《Breakthrough with the Forbidden Master》 Prologue

Prologue

Whats the point of getting stronger in a world without the Great Demon King? That was my excuse for being unable to scale that wall. Even though people around me im that I am talented, I was never called a genius, a monster, or the Second Coming of the Hero. There were times when I showed the result of my efforts. However, the words said at such times were always the same. DD As expected, hes the son of a Hero It doesnt feel like Im being praised. And then, the words usually said during my off days, when results were lower than usual. DD In the end, hes still immaturepared to his father the Hero It felt so annoying! Is it because Im so spoiled that my heart gets dispirited? My father, one of the heroes who saved the world, married my mother, one of hisrades, and I was born. I was raised without any inconvenience in a peaceful era without war. The country I reside in is the Depaltia Empire, which is considered to be the leading country of the world. Its level of civilization and economy may be the best in the world. Pampered, my wealthy family usually got me whatever I desired. Even attending the academy isnt an issue. That is how I was raised, thoroughly pampered yet receiving the best education possible. And I was better than the average. Intellectually and athletically. So, until I hit that wall, and I never had to worry about the future. He will seed his father and be a warrior of the Imperial Army. Without a doubt that was the path I was going down. But having bumped into the wall as I progressed, I was suddenly concerned with how Im being evaluated by the adults and people around me. No matter what the result, no matter what I do, the title of Son of the Hero always followed me. I would always bepared to them, and my power would be inferior to that of my parents who were too great. Believing that one day the blessed genes from my parents would awaken within me, I was consumed with improving myself through bloody efforts. However, I was still unable to obtain the evaluation which exceeded parents. On the contrary The children of the other Heroes are full of wonderful talents. They will mature splendidly from now on, and lead the human race. DD However, he is not enough. DD His genes should hold the most talent, but hes merely talented. DD Hes not even close to the geniuses who have real talent. DD I had high hopes, but my son is a mess. Compared with the children of thepanions in the same hero party as father and mother, and I should have simr expectations as most of them from surroundings, but nobody has high hopes to me any longer, and I was treated as inferior. Actually, Im not a failure. Im obviously more capable than the norm. Since then, the privileged position of being the son of a hero hase to feel more like a curse. Im me. Notice me. I want to be free. I want to go to a world where I wont get caught up in that title. At the age of fifteen, I was in my rebellious phase. And during that phase, my path will be twisted contrary to the expectations surrounding me, brought upon by the fateful encounter which urred. DD Child Can you hear my voice? Do you recognize my presence? In the first ce, I had no idea how such a thing was possible. DDTen years alone with naught but boredom. You are descendant of my arch enemy but if I can kill time by possessing you there is no other choice. 1 The Great Demon King, the nemesis of all mankind who in the past the races of the world came together as one and overthrew. However, his soul was unable to pass on, and it remained in this world. I dont know why I was the only one who could perceive the ghost of the Great Demon King. No one else could, not even my father. But we still met. DD Hoh~? feeling rebellious are we? You want to get back at your father? Do you want to get back at the world? And it was there a strange codependent life begins. DD I have a grudge against your father. Therefore shall I grant you the power to surpass your father? Hes a ghost, and he cant talk to anyone but me. He cant do anything but haunt me and stay by my side. The Great Demon King who canmunicate only with me and see only what I see offers whispers of the devil as a means to pass the time. DD I shall guide you. I shall teach you anything, whether magic, martial arts, summoning, or wisdom. All I have is free time. What would have happened if I hadnt met him back then? There was a time when I thought of such a thing. I could have epted the evaluations of those around me and lived a happy and peaceful life. But even so, Ill always say Im d to have met him. Even though meeting him, still lead to the worst day of my life. The worst day of my life. To talk about it, Id have to go back to the day I first met him. _______________________________________________________________ S1 This was a though one. Ends up it was an idiom so doesnt trante well. ˸ϴʤ literally trantes as cant change my belly on my back. Seems to want to describe a situation in which youd have to give up what you want for what you really need. Thanks to GoldStrength over on reddit for the help. Chapter 1 - The Wall of Genius

Chapter 1 C The Wall of Genius

Tranted by: Sads07 The Imperial Warrior Academy. Three years had already passed since I entered the academy, and the results for end-of year written exam were posted. My name is easy to spot. C 1st ce: Phianse Depaltia, [1] 2nd ce: Earth Lagann Yes, its the second from the front. So its easy to find. For the past three years, my grades have always fallen within the top 10, so its no surprise to me. However, I have never been in first ce. And, it wasnt just the written tests but in practical exams as well. Oooooooooooh Naive... I see through everything you do, Earth. My abilities are better than that of most people. However, its not as big a margin as anyones. Thunder Spell Kilo Thunder! The power of the spell is much better thanst week. You seem to have put a lot of effort in a short period of time, but... its within my expectations. What the?! I realized that there was a real genius in my vicinity who far surpassed me. A genius I cant beat, even if I studied enough to break my pen or swung my weapon around till Im out of breath. See, youre about to lose your footing. Whoa, whoa, damn, whoa, who aarrrgh With this... its my win. Today, I faced her head on, but ended up down on the ground. Mock battle over. Winner, Phianse! Then, as Iy on my back on the ground, I look up to the sky again right as the cheers started. Oooooh, its great. An overwhelming victory for Princess Phianse! Three years and still undefeated... will the streak stand until graduation? Lady Phianse... so lovely. Beautiful and Intelligent as well... truly she is a child prodigy in whose body flows the blood of His Majesty, Emperor Solja, who was said to be the strongest spearman of the Seven Heroes. Yeah. Earth is not weak, but he hasnt beaten Phianse once. Outdoor on the exercise field! I sighed to the sound of my ssmates in the open air. In the end, Im only hearing the samements as usual. Are you alright, Earth? NNngh?! Your magic power and sword skills have improved in such a short time. I recognize the effort. But you have yet to master it as a Magic Sword art. And, it sounded like something said by the winner looking down on the loser, even though it is usually taken as praise for a worthy opponent after a good match. As you are now, wont you be a disappointment to your father, the hero. Earth? I, Ick, the dignity, princess... A woman with beautiful long golden hair that has a slight roll. With dignified expression and eyes, and pure white hands and feet that seem to have never touched dirt. She has a tall and slender figure. Yet so curvaceous you could feel her motherhood. She is dressed in white short-sleeves and half-pants like everyone else, but her divine aura and presence make her feel different. Hey, at the academy were all equal. We are even childhood friends. Call me Phianse. No honorifics, its a nuisance! Ha, yeah.... And thus the scoldingmences. However, even if she says to treat her normally, it is impossible. Because, this person is the princess of this country. Its shameful. I never thought youd be unable to win even once. With this, wont the next champion in the [Graduation Commemorative Match] be me. Ha ha ha, I guess Is that funny? When you graduate, you will be a fine warrior, serve the Royal Pce, and will be a key figure in the protection the Imperial Capital beside your father. It would be a pitiful thing that you are weaker than me, the princess. How many times have I heard this sermon? If the other party wasnt a princess, I would scream, [SHUT THE [emailprotected]# UP WOMAN] If she wasnt a childhood friend, I might have hit her. As the son of the hero who saved the world, isnt it embarrassing? In addition to me, this school has children of nobles and other offspring of the heroes who defeated the Great Demon King. However, none could beat Princess Phianse, either in academic or inbat. Yet Im the only one she preaches to every time. Its quite annoying. And its not just the sermons that get to me. But... the princess is a really impressive, but...... Earth is pretty strong, too. Yes, hes a little withdrawn, but looks a bit wild and cool. His household is wealthy, too. Here theye! The girls in my ss are blushing and praising me. This makes me happy and embarrassed. I cant beat the Princess, but Im second ce in my grade, so Im an honor student. Moreover, because my family is good, the girls usually dont care. However... ...... Hey, you there! Oh, Im done! The princess approaches the girls who were in the spectator seat by fast walking, and the face is put out with a jerk. There seems to be a little misunderstanding. Certainly, he is talented, his face may not be bad, and hees from a wealthy family. But, he also has a twisted side too. His character is considerably demonic, and tends to be disobedient at times. Also, more than anything, when I was a child, he rudely peeked at my underwear, and he still hides smutty books in his room. The other day, I heard from his maid that he had hidden a double-bottomed drawer and even set up a magic trap to hide them. No, that isnt good for the boys of his age, but hes hiding something obscene. His appearance itself isnt bad, but the eyes are pretty bad, no, I dont think its wild and masculine, its just bad. His family is also wealthy, and his parents are two respectable heroes. However, his upbringing is too lenient, and he was spoiled growing up. You dont want that, do you? No, but its not that hes not working hard. He studies and trains very hard just so he can beat me. While he seems to not care about losing, I have witnessed his figure working hard in shadows without anyone noticing, still, th-that is, yes. He has no delicacy towards girls. Yes, thats why you should definitely stop aiming for him. [2] She blew all that abuse towards me at the girls endlessly. How is it even possible to speak so fast? And the girls who heard it smiled. Ufufufu, oh we understand, princess Among us... No, I dont think any girl in the Imperial city is aiming to be Earths girlfriend. Right-? Damn, youre making a fool of me? Yes, if I think about it normally, theres no way I can be that popr. However, in thest three years I have never been able to get a girlfriend. So, of course, Ive never... I dont have any experience with women! Its all because of that damn princess who keeps tarnishing my image to the girls! Maybe she hates me! Hmm, but it doesnt matter. For me... generally, theres someone Ive already set my mind on! [S1] The name written as actually sound like the English word Fiance. You may notice simr naming conventions from the author in this book. Watch out! [S2] Wow! Quite the rant! I smell a Tsundere in denial. I took a lot of liberties with this part but I believe the spirit of the scene is intact. F (tsuyabon) literally trantes as gloss book and took me to some cultural sites so Im assuming she referring to his porn stash! [Chapter 2 – Father and Son]

Chapter 2 C Father and Son

Tranted by: Sads07 Oooooooh, my Gooooood, you make me siiiiiiiiiiiiiiick!! ...... I cant do it though! It might have made me feel a lot better to yell it out, but I cant. Actually, I want to straighten out the princess who is bad-mouthing me, but no matter what I say, I would onlye off as vindictive, and that is worse. So all I could do was pretend I didnt hear a word and walk away, showing my pride. Its a shame, Earth. But dont be discouraged, keep pushing yourself again and again and be stronger. As I was about to leave, Taek, the instructor who officiated the mock battle between me and the princess put his hand on my shoulder and gave me a passionate shout. You know? Your father Hiro also suffered as many defeats as you from Solja who was the strongest in the academy when he was the prince. But at the end of the day... he earned a spectacr victory in their [Graduation Commemorative Match]. So keep it up! [1] The instructor gives a thumbs up and some encouragment. Following his lead, my ssmates send encouragement after encouragement one after another. Thats right, Earth. Lets see you awaken your heroic genes at the end of the day! Oh yes, Earth is the son of hero, Hiro! Will he show the talent that could defeat even the Great Demon King? Every time I receive such encouragement, Im moved by my friends consideration. But what about you guys? I mean, youre worse than I am in the rankings, so first you should do your best! And enough with the Herioc genes already! However, I do not say any such thing. I just walked away from everyone and responded with only one word. ...... W-Well... On the whole, the first ce is upied by a genius who is called a prodigy even though she is a nuisance. My efforts are probably pointless. Ill admit it. So, theres no shame in not being able to beat her. In this country, there actually arent that many of a same age that can beat her. Even these guys have lost to the princess. And yet, they dont look frustrated at all, nor do they have any intention of winning in the first ce. So, well, its vexing, but Im beginning to think that I have no choice but to ept that I cant win. However, enough about this, because theres something else I cant get my head around. That is...... How many consecutive wins does the princess have over Hiros son? No matter how much of a prodigy the princess is, its pathetic that the son of a hero cant win even once. I heard voices from the corner of the passage way of the training ground. Grown up voices. Perhaps the Imperial Knights are chatting. They were talking about me without knowing I was listening. Well, the child of the Hero is not a hero. The princess is exceptional, but... ultimately, the level of the generation below us is stillcking. Well, its also proof that were living in peaceful times. This years Academy Graduation Match will be attended by royalty from other countries. Im worried that they will be disappointed when they see the ipetence of Lord Hiros son. Even though he is the son of Lord Hiro, his writing and practical skills put him in second ce. Its shameful that he cant take first ce even once. Thats true. And the second ce is also a problem. Its because those two arent here. Oh, them. Those two, who are currently studying abroad have already fully demonstrated their talents and were awarded medals by the King of another country the other day, right? Yes, it is. In other words, Lord Hiros son being second in the absence of those two...... actually ces him in fourth, so disappointing. I heard this kind of talk in many ces. When I was a child, I was able to get perfect scores on tests and show better magic than others, hence they would always say as expected of the Son of the hero, Hiro. Then, at 13 years old, I joined the Academy andpeted with others for the ranking. As a result, I always kept the Academys Top ss ranking. But, second ce was my highest and I never took first ce. However, the Academy is a warrior training institution where excellent children from all over the Empire and aristocrats would gather and enter after passing a difficult exam. In other words, a gathering ce for the Empires elites. Thats why I think its a great achievement to be ranked second ce there. But, people around here dont believe so it seems. .....Im sorry.... Huh!!?? At my words, two men who seem to be in their thirties look back. Adorning armor engraved with the symbol of the empire. Ive showed something pitiful to the Imperial Knights... They appear slightly anxious with my appearance, but theyughed to cover it up and spoke to me in a friendly manner. No, no, no, no, No, I cant be helped with the princess. The princess already has the power of the Advanced Warrior ss at the moment. But you cant be too rxed either, can you? Your father acquired the Advanced Warrior at the age of 16, just a year after graduating from the Academy, and he defeated the Great Demon King when he was 18. After graduating from the Academy, the Aspiring Warrior is, of course, recruited as an Imperial Knight, right? The current academy standard is quite rudimentary, so your training will be restarted from scratch, Young Master. Thats why as the son of a hero, you have to give it your best. And...... thats what I was told by the people I was most familiar with. Instructors, ssmates, and even people I just met say things like this. Of course, even my real parents say it... Thats right! By all means, please treat my dumb son well once he graduates! Eehh!!?? Uugh!.... Hes here...... L- Lord Hiro!? Hey, dont be like that. Training hard? You got an advanced promotion exam soon, right? Good luck with that. [2] Oh, thank you! Youve got a baby on the way, right? Gotta show em how great Daddy is! How did you know that? Im humbled.... With the same scorching red hair as mine. He always has a cheerfulugh and a friendly demeanor and is loved by everyone. I heard he has a fan club in the Imperial City, the members are mostly women in their early twenties. His sword skills and magic power have been ssed one of the strongest in the world, and if youbine the two, his [Magic Sword] makes him the strongest hero in the world. As a kid I admired and respected such a father with eyes shining... But now... Hey, Earth. I had some work to do and came to the training ground, but... I heard you lost to the princess again. Guh... The father who taunts me with a nasty grin. So annoying. Her father Solja and I were in the academy together. I never won a match against His Majesty other than the [Graduation Commemorative Match]. But your opponent is a girl, right? Isnt losing every match pathetic? ...... Hmm... Well, unlike you, your dad was in a pinch before graduation because of the written exams, so you might be better off. In the end, what truly makes a man is this. Saying that, my father gently hit my jaw with his fist. Is the man trying to say, Power is what makes a man? ...... Well, then again my dad could help with my sword training. If you taught me the swordsmanship the Hero used to defeat the Great Demon King... could I beat the princess? Half serious and half in jest, a little, I asked my father to examine my progress. But my fatherughed. I dont know... Id like to guide you, but Im too busy with work. So, diligently follow your training instructor or Sadiz. Besides, you cant use [That Sword] yet. So, well see. Again, its the same as always. Well, youre the type to grow slowly. Take your time and do your best. Im my fathers son. Yet, I have never been taught swords, magic, etc. by my father. I ampared to my father even though he has never passed on his skills and teachings to me. And to top it all off, when he was my age, he was inferior to me as a student, but Im the one being looked down on. Really...... Tch... I...... presently..... arent I working hard enough? ......Earth? Type that grows slowly......? Such an unreliable thing to say. Its annoying. Thats why I want to shout like a kid. Why... Why am I a disappointment? Im content! Im second ce in the Academy ranking! Isnt that great!? Praise my efforts a little instead of consoling me! Were you ever in second ce? Yet youre disappointed? Second ce isnt good enough for you? Why do I have to be in first ce? A pitiful kid... I cant control it even though Im aware of it myself, but Im still a kid and Im full of self-loathing. Earth... ...... tsk... Im fine... Before I knew it, I pushed past my father and ran away. C Authors Note: Thank you very much for appearing on the day. Since there is a stock to write 200,000 characters in Golden Week, Post every day for a while, so I will continue to post more than one day to see the situation, thank you in the future. [S1] So, remember those naming conventions I said to look out for? The Hero is actually called Hiiro and the emperor name sounds like Soldier. [S2] Enter the man himself. From the description I opted to give Hiro a super casual speech pattern, regardless of who he speaks with. Unless the mood calls for a more serious atmosphere. [Chapter 3 – Exclusive Maid]

Chapter 3 C Exclusive Maid

Tranted by: Sads07 Imperial Warrior Not only is it a title in this country, but also a qualification. The qualification that the selected elites earn when they graduate from the Academy, and this will allow them to get a job that only Imperial Warriors can serve. The Hunter can freely cross world borders, and sometimes undertakes quests from the people, such as the extermination of demonic beasts and the development of unexplorednds. The Imperial Knight is a gathering of senior military candidates under direct orders from the Emperor. They work to maintain the security of the Empire, and sometimes undertake national-scale work. The Imperial Mage devotes his life to the research and development of magic. There are many others, but if one isnt qualified as an Imperial Warrior, they cant get work at any of these organizations. My father, despite earning terrible grades in his academy years, still stood among the top elites and became an Imperial Knight, and now he is the head of all the Imperial Warriors, the Prime Imperial Warrior. Originally amoner born of a fallen noble, he worked hard, became stronger, and sometimes saved the country, and eventually saved the world. He defeated the Great Demon King, the god of the demons who tried to conquer the world. The story of my father, who rose frommoner to hero, is praised, appreciated, and revered by the masses all over the world, and he is now called the Hero. However, it is ultimately my fathers story, and has nothing to do with me, his son. In fact, I have not inherited anything from my father other than his blood. Even though the war with the Great Demon King ended and the world became peaceful, as an aide of the Emperor my fathers duties are enormous, hence he cant make time for his son. Thats why Ive never been taught anything by my father. And yet, Im expected to produce results that will prove I am my fathers son. And, as a result, I am superior to my father when he was my age, and yet, such a worthless dilemma. Really...... I dont get it. Im home... In the end, I was in a bad mood and went back to my house even though it was still early afternoon. In front of the mansion just past therge garden, there was a maid tending to the garden. The maid noticed me and opened her eyes for a moment, but soon showed a sharp smile like a crescent moon. Wee back, little man. But the academy should still be in session, so please turn around and go right back. [1] As a Young Master, thats not the proper way of speaking to me, but it is the normal mode of this maid. Dont worry, Sadiz. I left early because of a headache. [2] Oh my, the mentality of a slime as usual. I believe today should be a mock battle as well as the announcement of the written test results... did you lose to the princess? ............ As expected, youre too boring, Lil Earth! Sadiz, a maid with a nasty smile and an unrelenting venomous tongue. It seems she was a war orphan, and was in this mansion before I was born, we were brought up as siblings, and now she is my exclusive maid. Her beautiful silver hair is tied together behind her head, and the skirt of her maid outfit, which should be neat and tidy, is short, reaching just above her knees for some reason, and her breasts and voluptuous body is very stimting to me. She is young at only 19 years old, and to me she is more like a mean elder sister than a maid. Well, she is also my first love, and Im sure shes the one I want to end up with someday. Shes not my fiance. But I intend to make her my future wife. Its okay. The exams are over, and all thats left is the graduation match. No matter what kind of grades I get now, my evaluation will not drop. Certainly, as the second-seat, you are free to choose your career path after graduation. So, if Lil Earth says hell advance to the Imperial Knight, it seems to be a definite matter. Right? Then no one wouldin, and isnt that what everyone expects? My father is the Hero. Oh, someones crankier than usual today. Well, not only did he lose to the princess. Did the master meet you and tell you something? ............ Thats another mark... youre so easy to read, such thin skin, Little man. Did she see me?! How does she know!? Or, skin...... I dont get how she would know that! No, its only natural, she washes my body in the bath sometimes! Damnit. Always.the son of a hero.,...... Hero this hero that. In the first ce, the Great Demon King is dead, the demons are gone, and in an age when there is no war with other countries, warriors are stagnant. If I was to be first ce, and was the son of a hero, is there a ce to demonstrate it? If not, second ce will be enough. It is no useining about this to Sadiz, who is a maid. But when Sadiz is always quick with her sharp poisonous tongue, I be irritated andsh out emotionally. And only at times like this, Sadiz had a serious face.... Lil Earth... ...... I understand you feel pressure and annoyance in the selfish expectations and voices of those around you... even if you cant share such pain with me, a maid. But the people around you and the master... and, me as well...... its impossible not to have expectations of Little man. Sadiz... It is well known that the hero, Hiro, was a failure in his childhood... Thats why, at the moment, how much growth has already been achieved by Little Earth and how much more excellent can he be? Its gone beyond expectations, and everyone dreams of your future. Your existence means that much...... I really want you to understand that, even though its truly selfish of me. With gentle and firm words, Sadiz tells me this as she bowed her head down. This is really cunning. When should we have our wedding? ...... But... Once in a while, besides scolding or encouragement...... I want a reward. I had no choice but to reply while facing away with embarrassment. Reward, is it? You are aware you receive more pocket money than the typical ie of an ordinary man? You can buy whatever you want, right? No, thats not what I meant... Oh, but you cant buy any ero-books or a harlot. And now... not even A?WO?MANS?HEA?RT ?. Nu... And unfortunately, it is not included in my terms of employment so I cant educate Little man in romance, even if you ask, I cant do it?!. A long time ago, when I was still young, I asked Sadiz to be my bride and she refused, but since then she has been aware of my feelings and lustful nature, but this is how I get shut down. To be honest, I thought that I could marry Sadiz if I became a little more mature, but recently, no matter how hard I tried, the image of Sadiz marrying me waspletely nonexistent, and other than my father-rted issues, I was a non topic. Then, when she saw my tant disappointment, Sadiz sighed and made a proposal. Thats right. I dont know if its going to be motivational for Lil Earth, but... today, Im cleaning the sealed pedestal for the first time in a year, so you want toe with me? Sealed? Oh...... Fathers sword... Yeah, thats right. The legendary sword that destroyed the Great Demon King. Because it is too powerful, it is a sword that the master stuck into the pedestal and sealed. If you look at it, wouldnt you be a little more motivated? ...... Well. It made me happy when I was a kid, but... now, even if I look at my fathers sword... maybe if he gave it to me. I wasnt too keen on Sadiz proposal. The day to release the lock for the sealed room in the mansiones only once a year. Fathers sword is sealed there. Its a sword handed down from a myth, a sword of legend. Oh, its no use getting any weird ideas. Even if you think youll be stronger by taking the sword, the master is the only one who can pull the sword out of the pedestal anyway. I- I know!. The sword that I thought I would inherit someday. However, for me who was fed up with the title of The son of the Hero, it was a delicate matter when asked whether my mood would improve. So it was.... until I met him. [S1] Taking more liberties here! She constantly refers to Earth as (Bochaman) which means Male Junior. Considering her personality it should be a more yful and teasing manner of calling him so I opted for Little Man and asionally Lil Earth. Young man sounded more authoritative and respectful and thats not what shes about. [S2] Her name is actually pronounced Sadisu. 3 guesses why! Any I went with Sadiz, also considered Sadith. [Chapter 4 – Encounter]

Chapter 4 C Encounter

Tranted by: Sads07 Both my parents weremoners. It seems they were childhood friends who attended the academy together, then were both chosen as members of the Hero party...... Well, some things happened, they got married and I was born. In a word, this elegant mansion was built after their marriage. And, there is a spacious exhibition hall in which a lot of weapons and magical tools both ancient and modern are usually locked. Inside, there are swords and armor that are ced in a showcase or disyed on the walls. It is probably as a hobby that my father, a magic swordsman, acquired numerous weapons after marriage. He ims to have mastered all kinds of martial arts, but Ive never seen my father use a Spear or a Halberd before. However, there in the far end of the armory-like exhibition hall, there is a foreboding thick door. It is a space that can only be opened once a year, wherein lies the treasure which changed the history of the world and saved humanity. Now then, Little Man. While I retrieve some rags, do go inside and reim your childhood. If you want to steal it, please do your best. Well, its impossible for a half pint to pull out the sword thats sealed on the pedestal. Im not stealing it! Its... well...... I wonder what it will be like to see it now.... Sadiz tells me with a smile. I felt awkward, but I unlock the door with the key I received. The room within spreads out to a perfect square floor. On the floor a pentagram magic circle is drawn, and in the center is a sword stuck in a pedestal. ...... The Sword of the Hero...... The strongest in the world... Hmm? A room that is only released once a year. I wasnt herest year or the year before, so Ivee into this room for the first time in a few years and looked at the sword... ...... Huh? Instead of the sword, I was looking at something else. Hmm... the door opened... I see, tis been a year... how many now... about 15 times... Its not my own words. There should be no one within the sealed room because it is usually locked and no one can enter. But before I entered, there was already someone there. ...... Hmmm!?? This one... ah...... Hiros progeny... was but a toddler, but now a little grown-up and resembles Hiro. [1] No, who are you!! Why are you here? ...... What? Wait, why are you surprised? Moreover, hes not human! Long, silver hair. Sharp and majestic devil horns that extend from the head. The medieval beauty form that could be as both man and woman with a suspicious pattern engraved around the eyes. A mysterious demon dressed in a purple robe that covers the whole body. I raised my voice and prepared myself. ...... Oi...... well, I never... child... Heh!? Can you hear my voice? Do you recognize my presence? W-What the hell are you saying! Wait, how did you get into this room? Are you a demon? A robber!? What!? How has this urred... by no means..... has something changed in my fifteen years of solitude? Fifteen years? Whats this guy talking about? No matter how you think about it, he doesnt seem to be tangible, and yet I feel a strange presence. This guy isnt normal! Little man... youre noisy. Did you actually try to pull out the sword? Sadiz! Watch out, theres some strange guy here! ......? At that time, Sadiz heard themotion and came in holding some cleaning supplies. There is no a problem with this. Although Sadiz is a maid, she has graduated from the Academy with excellent grades and is qualified as a Superior Warrior. I dont know why she is content with being my exclusive maid, but when I was a kid, she was as talented as my personal escort. With both Sadiz and I, no matter who this guy is, hes... Little man, theres no one there... Eh? ...... Youve been a virgin for so long that youve finally started to hallucinate with your delusions... Oh dear... I was surely able to see the demon within the sealed room, but the fact that nothing was visible to Sadiz shocked me. Eh? What, why? Hes there, right? Lil Earth, please give up on this strategy. Trying to scare me into pushing you down to get intimate is meaningless. So, please remain a virgin for a while longer. No, no, its not that!! Well, I still have preparations to make. Please dont make too much noise, Little man. She really cant see him? Sadiz left in preparation for cleaning again. ...... Apparently...... the only one that can see me... child... is you ... Wha...!? Even so...... When I had a body, I had lived for tens of thousands of years, but... it brings me some joy to have a conversation with someone for the first time in a dozen years... I am frail... under the circumstances I would lose to humans.... Is he stupid? No way, Im the only one who sees him? Confined to this cramped space... the only intrusion is during the yearly cleaning... for such an urrence, what does it mean? Mischief from god? Well, either way... tis all about you... my instinct tells me. Even though I was obsessed with this sword, but... child, you are curious as well! What, what... Tis ironic, but... in a sense, a stroke of good fortune. I could see nothing of the outside world because this sword had not left this room since I was overthrown. Huhahahahaha! Uh, W-What is this? Hey, what the hell is with you! Then, the demon approached me, trembling with a smile mixed with ecstasy and madness. Stay away! No matter who you are... I know youre listening! You wanna get beat up! I picked up the mop that Sadiz had ced in preparation for cleaning. I held it like a sword, further increasing its power by imbuing lightning magic that I excel in. Hoh~... Magic sword... but...... tis unrefined.... mediocre... a far cry from Hiros prowess. Heh!? Y-You...! I was so engrossed that I swung at the demon. However, the demon, who I thought got hit, without doubt slipped through my attack. Tis no use. Your attack is meaningless to a spiritual body. However, tis you who is fortunate as all that remains is a spiritual body. What the...!? With this level of magic sword, even if you train for a hundred years, you would not even be considered an enemy during the era I was active. ...... wha. ... No matter, you shall be in my care from now on. I shall give you my name. I threw up as the demons looked into my eyes. I am The Great Demon King Treainar...... he who once sought to conquer the world, but was in by your father and hispanions. [2] Huh!? The modern world that was lost to me... I shall see it through you, child. And then, I lost consciousness. [S1] Enter the Great Demon King! I decided to have him use a more sophisticated speech pattern. Light Shakespearean speak (like using tis instead of its) and more high born vocabry. So yeah, to the THESAURUS!!! [S2] Ooooh $%#@! Here we go again! The Great Demon King, the titr Master is literally named Trainer. So I yed around with the name to make it look more foreign! [Chapter 5 – The Name Is….]

Chapter 5 C The Name Is....

Tranted by: Sads07 The Great Demon King Treainar To put it bluntly, there is no one who doesnt know that name. That name appears in textbooks. However, I have never seen that entity. There are no pictures of him left. The Great Demon King, once defeated by my father and hispanions. No way am I seeing his ghost, must be some sort of strange vision. No, it might have actually been a dream. Surely, I was somewhat frustrated and saw something weird. Little Man! Ah... Then, I regained consciousness, and realized I was in bed. This ceiling is my room, I guess. And the first thing I saw was Sadizs face, which didnt have her usual nasty smile and looked at me teary eyed. Sadiz... Thank goodness, Lil Earth! Im d...... youre okay, Little man. Suddenly, I was hugged tight. Sweet, lovely Boobs!? Ah, ah, S-Sadiz? Oh, Um... Why? Dont you remember? Lil Earth fainted on his own within the sealed room. I didnt know the cause, I couldnt find any trauma, and I didnt know what was going on.... I thought, what if something happens to Little mans body while he was following me... I, Im okay... its... How are you feeling? Do you have any issues? No, Im fine... a little light headed.... but...... yeah. Is that so... Sadizs sweet scent wasforting. Then Sadiz slowly got herself off me and smiled gently. If nothing is wrong, then alright. Huh!? Oh, lets make children already. Maybe its really just exhaustion. Even if you couldnt beat the princess, Lil Earth was working hard every day. Please take a good rest today. Ill bring your mealter. Ah, Sadiz, a little longer... How-e-ver?, sleeping together, I-re-fuse ?. Uh... Saying that, Sadizs smile changed from one that cared for me from the bottom of her heart and returned to her usual nasty smile, and then she went straight out of the room. For the time being, I guess shes relieved. Damn, I dont know what caused this, but I havent seen Sadiz in obedience mode for a long time, so I wanted more and more of this. Ah! To behold of such blissful innocence... indeed the seed of the one who defeated me has gone feeble... Nuwha!? And suddenly, a voice echoed in my head. Thats the voice I heard before I lost consciousness. And...... Do not be surprised. Tis my spirit form. As such, I cannot harm or touch anything. However...... you alone can see my appearance and hear my voice. Saying that, with a faint presence, was definitely the demon I saw before I lost consciousness. However, it doesnt seem to have much substance. I wan, I want to ask... youre like a ghost, arent you? Tis so. After being destroyed by the heroes, including your father, I was unable to pass on, hence I gained a spirit body and was bound to that sword. As soon as Hiros life became peaceful, he sealed his sword in that meager space. Never have I been out of that room or seen anyone in thest decade. Well, why can you talk with me? Ah. I know not. Because it is a spiritual body, his figure looks thin. However, he exudes a strange aura just by being there. Then, if everything he says is true... Hey, you... putting aside being a ghost... you...... really... What? ...... its, are you really the Great Demon King Treainar? Indeed! This isnt good! Wait a minute, whats this? You mean Im haunted by the ghost of the Great Demon King now? Wait a damn minute, usually you haunt the person who kills you! Why bother with the son instead of the Hero himself?! That? Am I going to be haunted forever... Child... you seem considerably perplexed, even I do not know how this situation came about, despite my omnipotence. No matter how much a child like you deliberates, no solution will present itself. Hu-wha... Rather, I am weary after the days spent in captivity this past decade. I would see a bit of the world after my demise. Child, go out to the city. Then I can go outside. In fact, that I could not exit this room is due to you staying in like this. The self-proimed Great Demon King issues his orders to me. To be honest, I cant determine if all this is real or not. Anyway, being told to go out all of a sudden.... well, having been in that small room for more than ten years without anyone to talk to, Im sure Id seek my freedom through death. But hes a ghost, so he wont die. It would certainly be hell! So if I could go outside, I would want to. Although, even if youre the Great Demon King, why do you think you can order me around? ...... Hah! What omnipotence... You lost to my father. ...... Hnn.... Saying something I knew he would find unpleasant, seems to have worked well. Unexpectedly! The legendary Great Demon King raised his eyebrows at my words. H, huh- ... Now listen here... son of Hiro. Oh, the Great Demon King is also short-tempered. Youre going to let a little ribbing from a kid get to you. You... Anyway, since you can only talk, but cant harm me, Ill decide what Im going to do. Dont give me any orders. Because my opponent is in a situation where his hands and feet are tied, I feel sorry for him. But, if the other party is really a Great Demon King, then this is an opportunity of a lifetime, I have to stand my ground. Then, my words made the Great Demon King Treainar re at me, as his neat face twitched. Hmm... Ignorant of my terror. Is that right? To address me in such manner. I, the All-Powerful Demon King. Even as a spirit, I can rectify this matter! Could I not annihte you with my power, and swallow this world into the Demons abyss once more? No, you were trapped in a room because you couldnt do that, right? ............ Hu... Oh... Well... umm... Well, that is... t- tis not... Hey, hey, is he bewildered for the first time in ten years? Did the Great Demon King, who almost destroyed the world, just lost an argument to an Academy student? The Great Demon King suddenly got confused and was getting agitated. Oh, Im starting to think this isnt the Great Demon King, and I felt quite pitiful. Hah~, cant be helped. Fine. Ill take a walk before dinner. Huh!? Rather, its just for a bit today. Kokukoku Kokukoku! When I got out of bed and said so, the Great Demon King was joyously mumbling like a bright faced child. Oh, seems the dignity of the first Great Demon King ispletely crushed. ...... Oh, where are you going, Little Man? Ah!? Besides, it seems you were talking to yourself, what are you up to? Is your current ailment a step in the n to bed me? Sadiz came into the room after a light knock. I was so startled that I jumped. I see... to the people around me, do all the conversations with the Great Demon King sound like my monologue? Furthermore, you changed clothes... what? You are to take a good rest today. Oh, no, a little walk in the city. Ill blow you away, Little man. Eeeh!? Saying that, Sadiz instantly got into the room and grabbed my cheeks and smiled. Hoh~ This maid...... she is formidable. The voice of admiration from the Great Demon King. Yes, when shes serious, shes much stronger than the princess was today. Thats why its a miserable story, my chances of winning right now is non-existent. Nu-fu-fu, most troubling, Little man. Today, I was intent on pampering my Lil Earth, feed him dinner myself, washing his body in the bath, might even overlook some mild sexual harassment in the bathroom. s.... Eh!? S-seriously!? No, un, Ill behave! No, Im really sick! Seems youre doing well enough. So, having skipped the afternoon sses... Lets have you solve all the problems I created about magic mathematics that would have been covered in this afternoons ss! Sadiiiiiz!!?? Youre forbidden from leaving until everything is solved, else youll do without dinner. So, good luck? Try to escape... and... I have plenty to report. Sadiz walked out of the room, leaving angry words promising punishment with a smile. No way, if I had kept silent, I would have been in heaven. Instead I was knocked back down to hell. Damn, The Great Demon King, Go To HELL! No, even if you say that... no...... yes...... well! My apologies. Damn, maybe I could have made progress with Sadiz today... instead, I get more work than usual.... ah, damnit, but again....... Aaaaaah! The Great Demon King, who has lost his dignity, apologized awkwardly to the cries from my heart that missed many delicious opportunities. [Chapter 6 – The Demon King’s Magic]

Chapter 6 C The Demon Kings Magic

Tranted by: Sads07 Anyway, lets get this over with! A collection of problems made by Sadiz given to me as punishment. Even though I felt depressed, I had no choice but to sit at my desk and get started. Hoh~.... Youmenced without dy. Because Sadiz would get angry... if hated, I... would be troubled. ............ Hey, dont just keep silent. Its embarrassing! No, yes, well... Tis the first time seeing such tone and demeanor. The Great Demon King stares at me as if impressed that I was obedient towards Sadiz. After exchanging a few words with him, I immediately concentrated on the magic mathematics problem. [1] ..... Lets see...... divide this section...... substitute it here... Sadizs original problems are a little more difficult than what appears in the Academy ss. Careless mistakes are really fatal because of the tedious forms. Whats worse, Sadiz will never give a partial point for using the right process even though the solution is wrong. Since only correct or incorrect answers are judged, it takes time to verify. Hoh~... Is it a matter of forms? Ssh, Im trying to focus, so dont talk to me right now. The Great Demon King seems to be bored and looked into the problems that I solved. Then, while looking at my answer, the Great Demon King...... ...... Hmm...... Your fundamental academic ability seems to be superior to your fathers. Wha-!? I trembled with such shock that I broke the pen I was holding. Eh... Well... What? Oh, than father.... superior? Hmm? Is something wrong? No matter how you look at it, is he not a single-minded fool without any decent academic achievement? It was the first time I was told that I was better than my father. It is true that during his Academy years my father was not good at listening to the ssroom lectures. However, I had never been told that I was superior to my father. The only thing that was said to me was a subtlepliment that You are more on point than your father. Thats why I was puzzled by the words better than your father. Well...... despite yourpetence at solving such forms, it would be of no use in the real world or in magical research. Eh... Even if used, tis merely a way to demonstrate academic ability... In other words, merely for the sake of examination. Everyone once thinks, Whats the point of remembering this? at one time or another. The answer to the question, by the Great Demon King himself, saying, It useless just cut me down! What? Suddenly hanging your head and your hands are still? Whose fault is that... Why am I even doing this? I suddenly felt like an idiot. Because the self-proimed Omnipotent One has dered it is useless. Even so, you humans are inefficient. Why put such efforts to calctions that have no application in your lifetime? Is the answer that important? Then, while sighing to me as my hand stopped, the Demon King said that our way was inefficient, besides being meaningless in the first ce. Inefficient? Tis so. Rather than going through each and every detail of the calction, tis more efficient toAuto-Calctethe result once you keep the equation in mind. I couldnt understand what the Great Demon King was saying. Eh, automatic calction? Whats that? Aah, that e to think of it... You humans are incapable of that..... no helping it then. The Great Demon King whispers as he immediately realized my doubts. After a few seconds of silence, the Demon King made me a suggestion. Very well. If you cannot go outside unless you are done... I shall offer a little of my cooperation. Cooperation? What? Are you saying youll solve it? I am not. Now follow my instructions... draw a Contractual Magic Circle for Magic Acquisition Magic Circle? Does he intend to have me perform a ritual to learn a certain magic? The level of power and uracy of magic increases through training, but one cannot learn any beginner magic unless a contract is invoked by magic circle. Speaking of, have you ever drawn your own magic circle? That is the routine. Dont you learn the basic magic attributes, wind, lightning, and terran by contracting yourself? The only way to grow is by doing the work yourself. Sadiz is.... [2] Hmm... In that case, it should suffice. Good...... Draw a six-pointed star on the floor, and cast the spell I chant while crafting magic. ...... Seriously...... So whats going to happen? You shall be more efficient! I was instructed to make a magic contract while studying. If you want to finish early and go outside, if you have time to do this, you should solve one more problem. However, the Demon King still suggests that it is more efficient. Somehow I was interested in it. The chant is ?e??o? ?u?a ai ?u?o?o ?u?o ?ei?u [?e??ii] [S3] ...... now, chant it! [3] Sure enough, it was a chant that I had never heard before. In other words, this is the Demon Kings original......? Wha-... What kind of magic is it? If this was an original of the Great Demon King, I was a little excited like a kid with a new toy. It didnt matter if he was the nemesis of mankind, because I may be able to use the magic of the Great Demon King. And, that magic is..... Automatic calction magic, Exail Excel...are you? Ive never heard of it. What kind of magic is it? Well, thats fine. Hmm...Well, alright. Whether may happen...... Contract with me, ?e??o? ?u?a ai ?u?o?o ?u?o ?ei?u ?e??ii...... The name of the power I seek is ............. Exail! Now that I thought of it, its been a while since I signed a new spell. A unique pale light overflows, the magic circle on the floor erodes into my body, envelops it, and feels like Im wearing something new. ..... With this...... Is this okay? Tis enough. The magic circle on the floor disappeared cleanly, too. This is also proof of learning a new magic, and it went well. So...? What should I do now? Cast Exail, imagine an equation in your mind and assign the figures. The chant is the same ancient magic words as before. U, understood... ?e??o? ?u?a ai ?u?o?o ?u?o ?ei?u ?e??ii Chanted. Now, whats going to happen? I felt a little, no, more and more a sensation like my head clearing up. This is, simr to the feeling you get when you use your head for calction, memorization, etc. and it is going well. In this situation, I envisioned the equation in my head and substitute the numbers.....? ...... 4545072...... eh? The moment I applied a number to the equation envisioned in my head, the solution came to mind in an instant... no way! Automatically calcted... That is the answer. Huh!? What...?!? Whaaaat!? A, absurd, s, such a long calction........ me, j, just now, in an instant? Tis so. All the calctions and functions divided into fine denominators and numerators in the equation, envision even the form mentally, the rest will automatically derive the answer. Huh!? Tis what Ive developed... Exail You idiot! All the same, this sort of instant,plex calction... such a thing...... Wai, wait a minute! Now, after undoing the magic, l, lets confirm it... Verify as often as you like. Unbelievably, for it to go this far. If, if this were possible... Everything in the field of magic mathematics...... Even the purpose of the exam... Seriously? Eh... Answer...... 4545072...... Its the same. Do you understand? T, this time with another problem! mumble mumble...... Exail With this, performing long-running calctions, being wary of careless mistakes, do you even need to check again and again? Hey hey, such a thing... ...... 69...... Oh, well, seriously...... Ha ha...... Hey, hey! How do you find it? Efficient, is it not? Ha! Haha! Hahahahahaha! Its great! I was delighted. I never thought I could learn such a convenient magic. This is useful. Or rather, as long you know the equation, the rest is easy. Then, at least in magic mathematics alone the princess...? However, I hadnt realized yet. Magic mathematics wasnt the only magic and knowledge possessed by the Great Demon King, rather this was just the beginning. [S1] I was thinking of using [Arithmancy] , which is an actual field of divination in ancient Greece. But opted to keep Magic Mathematics even if its a mouthful. [S2] Okay! This might be a conundrum. Earth attribute is probably what is intended here but that is also the MCs name. One trantion suggested Soil but I dont know if that will work. What if they throw huge rocks around, that no soil Ive ever seen. Any alternative suggestions? Edit! Ive decided to use Terra in the end. [S3] This took awhile. With the find and rece tool. Just copied what was written phically and dressed it up to look arcane. [Chapter 7 – The World after the Demon King’s Fall]

Chapter 7 C The World after the Demon Kings Fall

Tranted by: Sads07 DDIn such a short time, all answers correct ... My little man. Atst, my lessons are going through.... Yoyoyo And so, with tears of joy, Sadiz granted me permission to go out before dinner. All questions were answered correctly in a short time. Ive never had such a pleasant feeling, and I did a guts pose. Well, as thanks Ill take you where you like. Um. Then go where is most prosperous. Oh, leave it to me. I got out of the mansion, passed through the high-end residential area, and arrived at the downtown area, which is also the center of the Imperial city. A lot of development... There is no air of ughter as during the war... Such positivity...... Tis so peaceful. Ah. And this is... those fellows, the world they gained by overthrowing me..... Outside for the first time in over ten years. The Sky. The City. Civilization. And a lot of people. It may beplicated for Treainar, a demon and enemy of mankind, but it was also the moment when he was finally able to go out into the world. Thats why Treainar was silently watching the scene in front of him for a while. Oh, Im tired! I dont know, Im up for a drink today. Hehe, wee. Your wife would like this. Nah! Move along buddy. Get lost!! A scene that spreads. Its amon daily life. Mama, whats for dinner today? Well, what do you want? Steak! Thats right. Today is Daddys payday, so I think Ill splurge a little. Men on their way home from work. Housewives with children shopping for dinner. There were many young students at the end of the school day chatting with their friends while leaving school. ...... So...... What do you think of this? What do you feel about this scene? I asked with a simple interest. Tis absolutely deplorable. A gathering of wretched human filth. Living their feeble lives with constant chatter and smiles. How I wish to exterminate them right now. Even though its a spirit body, his cold eyes sent a shiver down my spine and I was conscious of his bloodlust. The guy I thought would be useful was still the Great Demon King. But...... However... no matter my opinion, I am the vanquished.... as such, at most I shall ascertain my impressions. My actions can have no consequence on the future, beyond that. There, at least I didnt feel any resentment or hatred. On the contrary, reflecting on his own outlook made himugh out loud. Looking at his back he seemed a little aggrieved, but the Great Demon King nodded convincingly. Is that so? Well, I have yet to convince you. Nothing I can do about it now. Yes, it cant be helped anymore. Just because I was the only one who could see and hear his voice, it is not possible for the Demon King to affect the world now. Thats why all he can do is to see the world my father and hisrades have won through me. I feel a little pity for this guy who can only do that, but I decided not to ask any more questions, because it was not my ce to say anything about it. However, this is how the Demon King is honestly expressing my feelings, and hearing that I asked other things I was concerned with. Hey...The Hero, Hiro...... My father... Was he strong? Huh? Hiro? Ah. Im my fathers son, but I havent had any practice with him, and now were at peace, so Ive never seen him fight seriously. My father is the great existence who I cant avoid always beingpared to. However, I do not know fathers actual ability because I only know the achievements and honors that he aplished. In that respect, he and my father were adversaries who fought to kill each other. In a sense, it is no exaggeration to say that he knows my fathers power more than anyone else. Hiro... my opinion of...... your father... yeah. ...... Or rather, the Heroes...... With a slightly serious expression, he looks back on the past, and Demon King looked like hes talking about my father. The Hero party was very unfair and could not read the situation! Tis no exaggeration to say they know not the meaning of fair and square! Aaaah, so abominable!! ...... hes holding a preposterous grudge. No, no, wait. Unfair... The very height of cowardice! How is that eptable? At the final battle... They invaded the Great Demon Pce.... and the seven warriors led by Hiro reached my base. Seven people... Oh...... The Seven Heroes of Humanity. Yes! However, usually when ites to that junction, should single battle between the Demon King and the strongest hero not decide the fate of the world? However, they... all seven, attacked in unison! Including your mother! The Great Demon Kings aura which seemed to have revived a little while ago blows up in a rage that hit with such furious momentum. Exactly! Moreover, as if it was not ridiculous enough, that Hiro... Humanity all over the world, grant us your power to implore such an outrageous appeal, and all mankind did send power to Hiro, beaten I was by a huge sword thatbined all that power together! Absolutely unfair! Well... If you stand on the side of the heroes and listen, you would be moved as the heart of humanity united as one. However, from his point of view, it is certainly a bit unfair to have to fight alone against all of humanity. But as the leader of the Demon army, you would have to represent your side... ............ At that time, did your subordinates C No more questions. Enough for today! Show me the city again tomorrow! When it seemed the mood became awkward, the Great Demon King immediately derailed the conversation to forcibly bring it to an end. Apparently, it was a subject I should not touch. Uuugh... geez, but Ill be at the academy tomorrow, so itll have to be afterwards. Worry not. I am also interested in the institutions that nurture human warriors. For the time being, it seems that there is no harm to me, and this one cant do anything. Ive been possessed by something strange, but I can go along with it for a little bit. Hmm? Child. The books that are stacked in the bookstore over there...... also some promotion, but... And, the Demon King who stops me on the way to the mansion. Looking back, the Demon King was looking at a bookstore with a small crowd in front. Come to think of it, Im sure today... Hmm? Oh. Destiny Grand Order released today.... The sequel to the world-famous series of novels will be released. Im not interested, but... Wh, what, that? Does it have anything to do with Destiny Stay Night? Ah... was that an early entry from about twenty years ago? Its been made into a series, but... What? Tis now a series? At that time, the Demon King looked as if he had been struck by lightning. No, the Great Demon King, who by all means should have been able to receive a high-level lightning spell with no damage, opened his mouth with a really shocked expression.... ...... Oi, purchase it. He suddenly struck his face at mine, and talked with bloodshot eyes. No, why would the Great Demon King... want a human book... Race has naught to do with culture! I read it long ago..... I despise your people, but that story fascinates me. Oh! Are you really the Great Demon King? Really! Now go on, child... present it to me! Hah~!? Why me!? Also, how will you read even if I bought it! You cant touch books. You can turn the pages! Do not mock me! S, so stuborn... At first, I was irritated, him being all self-important, but in the end he seemed very pitiful. Well, if its just one book... Aah, okay already. Ill buy it for you. A worthy cause! Hes so delighted with just that... For now, Im just going to wait and see what happens. Ah... however, can you buy it? That book had depictions of some extremes in the early days and should have been age-restricted ... Huh? Is that so? No...... Im sure its been rewritten for all ages. If restrictions apply, there are other ways. I once bought two reference books for my studies and put in-between them.... Wait, you also use the sandwich strategy when buying ero-books? ...... Well, lets wait and see. A little longer...... [Chapter 8 – The Demon King’s Class Visit]

Chapter 8 C The Demon Kings ss Visit

Tranted by: Sads07 Ah, its not like this or this, but if you do it like this, if you dont know what to do next........ In a word, this is the case. Now, open the next page. Academic sses as usual. The lessons progress quickly with the teacher speaking at a faster rate. Those who dont understand are left behind and screened out. Well, it doesnt matter if you do a proper preparation review like me, but... Ludicrous. The lessons are so inefficient, they miss the point. Is that person truly a teacher? Is he willing to make you understand? Also, do all your lessons differ from historical facts? The Demon King, who was invisible to everyone besides me, has been exhaling sighs from the start of the lesson. Also, some of the students remain baffled, yet the teacher exins nothing and moves on? Why not ask questions? Tuition has been given, has it not? Academy teachersprises of talented people who are qualified to be of the intermediate level or higher of theImperial Warriors. Dear me, this is the institution that fosters the elite of mankind...? Absolutely horrid. Hepletely disapproves. The Thousand swings performed in the previous exercise are of no use. A typical example of gaining pride for merely aplishing the feat. Eeh? Really? ...... Then, why does Sadiz make me do 5,000 reps every day? Tis pointless. [1] Eh!? At that moment, the inner thoughts I was having in my mind got a reply from the Demon King like normal. ...... H, hey, you... could it be that...... even if I just talk in my mind... Hmm? Ooh!...... seems we can have our conversations in this manner. Weird. If so, by internalizing my speech we canmunicate without speaking out in public, I wont be treated as a lunatic who is talking to himself? Well, now about that topic.... M, More importantly, Im a little concerned, but... practice-swings are useless? I do not mean to say the act makes no sense at all. You will improve in mental aptitude and physical strength. However, the manner you and the other students employ makes little sense of it. ...... eh... no way... The swing is to solidify the mold and form. Through repetition, you will naturally be able to move in the correct form. However if you increase the frequency to such pointless degree, you shall lose your form due to fatigue and adopt the wrong form numerous times. ...... re, really... In general, you are simply swinging without a thought. In actual battle... do you swing at your opponents image? When exhausted, you need to at least be able to adopt a basic form, should you not? It was at that moment my years of hard work werepletely denied. No, I was quite simply subdued by the shock, but.... In that sense...yet, while still conscious of that, being able to perform a thousand swings effectively... there is one person in this ss. Eh? Not you? The girl in front, diagonally from you. Shockingly, besides me, there was a person The Demon King admitted he recognized. What kind of amazing person is it to be recognized by that demon king for a moment? I thought, then immediately realized that there was only one such person. That blonde girl... who is she? A princess with beautiful long golden hair. Ah. Princess Phianse. Princess... Oh. Of this empire... His Majesty the Emperor... to you, better known as Solja of the Seven Heroes? Eh!? Hoh~...... Solja... that effeminate Magic Spear Knight.... he was the prince at the time, but has taken the role of Emperor now... reasonable... It was the bloodline of the person well known by the Demon King, deep down I was emotionally moved as I nodded. I see... tis true that she is of good pedigree. The sword swings were also splendid, and the amount of intrinsic magic power is remarkable at that age... to fullyprehend the contents of this low-level teachers ss... remarkable... a genius. And, it came with aplete high praise. In short, the princess is so amazing she is praised to that extent by the Great Demon King. Although the child is truly talented... at the moment that girl is superior. Ugh?! Whats more, same as everyone else... this bastard... Oow! At that time, the chalk from the instructor flew to my forehead, and I was not able to avoid it as I was off my guard. Hey, why so absent-minded, Earth? Your hands havent moved at all for a while, and youve been staring intensely at Phianse. ...... eh!? Eeehhh!!??. Ahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!! The chalk attack stopped the fast-paced high-speed lesson, and caused some teasing. To this, every eye in the ss is turned to me all at once, and theyughed. And, the leading princess herself does not look back to me, but her face is red with anger, and she is trembling. Whats this? You dont like me, but you get upset when I am made fun of.... Seriously, okay? Earth. It doesnt matter if youre the son of a hero. As long as youre in this ssroom, the heros son and the empires princess are just students. Just Earth and Phianse. So let me tell you this? Saying that, the instructor walks up to me with a serious look while the ss is suspended. Soon, the final career award submission and the selection of the matches for the graduation anniversary will be announced. If you have good results in your three years, youre sure to get your desired career path.... Well, there is no doubt that the Imperial Knights will be selected for the match. Graduating from the academy and getting the job you want isnt your goal, its a start. Now youre just doing a pre-start preparation exercise. Its up to you to get to the starting line, how you run from there and what kind of goal you want to achieve after you graduate. So you dont have to listen because you already know the content of the ss perfectly, but you still listen. A guy who neglects the preparation exercise can lead to failure. Do you understand? The instructor pokes my head while he was preaching and returned to the tform again,ughing. Geez, so hot-blooded... Hoh~... Then, the Demon King, who listened to the sermon from the instructor to me, nodded as if impressed... The ss is deplorable, but he does have some decent things to say, that teacher. So, now hes praising the instructor he called horrid a while ago. Well, I understand what I was told, and I agree to a point. Or rather, when the Great Demon King gives recognition to a human being, I should recognize them too. So, Earth. Answer this history question about the demon army Im going to issue now. If you cant answer... Its supplementary lesson after school for you! Geh!? What!? Such inconvenience... I was promised to visit the city afterwards. Do not take supplementary lessons. A sudden question. If I cant answer, Ill have to make up for it.... Not good, I was talking to the Demon King, and wasnt paying attention to the lesson. The Three Major Magic Eyes that exist in the world of humanity and the demons. Name these three, further name the Magic Eye that the Great Demon King Treainar was said to have and its abilities... Answer it all. A, all the abilities!? Whats wrong? If you listened to the ss, you should know. The question about the Three Major Magic Eyes. In that case, I can manage. I mean, it is a question about the Great Demon King. Gu-...... Eh, yes. The Three Major Magic EyesareHeraldic Eye, Moonlight Eye, andLucent Eye. Among them, the magic eye that the Great Demon King Treainar is said to have been in possession of... Im sure it was Heraldic Eyes. I know that much. However, there were a lot of abilities rted to Heraldic Eyes. Answer everything correctly ... The Heral Child! This is question is a ruse! Do not be fooled! ...... huh? Suddenly, I was stopped by the voice of the Great Demon King, the perpetrator himself. But what does he mean by a ruse? I never, the question is about me... however, I set a trap for my opponents. Wh, what do you mean? Huh, my magic eye... it was during wartime, when I divulged to possessing Heraldic Eyes, but in fact it was misinformation. Eh? Humanity was the enemy... so I spread the fabrication to deceive your father. Seriously? I didnt know that. Because, the Demon Kings Heraldic Eyes were pretty well known. The eyes I posses... are the eyes that further evolved from the Heraldic Eye. Tis called the Six-Gate Eye(Rikudou gan). [2] Si, Six-Gate? It is the first time Im hearing this, but... Huh, tis the eye that is believed to be the root of all Magic Eyes. In the first ce, tis said that the three Major Magic Eyes were branched out in the midst of their long history as the Six-Gate Eye was passed down to the descendants. What, eh, no way... really? Yes, in short, that is the answer when ites to the question of the three Major Magic Eyes, as a matter of fact, my eyes are not among the three Major Magic Eyes, they are of a ss above them. So it was, had the originator himself not informed me, I would have been made to take the supplementary lesson without a doubt. In that case, he should naturally know the answers about his abilities. I was lucky it was a question about the Great Demon King. Hey, Earth. Answer quickly. What are the eyes of the Great Demon King? The eyes... The eyes of the beginning of all, not among the three great magic eyes. Six-Gate Eye! Thats why I answered the instructor in full confidence with a smile. ...... What was that? Heh... ...... What? The instructor made a dumbfounded face as he tilted his head. The rest of my ssmates started buzzing about my answer, and... Hey, Earth. Y-Yes sir? .....Dont make up magic eyes just because you dont know the answer! Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhh!? Thats enough, go stand in the hallway! Eh!? Th-The answer was wrong? Uooooooh, Great Demon Kiiiiiiiiing!? N- No! Tis no lie, truly! This teachers lessons are inurate! My eyes are of the six-gates! Damn you, you taught me Bullshit! Believe me! Tis no falsehood! This teacher ignorant of historical facts! Consult with your father and mother! Tis not a lie! Did I not reveal it during the final battle? There is no doubt that the Emperor of this country is aware! Thus, I ended up being punished for the lie the Great Demon King told me. However, it seems the answer I gave woulde to have unforeseen consequences. [S1] I know a certain [Dropout Swordsman ] that would say otherwise. Cool series, check it out. [S2] Seemed a lot like Narutos Rinnegan and the Sage of Six paths. Six Gates seemed more original to me. [Chapter 9 – Jumping to Conclusions]

Chapter 9 C Jumping to Conclusions

Tranted by: Sads07 The bell rang, ending todays ss, and it became time to leave school. Oi, child. Are you done with school? If so, show me a little more of the Imperial City today. Yes, yes.....tte. Well, even if I say Im going home, itll be after several detours at the request of the Demon King. I dont mind a little diversion, I wasnt refusing. But...... Before that...... Well, I cant go home, Ive be a supplementary lesson student because of you! ...... I am not at fault... Its really your fault! Yes, after all, the instructor was angry because I mentioned that absurd eye of the Great Demon King, so Ill be staying for supplementary lessons after school. I mean, if I thought calmly, the answer that the instructor issued should have probably been the right one, and yet... damn...... ...... Hey...... Earth. Hmm? It was then. In front of me as I was about to get up, there the princess was standing, coldly looking down at me. ...... Uum...... Princess... Phianse...... What can I do for you? I asked the princess who suddenly stood before me, while recalling that addressing her as princess or using honorifics would be no good. No, its really sudden, isnt it? As I thought... Ah... Earth. So, youve been intensely staring at me.... Hmm? Ah... It seems you had something to say to me, so I came here straight away. In the ss just now... no, I was caught in the flow of the conversation with the Demon King and just didnt turn away, I wasnt particrly gazing passionately at you.... No, no, its nothing. Then Im... For now, lets get out of here before sheins about something. With that in mind, I slipped by Phianses side C D, dont be shy! Well, Im not blind or dumb, I understand! You have something to say. So Ill listen to you! Huh, eh, hold on, princess!? Hey, dont address me as Princess now! I couldnt slip past her. No, really ... what? She grabbed my shoulders as I tried to escape, and the usuallyposed princess was breathing heavily through her nose and drew closer to me. What? Did I do something? L-Look, youve resolved yourself to do something, li, like confiding in me over this and that... N, no, its nothing, really, nothing in particr... Eeeh, dont be embarrassed! No, are you? Is it no good in front of everyone in the ssroom? Im sorry, I didnt take that into consideration! Should we go somewhere else? Maybe behind the school building? A- alright, if were going then lets go! Ill follow like normal! W-What? Behind the school building? Are we fighting? Is it duel? Or, why am I being challenged by the princess Ive never beaten in a mock battle? [1] What, i, is it so hard to say? Are you thinking about the difference in status or something trivial by any chance? Then dont worry. In the first ce, your house is of sufficient status, my father and your parents are good friends, and they were talking about each others children in the future. In other words, there are no problems or obstacles, and the rest is up to us! No good, I dont know whats what. No, really...... to not worry about the difference in status.... does she mean we can fight seriously? Even so, during our usual mock battles, I always fight with all my power without worrying about the princess being a girl, and still lose.... is this person not aware of that? Hey hey, what do you mean? Could it be, atst... Kyaaa! Oi, are you serious? Whats going to happen? What? By any chance, is this it? We are casually witnessing a historical moment that may determine the future of this country, arent we? And the unusual excitement of the princess was naturally the center of attention in the ss, and it was an atmosphere that seemed interesting to the others watching the interaction between us. No, umm, I must go to the teachers office now for... the supplementary lessons... Guh, coward! That much...... A-are you that afraid of me? S-such a trivial thing, i-its not like youll beat me anytime soon! Sorry that youre a prodigy or whatever, but get off my case! Okay, Earth. This time... your match... the event to determine the strongest young warrior...... Im sure you and I will be selected. Ha, haha... And, in my n... well, the finals should be down to you and me, so intend to dere to everyone that Im going to do something in the future. But you wont even make the finals if youre so timid! What? This princess, does she want to beat me up before the masses and dere her victory? Not sure that makes for a very good personality. E, even if you say that... basically, Im yet to be selected. No, Im sure you and I wont have a problem. Or rather, the world will want to see the battle between the children of the Seven Heroes. Well, thats true, but... Yes, I said Im not sure Im going to be selected yet, but with my previous grades I dont think its a problem. Also, there is a trend that the world wants to see the event of The Battle of the Children of the Next Generation of the Seven Heroes, and as the princess says, she and I will definitely be selected. We have the top and second spots. But honestly, Im really not keen on it. In the first ce, I lost all my matches to the princess. Aah~, fine already! Goodness, such a coward.... When youre selected, youll take it seriously then, right? No, princess that... Anyway! No, if you have something to say, then youll say it! Well, I didnt think you would go about it in such a half-hearted manner, but, I want to be told.... I, Ive heard its what a man would want to say. So, anyway man up and say it! Well then! And then, my replies and responses werepletely ignored by a rough groan as the princess left the ssroom. That was the interaction between me and the princess. Haah!... good grief. And, the ssmates sighed in disappointment, and... I see... By my side, the Demon King with his arms crossed... Though she seems a child prodigy, the princess was unexpectedly clumsy [] ... while you seeming to be talented are an imbecile. [2] Eh! W-what do you mean! And, in addition, regarding you...you are so insensitive that I wondered whether you might becking something as a life form...rather than worrying me, you speed right past that into irritating me. You irritate me to the depths of my being. [3] Ha!? Or rather, as you , despite appearances, fail toprehend it, what would you know about a persons heart? For some reason, I was viciously scolded and made a fool of. [S1] Okay, should I add Dense Protagonist to the tags as well? Because seriously... [S2] There word used here was ݥ󥳥 Ponkotsu, which wiktionary says mean worn out and no longer useful. I figured mature went better. Ignore. After re-edit, clumsy worked best. [S3] This scalding take down is courtesy of [nobaraotome] over at reddit. My original attempt had the demon king more passive aggressively sparing Earths feelings. But him showing his disdain would mirror the readers feelings I believe. [Chapter 10 – Intermission (Father and Emperor)]

Chapter 10 C Intermission (Father and Emperor)

Tranted by: Sads07 In a certain room, the Emperor and the Prime Imperial Warrior, who are considered the pinnacle of all the warriors of the Empire, were having tea. Normally, the rtionship is as between a Lord and his subordinate. However, there was no such mood between them, as the air was filled with theughter of old friends. Yeah so, the other day... Earth got pissed at me.... its kinda tough.... at that age. Talking about issues that could be found in anymon family, is the man who stands at the head of the imperial warriors and holds the title of Hero. Hiro Lagann. He was one of the seven Heroes of the world, and the man that dealt the final blow to defeat the Great Demon King. Goodness sake, to think you became the Warrior Prime, youve ways to go... is what Id like to say, but Im the same. In both good and bad ways, there are difficulties when ites to Phianse. Giving Hiro his answer with a wry smile is the Emperor who reigns over the empire. Solja Depaltia. He is also one of the worlds proud Seven Heroes, and was at Hiros side when they stood up to the Great Demon King. If Hiro is a young figure that looks like a man in his twenties even though he is in his thirties, this man is in his thirties, but he looks so good one would assume hes in histe teens. With long shiny golden hair bundled at the back of his head, and androgynous yet handsome features caught halfway between a little boy and a young man who still retains a little innocence. But young Phianse is naturally full of talent. In that respect, Earth isnt as good, I wish he would breakthrough that wall already. Earth is not as stupid as you are... his situation would be hard to get through I suppose. However, in the future, such qualities might be beneficial. Is that so? Me, Im like a jack of all trades, but... he can do much better... am I an overly doting parent for thinking so? Of course not. With me... and...... I strong think that way about Phianse. Thats right, but... whenpared to Miss Phianse, and even Rebal and Fu who are studying abroad.... [1] The Emperor and the Chief of Imperial Warriors. However, when not in a public ce, the conversation between these two would be of parents concerned about the growth of their children. And so, what about that story? That...... ah... after Miss Phianse and Earths graduation from the Academy... that... Earth... as Phianses fianc...... you mean that? Ah. You see...... Long ago, we were drunk and made a joke.... Phianse happened to be listening and took it seriously, but at the time, I passed it off as the fancy dreams of a cute kid. Then, with a little embarrassment, Hiro talked to Solja about the future of their children. In response to the question, Solja smiled bitterly. Haha, Phianse is serious even after turning fifteen... I mean, with the graduation approaching anding to check with me many times, she wants to announce it in uing games. Seriously...? How are you. Earth hasnt been told yet, but... you fine with this? Its okay. Rather, I would be happy if it would be so. Our children bound together, and everyone being in the family.... I believe it would be wonderful.... After that, their love for one another... It would be so moving to everyone around. Dahahaha, but if you say so, Id be thrilled, but... its just, the guy... to be honest, hes fallen for Sadiz. What about Sadiz? ...... that girl, [If Little man bes aware of the princesss feelings and seriously considers it, yet still chooses me... we may runaway together ?] she said.... with that vicious smile of hers. T-Thats a problem... Well, to be honest, I dont know how serious Sadiz is.... also, shes pretty twisted. Such was the discussion among adults that Earth himself was unaware of. It was a scene of two men who talked about a peaceful and happy future while holding their heads in worry. Then, at that moment. Excuse me. Oh... Your Majesty...... Warrior Prime. I say. Im surprised you came all the way to the Academy. Instructor! To the person who suddenly entered the room, the two called out, not with the expressions of parents worried about raising their children, but with child-like smiles. Please stop, instructor. If a teacher calls me Warrior Prime, it might drive me mad. We are the only ones here now, so please dont call me Your Majesty. Haha, this is all just~, well, if its not in public, its still... So, after this are you two...? Yes. The principal and I are discussing the establishment of a new school building to be a sister institute. This project will also strengthen our connection with other countries, so I would like to cooperate fully. Thats right. Those two... really, theyve be amazing people. That person was their teacher when they were students at the Academy, and... So, sir. Are you teaching our children in one of the subjects now? Hows it going? Our kids. Oh, we just finished a lecture in our ssroom. And...... its about those two... Now he teaches their two children, Earth, and Phianse. The man who became the instructor for two generations of parents and children has a serious look on his face towards the parents. First of all, Phianse seems to resemble the old Solja. She is worthy of the moniker godchild, and puts in the effort without being arrogant about her blessed talent. She garners a lot of trust from her ssmates, and will definitely lead the empire well in the future. However, its unfortunate that there are times when shes a little confused and doesnt regard her surroundings, also sometimes shes pretty stubborn. Is that so... And Earth is also excellent. There is no doubt about it. His efforts are decent. But everyone, including me, builds up the hero, Hiro to him. Its be a burden, and Im concerned thattely Ive been seeing a little bit of rebellious behavior. Really... Being told the current situation of the two, Solja and Hiro nodded their head in response to the matter. It was the exact impression that they had recently felt of their own children. Having heard from a third party about their issues and concerns, they both came to think that they had to do something about it. But, ultimately Phianse is fine. Well, the recent problem is Earth. Instructor? Main point, Earth tried to answer my question by saying something cheeky. Thats why I made him take supplementary lessons afterwards! Oh yeah, hahaha. I was made to take a lot supplementary lessons by my teacher. Good times... That it is. Well, itll be time soon. Ill see you twoter. The instructor lightly grumbles about the errands he has after this. And as he was leaving the room, he suddenly remembered... Oh yes, Earth did say something peculiar. Huh? About the previous ss. [What was the magic eye of the Great Demon King Treainar?] to that question his response was Six-Gate Eyes or something. Seriously, that boy... Eh!!!??? Anyway, Ill be going now. If youre free, do give a little encouragement to the other students. Ah, s-sure, sir! The instructor took his leave after their discussion, but the content was too shocking, thus both Hiro and Solja were petrified and could not move for a while. Then, after a few seconds of silence, they open their mouths, their lips trembling as they look at each other. ..... H-Hey... Hiro... N, now...... what did the instructor just say? What was Earths answer? Si...... Six-Gate eye......was it? ..... D-Did you tell him? Dumbass! I dont need to be reminded! But only we Seven Heroes know about it. Why...... does Earth know? ..... Its better to conceal the existence of such horrible eyes. Thats why we agreed, just us who were there to keep it a secret. ...... Who was it? Who revealed something weird to Earth? Oh no...... did I say it while wasted? Because the father and the child never took the time to face each other ... the fact that he has not seen his son often enough ... The path that the father wants his son to follow is gradually shifting. Authors Note: Everyone, I am always indebted to you. Its been a few days since I posted this work, but it was 10th ce overall for todays ranking. Thank you very much for your support. The spiral force delivered by everyone is amplified, and I feel energetic. I dont know yet if this story will pierce the heavens, but Id like to drill through it. For that purpose, I made the main characters full name to be Earth [Lagann[S2] ] because w [2] Please continue to support and read. [S1] Again with this. The name here is literally Rival. So Im guessing this will be the MCs foil. Wasnt sure how to edit it but a Google search of names rting to rival came up with Rebal, so Im going with it. Fu I think is fine as is. [S2] As in [Tengen Toppa Gurren ] [Lagann,] one of the greatest anime series ever. [Chapter 11 – ] The Argument

Chapter 11 C The Argument

Tranted by: Sads07 By the way, child... the graduation game the princess mentioned earlier, what is it exactly? Finally, the supplementary lesson is over and I was on my way home. As he walked down the streets of themercial district, the Demon King asked me. Hmm? The [Graduation Commemorative Match]? Indeed. By the name, it appears graduates willpete in front of high-ranking nobles and royalty... Well, that understanding is not a problem. It means that a few of the top graduates can show off the results of three years study in front of the Emperor. Its what the tournament is for. Hoh~... When will this take ce? Roughly, two months from now. Yes, this is a showcase of the young candidates before graduation who aim to be warriors, and the top ss men can appeal their power to the emperors, aristocrats, and even the heads of each warrior organization, and even to other countries. It is not an exaggeration to say that its a once-in-a-lifetime event. And depending on the oue, it will have a big impact on ones livelihood. Well,tely I dont really care about that. Hmm... Tis such an event? So? Hnn? From your exchange with the princess earlier, you will participate as well, will you not? As you said, it willmence in two months, yet you are quitenguid. Are you not motivated? The Great Demon King pointed that out as if he could see through my inner feelings. Yes, Im not that motivated about it anymore. In two months, that princess will win... its frustrating, but no matter how hard I try... ...... For the time being, Im preparing myself for the humiliation. I see... Thats one of the reasons. However, the biggest reason for not showing any motivation is... Fu... mostly...... tis because of their biased view that only sees you as the son of Hiro.... and, tis unlikely you will live up to that expectation. That is what you mean. Eh!? Tis quite reprehensible... for a brat.... as you still are. You hate feeling crestfallen as you are lesser than your father, do you not? At that moment, the Great Demon King, with a grinning smile, went straight to the heart of the matter. Oh, thats not the case... Rather, even if that happens, its my father who will be humiliated. If my father can even feel humiliation, that is.... Not true. Its an act. Ive no such feelings. But, my bluff is meaningless. Hoh~... feeling rebellious are we? But in your heart... you want to get back at your father. You want to get back at the world. Is that not so? But I also understand that youck the talent to do so. Heh!? Involuntarily, I raised my voice while ring back at him. D-Dont mess around. What do you know about me to be fit to say something like that? Oh my, to not refute that Ive hit the mark...prehending you is no difficult task. Eh!? All has fallen within expectations. To achieve the unexpected even through stupidity, I believe that is where you cannot surpass your father. Y-Youre wrong... Resign yourself, you will sulk, and then be dispirited. The talent in the well that gave up on going out once he realized his weakness... is this any different? No matter what I say, its useless, and the Demon King sees right through me. It was just enough to make me understand, and I clenched my fists in anger and shame. S-Shut up! The ghost who lost and died shouldnt be so smug to look down on others! ...... What was that? In general, if I gave up, sulked and became dispirited, what about you? Youre a pathetic guy whos making excuses for losing! Mmm!? At the time, I proimed that while smugly looked down on the Great Demon King, which made his brows twitch. Child, when did I make excuses for my defeat? Oh, back then, you did say that my father and the others were unfair. Tis no excuse but fact... one-on-one, undoubtedly the victor would have been me! Its kind of funny... now you can say that as much as you want. Nu!? You actually werent that strong, were you? If my foe talks to me so pompously, I will talk back. If you dont fight back, theyll relentlessly provoke you as much as they want. Then, the Great Demon King drew near me with a fiendish expression.... Do not speak to me as you please, you wretch! Are you calling me a liar? ...... It shouldnt exist, such great pressure would be terrifying by any standard. Its about to transform into something else. Fine! At that time, with but a fraction of my power, I proved that individually I was superior to any of the Heroes. And, while approaching me with such powerful aura worthy of his title, the Great Demon King made a certain proposal. He was defeated in the past, but would have won if my father did not use cowardly methods and was able to read the mood. ...to prove that he was definitely more powerful than my father. But...... ...... You cant do it, can you? Such a thing. Youre a ghost. Yes, it is impossible for the Great Demon King, who as a ghost cant see or hear anything except through me, and cant interfere with reality. But the Great Demon King...... ...... You shall act as proof, wretch! Ha? You shall take my ce, wielding the power of the Great Demon King! And thus, be witness to my greatness as you blossom! ...... Now...... What did he say? The Great Demon King...... wants to train me? To begin with, in Two Months Time! In just two months, I shall raise you to such a level that your Princess would offer little challenge! It was a situation that began with the hurling of insults to one another. I was pressured as it was by the words of the Demon King who was furiously groaning. Right, prepare to begin training without dy! Therefore, purchase all items I tell you to! Huh, a, are you serious? Um, what am I buying? When I speak your every response shall be Osu!. Now say iiiiiiiiiit! [1] O...Osu... And so, at least this event will have a huge impact on our strange rtionships and the path Im going take. And thus, Ill make a decent Demon King out of you! No, give me a break! Yeah..... Huge...... Authors Note: I was in sixth ce for the day. I received the spirit from a lot of spiral friends. Thank you very much. When we get to this point, wed like to break through the upper barrier and push forward. How far are you going? Forever! Thank you continues! [S1] While I endeavor to be faithful to the setting over any Japanese influence, I decided to keep this one as is. [Osu] seems to have garnered some mainstream usage especially in MMA and I feel it will really showcase the Student/Master rtionship between the characters. But if they are any alternative suggestions do let me know. [Chapter 12 – Motivation]

Chapter 12 C Motivation

Tranted by: Sads07 ...... A-Are you serious? You...... train me. Well... I may have lost myposure earlier, but... I suppose I have free time, and it might amuse me. No, but the Great Demon King raising the son of a hero... Rather splendid! Once Hiros child bes tainted! Huhahahahaha, to behold the look of despair on his face! At first he was all sorts of furious and dered that he would train me, but now he has an awful smile on his face. Because he thought it would be interesting, or because he was sealed for so long, but apparently he had no intention of withdrawing his word to train me anyway, I just cant tell what his true intentions are. However, I was also carried along by the momentum, and was forced to buy various things that he said are necessary for training. ...... All this .......such a pain... Oii! We only have two months, right? Thats about it, and I dont think its going to be any good. Tis dependent upon your feelings on the matter. Especially hatchlings such as yourself, the early stages of your growth are a simple matter. No... Im in trouble because Im not growing fast enough.... Yes, I dont know why, Im just doing what I can. Not only in the academy, but also with Sadiz helping me study and seeing to my training herself. However, as if to reject such notions, I am taken down by that prodigy. Far from my efforts bearing fruit, Im disappointed that Im the son of the hero. Then, I gradually felt like an idiot. I see. Youck proper motivation. Tends to happen when you feel far away from your goal and be depressed, or when you know not your own path. I would like to ask if I may, what are your ns and goals for the future? ...... eh? In your future, what do you desire to be and what do you wish to aplish? It was like an adult asking a child about his dreams for the future. However, when asked again, I couldnt find the right words. Co,e on... even if you ask me that...... for the time being, Im going to be an Imperial Knight, but... Is that something you decided for yourself? ...... No, no.....I dont know.... b, but... its just...... everyone thinks Im going to be.... I see... then this is where to start... The Demon King exhaled a sigh as he said so. If youck a clear goal, an image of your future, how would you know what you train for? No, but I... To not lose to the princess or to live up to the expectations of others... Well, that may be the case, but as sources for motivation they are feeble. I didnt expect the Demon King would ask about my path or my future. Even my motivation, as well. But I certainly dont believe I want to be a warrior. When I was a kid, I might have thought that I wanted to be like my father, but now I dont think thats the case. Even if you say so...... to suddenly ask me...... I dont know. Well, I suppose... Ive never thought deeply about it before. When I said that there was no way I could understand even if I was suddenly asked, Demon King nodded and then whispered. Right, then let us do this. Putting aside the future for another time, and first of all, we will set a clear goal and a time frame close at hand. The training will be for that purpose. Close......? Thats to get a win over the princess. Simply put, tis your victory at the [Graduation Commemorative Match] in two months time. Eh!? ...... So sudden...... How did ite to that? He said something pretty difficult as a clear goal to give to me, as Im a bit flustered about my future and my goals. Well, there might be a point where [Beat the Princess = Championship], but.... And the next thing we need is an area to drive motivation for training. Motivation... Do I need it? Naturally. Rather than just being told to do so, tis more effective to possess the will to devote yourself to training. So, is there anything that would motivate you? I know what hes trying to say. But if I knew that, it would be the least of my worries. Because I dont have that kind of motivation, so Ive been stagnanttely. Apart from that, I dont have any great reason to be an imperial warrior, and pursue peace in the Empire. To find motivation, rather than abstract notions such as justice or peace, tis better to have something impure, is it not? Eh... Impure? At that time. I doubted my ears at the suggestion of the Great Demon King, who sees through my inner feelings. Tis so. Because a person cannot maintain a clean and pure heart forever. Even more so, tis rare for one to remain motivated by trivial and noble things forever. I know the ugliness and desires of humans better than you do. Oh, yes, thats right... Is that what youre talking about? As such, what do you desire, be it wealth, or the promise of reward such as having your father treat you to a meal if you win, anything will do?? Its better to be impure than for a noble reason. I hadnt thought about it, but is that how it works? However, Im not sure if its a good idea, but the problem is that I dont want to eat with my father and am not hurting for money either. Hmmm... Impure motivation, is it? Nothing came to mind either, and Im still groaning. And then...... Oh, Little man, wee home. I arrived at the mansion, and Sadiz, who was cleaning the garden in front of the entrance, greeted me. She immediately squinted at what I had in my hand. Little man, youre free to stop by and shop, but... what is all this? That is. It seems you have bought a lot, but what do you intend to do that you would buy a Ladder? That bag is... sewing needles? No, acupuncture? Either way, we have all this in the mansion, right? Yes, there was adder among what Demon King had me buy because it was needed for training. As she said there was also one in the mansion, but I should have a personal one for training, so I bought it for some reason. To be honest, I dont know what Im going to use it for right now, but for the time being... W-Well, just a little- ...... Trying to take a peek at me in the bath, are we? Of course not! Ill use it for a bit of training. Huh? Sadiz, who sometimes sees to my training, tilts her head not knowing of what use thedder will be. Oh right. Oops, yes... Thats right, Sadiz. Yes? About my meals from today... can I see the menu schedule? ...... eh!? Yes, this was also an order from the Great Demon King. He said that meals are one way to increase the effectiveness of training, and those menus for morning, noon, and evening will be thorough. Of course, Ive never made such a request to Sadiz before, so shes surprised. I dont mind, but... whats going on? Little man. Youve never been bothered by such a thing before, and have always said that what I made was so delicious that you wanted me as a bride. And why is it that youve always been depressed when Ive ignored yourments? W-Well... that too...... anyway, its for the sake of winning. ...... Yes? Its all for the purpose of winning the [Graduation Commemorative Match] in two months.... But Im still not sure Im in the mood to go that far... I guess Im not motivated enough when I think that way. What do you mean youre going to win, little man? What happened? If you have any problems, Ill not bully you today, so Ill give you a consultation. If its a ridiculous reason, youll be teased. I love Sadiz whos worried about me, shes cute.... Motivation...... Impure...... Hmm! Suddenly, I came up with a dumb idea. Hey, Sadiz. Yes, what is it? In two months... I have the [Graduation Commemorative Match]. Yes, I know. Ill be cheering for you that day. Youll get mad at me, but Im trying.... If I do it... the tournament...... if I can win the championship... After all...just once...... I want to go on a date Sadiz in casual clothes once. Eh!? Yu, eh!? L-Little Man...? N-Now, how? Is it a hallucination? Is little man.... himself...... win? Youd be surprised. Im not very motivated these days and that Ive given up a lot, Sadiz knows enough to understand all this. From my mouth, due to the word win that I have never uttered before, Sadiz is unusually confused. And I... Say. Well, if I win the tournament... Damn, Im getting nervous! Thats right. But Sadiz knows how I feel, and... its not like were going to get married, but first of all, we go on a date. Thats it. If its just that, Sadiz might do it, too. Dating...... Walking hand in hand... say aah for a bite... Hugging, kissing... then, after that, then, depending on the atmosphere... at night... Let me feel your boobs! [1] Eeh!? ...... Aaaah? Hoh~... Un...? Eh!!?? Shit,Oh no?! Ah, no, no, its not, Sadiz! J-Just now, I ... The delusion that I envisioned in my heart came out to my mouth! Oh, Sadiz is very angry and with her smile. Also, the Demon King might have said Hoh too! ...... Little man...... Ufufufufu, Hohohohoho, it was too horrible a joke that I shouldntugh, and yet Imughing. Oh, haha...I- Im sorry. My mistake...... Fo...... Forget it. ....................... Im a dumbass! Its different..... with Sadiz I want.... more, I mean pure love. .................... I see. Alright. ......... Eeh? No!? Eh?! To?! Eeh!? Eh!? J, just now, Sadiz...... Eh?! To be frank, its a request someone lower than shit would make, and should be reported to the Master as a matter of sexual harassment... but... Little man has recklessly dered victory...... for a moment my heart was shaken. Saying that, Sadiz faces me with a serious expression. So, its absolutely a secret from the Master, but... If You Can Win Little man, then! Then you can y with the puppies all day! Hah!? My goodness... the Princess and others will aim to prove the Empires military prestige to the Imperial People and other countries by winning this tournament, it is considered noble and honorable to show everyone that they will lead the future era, but for Little man its tits.... Did I hear her wrong...? Although shes looking at me with cold eyes like Im a worm or less, shell let me feel her up. Not just that, but free for a whole day!? Kept secret from father!? If I win the championship, seriously, eh, can I do as I like with her boobs!? What are you staring at? Youre winning the championship, right? Then, looking a little embarrassed, Sadiz finishes cleaning and returns to the house. Leaving me alone in front of the entrance... Oh, oh...UUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!! Oh now Im motivaaaaaaaaaaaaated! I never imagined any of this!? If I win... If I win the championship, a chance at Sadizs boobs depends on whether I win or not!? What? Pure love? Whats that? No idea! Is the love for her boobs not enough? ...... W, well...... as suggested tis better for your aim to be impure. The Great Demon King whispers in satisfaction, not that I cared about that. Great Demon King! No ... Treainar! I ... Ill definitely win! So train me! Ill do as you say! So...... Please, Osu! ............ In order to show courtesy to Treainar who Im asking for guidance from now on, I bowed for the first time after correcting my posture. The Heros child bows to the Great Demon King, irrelevant. From now on, were in a rtionship between a master and a disciple. And, Treainar sighs as if a little concerned... U, uh huh, let us proceed! Then, in two months time, you will win the championship, and the bosoms! Oh Oh! I swore to my soul that I would achieve it even with my life on the line. Authors Note I was the fourth ce overall for three days. Apparently, the drill still continues to turn. Once it rotates, it moves forward a little bit. Thank you very much for your support. Im getting excited! [S1] TLs Reaction (O_O) [Chapter 13 – Know Yourself]

Chapter 13 C Know Yourself

Tranted by: Sads07 And what do you use thisdder for? Itsdder training. Whats that? Fully motivated, I changed into my exercise clothes of short-sleeved half-pants, went out to therge garden of the mansion and sat down. Im not just sitting down, Im flexibly loosening my body. Treainar calls it stretching. And the problem is the mysterious use for thedder. Tis about increasing ones agility and perception. To grant you the Ultimate Step... gain the Magical Steptechnique. The technique has a shitty name... but I wont say anything...... ...... Come up with the technique name yourself. Oh, rather... keep going... Even if I dont say it, he would find out what Im thinking. Well thats enough. If its for the boobs, Ill take it seriously. Fine, we will settle thister. First, stretch your body firmly, gradually. Concentrate. No, havent I done enough already? Im pretty limber. Still. Tis to improve physical ability and make a daily habit of it. Geez... fine. But can you tell me what kind of training were going to do? Do I have to be flexible, whats thedder for, and anything else? Hmm... Training schedule or... Well, if youre curious... Ill do whatever Im told for the time being, and put in a serious effort. But I wanted to know what the hell I was going to do. Then, Treainar...... First of all, you take the time to warm up by stretching thendder training. After that, body technique exercises, and practice magic and forbidden arts which best suit your physique. ...... Huh? Oh, wait a minute. ...... What? Surely you have noints, right? Hearing to words Forbidden Arts mentioned so casually at the end made me anxious, but, well, the other party is the Great Demon King. If the Great Demon King teaches you magic, you may end up with a curse. But one more thing that bothered me was... When do we train my swordsmanship? ............ Yes, Im the category of Magic Swordsman, same as my father. Ive been practicing it since I was a kid, and am still swinging 5,000 times a day. Even if Treainar says too many times for training is useless. About the sword... I will not use it. Ha? ...... You mean you yourself dont use a sword? No. You...... do not possess the aptitude for the same heavy-handed swordsmanship as Hiro. ............? In other words, youck the talent to be as Hiro. Oh, youre wrong? A ridiculous remark was uttered as if somehow my life so far would bepletely denied!? It seems you have mixed feelings about your father, yet at the root you probably long for him. Hence apparently your techniques and swordsmanship imitate your father. Well, well... Ive been imitating him since I was a kid. But tis just an imitation. Enough for a second-ss opponent, but you can never achieve a breakthrough. .................. Im the son of a hero, but Im not cut out to be a magic swordsman...... It cant be, all my life Ive been told and beenpared to my father, now you say I was never talented..... On our first meeting between the seals, you tried to attack me with a Magic Sword, did you not? Oh, at that time.... Yes. At that point I was already aware. You have no talent for that style. I still could not easily ept the sudden remark. Its only natural. I was denied all Ive umted in my lifetime, even though it was short. Well, seriously... how do you know that? I wondered how he could say that to me though we had just met yesterday. Hmm, cant be helped... tis a long-winded exnation, but... Humans, demons, and demonic beasts each have distinct forms and distinct masses. Features, such as speed and reflexes, also differ. Nothing in this world can fit everything the same. Do you understand this? Thats true, but... At the same time, the swordsman uses a sword, and the brawler brawls... meaning each has a body and function that suits them. Then, to my question, Treainar exins it in a very theoretical manner. For instance, a giant orcs may have an ideal body for swinging a club and attacking with power. Do you believe that giant orcs are good at ballet and such? ...... That is...... Sure... Following that logic, for you a Magic Swordsman... rather, Hiros fighting style is unsuitable. He is the type to focus a suicide attack on a single point without thinking ahead. He utilizes the firepower of his magic in the sword to the utmost in order to defeat his opponent. This is realized when the person possesses great muscle mass, a tremendous amount of magical power, endurance and fortitude to resist a half-hearted counterattack. None of this applies to you. Rather than understanding, the more I listen to the long exnation, the more depressed I feel. You are Hiros son, but your inherent strength and magical power differs from your fathers. No matter how much you imitate Hiro, you can never surpass him. Above all, its as the Demon King says, so I guess that exnation is really true. I cant be my father. I dont have that talent. Naturally, it was a shock. However, by being given clear guidance by someone like this, I immediately had a lot on my mind. ...... Haha...... Ever since I was little... all that time, I was swinging my sword. It became a habit. On rainy and windy days, I never missed my practice. The skin on my hands peeled and my nuts got smashed... Even so...... On the other hand, for a hard sword style like Hiro you have ample flexibility, as you have mentioned. Tis a supple body that springs. Perhaps you... are more akin to your mother. Huh!? If you to use a sword, your fighting style will inevitably be built up around the sword. But first of all... you, the function of your own body...... In other words, by facing your individuality, you must begin by making the most of yourself. To reexamine the functions of the body, physical techniques are the best. I was in the middle of a shock, so I couldnt hear everything, but hisst words reached my ears. I have another talent. If you are bound as a swordsman, you may be best suited to wielding that gentle, flowing sword. However, if you are to wield it, first of all, you must be intimate with the functions of your own body rather than the arm of the sword. If so, to master it in two months time might be feasible. I looked up naturally and tried to listen to Treainars words without speaking. Treainar said to me, Ill never be able to beat my father, even if I imitate my father, because it sounded like she was saying, I have my own talent. Unlike my father, my personality is my own. I never thought of it. And Hiro is a single-cell idiot.. He can only use simple, power-driven magic with an emphasis on destructive force, but fine spells were beyond him. Magic is not just about having magical power, it also requires a brain to understand the theory behind events. You are better than Hiro in that respect. Expand the magic more. Its not just the sword. It is true that my father can use the Blow-All System in terms of magic, but I have heard that his grasp at the more detailed Auxiliary System of magic is not good. That? Surprisingly, father has a lot of faults? Do you understand? If you diligently apply yourself to training, of course, you will win the championship in two months. If you bestow more time, it is possible to raise you to the level where you can defeat Hiro! Those words, it wasnt just big talk or being swept by the momentum of our conversation. There was simply an idea and the chance of the victory in properly following Treainar. And the rest depends on if I can put it into practice or not. How is it? Child ... Yes, the rest is up to me. I could not helpughing at such a question. Haha-ha... My father... everyone around me... they would be surprised. The son of the hero Hiro will not fight as a Magic Swordsman. You do not approve? I-its not... Somehow, I have a rather pleasant feeling about this! Not like Im my fathers son......exactly, more like Im myself! I feel like a curse upon me has been reduced a little bit, and it made me feel better. I got it. I was shocked, depressed, but I felt a weight off my shoulders. I felt liberated from something. Ive already found that I dont need to imitate my father and feel aplex. And now that Im free of such a thing, Id rather have the tion of something new that suits me. Please, Treainar. Lead me to the right path. At this time, regardless of Sadizs boobs or any motivation, I myself felt I want to do it, and I was genuinely saying that. Authors Note Everyone, I am always indebted to you. When I looked at the ranking of the day this morning, it was the second ce overall. Im here to thank you for being here. Suge!!! But its nice and frustrating!? I remembered a certain thing in a ce where I had mixed feelings. The main character Earth also said the word that someone somewhere used to say in the story. Do I have to be in first ce? Cant I be in second ce?Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa [Chapter 14 – Hopscotch of the Demon King]

Chapter 14 C Hopscotch of the Demon King

Tranted by: Sads07 Now, once you are flexible enough we shall begin thedder training. Now, I shall provide a demonstration. Saying that, Treainarys thedder to the ground. [1] The Great Demon Kings training finally begins. That is...... Now, first stand before thedder then step in the square grid between thedders scaffolding... Ah... Jump quickly while aligning both feet and move forward. Jump straight. Do not step on thedder, step in it, andnd only within the squares. ...... The Great Demon King jumped forward all Totototo with both feet together. Then, you carry on as such. O-Osu... When youre done, return to the first point, and then move forward with your legs aligned and jumping left and right. The trick is to jump with both feet andnd on both feet. Do notnd to a single foot alone. Once, the legendary Great Demon King who made the world tremble jumped back and forth with both feet. Next, one leg and the other, and then open both legs and jump a third time. Next is the other side, so, repeat the opening and closing, Hopscotch, Hopscotch, with a proper rhythm. [2] O-Osu... He had driven mankind into the depths of fear and was intoxicated by the cries of tragedy and blood. The brutal and outrageous Demon King is ying Hopscotch. And this time, Hop, Hop and quick... ..... o-oh... but... No, no, Ill be cursed to death if Iugh now! Out, in, out, in, out, and lom with both feet... O-Osu. Next on one leg, lom. [3] However, this is the Great Demon King shaking his ass and zigzaging? Skipping, one, two, three! One, two, three! Bu, Gur, u... hehehehehe... Skip Run dance ? of the Great Demon King! Are you motivated or are you nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooottttt!!! No, its not... And yet your attention was led astray!? Hehehe, dough! And so, Treainars patience finally ran out. You said you would take this seriously. I, I know! Im going to do that... No, I understand. Its no use getting angry at my behavior when youre diligently teaching me how to be my true self. However, when seeing that Great Demon King skip and Hopscotch in front of you,ughter is inevitable. I might be the first man in history to witness the Great Demon King skipping. Honestly... All right? Thisdder training is not only a warm-up, tis effective for improving basic skills! Is that so? Yes! Tis apparent I need to exin the effects first. Having said that, while I was a little blushing and angry, Treainar taught me the effect of this strange thing. With thisdder training, we can train your ability to quickly step, stop and turn, and even slow down, turn back, and elerate. Do you know what that means? No, lets ignore the previous skip. I wont ridicule him anymore. Now, Ill earnestly give it my full attention. Improvement in functionality can be obtained ording to the words of this Treainar.... That is...... Does that mean Im going to use my body better? To be more precise, it is to increase the reaction speed of nerves and muscles. Nerve and muscle reaction speed? I get it, I dont get it. Humans and demons both transmitmands from the brain through the nerves to muscles... Good reflexes mean that the transmission response speed between brain, nerve, and muscle is fast. Thisdder training, slowing down, turning back, and elerating in a narrow, limited space, doesnt work if the instructions are notmunicated to the muscles efficiently, even if the brain knows it. I... see By coordinating the brain, nerves, and muscles, you can move your body as you please, faster and more urately, and as a result, your motor skills improve. Furthermore...... the faster your reaction speed ... the faster your magic is triggered. Hah!? It was quite interesting and frustrating. It seemed to be a silly discipline, but now that you say that, I felt that it would be effective. Moreover, will magic will be faster? Inbat, tismon for your body to be unable to keep up with your mind. Gaps and timegs that the body cant keep up with the image thought by the brain may be the difference between life and death on the battlefield. To fill that gap and move as imagined in the mind. This is the technique that can be acquired. With that in mind, take thisdder training seriously. Move the body ording to the image drawn by the mind. However, I was convinced that it was surprisingly difficult. With a vague image of my fathers sword, I kept swinging my sword. For me who never had a clear image of what I wanted to do, this training method is totally unheard of. I see...somehow, Im beginning to understand. Hmm, Then, continue! One, two, three! One, two, three! O-One, two, three! Speak up! Learn the rhythm first by speaking out! Engrave it on your body! Dont be shy and raise your voice! HopScotch! HopScotch! O-Osu! Ho, Ho, HopScotch! HopScotch! Raise your arms properly, knees high, maintain a fast and steady rhythm, and KEEP.A.SHARP.PACE! I mean, if you take it seriously, this is surprisingly difficult and hard, isnt it? Moreover, depending on the step, if you try to do it quickly, it bes awkward, your body copses, or you step on adder. Sure, this might improve the functionality like Treainar says. OK, as you get used to it, let us gradually increase the difficulty level. I shall instruct you on what steps you will take from the outside. Osu. You mean Im going to have to do exactly what Im told? Of course, thats not all. I will indicate steps and... also direct the magic attributes. What? Magic......? Precisely. Simply apply a little basic magic at your fingertips. When I say fire, all you have to do is light a small me. However, you will activate the magic of the indicated attribute at the same time while doing the steps as instructed from now on. This time its not just the steps, its also magic? Well, if only basic magic is enough, what will it do? Then proceed, cross-step with lightning! Oh, cross, oh, that? Whoa! Slow! Next HopScotch of the wind. Gu, HopSco- Aah! Something wrong, why is there no magic? Next, Carioca of the wind! [4] The wind, all right, get out, uh... No, do not stumble! ...... No, hey, this... W-What is this, so difficult! If I try to step, I cant release my magic, and if you try to activate magic, I cant step. And, Treainar is smiling as he expected that I would have a hard time is this situation. Naturally. Step while doing something else. Magic while performing another task. That is, to attempt separate tasks simultaneously uses considerable nerves and disrupts the reaction. Those who are untrained are biased towards one action or the other. Bias... Or... For instance, with you and adys bosom... Consider this, could you study magic mathematics while admiring her breasts? Would the breast not deprive you of your concentration rather than calction? O-Okay, thats easy to understand... Sure... Tis the same. In addition, the style of Magic Sword is essentially established by bncing both sword and magic. He gave me a very easy-to-understand example that suits me, and I was thoroughly convinced. And its true of the Magic Sword that Ive been imitating. Tis possible to simply imbue magic into your sword before the battle and swing it around, but... while waving a sword, tis difficult to quickly and flexibly adapt the magic ording to the situation. However, if you can acquire this, the quality of movement inbat will be dramatically improved, and the uracy of magic will increase a well. The more urate it is, the better the quality and power of magic. The more you listen the more you hear, I realized how shallow I was without thinking about what Ive done so far, and at the same time I understand how much this seemingly silly training is worth. Amazing,dder training... Its impressive. Yes, this is the Magical Ladder training that I devised! Despite the name, I had no choice but to be honestly impressed. If I can do this properly... Do you understand? This warm-up is to be done every day from now on. If you get used to this, you should be able to see a slightly differentndscape in battle. Osu! Then, skip the wind! For the first time in my life, I performed the skip- run dance in order to get seriously strong. Authors Note Everyone, I am always indebted to you. Im going to post early today because Im up. Thank you to those who always report typographical errors because my writing is childish. Im rereading it before I post it myself, but its very helpful because theres something missing by all means. Thank you in the future. And today overall rating exceeded 10000. I am grateful for the fact that I was able to break through one line and to have met many people through my work. Also, Im basically able to put my impressions andments into everyone, so pleasee and see me if you feel like it. Twitter is also fine. So, thank you in the future. [S1] Holupaminit! Shouldnt he be unable to do this? Hes a ghost!!! [S2] [Hopscotch] is a popr childrens yground game in which toss a small object onto a pattern of rectangle outlines on the ground and then hop and skip through the spaces to retrieve the object. [S3] [lom] is a side by side pattern of movement in order to avoid approaching obstacles! [S4] [Carioca ] is a variation of the Brazilian Samba dance. So he may be referring to a particr step in the dance that is often used in training drills. [Chapter 15 – Thoughts]

Chapter 15 C Thoughts

Tranted by: Sads07 The warm-up took my breath and my mind was spent. Even though the steps can be fast and rhythmical, the magic doesnt work well. Once youre focused on magic, the steps are disrupted. I never imagined it would be so difficult to do two things at the same time. Yes, yes... What happened? Seems you are out of breath with only this level. You have been raised pampered after all. Ugu! Gu... One more time! Fu, Wind Crossover Step! Nuoh! You put too much strength in the shoulders. But I have to get used to this. To find a style that will make me stronger and is unrted with my father. Then, the bosoms will be out of reach. Eh!? Oooh, not done yeeeettt! Its best to use motivation when you are tired! Yes, its an oppai-ration! [1] I never knew. Thats enough to make me feel like I can still do it, and my heart wont break! Yes. Tis good to be motivated, but you are getting messy. Even tired, make sure to do the right steps and cast the right magic. I can do it! No, I will do it! Ill get to feel Sadizs boobs! Pinch! Su, sucking...... Guhehehehe...! Im going all the way.... No, Ill be a good child who is ready to do it! ...... Youre ying a strange game with a lot of spirit. Little man Oh!? I was too focused and didnt notice any sign Sadiz was there. Sadiz looked at mydder training and seemed a little amazed.... No...... ...... But...... Hm...... This is...... Unexpectedly... At first she was amazed, but she immediately seemed to be impressed then she had an expression of interest. Lil Earth. This game...... No, did Little man think up the training method? Eh... No...... This is... As expected of Sadiz. At first nce, it seems she understood that this training which looks silly is effective in various ways. That said, I didnte up with it, but... I cant tell you the truth. Here...... Thats right. An omnipotent ally granted me this revtion... I wonder? ......? Well, Im not lying. Sadiz doesnt seem to understand my words, and shes tilting her head. And Treainar was by my side looking rather smug. Well, its good. Anyway...... I have the menu schedule you had requested. For now, its for this month. Oh, oh... Sadiz gave me a piece of paper. Its a menu schedule for my meals that I asked for. From today, Treainar said he was going to look over it. Then, if you have any requests, please let me know. Ill ignore likes and dislikes. Oh, thank you. Yes. Please keep doing your best. Saying that, Sadiz returns to the mansion without asking too much about thedder. When I opened the menu schedule for my meals from today that was handed to me by Sadiz, Treainar looked at it as well. Ho-u... And, he was impressed. Tis excellent. A rich menu. Saying that, he praised Sadizs menu. I was a little proud of that. Ah. Sadizs cooking has a lot of variety, and is all delicious. Her housework is perfect, and she is beautiful... Hey, I really have to get married. No, not that. What? I assumed you were eating only luxurious high-quality ingredients every day because you are a rich son who grew up spoiled, but it seems not. Then, Treainar says what he means while looking at the menu schedule. Tis a well-thought-out bnced menu with proteins, vitamins and minerals, carbohydrates and lipids. Whats more, the variety of menu ensures that you do not get bored or the same item is not repeated. Oh, yes... Is that it? Oh. Tis especially suited to a body in development like yours. You are currently in a critical stage during your growth period. Very well, consideration for your body and your health has been put first. I never really cared about any of that, I just ate my meal as usual while saying S-soo gooood. But now that Treainar told me so, I... Just looking at the menu schedule... The person who thought up and made this...... you can tell that they care deeply about you. I got a warm feeling in my heart. Thats why all the years. Sadiz...... Sadiz is... Before I was born... When she was about three years old, ... In the war with the Demon Kings army, her parents died. My mother, who was at the scene, saved her when she was about to be killed. ...... Seven Heroes... Mamu? [2] Ah. So, my mother had intended to leave Sadiz in an orphanage, too..... somehow she got adopted, my sister... She was like a daughter and we were raised together. Is that so... And after the war, Sadiz graduated from the Academy with excellent grades and earned the qualification of a warrior. She felt indebted to my mother, so she stayed in this mansion and became my exclusive maid. So Sadiz is to me.... like a real sibling. I dont have any brothers, but... my sister is.... Maybe thats what its like. My father was so busy as the [Warrior Prime]. My mother often travels around many countries. Neither of them is at home often. So...... maybe its just Sadiz. She and I... Shes been with me since I was little. Surrogate mother, fill-in sister. Theres no blood connection, but I really felt that way, and now more... I want... more...... Hmm. I do not understand human romance and love, but... tis quite innocent. She is not merely an object of sexual desire, you have pure affections as well. Treainars jeers as he said that felt so embarrassing. But Treainar...... Then, not only the bosoms as a reward... In the game before you...... demonstrate how cool you are. Tis about handling yourself and fighting with a feeling of gratitude for the woman that nurtured you. Saying that, and he gave me even more motivation and I got excited. While hearing that had more motivated, it also... Hey, Treainar. What? Are you really the dreadful Great Demon King? Wretch, do you truly intend to mock me?! Somehow, I was starting to get a strange feeling. [S1] (>?) This is a terrible pun and Im ashamed I didnt know what else to do with it! Any other terrible boob pun that could have gone here? Throw em in thements. Lets see whose is the cringiest! [S2] Honestly, with the authors naming pattern so far, I wouldnt be surprised if Mamu is the actual name of Earths mother. The MTL released it as Maam but I doubt Treainar would show that respect to an adversary. [Chapter 16 – A Glimpse]

Chapter 16 C A Glimpse

Tranted by: Sads07 Treainar called thedder training a warm up. I saw it as a preparatory exercise. However, this is far beyond that. Hee, Hee... Tssh.... Physically Im strong, but.... Ha, ha... the preparation exercise might kill me. Usually, I think of the preparation exercise as the act of loosening the body and a light warm up. But far from loosening up, my legs muscles have cramped. Perform thedder training every day. And even after the graduation games of course. R-Really... Eeh, my legs... My thighs are jerking. My feet are sore. Familiarize yourself. And make it a daily routine. Once tis a habit, you will feel unwell any day you do not perform it. If that happens, there will no longer be an issue. E-Every day? Ill end up a masochist. [1] Precisely. Punish yourself, indulge yourself, intoxicate yourself, and give yourself the addiction. That is to say, be a masochist, a narcissist, and an addict. I ended up spending a lot of time on the Magical Ladder training. Little by little, I seem to be getting the hang of it, but I still cant do it perfectly, so Ill have to work it. But for being called a preparatory exercise, its scary. Then, next on the training schedule, you will be instructed on body techniques. But before that... have you ever studied any Martial Art? And next is martial art. Or rather, its a full-fledged training from here on. Once, only as a basis. We dont even spar at the academy. That so. Then, first of all, show me some of your motions. Motion? Hmm......Shadow...... No, ......sparring. Yes, do some Phantom Sparring. Ah, Phantom? Ghosts? Hes saying terms I dont understand. Oh, are you unaware? Shadows are a staple of martial art training. Tis supposed to be an imaginary enemy you face on your own, and train to avoid attacks with kicks, fists and so on. Ho-u... Sparring is a mock battle in which an actual opponent is prepared. And now, what I have just thought of, the Phantom Sparring. Not a virtual enemy. Not even a real partner. You are going up against a ghost with no substance. So I didnt know what the difference was. Ill be sparring with ghosts, not imaginary enemies? With ghosts... Ghost? Tis so. It shall be me. We shall spar on the assumption that my form actually exists. What!? Oh, I... with you...? Ah. Come at me with intent to kill. Instead, even if no damage is given, I shall fight back as well. No way, a sparring match with the Great Demon King. Sure, I cant touch him, but we can simtebat. Hahaha, this might be fun! Isnt this good? Lets do it. Lets see how great the martial art of the Great Demon King is! Certainly, it seems much more effective than sparing alone assuming an imaginary enemy. Im also interested. The Demon Kings martial art. Also, how well can I fight against the Demon King? Hey. Then you wont pretend my attacks didntnd when they actually did, will you? If I score a hit, you should dere it yourself? I got a little excited, ringing my fist joints, forgetting the fatigue of my legs. But, against me, Treainar... Fuhahahahahaha. Even for a genius, the chances of that is zero. Ha? Do you actually think your attacks can hit? Eh!? At that moment, the atmosphere changed. I involuntarily breathe in the invisible pressure that seemed to crush my moment of enthusiasm. Now, attack from anywhere. I dont mind you using magic? A sparring match with the Great Demon King! However, the opponent is a ghost, and there is no damage to me even if he fights back. It is absolutely impossible to die. But... Hmm. What happened? Afraid of me, perhaps? Eh!? A simtedbat? Im about to fight the Demon King now. I realized that, and the moment Treainar stood in front of me, I felt a cold sweat. No one will die... there will be no injury. There should be nothing to be afraid of. Is it so different just by standing in front of me in any form with the intention of fighting? Is it so scary to confront an enemy that should be harmless? Well...... even if there is no death or injury.... you may end up with a vision of such. Eh!? Thats right, I can imagine it. Theres a feeling like somehow lives are on the line, even though I know Im not going to die. Its so heavy, painful, and cold that just looking at his eyes makes my consciousness seem far away. An overwhelming sense of intimidation. Treainar who usually listens to my conversations and talks normally... scares me... Is something wrong, coward? Tis what everyone is saying about you, right? Those words you hate the most. Eh!? Still, you are only the hero- However, as usual he raises my motivation, and intes my fighting spirit! B-Be quiet! Its annoying! Lets do this! Hmm... He seems smarter than his father... are the simpler parts still the same... But, that is the first step. Oooooooooooh! However, no matter how much your fighting spirit, it is impossible to overturn it as well. You cant overturn reality! Imperial Fluid Art, Rapid Flying Swallow Fist(Hyaren Hienken)! I start off and got in with a series of left fists. The high speed lefts which goes out at irregr trajectories to disrupt the opponent... Hmp,hmp While ncing at all my movements, he quickly evaded my fists. Without moving one step away from the spot, on the contrary, he only moved his upper body to avoid them. But I cant be surprised at that now. After making sure he was fully concentrating on the left fist C Take this! Right low kick! Enters Eh!? ...... Ah... Wha? Is that it? Are you even trying? The moment I tried to kick out, something blocked my vision. It was Treainars fingers. Hmp, there is no damage, but instinctively did you realize? Had I have taken even one more step, your eyes would have been crushed. ... eh... Naa! I wasnt alert, but I couldnt make any sense of the movement. My vision suddenly darkened, and it took me a while to understand that Treainars fingers were in front of both my eyes. But this time... After taking some distance again...... Thunder Spell, Kilo Thunder! Because the opponent is a spirit body, there will be no damage, but he should still be able to be deprived of sight. Ill hit Treainar with thunder from the sky after taking some distance on the backstep. And then, Ill pursue. Break his footing! Terra Spell, Kilo Ground Crack! [2] Considering your rather rebellious character, surprisingly your performance tends towards the royal road. Eh!? While Treainar was wrapped in the lightning sh that fell into the garden, I thought I would cause a light crack in the ground with my feet that would swallow him. ......EH!.... Come now, no need to hold back. Keep trying. When... behind me... Did he go around? Treainar was behind me, faster than I distanced myself in the back step. Eh, wha! Dont be scared. Because the opponent is the Great Demon King... this is rather... Hmm... Tis a pretty straightforward attack. Hence easy to read, there is no surprise. But, this much should be enough now. A series of left and right fists, back fist from the swing, a high kick from his blind spot. However, all my attacks have been seen through and avoided. Its nothing to do with my opponent being a ghost, I cant seem tond any of my attacks! I see... tis limited to the era when I was alive, but... have you already attained the power of an Intermediate Warrior? I also discovered that Earth is proficient with Thunder attribute magic. Eh!? Inexperienced in martial art,bat logic, magic power... does not approach the Heroes of those days, but you still have more talent than the norm. A word of praise while avoiding my attacks with a slight margin. That said, Im not happy at all when Im told in this situation. After all, what is regrettable is that youck actualbat experience or the opportunity to frequently dive into the battlefield as in the era of war. That is why you are constantly told, You are not reliablepared to the previous generation. S-Shut up! Yes! Silence them! All around you! The world! Everything! I wont shrink from this, I willnd a hit, even if its a single blow you will eat one of my attacks. But...... But, tis clear to me now. And so...... take this as an experience. Ah? I will not touch you, I will not kill you, I will not hurt you, I will break your spirit and have you kneel. From that point on, honestly I didnt really understand. Come on, experience firsthand! A glimpse of the power of the Great Demon King Treainar! But I knew this. I was killed many times in a Phantom Battle. [S1] Well, considering who hes in love with...... Win-Win Id say.... [S2] I will be following takumidantes suggestion and use Terra for Earth Attribute magic. Even the author seems to opt for Soil instead of Earth, so he may be aware of the conundrum. He caused an earthquake with this though, lot more than just Soil! [Chapter 17 – To Know]

Chapter 17 C To Know

Tranted by: Sads07 I dont remember what happened afterwards. However, in the fight against the insubstantial ghost, I was instilled a vision. The image of my neck twisted with a hand sword. The image of my heart being pierced with one finger. The image of being punched in the face with a counter against my fist attack. The image of every bone in my body being broken. The image of being kicked in the knee and then the face. All my martial art was put out, I was killed, and the image of being destroyed was imprinted. I tried to fight back, but it was in vain. His movements seem to be the final form of the steps from thedder training, and sometimes hes able to set counters against my attacks. At the end, I ignored all the basics and the body techniques I had learned in the academy, and I simply lost myself to a child-like tantrum which left me ridiculously exposed. Haa, ha... the heck...... Whats going on.... Not much time has passed. The evening light is still in the sky, not yet night. Well, after a few hours, Sadiz shoulde to get me. However, that shes noting means it has not been that long. And yet, I felt intense fatigue as if he had been fighting for hours. Hmm, have you been killed too much as expected? Well, was this little enough to revise your opinion of me? Treainar looks down at me with a cool face. However, it seems the basic of basics in martial art have been imprinted. Later, add a shadow into your daily routine while looking into a mirror, all other physical training is just a matter of sparring. To be honest, I cant make a fool of him anymore. For me, its like Even if you die and be a ghost, you can easily kill them. Even though I didnt actually die, I was able to experience the feeling of actually dying. Okay? We will also spar like this every day from now on. If you experience my movement and overwhelming strength every day, there will be nothing to fear from those children there. Im fighting him every day... Somehow, my senses will change in various ways. Its pretty... hard master. Did you think you could be stronger so easily? In order to be stronger in a short period of time, the duration of frustration must also be denser. I guess... thats right. With such a wide range of contents, I was worn out and started to fall asleep on the spot. Still, there must have been a curse, but... I dont know. What happened? Could it be, did disappointment in your ability lead you to lose your fighting spirit? Well...... Im so weak, Ive never thought that till today...And, Its as if... I was killed many times, was aware of my weakness many times, and I was reminded of his mercy many times. But the more I knew about the greatness of the Demon King Treainar, the more I thought of another thing. Hey, Treainar. What? You... said my father he was obscene and couldnt read the mood. What I thought while being beaten... it was about my father. Hmm? Yes. If it was one-on-one, I would have won the battle, but that man... As always, Treainar looks irritated, as he still thinks my father is abhorrent. Well, theres no foul or fair in war, but I understand his feelings enough to call it a grudge. But on the other hand... Its just... even if its so... even if my father was cowardly and couldnt read the mood... still, you and my father fought. ...... Oh...... Perhaps, but... Unlike me now, if I fight, Ill be killed... Ill be hurt... Ill be destroyed... against you, if your form actually existed. The reason I was still facing him was because Treainar was a ghost. The reason that there was only a feeling and not actually been killed, injured and destroyed in the true sense. But, Im still such a mess. Then what about my father? My father... stood up to a ridiculous monster, like you, and survived? It is not a question of whether father defeated the Great Demon King, or whether his means to do so were obscene and he couldnt read the mood. He stood up to something like this. At the risk of his life. Why... would he face? For what? For humanity? For the world? Why...... You really... you know nothing of Hiro. Thats what Treainar said to me. Well, to be honest, I dont know how strong my father really is, in fact... Not at all. Yes, I dont know. About my father. Fathers power. And...... The first thing you should do is... rather than knowing the power of Hiro as a hero, rather than surpassing Hiro as a hero.... first of all,prehend the path that Hiro took to be a hero. He is not a father called a hero, but a life that has been umted by walking it until the father became a hero. People ask you to be the Son of the Hero, but... he himself, while abominable to me, would not have walked a smooth route, at least, to be a Hero. If they believe your Hero father could always face it without fear, they are mistaken. Yes, I dont know the process because I only know the result of my father defeating the Great Demon King. Thats why, as I currently am against such overwhelming difference in power, Why did I face it? I dont know. Whatever you say...... My father is just busy, and thats what... Did you not even try to find out? Did you investigate it yourself? ...... T-Thats... I understand you do not face the man often ... but did you not, in one way or another, get acquainted with your father? I never tried to find out for myself. I didnt want to know that much. So I had said things like, Well, teach me the sword, give me your sword, but as soon as I was told that it was no good, I pulled away. Above all, I hated being told, Our era was... In the old days, if it was said that it would not be helpful because the times are different from the present, then will the old story be helpful, or perhaps tis simply a boast, or do you want to learn what can be learned from it in the present age...that is, it may change depending on the attitude of the listener. I was made to think about Treainars words, who can tell that I dislike preaching rted to old stories. You, about my father...will you tell me? Do not be silly. You should inquire about your father yourself. ...... Ha, youre right. No way, I never thought Id be interested in my father in this way. Well, but right now hes so busy, he doesnt have time, my father... even if I met him on asion, I could only say that he had been uncooperative. If he had a little time... then Ill ask. Also...... You too... What? You too... tell me if you feel like it... Its also about the guy whos looking at me now. The history of the battles between these two people. I simply wanted to know that. Authors Note: Everyone, I am always indebted to you. This time, I got a nice review. Thank you very much. I want to update it more and more in the tension explosion. [Chapter 18 – Differences]

Chapter 18 C Differences

Tranted by: Sads07 Morning. The daily journey to the academy feels rather awkward today. Because my muscle pain is just terrible. Ah, my legs are heavy... Hmm. After all child, we never got to the forbidden spell lesson yesterday. In the end, after phantom sparring yesterday, I was exhausted and mentally drained, and I couldnt do anything, so my special training with Treainar only went that far. However, today after school, in addition to the same regimen, magic training will be imposed. This is also for the boobs. But before that, will I be able to manage the academy? Why not just forgo it? Tis a waste of time. Seeing to your training all day would be more effective. Well, thats what Id like to do as well, but... The other day, I just skipped the afternoon ss, so Im sure Sadiz will be upset next time. Honestly, Id like to skip it too, but Sadiz would get angry and my father will be shocked if such a thing reaches his ears. Although, I might fall asleep in most of the sses... probably. That will truly be a waste of time... As such, tis training in ss. Huh? What can I do! You are up to task. All you have to do is meditate quietly. That way, you can utilize your time effectively without distressing the ss. No way! I didnt think hed bring a training session even during ss. I mean, Im almost always training except when Im sleeping.... Eh, practice with meditation... what? Are you deluded? Tis image training. Are you making light of image training? Unlike with shadows, there is no need to move the body. Seems easy enough... But, I have devised something excellent. There is magic that may prove more effective than image training. As soon as you arrive at the Academy, sign a Magical Contract. Huh!? Ah, Im going to sign a contract at the Academy!? Treainar showed a motivated expression after suddenly thinking up some good training. Is he really going to train me in ss? How in the world... Hey, what are you talking about in the morning... Earth Hmm? Gah, that was close. Who asked me that? Eh...... Oh, Princess... Phianse...... , Good Morning. Ah. Good morning. No way, I didnt think the princess of the empire would be standing alone in the morning on the busy street of the city. Well, I guess the escort Knights are watching over from a distance, but... Whats going on? You always Cough! ...... Whats going on? You usually go to the academy in a carriage... Yes, the other party is a princess. Of course, every day they are sent to and fro in their carriages escorted by the Imperial Warriors. But today is not the case, walking? Its this. Then the princess showed me a ss of juice. It is fresh juice from a recently opened fruit shop in the capital. My ssmates recently said this juice was very delicious, so I was curious to try it. Oh... Well, thats why, dont get the wrong idea, its not like I was waiting to ambush someone or anything, also we met here just by chance! Were heading to the same destination and the sses anyway, so lets go to school together! [1] Well...... I dont mind. Um Um it looks like its. Unhun. Theres no reason to refuse. Im still amazed she can talk so fast, but I understood that we would go to the academy together for the time being. There was no reason to refuse, so when I agreed, the princess ran up and stood next to me. Fufu... But this is the first time Ive been to the Academy with you. We were in the same ss for three years... By the way, I didnt have to talk to the principal directly and force us into the same ss for three years, so its really a coincidence. [2] Well, Phianse takes a carriage every day. Thats true, too, but... you could pick me up in a carriage, right? You should walk for your health... thats what Sadiz says. Sadiz is also a childhood friend of the princess. Father and His Majesty are best friends andpanions from the time they were kids, and in the same Seven Heroes party. Because of that, this princess and I often met when we were little, and we used to y. Sadiz, who was still small, was there to look after me. Muh... Sadiz... Hmm. However, although they yed together, they were not good friends. Due to our fathers, the Princess and I were forced to y together with Sadiz looking over us. I dont know why the princess has a bad rtionship with Sadiz, but I was stuck in the middle of it. And Id rather be with Sadiz, so even if the princess said, Im going home now!, Id just going home and y with Sadiz.... so, because it looked like I acted rudely towards the princess, I would end up eating a fist from father afterwards. Earth... then...... when you go home, you study and train with Sadiz... just the two of you... do you? No, not as muchtely... I just solve a collection of her math problems, and we eat our meals together. Oh, yes. Well, its not something special... It isnt, is it? [3] Something special... I think Im making progress. In that sense, for now there has been no progress. However, it is only now that is. It all depends on the oue in two months. ...... Hey, Earth. Hmm? That... you...... the discussion about after graduation, have you heard anything from your father? Eh... From father? ...... Not in particr...... I havent seen much of himtely. Oh... Well then, the future... what do you think of it? Especially, until then... Whats this all of a sudden? She looks a little serious, its hard to say. Does the talk have anything to do with her unfortunate rtion with Sadiz? Im thinking. Thinking about everything...... Trying to get it right. Graduation...... No, with the victory in our match, I will show our fathers, the people of Imperial Capital, and people from other countries. Everything. ..... Victory... Oh, Earth. Ive fought with you many times, and Ive been with you since I was little. Besides, youre not as smart as I am, but youre smart. So...... youre my... you know what my feelings and wishes are! The princesss feelings and wishes. I know that. This person continued to make efforts to be strict and superior to anyone else, even though she was royalty, and became recognized not only by the Academy but also by many people. Its all for the big one, which I cant even imagine. Oh... Somehow...... But. Huh!? ...... Oh I see...... you noticed after all... For the Empire. For the world. For mankind. For the future. We will continue to protect the present peaceful world. Perhaps she continues to have such lofty feelings. Ive never lost to you... Thats why I wont lose at the games. And when I win the championship... I get everything! Everything... Thats it. The princess made her deration to me with a serious expression while her face blushes slightly as though she is a little embarrassed to state her goal. It made me feel her strong will. Its a real, unwavering will. Really... Oh, yes. Compared to that, the reason why I fight... If I win the championship, Sadizs Boobs... I cant say that. If I utter such a shameless thing, Ill very likely get beat up. But still... Thats my motivation, so I cant help it. And thats not all. Im not sure Im thinking that deeply about the futurepared to you. Earth? But... Im serious about this tournament, too. No, Im going to take it seriously. Wha... What? When the timees, I hope to look back at my fathers surprised face, and most of all, Sadizs. I also want to be cool in front of the woman I fell in love with. The Boobs are a chance, and I might be able move to forward with the flow. More, be in a rtionship that has progressed...... Im the one who wins the championship! Huh!? As a man... Ill be cool. And Ill get what I want. Get it. Ill feel them, grab them, lick them, and pinch them, and... them all over myself. It is not for the empire, it is not for the world, it is not for humanity, nor for the future. Its just... for me, its just for me, but... even so, Im getting motivated, so I cant help it. Earth... Im going to win the championship! Have I ever said words like to be at the top, win, or absolutely win? When I was a kid, I felt like I was screaming at things like that and working hard, but recently I thought I couldnt beat the princess or my father. But not now. I also wanted to return the deration of war. Then the princess began to be upset by my attitude. T-This is, is, is it that? That...... c-confession, th-that I wanted from the man. Heh?! This is... B-B-Because, its that sort of thing, right? Damn, have I been found out!? No, well, my feelings have been exposed since I was a kid. Tha-Thats right... you are yourself... But... When the princess heard my promation, she doesnt get angry or retort, but she seems to be upset about something. However...... Hmm. But Im the one who wins the championship. Otherwise, even if you get it... I cant justy on my rear, I mean, I cant lead. Ha, you want to win the championship and gain recognition and pull from everyone? But still, I wont lose. Th-Thats right... Yeah... She gradually calmed down, and on the contrary, the princess suddenly smiled at me. A bright smile that Ive never seen before. Then, win or lose, noints. Well settle it in two months! Certainly, no more words were needed. The reasons are different from each other, but there is no choice but to fight and decide. Ah. I understood it, too, and nodded. And...... She said that, didnt she? Child...... you are intelligent, so you should understand the princesss feelings. [4] Treainar, who had been silent by my side, opened his mouth... I must say. This child is surprisingly na?ve, hecks the faculty to understand anything. And as such, the situation is likely to be so unscrupulous it will provide much hrity. Tis interesting enough, hence I shall remain silent on the matter. Im not sure.... Is he trying to say Im still immature? However, Treainar said nothing more, as Phianse and I went to the academy side by side. [S1] (?) The Tsun is strong with this one!!! [S2] (V_V) Is it? Is it really?? [S3] Fishing for a rival it seems. At least shes aware of thepetition. [S4] He doesnt! Im keeping the Dense Protagonist Tag!! Chapter 19 – Even In a Dream

Chapter 19 C Even In a Dream

Tranted by: Sads07 Image training during ss. So I wont actually move my body. But I I should have been in ss, right? Thats right. But with the magic you recently contracted, you now reside in the spiritual world that your mind has created. An empty world of pure white that goes on infinitely. The differences from reality are supposed to be obvious, yet for some reason I feel that my consciousness is clear. The magic that you attained a while ago Fantasy Magic, Vier, tis magic that invites the target person into the desired dream. At times I dream when I sleep, but I am capable of intentionally conjuring the dream I want. Dream intentionally But, as you have only learned this magic, this is as much as you can do. However, upon improving your skills, you will be able to dream of whatever you desire. I learned it during the break after the first hour at the academy. The magic contract was implemented as Treainar had instructed in the back of the school building. Just like the Automatic Calction Magic, Exail, I drew the magic circle and performed a chant ording to his instructions. And when I cast the spell at the start of the next ss, it came to this. Then, when I go to bed next time, if I cast Vier at the same time as that he long-looking ancientnguage chant, will I be able to see any kind of dream? Tis so. A dream of conquering the world. To be surrounded by women. anything. Oh Ooooh Can you have any dream you want? T-Then, even if its a dream, its delicious. I wanna try a lotta stuff right away. [1] However, this magic requires a degree of sophistication and imagination. Even if you dream of conquering the world, if the level you can imagine is low andcks palpability, you can only reproduce half-hearted images. About that For example, no, really, just an example, but I dont have any intention of using it for such a thing. E-Even if I dream of doing ero stuff with Sadiz, Ive never seen Sadiz naked, so will I produce only low level results there? [2] You are not mistaken, but do not be astonished. Rather, how has he not realized that his mind is wide open? No, there is no problem even if he is shocked. Or rather, have I just been taught some awesome magic? Right now, when I used this magic, I didnt think about anything in particr, and it was my first time using it, so it ended up like this. If I could improve the quality of this magic more even if its a little bit If I could know more about Sadizs body even though its a dream, happiness! But you should be cautious. Tis a dream after all, but it can be reproduced as far as the intention of the wielder. Therefore it has been known to create addicts that are too engrossed in dreams and be blind to reality. Huh!? As such, this magic was prohibited in the demon world. In a certain country, the popce engaged in dreams that were convenient for them, and as a result of escaping from reality, it was a ce where they were so abandoned that they perished. No, you know, you should have told me that kind of heavy story before I signed up for the magic! Dreams be an addiction. Sure, if what Treainar was saying was true, it could have happened. In the world of this dream, shes so cute, shes sweet on me, shes chic, and if, for example, I get some bouncy b-boobs of course Tis not this Vier, besides, as a man, just make it happen in the real world. Oh!? Treainar I see everything Im thinking is being overheard. no, before that! Treainar showed a frightening face that as I understood I could get the delusions in my dream in hand, but wait a minute! This is my dream, why are you here!? Yes, Im currently dreaming this. But why is Treainar? You and I have a spiritual connection. In other words, if you dream, you will share it with me. Say what!? Well, I had no means of confirmation, but it seems that the hypothesis was sound. With this, I can train you efficiently even during the wasteful ss! Dont tell me, even in the dream, were stuck together were not into each other that way then, anytime I use this magic, he will be right there! Then, if I get naughty with Sadiz in the dream, will this guy be watching!? I am not particrly witnessing the scene, but as I can tell no one, it should be fine. Dont gono! Just dont go there -NO! Im not daring enough to do that while someone is watching me. [3] Ah, crap I thought I had learned great magic with great pains, but. Anyway. Let usmence the training. Warm-up and martial art such asdder training and stretching are to be performed in reality. Tis how muscr mass is actually gained. As such, here we shall focus on the forbidden spells. As I hung my head and he pretended not to recognize my mood, the training lesson began. But No, but is there any point to that? What do you mean? Ah. Because this is a dream, isnt it? Then I cant make a magic contract, being unable to do so in a dream cant be helped, right? Yes, after all, this is a dream. Its not real. It doesnt make sense to improve your physical skills and magic in this world, and you cant learn any new magic. But You need not worry about that. As I said earlier, this magic confuses reality with dreams. So getting the confidence to be capable in this world is definitely useful in the real world. Is that what you do Of course. And the magic you will attempt in this world Although tis forbidden you do not require a contract. While reiterating the importance of image training, Treainar said something strange. Magic that doesnt require a contract? Thats, is that magic? Well, I share this spiritual world just like you In other words, in this spiritual world even you are within a spiritual body Nmm! Heh!? It is also possible to reproduce the old magic with an image! Huhahaha, I had developed this myself, this Vier is also quite the profound charm! The next moment, there was something wrong with Treainar. It should not have been possible in the spirit body, light which seems to be magical covers his body, and the light turns into a red steam. Th-This is Can you do it? .. N-no This, rather than magic is something controlled using only magic power In other words, tis not magic but technique. Magic control technique. If you learn this technique, you will eventually be capable of this. One of my favorite deathblows Hideath? Dense and sharpened, the magical power that overflows as steam Focused Intes! Hardens! And if you can afford it, give it shape, and if you can afford it, make it spin! Huh!? H Huge? Wh-What the hell is that Anyway, it is big. Its big as a house or a building. The magic gathered in Treainars right fist overflowed, turning it into a sharp, rotating spiral. Great Demon Spiral Devil Spiral Break! Well, tis impossible with just two months, but eventually you shall be able to do this. Why, every time, this guy is so amazing, but his naming is shit! The word spiral appears in both parts! Is saying it twice that important!? [4] Name aside Well, tis good to learn step by step. First of all, this power I shall beat the image of this magnitude into you. Hey, w-wait!? Is it, youre pissed at me right now arent you!? Here ites! Devil Spiral Break! [5] It was worse than Phantom Sparring. Because it seems in a dream world he can actually attack me. To the perforated No, all the flesh is already shredded and broken down into dust. No, really, its a dream world, but its a ridiculous experience. I dont know if it hurts anymore, I mean, to receive such a ck-hearted attack. In the first ce, is this what hes going to teach me, such a ridiculous technique? Is it a good technique for such a person? Or, before that No Devil Spiral, its already a decent name! Tha That? Eh!!? That? ssroom? The instructor seems angry at the people in the ss who looked back in shock. The effect of the magic seems to have expired Treainar muttered to me as I did not understand the situation. And Eh Devil Spiral. Youve been ckingtely, havent you? Um, no Apparently youre making your own special moves in your dreams hmm! On that day, I was called the Devil Spiral. Authors Note: Everyone, I am always indebted to you. I received a review again, and it is a state of breakthrough. Thank you very much. Thanks to you, thebat power exceeds 20000, and still, Im sticking to the first ce of the day. (I think its going to change tomorrow.) Since I am in first ce, I feel reluctant to change the pace, I think Ill still do it as I have done so far. Thank you for your continued support. [S1] used here didnt have meaning in any trantor. However says iroiro mean various, different kinds of, a variety of. So I took it a ng to this effect. [S2] Oooh! This is why the author didnt provide a made up chant for the spell. Every teenager is gonna attempt it so they can spend quality time with their Waifus.. RIGOROUSLY RESEARCHES SPELL!! WITH FOR ME [JIBRIL]!!! [S3] Soooo, how long do you think itll take Earth to realize, even if he wins the games and ytime with Sadiz hell still be in a simr situation?? [S4] Treanars move name has the Japanese word for spin;spiral as well as ѥ which is phically pronounced Spiral. The original trantion is it has both spiral and spiral referring to both words meaning the same thing. [S5] Yeah! I think hes basically using Gurren Laganns [Giga Drill Break] here. The author did admit hes a fan!! [Chapter 20 – Homeroom]

Chapter 20 C Homeroom

Tranted by: Sads07 Well, Ill be handing out the [Volunteer Warriors Notice] paper before everyone goes home. During the lesson, I spent my life training, and my mental energy rather than my body was greatly diminished. Iy down exhausted on the desk, but there was a piece of paper from the instructor in the ss. It confirms the will of the Academy students in terms of their career path after graduation. Huh, path... Oh. And this is delivered to the destination, and the organization of choice will send you notifications of interviews and the examinations. There are columns from No. 1 to No. 3 in the application form. If there is no employment up to the third level, it bes a consultation again. You all know that its not an exaggeration to say that this will decide your future life. So seriously think of your choice before I submit it. Yes, aspiring warriors decide our course. By the way, the number one in poprity for aspiring warriors will naturally be Imperial Knights, butst years pass rate was 20 times. Please think about that and decide. Well, I doubt the top five students will have to think about it. Thats right, the Imperial Knight is truly a warriors flower. Higher sry than hunters and magicians. In addition, it is possible to rise to the ministerial ss such as the aide of the king if promoted. To be honest, its no exaggeration to say that most of the academys students are aiming to be Imperial Knights. Well, tis quite a high eptance rate. But...... However elite the lineage, you are but a soldier? Why is it so strict? No, thats right... The war ended ten years ago and the world is peaceful. Because there are enough soldiers. Huh, I see... Not only the level decline, but also the sever disarmament... Tis the price of peace. Yes, in the days of war like in the past, the countrys budget was put into the military, and the Imperial Knights were being adopted more and more. But thats not the times now. If peacees, we will be able to focus on reconstruction and development, and the hiring of high-ie imperial knights has be a narrow gate. Well, it doesnt matter to me. Because...... By the way, what about the top five students earlier mentioned by the teachers man? The top five members of the Academy are Imperial Knights almost unconditionally, without any recruitment exams, only interviews in the form of rmendations. Moreover, the assignment to the Career Group in the Imperial capital............ In other words, it means riding on the main line in the middle of the career path. Hou... Right. The top five applicants will be prepared for the sess course unconditionally. Of course, as second ce I can ride the course. And...What path will you go? Hah? ...... What to do.... I was puzzled by Treainars obvious question. Whatever course... So Im second in my grade. Even if I dont do anything, Im still in a career group. Yes, I was able to go on the road of sess of the Imperial Knights as it is. What? You want to get ahead in life? Eh...? Assigned to Imperial capital... In other words, you seem rebellious with your father, but do you mean to end up drinking sweet juice in your fathers prestigious environment after all? Eh.... Wh-What? Eyes as if they were making a fool of me. The moment I saw his eyes, my heart roared. Wh-What are you saying... No...Now that I mention it, I have yet to hear that kind of story. Ah? What do you want to be an Imperial Knight for? For what? From you, I will protect this Imperial Capital and the peace... never have I heard of anything fishy, like protecting the Emperor.... Tis why I assumed that the purpose was simply to seed in life... Unless... Is there something else you want to be for any reason? Its... You repel your father, if as an Imperial Knight the annoying public assessment you gained would continue to follow.... If sweet juice and sess are not the purpose...... Why be an Imperial Knight? Are your intentions truly there? Why did I want to be an Imperial Knight in the first ce? However, I was brought up in an environment where I had to be. No, do I have to? Wrong. Because my father, my mother, and Sadiz have never told me to be an Imperial Knight. In the past, I wanted to be an Imperial Knight like my father. But what about me now? Oh, what are you going to do? The Imperial Knights, of course! Im going to take the exams and interview preparation, and Ill protect the Empire! Im applying to the Magic Institute. I want to study more. Im... Well... After all, I cant give up. We have to try! My ssmates are also talking about the volunteer warrior report handed to them. Each of them is thinking a lot about the future. Its a dream, its a goal. Well, its natural at this time of year. Hey, whats the matter? Eh, oh...... Phianse... In front of me, there was a Phianse looking down with her arms folded. No... Nothing in particr...... out of the blue,... Is that right? Somehow, Im worried that youve been neglecting your ssestely. No, no, its okay... I hope so. Anyway, you need to be firm. Firm... I dont... Saying that, Phianse just started talking to me. Thats right. I think you know, I was in the Academy as part of my education, but Im not going to be an Imperial Knight, Instead Im going to study politics under my father. Well, thats right... Then, youll be at the top of the ss. Do not be ashamed as our representative, I hope you will do well even in the capital. As soon as I thought, Why am I going to be an Imperial Knight?, I couldnt immediately respond to the princess, who had no doubt that I would be an imperial knight. Yes, Phianse is the princess of the Empire. Although she is the academys top student, she will never be a warrior. After graduation, she will certainly go on her way as a member of the royal family. Theres politics, and theres a lot more to it, like marrying someone somewhere and securing a session. In fact, the current emperor married in his teens, and that will not be far in the future. Thats why as next in the ss when we graduate, Ill rank first in the ss among the candidates for the Imperial Knights. In the capital... huh... Yes, make a solid achievement in the capital, and eventually you will be Warrior Prime after your father. That is, naturally what I appear to think, even those around me would think so, my life. Yes. I-if thats the case, everyone would agree... w-with me about it. I dont know. Even if I became a warrior.... In the end, Im not as goodpared to my father.... If I leave any achievement, as expected, he is the son of the hero Hiro, thats it.... Thats my life. ...... Huh? Whats wrong... Earth? Im still talking to Phianse, and I started to think a little bit, and gradually I felt like I could understand what Treainar felt as he looked at me like that. Its boring. When I think about my life from now on, I felt that way. Sure, I havent thought about my life or the future, but every time I did, I was under the impression that I had no choice. But for some reason, now I dont think so. The more I think about it, the more I cant think of a reason why I want to be an Imperial Knight, and I cant think of what I want to do. The only thing thates to mind is that I want to repulse what Treainar said to me, the life of drinking sweet juice in my fathers prestigious environment. [Chapter 21 – Two More]

Chapter 21 C Two More

Tranted by: Sads07 Its magic training period in the exercise ground. I was deep in thought while watching my ssmates at the Academy practice their magic. Ah... Hey, Treainar. Why did you want to do to destroy the human race? For a moment I was concerned about my career path, while not finding an answer had me worried, I suddenly asked Treainar. What, so sudden... No, you told me a while ago... Ive been thinking a lot about it. Ho What reasons did you have to be the Great Demon King and try to destroy the human race? As a counselor, I feel very out of ce, but at this time I naturally confided my worries about my career paths to Treainar, something I had never done before for my parents. Then, Treainar also answers without any particr objection. Well, there was the simple desire to destroy ugly human beings.... In order to unify the demons in the demon world, it was necessary to create amon enemy.... In the first ce, my desire was to acquire territory far from the dark cloud-filled demon world in the sunlessnds.... If just given, then there is no point in it. And, the scale is too big, it does note intuitively, and it is not helpful. Its obvious. However, the reasons I became a Great Demon King were from too long ago, I fail to recall my goals, dreams and such immature notions... What, you forgot... Tis just... one thing I could say was... I wanted to expand our world... so I thought. Treainar whispers so with his eyes looking a little distant. The roots of the Great Demon King Treainar. The desire is to expand the world. I dont know why he forgot the ideals that led to the Great Demon King, or whether he was upset, but it still seems to be what I wanted to do. Used to be... I wanted to be like my father.... I used to think about it when I was a kid. But now I dont have such ambitions. It became even more so after hearing the word said by Treainar a little while ago. To find my calling, through the Imperial Knight... could be it. It is not a path to use as a stepping stone either. In the first ce, regardless of finding what you want to do, once you be an Imperial Knight, you will probably have plenty of work and not enough free time. If you look at my father who doesnte home at all, youll understand. Child... will one not suffice? What? I am not familiar with the employment situation of people in the world today, but.... I believe in your fathers time... I think it was a time when one could not choose what path to take, right? It was a sermon that I always heard somewhere. I didnt think that such a sermon woulde out of Treainars mouth. I always listened to these old peoples sermons, such as in our time and things used to be harder than they are now. But maybe something is wrong with me today. I listened seriously to Treainars words. In a peaceful world, like yours, you have the power, the money, the environment which caters to hope, and so being idle is a supreme luxury and a sin. You must understand that. Thats true. Ive been working harder than usual for the past few days, but my goal is to surprise my father and the world. That factor that has tremendous influence on ones life, I dont have that. And then...... Therefore, child. Having deliberated on the mater... Then, Treainar changedpletely from a serious expression, and smiled as if he had evil intent... Without benefiting from your fathers influence... to remain in ce so you may have a means to discover your true calling. Tis not that one is nonexistent, is it? What? But that... I believe tis too difficult a course for such a spoiled boy. I couldnt help opening my eyes wide. A way to find out what I want to do? If there is such a thing, naturally I want you to teach me. But what bothers me is... Hey hey, is the road too tough for pompons? What is it? I was asking sulking a little bit at Treainars words as he was trying to provoke me. And then...... Heeey guuuys! Im baaaaack! Such bull... Dont frolic about. Two voices suddenly echo in the training ground. Ah... They... It was nostalgic for me and everyone. Fu! And Rebal! ...... I just returned from special studies abroad! Heheeee, everyoooooone! Seriously... So noisy. Two men were there. Kyaaaaaaa!! Its Fuuuu!!!! Aaaah, Rebal! Fu, Rival!! Youre back? The moment they saw them, their ssmates cheered, and the girls were screaming, especially with their eyes shining. Tis unpleasant. What is happening? ...... Oh...... they are also ssmates. And...... just...... my childhood friends. And for me, theyre not just ssmates. Ho. But...... Hm...... Oh... Treainar seemed to feel something when she saw them. In other words, they are the kind of people who get a reaction from the Great Demon King. Heheee, how are you all? Hey, Im not growing any taller if you dont Fu. So cute! Wa, wawawa,e on, guys, get back and stop that this instance! No good! Fu is too huggable! Waa Ah, Im so sneaky! First of all, the man who is immediately surrounded and crushed on by the girls. He has the shortest height among the boys of the academy, and an infant body type lower than the girls. In addition, his childish face, sses, and such a childish behavior are always very popr with girls. And above all...... His magic power and capacity is higher than the princess... In the field of magic, hes first grade. The son of the Great Mage, one of the seven heroes. Oh... I see...... So that is the reason.... the little one there... Yes, he is the son of the seven heroes same as me, and he is a childhood friend since we were kids. Then, he inherited his fathers talent, who was a great mage, and became famous as a Magical Boy Genius, and was especially popr among women in the Imperial capital. And...... Kyaaaaa! Mr. Rebal! My ears hurt. Dont talk to me if you have no reason to. So Dreamyyyyyy! While folding his arms with bored ,sour faced expression, he had a cold attitude towards the girls swarming him as if he found it irritating. Yet the girls found that cool demeanor from the beautiful, long-haired swordsman very attractive. What about that tall specimen of beauty? Ah. He is better than a princess when ites to sword skill andbat ability. Hes the strongest man in our academy. The Man Who Draws the Blood of the Seven Heroes Sword Saint... Oh, oh... I was there. He fought only with a sword, using no magic, and certainly, he had that assuming air of coldness to him. Yes, hes the same as me. And, like Fu, a man who is said to be The Sword Saints Sessor. It is said that his ability is alreadyparable to that of an Advanced Warrior. Both of them have inherited their parents genes and the expectations of many people. Hmm. Being witness to this has made me nostalgic. I never have I imagined there would be so many legacies. Oh... Last year, the Empire sent out talented people for study and training abroad in exchanges with other countries. ...... Were you not chosen? It irritated me when he hit a sore point. There are only two spots for foreign students. It goes the top two students in the ranking. The princess was the overall topst year, but she declined to study abroad, so those two who were second and third at the time became international students. Ho... I see. What do you... In other words, your second grade in the rankings is due to being advanced by the absences of those two. Shut up! Yes, thats exactly right. Like the princess, the two of them are not equal to the princess in general, but they have the one aspect that makes them second to none. And it was the one aspect that was reminiscent of the talent of their parent, who was a hero, everyone had expectations of them, and they always met those expectations. Unlike me... [Chapter 22 – Declaration of War]

Chapter 22 C Deration of War

Tranted by: Sads07 Hey, Earth! There you are... While I was talking to Treainar, Fu and Rebal seemed to notice me and came over. Yeah, its been a long time. Its been too long Earth! Well, you havent changed much, have you? I guess Ive grown a little, right? I know he doesnt mean much with the sarcasm, but starting our chat with I havent changed much, it felt like he was saying Im not growing, still I justughed and let it go. Hey, even after all this time theyre still noisy. Eh, is that so? Oh right, well give out souvenirs afterward, be sure to take it home. Hmm, darn. Fu tends to snuggle up to people with such a childish smile like a little kid, while Rebal wont even approach unless he deems it necessary. Well, Fu aside, Rebal has always been like this. Hes not a bad guy, but hes always cold. So, how was studying abroad? Yes, it was a great learning experience! I was exposed to various magic, learned about those and about myself... It wasnt easy, though. I also experienced an actual battle a little earlier. It certainly was a hassle. Suddenly, a flock of wild fire dragons attacked where they were studying abroad, and we fought as temporary warriors. Somehow, I feel like theyre a little bit more boastful. Sure enough, the people gathered around us and saying, I want to hear, I want to hear! The voice is raised. Well, thats right. But I didnt think you would be back at this time. I thought you guys would return closer to the graduation ceremony. I was hoping to change the topic because I would just end up miserable if I listened to their bragging story, but Fu and Rebal turned to me with eyes ring at my question. Im going to y in the games. I as well, to prove my strength... What......? Earths going toe out, too, right? But maybe were already... I might as good if not better than Earth or the princess. Im sorry, but be prepared. Weve gone through a real battle and were already leagues ahead of you. Youll be in the match. I thought it would be decided by whether or not I beat the princess. But these guys, too...? Its amazing! Then, Fu and Rebal are participating. The next match is a battle of the Seven Heroes! Wow, Ive been fired up! The Imperial Capital, no, the world will be shocked when four children of the Heroes sh! Both of them will participate in the [Graduation Commemorative Match]. The ssmates are excited about it. And, the level of confidence that oozes out of them. Theres an aura about them which convinced everyone theres no way theyre going to lose. And...... Oh ho, Fu. Come on, show us the power youve acquired in studying abroad! Yes, I wanna see, wanna seeee! If you have this much confidence, naturally you have something worthy. Then, the ssmates get anxious to see it. Eh, here? Hmm, eh, so embarrassing. Though Fu says embarrassing with his mouth, he doesnt seem to be against it. That was a little annoying to me, but... Well, then... Yeah, you wanna see? Bit Fire! Saying that, Fu, who is trying to show power to everyone in some way, sets fire to a tree at the edge of the exercise field. Bit Fire. It is elementary magic of the beginner level. Among the magic ranks of Bit, Kilo and Mega, it is the weakest. Showing such magic now... Eh? At that moment, the entire training ground was engulfed in mes. It seemed as if it had all gone aze for a sh. Wh-What!? Hnnn... The ze of fire is a non-standard meparable to the Mega-ss magic that instructors and others have shown in demonstrations before. I was trembling at the scale and power. Uh... That? Sorry...... It wasnt too big a deal, so I guess it was disappointing? With a bewildered expression on his face, is this guy saying that was a mere trick!? The nerves on him! Oh, not good. Its the first time Ive ever been furious enough at Fu to want to hit him. Im so surprised!! To release the highest level magic with the basic ss spells. How much has he grown in the past year? Well, if he did that using Mega ss... This guy... ...... Im surprised. Rebal? Thats about it, Im so surprised.... Then again, this is surprising..... These guys, they intentionally act unaware as I get the feeling like Im being looked down on, so irritating!!!! [1] Earth. In the past year, both Fu and I have returned with absolute power. ... Rebal... Were on our next stage. You cant beat us now. Rebal asserts that by my side who is at a loss for words. I dont have anything to say back. Ill win the championship this time. And the victory...Ill dedicate it to that person. And, the victory deration. To be clear, this is the first time that cool guy has said anything hot. Thats all Im confident about. Fu! And its Rebal! You were back! Then, the princess appeared in such a thrilling exercise field. Fu and Rebal ran to the princess as if they had been surprised, and on one knee bowed their heads. Its been a long time, Princess. Well, you look good and all. Also this is a reunion of childhood friends, call me Phianse like you used to. Yes, even to the princess, they were childhood friends. So she smiled happily and put her hand on their shoulders. And...... Lady Phianse... No, Phianse. Oh, Rebal. Youre as handsome as ever. We both have heard rumors. You took the initiative to confront the fire dragon that struck the Kingdom of Chicava, got hailed as heroes, and even got the title of Dragon yer. Im proud as a citizen of the Empire. Fu shows a smile at the princesss mention of theirbor. On the other hand, Rebal has a stiff expression, but as if he had decided to do something.... Phianse. Ill win the next match. Fu and.... you and.... Earth as well, I wont lose you. Muh... When I win, I will announce my candidacy as a prospect for your hand in marriage. [2] Huh!? Oh, oh...... This guy has really changed in the past year. I mean, with all the girls heads over heels for the guy, far from confessing his feelings to someone, is he actually dering it in front of everyone first? And then, the girls who like him.... Kyaaaaaaaa, amazing!! Rebal to the princess!? Lovely! ...... I thought they would be shocked, theyre really making a lot of noise, these girls... Well, thats fine, but... Now, how will the princess respond? ...... Are you serious? Im serious. Serious feelings. Then, the princess also shows a serious face. ...... Rebal... You are a childhood friend, a friend you can trust and respect. And you who make an effort with a desire to improve C If I win, I swear to love you more than anyone else in the world, and I pledge we will continue to protect the peace of the Empire together! [3] Huh!? I know how you feel, Phianse. But I wish for a chance to be seen as a man. Rebal conveys his feelings straight to the other party strongly, regardless of whether there are any people around him. ...... Rebal... I...... I....umm.. And, the princess also seems to be puzzled after being hit with such a strong feeling. But I dont think I need to worry about it. They seem to suit the blood of the heroes, and everyone would agree. Well, I wish you happiness. But...... Pathetic, this one... to proim victory..... Huh? ...... Hey, hey. Treainar, who was watching the whole scene, spoke to me with a smile. Its as if Rebal saying, I will win was a slight against him. Hey, dont say it so easily. You saw Fus magic earlier, didnt you? That was awesome... Even Rebal will have power of that level. Irrelevant. After all, both are still at a level that can be achieved. Genius? Inparison, after all, it might as well be childs y. In two months, they will be overwhelmed. Hey! I can do that? Tis possible. One year of study abroad? Yet all he did was beat a wild dragon? It seems the privilege being able to receive my guidance for two months isparable to a hundred years worth of training. Once, I undoubtedly defeated the dragon king of the demon world. I-its not reliable when you say it... And then, that little one. Are you unaware he is merely pretending to use bit ss magic to create a mega ss output? Were I alive, Giga ss... No, I would demonstrate power on the Tera ss. No, wait a minute. Whats Giga or Tera? Thats what I heard, right? After understanding the extent of Fu and Rebals power, Treainar asserts that I am the winner. Believe in me. Whose disciple do you think you are? Strangely, I felt the power in those words, and I felt my depression soothing immediately as my spirit was rising. And...... Anyway, tis you who will win the championship. However, in order to do that, you will also take on some risks. Risk? Risk. Is there a side effect or something? Certainly, if you beat that level in two months, itll be physical or to my life-span. From now on, you must make your own deration. What? Deration? Eh, whats the risk...... Whats that? Are you sure? WellC The risk involved isnt physical or to my life-span... Rebal, Im happy and proud of your feelings. But Im going to participate in the next match... and circumstances with him.... I know. Thats why Im back! Before that deration is made! While Treainar and I were talking, I felt a scene unfolding like a love story between a swordsman and a princess, but there I... Wait, Rebal. ... Earth... Eh, E-E-Earth... Even though I knew I was in their way, I opened my mouth and carried out what Treainar said. Words with no basis now. However, I was convinced by Treainars words that the risk was necessary. Its about pushing yourself. So, I agree, and dere it quite embarrassingly. I know you guys are strong, but... Im the one who will win! Theres something I cant give up either! Huh!? ...... Heh? E-Earth? This deration of mine would be one that ignores the current mood. Compared to Rebals reason for fighting, I just want Sadizs boobs and to show off my cool side. However, since we decided to win the championship, Treainar said that we should not back down here. After such big talk, itll be humiliating if I lose. It was Treainars idea to bear that level of risk. And then...... ...... Oh I see... Earth. Thats how you feel. Is that what youre talking about? Ah. I guess I may not be able topete with you now, but... but I have a reason to win the championship. Rebal came in front of me are we stared at each other. And then...... Kyaaa! Th-Th-This is it! Kyaaa! A-Amazing! So thats what its all about, that Earth... I dont want Rebal to win the championship. What, thats what it was... Earth. Umm, which one do I cheer for? Hmm? That? What? I thought Id be criticized, but suddenly the girls were making a lot of noise, and the men were excited? Eh, uh, wow, wow, Earth... that Earth dered victory.... Oh, so much about me.... Im not going to give it to you. Whats more, the princess who is in the way of the confession is saying something, but.... Fuhahawaha is getting interesting. Verily. Treainar is my master, and while he made me dere it, he seemed very amused. [S1] Here Earth uses some cutesy/muffled speech which the MTLs couldnt trante. Thanks to bobsburgerbuns over at reddit for helping me out. [S2] And the Love triangle be a square! [S3] Well she finally got the confession she wanted, just not from the guy she wanted.... [Chapter 23 – Raising Feelings]

Chapter 23 C Raising Feelings

Tranted by: Sads07 After the Deration of Victory. I met my childhood friends again and had tea together for the first time in a long time.... Without doing anything at all, being the first to leave, I returned to the mansion and started my special training. Phantom sparring, I had forgotten how many times hes killed me, and although the amount of time I resist him gradually increases, Im still getting killed. Hit the left jab then immediately back away and guard. Rather than hitting, be mindful of when to pull back and hold your ground! Your shoulders are too stiff. Loosen your strength. Predict your opponents movements by their feet, eyes, and shoulder muscles. If you only react after seeing it, no matter how many lives you have, tis not enough! Damn... Even when worn out strike with your fist! Your legs have ceased movement! Always move your feet lightly. Endless stepwork, ultimate footwork that fumbles the opponent...Magical Footwork is meaningless if you cannot pull it out when exhausted! ...... Lets go.... Always be aware of the timing, your kicks are still too early! Get in the pocket with a quick step-in, the body, the upper, the hook...... Choose an effective fist depending on your situation! Even if I try to stumble Treainar up by repeatedly speeding and slowing my footwork, I cant because our levels are too different. But still, I push forward without retreating, I dont even mind dying, saying to myself, Illnd even one hit, Ill have you eat a shot, and Ill survive for longer even if for a second. Im a warrior. But my head is cool. As a result, I was getting to be able to step into thest-ditch battle which seemed to wear out my life. Heh, heh... Im beat. Do not just drop all of a sudden. Cool down. A short pause after repeated sparring. In the end, I couldntnd a blow on him, or change the color of his eyes. Im doing it a lot, but I dont know if Im really strong. Rest assured, you will grow more than you can imagine. Its... Treainars words were clear, for I had shared my heart entirely. Your childhood friend might be a strong man that defeated a dragon, but after all, it was a wild dragon of the terran world. I once battled the Dragon King of Hades, strongest dragon in history and won. There is no doubt about it, because I say so. What!? The Dragon King of Hades is real? I thought it was a fantasy creature that appeared in fairy tales.... But... I think it would be best to adjust the contents of this phantom sparring little by little. Eh!? Unexpected words from Treainar who so far has constantly killed me. Whats the sudden change in the wind? After all, Im too weak to train myself.... At this rate, you will not be able to acquire the image of defeating your opponent. If you only face opponents who are superior, you will only have the image of losing and being killed. Hence you willck confidence in yourself and flee from attacks on impulse. Now Im in the dark, Im just confronting him recklessly, but eventually I expect that I wont be able to do that with his guidance. Tis a psychological matter, but troublesome when ingrained in instinct. I cannot make a step in this circumstance, for it may lead to you giving up at the first sign of danger and retreating. Im pretty impressed with the exnation in anticipation of the future. ...... You...... is this a leaders experience? No. ...... Hmm, what? Am I too much of a good leader that you are surprised? I am different from Hiro, who struggles with raising a child. Not like a hero, what is a hero? Treainar sticks his chest out with a pompous face, but as usual I nodded ordingly. Even if he is omnipotent, its only possible to go so far. And the great thing about this guy is not just his knowledge and theory. That is...... Then, if I want to build up the image of defeating my opponent, Ill have some sturdy guy at the Academy as an opponent in a mock battle. No, you will not! ...... What? Why? My dear fellow, you are very dull. Is that all right? Until thest minute.... or dare I say, until you fight the children of the heroes, keep hidden that you havee to use martial arts. What? Why...? Perhaps I can prepare countermeasures by any chance.... That is not the case! Is that all right? Imagine this situation. With that said, Treainar exins a scenario to me. -Alright, next is a confrontation between the children of the heroes! Earth, the son of hero Hiro. And Im sorry to have kept you waiting! The swordsman that is already hailed as a hero, the leading hero candidate to lead the next generation! It is the appearance of Sword Saint Sessor Rebal! -Kyaaah, Mr. Rebal, good luck! C Um, then only Rebal can be my fianc! -Well, Im sure you cant do anything about it, Little man. -After all, I wish our son was as good as Rebal. -Earth, you cant beat me. Prepare to die. It will develop as such Hey, its pretty messed up!? And... -Oops, Earth doesnt have any weapons, does he? Is this an indication of surrender? C Sloppy. Hey, Rebal, bury that 2nd ce failure quickly so you and I can flirt! -If only I were to serve Mr. Rebal rather than Little Man. C Tsk, idiot dunce son of mine -No Mercy, Earth. Now watch as me and the princess flirt. As for Sadiz, Ill get her as my concubine! Oh, no, no, Hell no! Oh, Rebal, you bastard, no, Ill end the whole world! Be quiet and listen! So, here it is! You present your biggest grin. C Grin...... Phew...... Everything seems to stop. C What? Earth, whats with those movements! Oh, my sword wont hit!? C Ill make that handsome face look like an orcs! Demon Cork Screw Blow! C Buheeeee!? ...... Hah... And the entire venue is stunned... After a short moment, the Empire is astonished! Earth, so GREEEEAAAAAATTT! So, how is it? To forgo the path of a magic swordsman, to aspire for power unrted with his father or mother, and to show the battle and power, not as the Child of the Hero, but as Earth Lagann. Is this not ideal? Yes, this is it. The great thing about this is not only knowledge and theory, but also how much he can raise my feelings! Hey! Treainar! Im excited... Right? I cant stop trembling. Ill show them all, the ones who have been disappointed with me so far. I couldnt stop my tion from overflowing as Iughed at Treainars smile, How is it? So, your sparring partner will be created by my imagining. Using Vier. After Phantom Sparring, tis Dream Sparring in a dream world. I will prepare goblins and beasts! Ah. Come on and on! To beat that bastard! Ill do it. Ill show it to everyone! My power! That I exist! To that end, bothdy-killer Rebal and the shitty princess will face death! No, the previous example was a little exaggerated... No, I care not. Seems he has acquired the bloodlust he needs for the struggle. I got it! Ill kill you! Then, seeing as sparring will have numerous variations in the future, today we shall skip to the next training... on to Forbidden Spells O-oh... Thats from the other day... Tis so. The magic technique I demonstrated during Vier. You should be up to task for it. This will be quite painful, but... Oh, pain? As if, bring it on! Such spirit. Well then... I want to win. No, I will win. In that case, whats a little pain.... There was an acupuncture set among the items I had you purchase on the first day, right? Prepare that. I shall stab them in your bodyter. ............... Huh? N-No pain... No gain...... No..... pain... Even if... Chapter 24 – Not Penance

Chapter 24 C Not Penance

Tranted by: Sads07 I was once again within the world of Fantasy Magic, Vier. Now, you will learn the secrets of the magic techniques I demonstrated the other day.... Then, to get you ready. As usual, my body still aches considerably withdder training and phantom sparring, but if I keep at it for a few days, I feel Ill gradually get used to the training. On the first day, I could only dodders and phantom sparring, but today I was able to train forbidden spells. And now, like Treainar did before, weve begun Forbidden spells training within Vier. First of all, as basic knowledge...... Magic is a phenomenon that drifts in the air, enters and exits the body through conduits called Magic Holes and is incorporated into the bodys Magic Tank for storage, fastening, and release through the magic holes as necessary. You know this, do you not? Before teaching forbidden spells, Treainar started talking about the basics of magic, as if to confirm my knowledge. I was listening obediently though it was a subject Im familiar with. I am an Academy student, arent I? I understood it even as a kid. Hmm. Then you must be aware that [Capacity of the Magic Storage Tank = Magic Capacity]. However, you can also understand that [Magic Capacity = Magic Power] does not hold. Ah. Thats the form of [Magic Emission Amount + Degree of Magic Discipline = Magic Power], right? Correct. In other words, regardless of the Magic Capacity, tis possible to release powerful magic by raising the degree of discipline or even the Magic Emission Amount. That makes it easier for the tank to empty quickly, but aside from that, how do you Increase the Amount of Magic Emission? Thats right,....... To be precise, how much you can open the magic holes of the whole body...... Right? Tis so. Rather than putting air into a bag and making just one small hole to get a little air out tis better to make a lot of holes. In other words, it means that [Magic Emission Amount = Number of Open Magic Holes]. It is the basis of magic theory that is learned in the Academy. I nodded so far as I could understand. And...... Then, do you know how many [Magic Holes] are present in the whole body, regardless of whether they are open or not? I cant answer the question urately. Or rather, its because it has not be clear even with modern magic medicine. However, if you average the number of magic holes that are opened...... I dont know. However, if it is open, about 10 in the ordinary person. The average number for Academy students was 20. In a medical checkup mine was 30 and Fus was 60. Well, that is the way it is. However, strong magic cannot be released just by having arge capacity of magic. The power of magic depends on how many holes you have opened. Even magic training can improve power, but there is a limit to that. Life cannot release more magic than can be released from its magic hole. And the number of magic holes that are opened is different for each person.... The more you have, the more talented you are, tis especially true of mage ancestry. Okay... And the capacity of the magic tank is also different for each person. In other words, the open magic holes and the magic tank capacity.... meaning, those who are born with both the amount of magic emission and the magic capacity... they are talented...... that, we refer as genius. Yes, that is irreversible. And the number of my magic holes is half of that of Fu. Even the princess had 50. But there are some people in the world who are a little out of bnce. Those who have a lot of magic capacity, but little magic power, even those who have a lot of magic power emissions, but limited capacity and so on. Huh... Ignoring the level of discipline for now... lets quantify the magic capacity of the body, and make the number of magic holes a numerical value of the amount of magic emission. In that case, for example.... And the conversation went on, and Treainar created a ckboard in this fantasy space with his imagination and wrote something out in chalk. Hey, youre really like a teacher, arent you? [1] In this case, Example 1 has more magic capacity than Example 2, and can unleash the Bit ss magic of consumption 20 five times. On the other hand, Example 2 has only half of the magic capacity of Example 1. But if only one time, tis possible to release more powerful magic than in Example 1. I know this exnation. In other words, just because you have a lot of magic, there is no point if you dont have the power to release it. Now, if you were to quantify the boy named Fu earlier and yourself. This is what happens. And, well, it will be as such... Well, thats how it is.... normally I would just agree, but wait a minute! Wait, damnit! Then, in terms of both amount of emission and magic capacity Im losing, so I cant win! Right. In a magical battle, tis almost certainly impossible to win as you are now. Its... You cannot win on your own now. First of all, firmly face this reality, and listen to the rest of the story. First of all, let me know where I stand. However, when presented with the numbers in this way, the difference is clear and painful, but it also puts the reality into my hands, I need to be stronger. On top of that...... With respect to magic capacity and the amount of magic emission, one can increase it with some training, but you cannot dramatically increase both in a short time. However, if tis only the amount of magic emission, this can be done in two months. How is this? Heh!? The amount of magic emission is tripled!? Itll only give one shot, but can release magic stronger than Fus!? And, what is Giga ss really!? N-No way, how do you do it? You can increase the amount of magic emission with a certain degree of discipline, but as you have said earlier, when ites to magic capacity, it has more to do with talent! It can be done. The trick is to increase the number of magic holes that are opened by taking over the form of [Amount of Magic Emission = Number of Open Magic Holes]. Increase the number of opened magic holes. Certainly, it is theoretically possible to increase the amount of magic emission. The number of open magic holes is usually several dozen, but the number of closed magic holes in the human body is actually several hundred or more. Originally, it would require long periods of exercise to gradually open them up... But if we cooperate, we can force them to open in a short time. S-Such a thing... But it shouldnt be that easy. ...... Can it be done in two months? Usually, years of training. And also talent isbined together to open them. But in two months? Tis possible. You forcibly open the closed magic holes. Are you serious... Now that I am here, tis possible. I even felt reliance on Treainars words, who asserted that it was possible. I wonder if this Great Demon King can really do it. And...... Well, child. I shall use the acupuncture set that you bought on the first day. Ah... th-thats no way... With my omnipotence and omniscient eyes... I can urately determine the positions of closed magic holes throughout your body. The closed magic hole possesses a subtle irregrity in it. You will have to stick an acupuncture needle through it. Eh. Let the magic flow there, stimte the closed magic hole, and force it open. That method is most effective. The method presented was to pierce acupuncture into the body. Or something like that...... Acupuncture pierced in my body. Keep in mind. Humans in the East also use acupuncture as a form of medical treatment.... But... the only way to force open a closed magic hole, is not through treatment... tis restructuring. ...... Does it hurt? Do you believe this woulde without any difficulty? Not to mention, the geniuses who make an effort. It seemed Im being told to clench my teeth and endure it. Due to the severity of the pain, opening one or two holes a day is the limit. But if you repeat this for a month, you should be able to achieve this number in theory. So! ......d-does it hurt? Well, as an example...... I force it between the nail and finger- I dont want to hear iiiiiiit! [2] They stick acupuncture in their bodies. Moreover, it seems considerably painful. Damn it, seriously... uh. But without at least that much magical power, you cannot perform techniques such as the Devil Spiral Break that I showed you. ...... Are you? Yes, the techniques to contain the magic power in the bodys tank and control it freely... Great Demon Super Evolution Breakthrough bloom! [3] Does it hurt? But if I endure it, I can do that too. Does~ does it hurt... ah~... But ... I think this is one of the risks. Even for a shortcut, I doubt power can be obtained easily. You have to ovee intense pain. But that is why the fact that you have endured the pain will be the backbone that will support youter. Yes, I know. To gain power in a short time, it is natural that a reasonable price is necessary. However, the pain does not end only today. ording to the conversation, well keep doing it for a month. A month... But...... C Uh... That? Sorry...... Its not too big a deal, so I guess it was disappointing? Well, the figure of Fu is in my head. It was repeated in my head many times. C Yes? Im sorry, I was surprised that it wasnt too big a deal. Gradually changed little by little...... -Heeeey, you guys are surprised to see the power of my magic! Nooow, which woman do I y with todaaaaay ?? [4] No, that is too much of an exaggeration. You are not keeping to the model anymore, are you? Anyway, that pompous baby face making everyone go KyahKyah annoys me. Im going to humiliate him a bit. Lets do iiiiiiiiiittt! Then, release the spell and get up! I shall guide you to the precise points. Nuoooooooh! Thats why I decided to clench my teeth and endure it, and then lifted Vier and returned to reality. Then, ready? Here and here. Thrust it in, go! ......its bullshit after all. Never mind that, a little. Just the tip... little by little... Little by little... Or... YAH!! Higu! ...... Aagh. The moment I applied acupuncture needle at the point I was told to, I got scared. As I just held acupuncture in my hand, Treainar startled me from behind, and I was so surprised it got to the root.... Gag gyu gah aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! My body burst open suddenly. My internal organs seemed to explode. My whole body is burning hot. A sensation like all of my nerves are exposed. I feel the flow of pulsating blood fluttering like the sound of my heart. Is a wound being gouged with a blunt de? The feeling of being stabbed by a rat-backed spine in the eyeball and crotch? Its pain Ive never experienced before, yet such intense pain darts all over. [5] Gah, Gugya, Gagagu Agyaaaaaah!? Even if you bite on a towel in your mouth like a gag and desperately curb your screams, your sweat, tears, and pain wont stop at all. Fugu-uh, fugu-u-! Gu, Guuuuuuufufufufufufufu-!!!! Hell...... This is hell. Penance! I tell you, to not call this effort, it may as well be called penance, right? A man who desires strength calls the pain he suffers to be strong penance. Then, think of this as a prerequisite and ovee it! Imagine yourself getting stronger and think of it as the price to get there! [6] And I, ended up... Little Man? I heard a strange voice, but whats going on......? Lil Earth!? I stabbed myself with acupuncture until Sadiz rushed where I was screaming in the garden. Authors Note Thank you for your help. I reread the story five times now, but the author didnt understand it either. It is difficult to express. So, at level 1 there is only MP30, but wed like to use the Zi Spark with MP25 consumption only once. No, I really want writing skills.... [S1] Yep! Professor Treainars ss is in session! [S2] Neither do I! Damn this gave me shivers!!! [S3] Yeah his naming sense is still shit!! [S4] I imagine a phantom Fu showed up within the dream world at this point!! [S5] Holy Crap Earth! Your M training is supposed to be gradual. This is too much!! [S6] Just to remind everybody, hes going through all this for tits! Those boobs better be LEGENDARY!! [Chapter 25 – Nursing and Healing]

Chapter 25 C Nursing and Healing

Tranted by: Sads07 I was absent from the academy. It is due to the effect of stabbing acupuncture into my body. Apart from the aches in my muscles, my joints were also wrecked with pain, my body temperature was high and my head was fuzzy. Lil Earth... Why is this... And, such a high fever...... Oh, my Little man Consciousness is hazy. But still, I am a little d. No, its not really a little. Because that Sadiz will take care of me through it all. Over and over she cools a hand towel and ces it on my head, and every time its exchanged, I feel her hand chilled from the ice water, with plenty of care.... Little man, why did you pierce yourself with acupuncture... Not to mention, it was all over your body. Isnt it really self-harm? Ch-Chi, Gah. J-Just trying some oriental needle treatment to relieve fatigue... Isnt it pointless if it affects your health? Now, how worried do you think I was about you? Im not sure... The Master and Lady wont be back, but today I will not leave Little Mans side, even for a little bit, so please take care of yourself... No way, I couldnt say that the acupuncture had forcibly opened my magic hole, so I told Sadiz that I was dabbling in acupuncture to relieve my bodys fatigue after training. However, for Sadiz, regardless of how much I studied acupuncture, she seemed to be hurt as a personal maid because of my illness. To be honest, its heartbreaking to have made Sadiz worry, but I was happy to see her pampering mode for the first time in a long time. However, I was not able to fully enjoy the bliss. Tsu, Ugh Little man... Your arms and legs seem to be aching... will this also require acupuncture? W-Well, thats how it is... Urgh Little man! Its not just the fever and a headache. Severe pain keeps running all over my body. Only the points that were pierced with acupuncture had abnormally high heat and felt as painful as a cut from a sharp de. Every time I was in shock due to pain, I lost consciousness. Child, cast Vier as you lose consciousness. In my fading consciousness, Treainars voice echoed... Tis training in a dream, child. Nooo!? Damnit, I fainted! And if I lose consciousness, Treainar is waiting in my dreams with arms folded and a full-faced smile. However, tis pathetic to pass out. We only hit two magic holes. I-Ive lost face... But tis only on the first day that you fall ill so far. From now on, only the pain will apany the opening process. That is how the body is rebuilt. Its just pain... Even so, I was the right to have you learn Vier. Even if you are immobile and bedridden, I can train you. If Im awake... to Sadiz. Its hell when I sleep. Even if I wake up, hell and only a little healing. If I could choose from either, Id pick being awake, but... Do not grieve. Anyway, I want you to learn Great Demon Super Evolution ? Breakthrough as soon as possible. Once this is achieved, we will spend what remains of these two months ondder training and sparring. When ites to Treainar, any time I go to sleep hell be there, smiling at the fact that we get to to train to his hearts content. It was a little frightening to me, but this is also for the promise of the boobs in two months! Well, at any rate, your body is now being modified. If you keep doing this, you will never lose to those of your age if you only have one chance to release magic. But...... tis not enough win. Do you know why? A one-shot destructive magical power obtained in exchange for severe pain and hellish suffering. But, of course, the reason why its not enough to win... Ah. Even if I can open my magic holes and release a lot of magic... My magic capacity itself is small, so if I unleash a strong spell, thatll be the end of it. That is right. And, as I said when you were awake, the magic capacity in the body is a kind of talent. This will not increase immediately. Then what do we do? You can win if you just hit each others magic once. But it cant be done in a fight. What if the magic misses? Even more so, the game is a tournament. Once your capacity reaches zero, you wont be able to fight anymore. And then...... So... Instead of releasing the magic of the body, its about keeping it around of the body. ......? Like this! The next moment, a red light covered Treainars body. Thats the technique I was shown in my first dream. I fasten the magic around the body. Tis a technique that uses everything only to increase physical abilities. Around me... Fasten? Strengthening the body, improving self-healing power... In your case, the previous figures... In this case, if you use a powerful spell... It will be as such. Well, thats great. Yes, once you hit it, its over. Thats why its a one-shot game. But if you fasten it in the body instead of releasing it... You can reduce the risk of losing magic in an instant. ...... Is that right? Thats right. Breakthroughs always drain magical power. However, as long as you do not use great techniques like spiral breaks, you can maintain a much better power over ordinary people for a reasonable amount of time. For example... To be precise, tis a little different, but you can think of it as reducing your magic power by 1 per second. Ah... I see. However, in order to activate the Breakthrough once, you must have a certain amount of open magic holes in the whole body ... so you are now building that body. A vague exnation. Of course, if you defend or attack in a Breakthrough state, your magic will decrease much faster. So in Treainars calction, you can fight in a Breakthrough state for up to 100 seconds. For the time being, tis better to learn from here on with your body rather than reason. In that respect, the image training within Vier is very efficient. I can demonstrate it, and you can acquire more aptitude while fighting. And from here on out, its no longer logical. The rest is single-mindedly...... Come on, child! Tis beneficial to learn by heart the numerous ways to die! Hey, w-wait! Oh, Aaaaaaah!? This can be acquired in training! There is no secondary effect such as fire or lightning, but no chanting is required. Tis a perfect technique for you who will be proficient at martial arts. Dream sparring single-mindedly with the Great Demon King. This is the Great Demon Super Evolution ? Breakthrough that was developed by me. Or, dreams cant really kill, can they? And............ for the time being, I died. Buhah! ...... Haa, ha... That? Su~...... Su~... I woke up to my bed. And beside the bed, Sadiz was sitting in a chair and fast asleep. Ah... woke up from the dream... Aaah. We had plenty of training this instance. Forgoing the academy might have been for the best, after all. ......... The Great Demon King is there whether Im asleep or awake. Yeah, thats really what youd call a shared destiny. No... Li... tle ma...... Su~ su~... Huh... Sleep talk from Sadiz. And its about me. Something about this makes me happy. ...... Hehe... Thank you. Sadiz Why do you not show more gratitude towards my efforts? ......... Hey, do not ignore me. When I look at Sadiz sleeping, I feel excited, but I also feel guilt. I guess shes pretty tired. I guess I was nursed all day long without regaining consciousness... So.... seeing Sadiz in front of me at the pillow, sitting in a chair, in a short skirt and very little guard at my feet, I didnt look. Y-Yeah... ...... Gee... Ka-kun Eh!? Whitece! Very fine! The milk is very rich and nutritious. Hello! Hey, what are you looking at, ignoring me? This is unavoidable. Its force majeure. Right now I didnt look into it. Because I cant move out of bed, what I saw was an ident. So, even if I look at it a little more... Lil, Earth...No.... dont.... Oh, oooooh! The legs are wide open! She started talking in her sleep a little while ago, her legs were gradually opening, and now Ive seen a piece of underwear. Yes, thats not a big deal, so having a view of the garden shouldnt be a big deal. No, no, Little man...... No more...... ?Im going to tell you something?. Heh!? At that moment, I looked up at Sadizs words, her legs gradually opening wider. Then there... Nofofufufu- ? Sadiz, with a smile as sharp as a crescent moon in her mouth.... Sadiz... You must remember, Little man. The sleeping girl that calls the mans name usually only pretends to be asleep?. Eh!? Its a womans strategy, isnt it? Sorry to destroy the dream of a virgin boy. Im done. Was she up from the beginning? No, maybe she was sleeping, but she woke up about the same time as me. Its sad, though. The boy is also 15. In the world, there may be people of the same age that will have sexual experience soon, such as dating and their first. Yet, you have a rough nose simply from the maids panties, Fufufufu ~, such a small person ~, Little man~ Urgh, Guh... Sadiz attacks me with a nasty grinning smile. Damn, Hazy. When I was down, she was so nice. Its fine... Little man ...... eh? If thats all there is to it... The knockers are the prize, but... If its about panties to heal your fatigue, its still... Heh!? What!? What? Now, From Sadizs spiteful face, to that of ady with a little shyness? What? What is healing panties!? Sadiz... This time, the fact that Little man fell is the disgrace of a lifetime as a maid No, no, no! Its acupuncture treatment or training muscle pain... So, I beg your pardon! If my panties heal Little man even a little... Sadiz isnt bad at all, but is she hurt? Im sorry. What are you talking about, youre not bad for anything. But, if I want it, will you show me? More, can I see more of Sadizs panties!? ...... Hey, are you sure? If Little man says he wants it, speak out... I will obey. I cant do it. Give such an order. Thats kind of like a sensual novel in which a rich scum ys with a maid, and its a crazy, exciting... But I need healing, and probably Sadiz wants to show them too. Surely, its a contest of panties. Yes, thats why I cant help it, so Im going to see it! Sadiz. Show me Sadizs panties! Hey, Im home now! Whats Earths condition? Earth, Im here! Just wait, your mom will heal you soon. Hea... At that moment, the door of my room was briskly thrown open, and there were my father and mother whose expressions changed to a blood rage. ...... Sa... Sadiz... NofufuC , Little man. Are you still hot? You have to be aware of the signs that your parents have returned. ...... th-they shouldnt be home. Ooh? Without your parents, you would have given such an order. Thats the kind of guy you are Little man- ?. Yeah, I was beaten...... From the face of the sexy woman until a while ago, to that devilish smile again! My oh my... Treainar is an admirer as well, and... This Stupid Soooooooon!!!! Father and mother. I was beat up by two heroes. Authors Note Thank you for your help. Thank you very much for your feedback. Reviews and evaluations are also very motivating, and it has be a body. When I saw it today, it was 26000. For the time being, I will do my best aiming at 30000. Well, it was pointed out from various people in the previous impression, There were a lot of topics drop Magic Hole, and I thought, After all. There is also a magic hole in the proposal, in fact, there is a time when I also thought for the first time. But theres a reason why I didnt choose it. Of course, most of you may have noticed that the Chinese characters hole and milk are very simr. What if there is a person who misunderstands Magic Hole and reads Magic Milk in this? Since the reward of the earth is sole, I will read without difort? As a result of worrying about the danger, I chose Magic Hole. When the hole is attached, you know, there is also a hole digging, i thought it would be good. As a result, the previous story breaks the magic hole in the forbidden masters pupil......?? The forbidden master and the devils......?? This story will continue to be a healthy story. Its very hot, but please take care of yourself and your mind and body. [Chapter 26 – A Conversation between Two People]

Chapter 26 C A Conversation between Two People

Tranted by: Sads07 Two of the seven heroes who saved the world. Father and mother, who is also a hero of mankind, were sitting side by side with the maid, Sadiz. Im sorry about this, Sadiz. Ill give this idiot a good talking to. To think hes such a fool... If he was trying to do this without our knowledge... Im sorry, Sadiz. Sadiz is not just a maid to my father and mother. Shes like a sister, like a daughter, and shes family to all of us. My order to show me panties towards such a family member was so bitter to both of them, and after beating me senseless, I single-mindedly apologized to Sadiz. Nfufufufu ~ Its fine ~ Master and Madam. Little man is at that age, being interested in a female body wearing panties isnt weird ~ On the other hand, Sadiz did not seem hurt at all, and had her grinning smile. No matter how you look at it, Sadiz is teasing me, you can tell by looking at that face... Good grief, Earth. Will you reflect on this? Saying that, my father poked at my forehead again. And...... Thats right, for goodness sake. Ive heard youre hiding smut, though youll soon be an adult, just so you know Ill be asking Sadiz about things! Saying that, pulling my ear, no matter how you look at it, is a teenager. Or rather, she looks about the same age as Sadiz. A woman who looks more like a girl, ties her long redhead to the left and right, is dressed in a white party dress, and has sharp, dazzling eyes. However, her age is actually thr- Uraaaah, are you listening? Gagh!? Whats more, she has poor- Heres another shot, for some reason! Gohg!? [1] As one of the seven heroes, she helped defeat the Great Demon King Treainar. Hmm... she is as loud as ever. Mamu... Even this loathsome person evokes nostalgia. Yes, my mother, Mamu Lagaan. Tch, I thought both Father and mother were at work... We heard you were lying unconscious and suffering, so we came during our break! However, as we came back, trying to get Sadiz to show you panties, what were you thinking! I was hit by two people one shot at a time. Damn, I wasnt even aware of their presence, so I was focused on Sadizs panties ... Ah, I did wrong, sorry. Anyway, Im all better now. So you can both go to work n- What the hell are you saying? Let me get this, we get back to work, so you can do what exactly? Sadiz, are you sure youre okay? I havent been home at all recently, but he isnt doing anything indecent, is he? Yes, Ive been asked about boobs... Oops, this was a secret, ?. Ah-heh!! And again, I was beat up. Damn, hey! We had a deal... [2] ? I red at Sadiz as I thought so, but she was putting on tepid a face. However...... Then, since its been so long why dont Master and Madam have dinner before they return? Together with Lil Earth. Wh... W-Wha? Ah...Yeah, thats also true. Im hungry, too. Well, Ive got a little time before the evening meeting. Thats true. At that time, I was speechless again. And when I look at Sadizs face again, she had a smile that says, Please do your best. All right, its been awhile since Ive had Sadizs homemade cooking! Hey, Sadiz. Ill help you, lets make it together for the first time in a while? Yeah, Id be d. No, nothing is wrong with having a meal with my family. Or, it is a matter of course. However, it is a rare case for my house. Both my father and mother were busy, and there was almost no chance to eat together. I didnt feel lonely, I was used to it, and it was quite natural. Therefore, when ites to having a meal with the whole family on the contrary, I felt a little bit on guard. Hiro! Earth! Wait in the living room. Well then, Little man, Ill be here?. Whats more, my mother went to the kitchen with Sadiz, and as a result, father and I waited alone. Its kind of awkward, it felt weird. Well, its a lot of fun to eat together, isnt it? Uh... I forget. I see... Its really awkward. .................. Um...... Wh-What? Yes father... No, youre saying... No, its nothing. ............ Are you two just meeting each other? [3] Treainar ys the straight man at our awkward state. [4] He seemed amused for a moment. Hows the Academy? Well...... not bad... T-That so... Oh... Oh, which reminds me, Fu and Rebal are back. Seems theyve gotten stronger. Oh... It looks like that. Im going to attend the next game, both your mother and I. Show me your hard work. Hard work...... Seriously, my training pushes me between life or death. I doubt thats the kind of thing youd think about. C-Come to think of it, youre going to do something about a girlfriend soon, right? ...... Hah? What? All of a sudden. No, its about time, I wonder if... I-Im not... Is that right? You were doing something strange to Sadiz.... How about the princess? Did you do something rude? Of course not. Well, the princess doesnt even like me, does she? ...... Wha? What are you talking about? The princess... doesnt like you? If you see it, youll get it. ...... No, you... Well, thats what you feel....this, happens a lot... ? Nnh, so hazy. Why do I have to discuss my love life with my father? Oh, well, thats not it. Now that Im talking with my father like this, there are a lot of questions Ive been thinking of. ...... Hey, dad... What? Father... Why did you be a warrior... Did you want to be an Imperial Knight? What I really wanted to hear was... not this. Probably. No, I havent been able to sort out what I want to ask my father in the first ce. However, Treainar said I should have some interest in my father. But to inquire about my father, I didnt know what to ask, and I was listening to his rambling. Why... Oh, youre about to submit your [Volunteer Warriors Notice]. Well...... at first... What? Youre probably wondering if youre going to be an Imperial Knight, right? ...... rather than being lost, Im not sure why I should be an Imperial Knight. Im worried about going to the Imperial Knight. When I began to talk about it, his father began to panic. After all, it seemed for certain that I would join the Imperial Knights even to my father. Um, certainly with your grades youre entitled to it... It was really hard but your dad became an Imperial Knight. Ive heard that it was easier in the past, but even so it was difficult for my father... Ugh... Yes, my father was an inferior student. My overall ranking is second in the grade, so Im much better than he was. But there is no one who says Im above my father. But I had not been conscious of that. Why did you want to be an Imperial Knight? Why did my father, who was an inferior student, want to be an Imperial Knight, worked hard and was able to defeat the Great Demon King. Why was that? ...... Your dad... Lets see...... There were times when I wanted to protect my friends and those I cared about, but... In the end, I fought for the sake of humanity and the world. But...... originally... There was what he wanted to protect. After he came to be called a hero, he began to fight for mankind and the world from the bottom of his heart. But that wasnt the case from the beginning. I... I wanted to be on the side of justice. Thats the first time Im hearing this from my father. When I was a kid, my father and mother were still living in a rural vige... I was saved from a monster attack by an ally of justice. I knew only the achievement of my father as a hero. I heard that... I also... I wanted to be someone who can be there to help in that way. It all started there. The beginning of the father. That is, the origin. That person... Was it an Imperial Knight? Well... He helped us, and left without leaving a name as it is. However, to the person it seems natural to help. I thought it was cool. I admired that. My father talks to me with eyes shining like a kid somewhere in a shy way. Im simple. When we were to be on the side of justice in our time, we felt like an Imperial Knight. So I wanted to be an Imperial Knight and be on the side of justice... or so I thought. [5] And now he has fulfilled that dream and he is still saving and protecting many people. ...... I see. I listened to my father seriously for the first time, and I thought he was dazzling. Thats why Im more worried. I dont have that feeling. So what do I want to do? [S1] Okay! Shes psychic. Confirmed!! [S2] With how often he gets beat up by heroes, Earth might actually end up being a Demon King!! [S3] The original statement here, F顢ҊϤ??, Treainar is asking whether they were on a Matchmaking date, cause theyre so awkward it seems like their first time meeting each other. [S4] The phrase used here is Tsukkomi. Its from a traditional style double actedy where theres a boke (funny man) who provides the material (gags, misunderstandings, pstick) and tsukkomi (straight man) who butts in and reacts with logic and verbal takedowns towards the bokes antics. [S5] Ive always thought this series had a resemnce with Boruto. This kinda confirms it. Earth and Hiro even have simr character dynamics with Boruto and Naruto. [Chapter 27 – My Will]

Chapter 27 C My Will

Tranted by: Sads07 I didnt know you failed at bing an Imperial Knight... I couldnt see you, but I never expected that possibility.... Im sorry. Not actually... I heard the origin of my father for the first time. It is amon dream of a child in this world. He wasnt a heroic child, a chosen one, with the genes or destiny to defeat the Great Demon King from the moment he was born. It started with a childish dream, and from there to the end of the story which was beyond me, is my father as he is now. But... ah, listening to you like this... Even if you dont be an Imperial Knight... If you have something else you want to do, I think its fine. I wanted to do it, it was my will. Father... But Ill still... your mother too... well support you. Even if I dont be an Imperial Knight, Im a child of my father and mother. I guess thats what it is. Somehow I felt myself getting hotter, in such a cringe atmosphere, as my dad seems embarrassed while he talked. Really, my stupid dad... And by the way, what kind of warrior do you want to be? ...... But, he doesnt doubt that Ill be a warrior? Nheless, what I want to do now, Im not sure what I want to be. My immediate goal is the uing match. Im not thinking about the rest. On the contrary, whether or not I be a warrior in the first ce...... ...... Is it all right? I wonder if they can talk to each other properly. Do your best ~ Earth ~ Hiro ~ Madam... If youre worried, why dont you go chat with them. Because! Its a father and son talk, right? Its a difficult period, to watch over as a mother... ...... Madam...... Sure, Little man seems to have changed a lot recently. ...... I can hear something. When I nced at her, my mother and Sadiz were watching me and my father in the shadows. Isnt that right? I mean, the other day you mentioned he had secretly hidden some smutty books from me in his room. Two more books were added recently. Really!? Hey, what kind of books...? Hey, whats it like? ...... Madam, your eyes are sparkling. When I found out he was hiding an ero-book, I felt the bliss of a mother realizing her sons growth! ...... When you were on your adventure with the Master, you hated lewd matters. You would hit the Master for saying things like Ero-erotic Great Demon. ...... Speak a little more quietly, were right here! Ah... Earth...... Well, youre old enough to be interested in that! Whats with the thumb! I want to break it! Stop! Such a warm gaze like Father understands your feelings Im a bit more embarrassed than angry! Shut up! Argh, whats this olddy saying! And Sadiz reports every single thing! Hnn? Koraaaa, whos an olddy! Im~ forever 17! That hurts! Aaaah? The moment I spontaneously snapped, my mother had me in a headlock. Basically, youve been sexually harassing Sadiz, and youre reading sex books too! Go on a date with a girl once in a while! Hey, its none of your business... Really, this cheeky~! You really are restless, Mother. As the person herself says, it only looks like a woman of her age, including her appearance, is making a gag. In fact, her age is thr- Yes, you. Miss Phianse... What about the princess? Are you getting along? Hnn hnn~ Wow, just wow... can you, well damn. I dont know. Im always looked down on, Im being preached to, and Im fed up. Also she is, well shes, just so-so... Wow... ...... Whats with that face? You know~ Youre so close to a princess~. As a man~, dont you want to make a princess your girl? Damn, eternal annoyance... I really wish my parents would spare me this love story. Well... In any case, Rebal confessed to the princess the other day. If he wins the uing match, he could be considered a fiance candidate. Hoho!! Oh, this time all three of them leaned back at the same time, with all their eyes shining. These guys, theyre too involved in their childrens love affair!? Huh, that so, was Rebal like that... Uha~ Young Rebal will do it too. Hoho. So, how did the princess respond? How did the princess respond? I think back on that question,e to think of it, she didnt even give a reply after all... At the time... Ah. She left it unsettled. Undecided? Why? Miss Phianse doesnt do that, does she? Certainly, the princess usually has the impression of making quick decisions, but that time was different. Because I intervened without reading the mood. When I think about it, I might have done wrong by Rebal... however, hes always looking down on me and Im sick of it. I dered to Rebal...... Im the one wholl win the championship. Eh!!? So, because of what I said... And thats the man!! This time, all three of them leaned forward in their excitement, raised their voices, and hugged me. Thats it, Earth! Its important for a man not to retreat! As a Mother, I realized your growth more strongly with those words than with sex books. Lil Earth, Ive been hoping for a victory before, but it seems youre serious. Ill definitelye to cheer for you that day. So stifling...... Yet...... Somehow, I felt like I had been building a wall until now... but, unexpectedly, when I talked about it, it was so easy.... the wall...? No...... Wrong. If thats how you feel, your dad will be happy. Win or lose, it doesnt matter. Do it to your hearts content. Yes. You will do your best to win. Mothers are happy just to be there. Ill stand by you, Little man. Ill support the challenge you face to the end. Why not? My father, my mother, and Sadiz seemed to be satisfied with my words. No good. Is it because Im so cynical about it? I felt that the three of them were satisfied just because I worked hard, and dont expect me to win the championship. Im not just working hard. I really want to win. Theres also Sadizs reward, but thats not all. I want to show everyone my strength and surprise them. Thats why Im working so hard. But in the first ce, all three... But Rebal and Fu seem really strong. Youre prepared for that, right? Whats that? I know. They are stronger. Are you trying to say, Dont be disappointed even if there is too much difference in ability? Yes. So dont overdo it. No matter what the oue is, both your father and mother are watching you, aiming to win the championship. Whats that? Again, that smile says satisfied with words alone. Then, lets have a big feast on the day of the game. On that day, Ill make all your favorites. Whats that? Youre going to have a pity party for me who cant win the championship anyway? ...... Im... No good. Neither my father nor my mother, not even Sadiz said a word of that. No, Im not even thinking about it in the first ce. Maybe Im just twisting it around, and simply imagining it. But...... Even so...... Im sorry... Father...... Mom, Sadiz... ?? Rather, Im still a bit weary. To be honest, I dont have an appetite. Its been a long day, so can I take a rest today? This wasnt a lie. Honestly, Im not fully healed yet. However, it doesnt mean I cant eat the meal. Are you sure? I see...Well, dont overdo it, okay? Be careful, wont you? We can stay for a while, but... are you okay? Little man. Sure. Then, Ill prepare soup in case you get hungry. When I said that, all three of them looked sorry, but they didnt try to force me to sit at the table with them, and they cared about my condition. Are you alright? Before answering Treainars question, I left the living room and quickly went back to my room. Unable to control my restless urge, I immediately closed the door to the room and said to Treainar. Treainar... I have a request.... What? It was not for the sake of Sadizs reward, nor was it sessfully inspired by Treainar. This is my will. So I bowed for the first time. I...I couldnt win, but I did my best...I dont want any constion! I want to win! I want to show them, those who dont believe I can win! Ho... Please... I want to train me more ... No ... I need to train! I want to be strong! I wont discard it no matter what kind of effort. So, please! Osu! I dont want a reward, I dont want to be scuttled, I dont want to be praised. I want to win. I dont want to lose. This is my will. Hmm... child. Have you no notion of who your teacher is? Of the one who took you on as his disciple? Do you believe I would be content with merely having my disciples win a fighting championship? Heh!? But... Hmmm..., tis good to hear those words from you without the need to hang a carrot. Together, we shall extract the spirits of the heroes and those simpletons! O, Osu!! Im hungry. I have no good reason to fight the princess or Rebal. Its all about my own. Its just my feelings. But I still dont want to lose! Ill win! All right, then rest and we shall start tomorrow...is what I would like to say, but we will begin the day after tomorrow. Take a day off tomorrow. Os-... Eh? So, starting tomorrow, more than ever... I was fired up, but the unexpected words uttered by Treainar betrayed me. What? From tomorrow, isnt it? You are now under the influence of the magic remodeling and the fatigue that ensues. Physically and mentally. Overwork is counterproductive. Taking time to rest is good for training. No, no, but... I understand your impatience. The feeling of your will is sufficiently transmitted. Tis why you can rest your body and mind, that you may be fully prepared to train. Is that good? Treainar is really saying, Its not just reckless training, I get it. I see. Is it also training to rest the body? Im pretty tired withdders, sparring and Vier. Its counterproductive to do more training in this situation. As I thought, how amazing, this guy. Youre looking out for me a lot. A-And that is why... child. Tomorrow you will rest.... Hmm? And, it was at that time. S-Speaking of which, is it not about time? You know, as aforementioned.... Umm, just that...... not? Tis not arrived.... Things like, Treainar looking away while crossing his arms, and ncing at me, seeming restless. Whats going on all of a sudden? About time? Arrived? Oh~.... ...... you, cant read the novel since youre dead... the one you asked for at the bookstore, the arrival day... Oh, oooh, tis so. Tis so! Mmmm! Hey...... This guy... certainly not?! Im taking a day off, just so he can read.... What, why that look? Is that a bulls-eye?! Seriously, this guy! ...... No......Its fine. True, thats right. Well then...... tomorrow lets be carefree and read. Heh!? Its okay. Im really indebted to him.... If this much is enough for a thank you,... Kokukoku! But Im happy. Somehow, the tension I felt suddenly loosened up, and in a good way, I felt a little better. [Chapter 28 – Reading Day]

Chapter 28 C Reading Day

Tranted by: Sads07 Treainar has been fidgety all morning long. Hey, child. Why the dy? The state of your hair is of no concern to anyone. Cease this imprudent observance of yourself, child. Depart at once. Aah ...Oh, okay, Im done. Geez... ...... Hey, make haste already. A day off on an academy holiday. Trained diligently in the morning...... not without motive, were going out to the city today. Oh, Little man. What happened? Are you all right now? Eh? Oh, well. To town for a bit today. ...... Is it a date? Wrong. Oh my, do stay single as long as possible. Yoyoyo As I was going out, Sadiz made fun of me, but I left the mansion to buy something... or rather, I went to the city to receive it. Because of the holidays, themercial district is crowded with people all morning, and people my age were wearing in clothes and ying and shopping with friends today. Some of them look like theyre on a date. Just die. Passing through these people, my goal is the biggest bookstore in the Capital. Oh, its Young Earth. Hello... [1] When I arrived at the bookstore, the manager noticed me as he was arranging the lineup of books in front of the store. Thank you for the patronage this morning. All the books you ordered have arrived. They were mostly old titles, but everything is fine. But was it okay not to deliver them? Theres a fair amount, right? Oh, thats fine. And. I want to see it as soon as possible.... No, I wanted to see it sooner. Yes, today I came to pick up the books that I had previously ordered. Well then, please wait here. Ill bring it now. The managerughed and walked into the store. Then, Treainar who had been grinning for a long time became even more restless. Oh, finally the sequels to the Destiny series... Also, Dragon Circle, Thousand Piece, and to even resume the epic of Jaeger x Jaeger! During my time, the author went on a hiatus without writing a continuation. [2] Whatever, Treainar, usually full of dignity, is already running around me like a kid. Young Earth. Im sorry to have kept you waiting. I also prepared a small cart to make it easy to carry around. Ah. Thank you, Sir! Ataaaaasstt!!!! If anyone other than me could see Treainar, they would never believe he was the so called Great Demon King. Hey, child! Go to the park right there forthwith! I shall read it before returning to the mansion! Okay, okay damn. Ha~, what to do! What to do? What do we do? Where do we begin!? Hahaha. I wonder if its okay. The Demon Kings Eyes Shine on Human Culture. Hmm, as I have said, there are no barriers to culture. Rejecting conventions based on their racial discrepancy is a human trait. Or rather, I refuse to indulge in inelegant matters. I see. Okay. He looked so happy, Ha~. Then again, maybe its not unreasonable. Hes been trapped alone behind that seal for over 15 years and couldnt even talk to anyone. There would have been no entertainment at all. Ive shown him a little bit of the city, but its all within the range of my actions. Even so, he saw to my various training routines without fail. If this would make him so happy, then, Im d I bought it. Is it that interesting? This book A spacious Imperial Capital Central Park. Children ying withrge yground equipment. A pic with families spreading their lunch boxes on thewn. A man and a woman of the same age as me on the bench and shes giving him ap pillow. Child, you should read these as well. The Destiny series is as yet too intricate for children, but would you not find Thousand Piece interesting? Tis the story of a man going on an adventure with hisrades to be the King of the Bandits. No, wait. The Great Demon King was reading the story of the Bandit King? Surely I have said so. There is no racial barrier when ites to culture. Great...tch, too intricate for me? Everyone takes me lightly, dont they? Academically Im better than my father. Ho. In that case, go with the Destiny series! As I was close to bursting intoughter, I crossed the parks spaciouswn, sat down in the shade of a tree in the corner, in an area where there was no distractions or loud voices, and picked up a book. What do you want to do? Do you read from the first series? Or do you resume from the continuation you havent seen? Hmm... the middle... No, may as well! From the start! Read from the beginning! I wish to relive the old days after so long an absence! Or rather, read and then express your impressionster child! [3] Then I lean on the tree and take one of the books and open it. Treainar looks in from over my shoulder, his eyes shimmering. In a park with a lot of families and couples, I read with the Great Demon King in the shade of a tree? Regrettably... this, isnt it really too lovey-dovey? Huh, reading a book with the Great Demon King, is this a first in history? Hey, child. Move to the next page! Well, Im still reading! Its my first time, and Im not used to reading such books in the first ce, so dont rush! Treainar isnt bothered about the surreal situation were in, seems hes really immersed in the book. If I dont finish reading the page, I cant move on to the next one, so I have no choice but to go on reading. Hmm... Right from the start, I was attracted to the storys setting. It contains some difficult terms, but it can be read normally. The main character is C Hey, child... still? Eh? Then, next page... Some dubious words from Treainar with a slightly grumpy face over my shoulder. What? No, Im still on the page, Ive only read a few opening lines? Hey, wait a minute. Its my first time, so dont rush like that. No, I am aware! But is your reading not it a tad slow? I have already read the first page silently without missing a word five times over! Eh!? So fast!? How fast does this guy want to read? I mean, normally its too fast! Well, he has read this book before, so its natural to be able to read it smoothly. Ha, I finally finished reading the first page. Now, next. Hmm................................................ Hey, are you on the next page yet? How in the world!? I just turned the page a few seconds ago!? How fast can you read? I couldnt stand Treainars pace, so I raised my voice. But Treainar also approached my face with an ogre-like expression. You are slow to read!! Your pace is sluggish! By the time you finish reading one page, I must have read the same page time and again! Tis frustrating! Nna!? With so much time spent on a single page... surely it shall require the whole of today to finish reading everything! Eh!? No way, all this, today!? I didnt think Id beining about the speed of silent reading when I came here. I didnt think Id read all dozens of books today. No, not possible. Just reading one novel, my eyes and head get tired, but you can read it even faster... Good grief. With our sparring sessions, and also the effects ofdder training, your movement, intuition, prediction, reaction speed and so on are improving... but in the first ce, you must also exercise your eye power. No, besides, this rapid reading speed of the Great Demon King is due to those ridiculous Rikudo magic eyes.... Hey, if Im too slow to finish reading, why dont I just flip to the end without reading it anymore? Do not be a durd! Tis a book you bought and paid for. If I read without you reading it, tis as if I am leaning on your charity! No, this is also a thank you... And if you trace the source of the funds, it would be pocket money from the wages that Hiro and Mamu earned by working! Do you mean for me to thank Hiro and Mamu for their charity!? To the end, tis simply a situation in which I merely peek at the book you are reading! Hah, such a bothersome rejection, you! In any case, we shall train your eyes! At this rate, we can neither discuss the plot in our spare time, nor can we predict future developments together.... Also it will be useful in battle! [4] Huh? Just now, youve said something like discussing the plot? Thats not what you said!? Tis a break from training today, but it would be better if I could rx... Eh!? Is that your motivation!? Hmm. I shall train your Dynamic vision and Peripheral vision! However, misleading the matter like that, Treainar forcibly took the conversation in the direction of the training. Magical Speed Reading Training! [5] He also suggested a strange training. Wha-, speed reading training, it cant be useful in battle! And in the end...... it was useful in battle. [S1] The word used here, ɤ(dohmo), is very versatile with lots of meanings. But here it simply works as a greeting. [S2] [Dragon Circle?] [Thousand Piece??] [Jaeger x Jaeger???] Theyve got [Shonen Jump] Novels in this universe!!! [S3] But what is the beginning? [Its still being a] rgued to this day!!! [S4] They could start a Shounen Review YouTube channel! Great Demon Reviews with Child! [S5] Here we go again with the shit naming!!! [Chapter 29 – Optic Gymnastics]

Chapter 29 C Optic Gymnastics

Tranted by: Sads07 This park right now... Say Aah~, Darling, Please~ Aaaah, Hmm. Is it delicious? Ish sho good! Even though there are people on a carefree date like this, what am I doing in the park? But to train your eyes... Is it something that can be trained? My goodness... it cannot be helped, I shall teach you a little bit about the eye. Once I stopped reading, I sat facing the Great Demon King in the shade of a tree. And then, like Treainars ss, the exnation began. First of all, it is possible to train the eyes. To begin with, both humans and demons have muscles around their eyes. You can use the muscles to move your eyes up, down, left, and right. This is called eye movement. In other words, if you train the muscles around your eye, your eyeballs will move faster and better perceive moving objects, which improves your dynamic vision. Dynamic visual acuity. I only had a vague image that a person with eyes that had good vision and quick reactions would be said to possess [excellent dynamic vision]. Is that what it meant? And, to perceive moving objects. Improving dynamic vision makes it easier to perceive an opponents movements and attacks. Under such circumstances, if you add breakthroughs to improve your physical abilities, reactions and agility trained indder training, will anyone be able to catch you anymore? An exaggeration perhaps, yet... I see. Eye movement... I had never thought of that before. And one more thing to train is the peripheral vision. Out of the center your viewpoint. Perceive the entire scene from a broader perspective, not just the center. For example, look at a couple enjoying their lovers lunch on that bench. Ah. I hope you end up miserable. ...... That aside, you only have the two lovers in your sight at the moment, right? Wha? After all, you just now, had me to look at them ... Then, what is the color of the bench they are sitting on? How many people are behind those two benches? How many children are ying with yground equipment? How many men and women are there? Do you know how many trees are growing? No, no, not that far... However... supposing as an example, instead of that couple, I were to say Remember all the scenery in sight, would you have noticed more of the surroundings? Ah... That said, I thought so. If I were told to burn the entire scenery that was in sight, I might have realized. But when I was asked to look at that couple, I only saw that couple. In battle, tis important to pay attention not only to the opponent but also the environment, the scenery, and the picture as a whole. Just because you fight a swordsman does not mean you only consider the sword your opponent wields, right? You examine their face, gaze, foot position, and various other things as well, right? Sure... The more information you get from your sight, the greater your visual field and reaction duringbat. In addition, training of dynamic vision and peripheral vision leads to brain activation and concentration improvement, and it leads to a more improvisational response to the situation based on the information obtained from the vision. Thats what Treainar says. He exercises his eyes. Dynamic visual acuity and peripheral vision. I had never trained such a thing. As you cannot use breakthroughs yet...... to focus your magic on one part of your body.... techniques such as concentrating the magic only on the eye cannot be done yet. As such, we shall train your eyes in earnest until you can properly implement the breakthrough. At first, I thought, Why did Ie to the park?, but listening to the story made me want to learn by all means. As Treainar says, if you train your eyes, it will be easier to foresee your opponents attack. Thats something I have to learn from now on because Im going to fight with martial arts. All right. I wanted to train my eyes, too. So...What shall I do now? Hmm. First of all, begin with eye stretching. ...... Stretch? When he said stretching, I thought of the flexibility Im doing all the time.. Do it with my eyes. When people are trying to get small letters or detailed information, they focus their eyes on one point. The muscle of the eyes then hardens. First, we shall loosen it. Huh... Saying that, Treainar faced me with his eyes wide open. First, wink one eye! Heh!? Ten times or so, but at a constant rhythm. Blink, blink, blink, blink, blink, blink, blink, blink. Since I was little Sadiz often tease me or y a prank, but in the end she would wink at me and say, Fufu?, and Oh, I got you. Why did I remember that now? Well, after ten repetitions, do the same with the opposite eye, wink, wink , wink , wink , wink , wink , wink. Come to think of it, the legendary Magic Eye of the Great Demon King, Rikudo Eye. My father once fought against this eye. Eyes that have created all kinds of tragedy for my father, for the heroes, and for mankind. Next, close both eyes at the same time and open them. It closes tightly and opens wide. Do this ten times as well. Yes, blink, blink, blink, blink, blink, blink, blink, blink. No, no, no, Ive got to bear it. Treainar is serious about training me, and this is the way he teaches me ... And next, round and round with my eyes this way- ...... O-Osu. This time, going round and round the other way. Come to think of it, what am I doing in the park on my holiday? In a park with kids who are dating, enjoying pics with their families, and ying innocently, they literally turn their eyes together with the Great Demon King. Going round and round and round Bufufufufu!? Indeed, the Great Demon King winks, blinks, and turns his eyes! Like that... What are youughing at? Well of course I wouldugh! This is how it turned out. No, I know. Its my bad. Treainar is serious, so Im sorry I couldnt take it seriously, but Ill stillugh! Hah, even if you said Ill die if Iugh, Ill stillugh. Good grief... Anyway, tis important to loosen the muscles of the eye. Perform these exercises as regrly as you do thedder training. If you do... This may also possible! Wha-What!? T-The left and right eyes are moving apart!? Hmm, tis a technique to eliminate blind spots by looking over all directions by freely moving the left and right, this is the secret technique of ancient martial arts C Wow~, so weird!? Gah... Child! ...... Im sorry.... I unintentionally opened my mouth. No, I really regret it. Well, good. You will perform these stretches in the future. Osu... Tch, I have more and more things to do every day... but. Well, I think this is also apulsory subject, so I have to do it seriously. Now, anyway, once the eye muscles have been loosened like this, your dynamic vision and peripheral vision by speed reading. Osu... I mean, Im really speed reading. I thought it would be better to train with sparring or something like that. Speed reading. Ive never cared that much except when I read a question on a test. I understand the dynamic vision and peripheral vision, but I wonder if such a thing improves by speed reading? Will it be stronger by being able to read faster? However, Treainar affirms without any hesitation. Do not underestimate speed reading? First of all, because you only see speed reading as reading fast, tis the only way to go, and if you want to apply the power you gained there elsewhere, the path will expand as much as possible. Oh, is that so? As you are now, can you get stronger by reading faster? The idea is a typical example of taking things at the center and not more broadly. In addition, speed reading is not just to read. By not only reading but also understanding the content, you can develop your overall grasping and understanding skills. and by further increasing the speed you improve your concentration and judgment. I see... For example, reading a book. I read one character at a time, but if I increase the number of characters to see more at once instead of just one? What if I speed up reading rows? It can improve the function of the eye, leading to the ability to move viewpoint and see a wider field of view. Ma, yes, but... What happens if after speeding up you canprehend what has been read? What happens when you remember? The memory of the brain, and the instruction from the brain to the body is faster. Certainly... In other words, you have trained your reaction speed with a magicaldder. It starts with themand from the brain, which improves the nerve, muscle transmission response speed. Then, if the brains understanding and judgment, and even the instructions be faster...... what will happen? That being said, I finally understood. That everything is connected. The faster you make decisions about how to move next, the faster your reflexes will be. That is so. That is why if you train your eyes, no one can catch you anymore. The theoretical exnation was convincing. Until now, information from the eyes and ears was processed with the head, from which the brain gavemands to the body, passed through the nerves, transmitted to the muscles, and moved the body. I improve that ability withdder training. In other words, this time, the ability to process the information entered from the eye with the brain is also trained. If it is indeed desired, it will be useful enough in battle. Well, tis speed reading for that, but... As I said earlier, there are many ways to train speed reading even in situations where breakthroughs are not yet avable. There is a trick that improves this even more quickly and dramatically. A trick. I dont think thats the kind of word Id get from Treainars mouth. The words of the Great Demon King seemed to me heavy. That is Instant Memory Magic, Canonicon. It was a magic that I had never heard of. Well, I can somehow imagine Instant Memory from the name, but.... The basis of speed reading is not to read sentences with the eye, but to capture the text reflected in the eye as shapes and pictures. There is an ancient magic that can be learned which engraves what is in sight into the memory of the brain. Thats the magic of Canonicon. Do it while using this magic. Is it such a system after all? He said it was instant memory. To use this spell means to recall everything that moves into sight. Therefore, if you continue to use it, the view of things naturally will be ingrained in your body, so that you can perceive the whole rather than just one point even without the use of magic. Eee~, naturally... Instant Memory... it sure sounds convenient to memorize. Tis not memorization. Everything in the field of vision is stored in the brain as a picture. So long as you remember this spell ... Even if the maid were to find your erotica and dispose of it, if the contents are already engraved in the brain as a picture... I dont know, but Ill learn it right now, that magic! Im sure I need it now! But recently, Ive learned magic that I use for training, not for actual fighting... [Chapter 30 – Intermission (The Maid)]

Chapter 30 C Intermission (The Maid)

Tranted by: Sads07 The worst day of my life, and at the same time the beginning of my new life goes back over ten years ago. I cant leave this girl ... at the institute. Ill take her in!! The heroine, who was called the War Maiden, hugged me tight as she said so. I was still a young, fresh-thinking child, and I was terrified when the Demon Kings Army destroyed my vige, my parents were killed in front of me, and that I would soon be dead. However, just as I was about to be killed, someone saved me at thest minute. One of the seven heroes. Mamu, the War Maiden. The one who saved me, hugged me and cried saying, Sorry, Im sorry I didnt make it. Shes not to me for anything. Shes my lifesaver. Rather, I should thank you. However, I couldnt ept the death of my parents, who I loved, and I just kept crying. I was saved. But my family is no longer here. The moment I knew that, I felt I was alone in this world, and I trembled at my solitude. At that time, she said, Lets stay together without handing me over, where war orphans were originally left in the care of the Empire or some orphanage. I will be Sadizs family. So lets stay together. I shed tears then and jumped into her chest. Im not alone yet. We were not rted by blood, but this entity that seemed like an elder sister or a mother, saved me. She didnt let me go even after the war. She lived with me as if it was only natural to live together. And...... I wont get married until Sadiz is of age. If you cant wait until then, I cant marry Hiro. Marry someone else. Everyone wanted to marry Mamu, the War Maiden, and Hiro, the Great Hero. They were still two teenagers, a young couple, but with no one opposed to their marriage, everyone approved at the time, yet she gave priority to me who was still young. It made me d, but I felt guilty, and I wanted her to be happy. I dont want you to put your happiness on hold for my sake anymore. With that in mind, and I consulted with Sir Hiro, and as a result, it was decided that I would continue living with them as the adopted child of two married people. I was reluctant to live with two newlyweds who didnt share blood, but she... Huh? Dont be silly! Youre our family! You live with me! That is the decision! Otherwise, Ill drop the marriage! I shed tears again. Thats where our lives began. However, life with only three people ended unexpectedly early. That is...... Hey, Sadiz. You want to hold him? Hes... our new family? A new budding life. Small, soft, delicate enough to break, but when you hold it up, its heavy, warm, and... Uh, he cried when I he was in my arms, but when Sadiz held him, he stopped crying! That life squeezed the fingers that I held out...... Egu, Ee... Ni~ Huh!? The baby had a broad smile on its face and wasughing... I loved it unconditionally from the bottom of my heart. Ill protect this child. Its mine. Its my family. Im not going to give it to anyone. As a young child, I felt it was my mission to continue to protect this child for the rest of my life, not to give back. Ever since then, me and the baby were firmly attached. Hey~, Sadiz~, let me hold Earth too~. No. Master is clumsy. Sadiz is best for the little man. Uh-oh, just a bit, just a little, just a little bit~. No good. Ill not hand over Little man. Master will not be forgiven for making Little man cry. It was more a monopoly rather than attachment. Gah, once you mess up with Sadiz, its over. Im also concerned about Earths future. Earth seems to love Sadiz, too. Little man~, nuzzle-nuzzle~ Kya, Kyao See, Earth also loves Sadiz. Mufufu~?, Little man, its my boob naughty. Yes, you are~. Kya Excuse me! You cant just leave yet! Im happy every day that I get to raise and love my Little man. And Little man, who was so thoughtful, was so cute, and grew up with a lot of vim and vigor... Thaddith, you know, you know, ill be Thadis, Be Bride. Little man. If you say that, youll be my honorable wife. But, thats how well do it then~. U~, na-na-, Sadith- is my bride~! Oh, youre a crybaby, arent you~? I dont want anyone to be a crybabys bride~ Little man also really loves me... Sadiz... you got into the academy... Yeah. Then... anymore, means you cant y..... not much.. Little man seems lonely and a bit sour... So cute! And that day... Sadiz... Umm...... Congrattions on your graduation from the Academy... Well, Little man. Thank you very much. Nice bouquet...... Im so happy. Yeah... Oh, whats going on? Why so down... are you feeling well? ...... Umm...... Sadiz graduated and became a warrior and became a grownup... Sadiz...... Are you leaving? On the day of my Academy Graduation Ceremony, he gave me a bouquet of flowers bought with his pocket money. He was only 11 years old. He had a lonely face as he asked about my circumstances. Yes, until Im a full-fledged adult...... Thats how I thought my path would go... However, when I looked into Little mans teary eyes, I made up my mind. No, Im not going anywhere, am I? Ill always be with Lil Earth. Really! All right! At that moment, I had a nosebleed... Well not, yes, anyway, instead of bing an Imperial Knight, I became Little mans exclusive maid while retaining only the qualification. Really, Little man back then...... so unfair! And...... Sadiz~, lets ... eh. Oh, just a minute, Little man. Im changing right now... One day, he happened to see me changing clothes. Im in my underwear and Im blushing... hes awkwardly looking as I flutter... Thats right, the moment of sexual awakening for Little man! Drooling... Flickering... Ah.... Sadiz...... sorry. No. Rather, if youre apologizing, dont look at me, okay? This topic is still too early for Little man. Little man. My cute boy. Since then, Ive found that the Little man gradually became interested in things like that and became a boy. Im tactless. I asionally think Im just a troublesome woman that I get sick of it at times. I dont know how to respond to the cute, loving little boys feelings towards me. Thats why, I y moderately mean tricks on him. For example...... Kya, pervy breeze-, my~ skirt~ will get turned up~ (Little man) Heh, Sadiz! ...... That? Ufu? Ufufufufufufu, aw~, that was dangerous. Under the skirt... If wore panties... instead of these shorts, you could have seen them. It was in full view. ~~~~eh Ooh? Hey, hey, heeey~! Whats wrong~ Little man~? Was that arousing? Hey, hey, hey. I must report this to the Madam. Naughty~ Little man~? Damnit, Sadiz you dummy! A sullen face. A tearful face. No matter what your emotions, they will hit me with the true feelings of the boy. Every time I feel it, I cant be there. Oh, Im special to him. I have to be here. Fufufu, sorry, Little man?. I am a happy person. Immediately after I realized, I certainly was unhappy. I lost my beloved parents in front of me. But Ive already forgotten that tragic pastC -[Continental Copse Magic] is it... The absurdity of the magical city to envision the fall of the demon world with such excessive force. Heh!? -The work you reside over can no longer be pardoned... As such, I shall destroy you myself. Ah, what did I... I looked too far back into the past. I want to seal it deep in my memory. Until the past I want to erase... The only worry is that, when you reminisce on your happy days, you may also bring back the trauma of the past, which is naturally bitter and painful. Great Demon Spiral. Devil SpiralC Memories of my childhood. Suddenly, a huge tornado-like swirl hit my hometown as the Demon Army invaded. Most humans were engulfed in the swirl, their whole bodies were cut into pieces, and thousands of pieces of human flesh and blood rain fell across the country. I remember. Dad. Mom. The moment when they were hoisted and torn apart in the sky is still vivid!! Im home. Heh!? Li... tle man? Hmm? Whats up, Sadiz. With a scary face... Oh, no. Its nothing. What I did. I still have a long way to go. I didnt even realize that Little man was back. And I was saved. Just remembering that day darkens my mind and makes me feel overwhelming fear. The doctor said that it was post-traumatic stress disorder, but I havent yet been able to ovee it after more than a decade. Even so, Little man... you bought a lot of books.... Even if its a camouge to mislead an ero-book... Dont mess around Oh my, really....hm? ...... What is it? At that time, I felt something strange in Little mans eyes when he came back, like He has sharp eyes or his eyes are tired or twitchy. He may havee back from reading a novel somewhere, but its obvious that his eyes are clearly tired from reading a book? What the heck... Li... Oh!? Heh!? It was then. A sudden wind blew without any forerunner. It had the exquisite force to sweep up the dust and fallen leaves that were being cleaned, and to fly my scarf which had loosened its knot but is not harmful to the human body, and to roll up the skirt. Girls called this wind, the so-called pervy breeze. Thats exactly the time. Dont! Im also washing my clothes, so today Im only wearing cheap, childish kitty panties... Yah! Inside out, the content of my skirt that has turned up is out in the open. There is no way that Little man could not immediately see them. However, as I thought that Little man would be looking at my kitty panties, or such a thing, he jumped and caught my scarf that was about to be blown away by the wind. Hehe, good catch. Here, Sadiz. eh, ah, umm, th-thank you very much... And, Little man hands the scarf to me with a proud face. I was puzzled by that figure. Idiot... Even if they were childish cheap panties, did Little man not notice? In the past, he would have ignored anything else around me and only had eyes for my panties. Why then? Well, I... Ill be reading a book in my room before dinner. Y-yes. I understand. Saying so, Little man returned to his room. On that back, for a moment I felt a Gentleman. Since he started dering victory in the [Graduation Commemorative Match], has something changed with Little man? The results of Magical Speed Reading... It was brief, but its scary. I also got a sudden photo opportunity.... The amount of dust and leaves scattered.... also putting the scarf that flew into perspective.... Permanently stored in the brain! The navel, the legs, ...those, and a slightly embarrassed face all at once.... I can use this for the rest of my life. Even so, recently, Little man has been talking to himself a bit more often. [Chapter 31 – Prediction]

Chapter 31 C Prediction

Tranted by: Sads07 Speed ??reading changed my perspective on things. More than ever, I became more conscious of seeing with my eyes, and the results my efforts were tangible. I see... A giant orc appears in the world of Vier, swinging its huge arms at me. If you eat this raw, youll definitely get sick. But...... Everything seems to stop. Ive been sparring with Treainar. Agility acquired. Furthermore, the magic technique that dramatically raises physical ability...... Of course. Small fry are no match, dispatch the rabble, and parade yourself! I dive into the bosom of the giant orc and m my fist into its liver. The orc reacts in agony as it goes down. The next is a skeleton warrior, and then a great serpent. In addition, Gremlins. Even though it was a dream, it was my first time fighting monsters, but Ive already sparred with the Great Demon King many times, and Im not afraid of anything. Well, all that has been generated is equal to lower-rank human level warriors. As your skills were intermediate level even before my guidance, you ought not to find them a challenge. Certainly there is no struggle. After all, just as Treainar said, if I only spar with superior partners, Id be unable to realize the image of defeating my opponent. In this way, by fighting an opponent without struggle, you have more flexibility during the battle, more options at every moment, and the leeway to experiment and attempt fighting styles you havent tried before. Huh. Pay attention to your footwork, from no guard... tilt the upper body with [Great Demon Swayback]...... then with [Great Demon Parrying] strike and throw off the opponents fist...... I believe this improves your defense. As usual, the naming is shit, but I dont care anymore. Right now, Im probably improving enough to absorb a lot of things. Well, next, I bait the opponents attack and at thest minute.... here! Jump into the opponents linear attack and drive your fist to cross it. ...... [Great Demon Cross Counter]...... tis quite sharp I suppose. This is a dream. However, the feeling left in the fist, the feeling of shell being broken is real. Simply, I felt that I was getting stronger. All right, tis still rough, but the [Great Demon Fighting Art] is gradually improving. I see. ...... Phew...... But my eyes are tired.... Apliment from Treainar. He is not one to tter or say anything entric. He speaks only the truth. Thats why, because he praised me, I had such a feeling, I was genuinely happy. However, the sensation of the eyes bing tired even in the dream is mysterious. But the results are apparent. Thebination of Speed Reading and Canonicon allows the six muscles that control the functions of the eye.... the superior rectus muscle, the inferior rectus, the external rectus, the internal rectus, the superior oblique, and the inferior oblique, to be trained...... this sparring after improving dynamic vision, peripheral vision, and brain processing. Oh... Magical Shutter Eye...... I didnt think it would be so tiring. Yes, I trained my eyes with speed reading, and even with sparring, I did eye-conscious training. That is sparring while using Canonicon continuously. Precisely. Canoniconstores the viewpoint into the brain as a picture after observing it once. However, the scenery before you is seen in the paused state for that moment alone. Therefore, if you use Canonicon duringbat, even if the scenery seems paused, it actually is moving, so at the next moment you will be aware the world after a split second. At first, I didnt understand the exnation very well, but... in the middle of battle, the moment the opponents punch is about to be released, I close my eyes with a blink and shut off all visual information, and the next moment I open my eyes, it feels like the fist already in front of me. It makes it difficult to catch movement... Sparring opponent is not Treainar, but lower-level monsters. Against them, I can blink and cut off visual information over and over again. So dynamic vision and reaction speed that may act immediately after the shutter opens. In addition, from the picture of the moment you turn off the shutter, the opponents movement, line of sight, position, state of the entire body in the peripheral field of view, and the world in the next split second can be predicted and appropriate action taken.... Reading Power...... Not only simple reflexes, but also dynamic vision, peripheral vision, and the power of prediction. That is crucial. Inbat, taking your eyes off your opponent or letting your guard down for a moment can lead to defeat. Thats why Magical Shutter Eye, the uses of this Canonicon continuously while sparring, is meant to train it. As a result, even though the opponent is such a low-level monster, defeating it in this way is considerably tiring. But in this way, being able to defeat them without taking damage leads to confidence. Well, this is just a dream... All right, you have been training in your sleep. After todays academy sessions, we shall perform Magical Shutter Eye Phantom Sparring as well as Vier battle simtions. Osu! Sparring in Vier in addition to monsters like now... Well, considering the situation... Hmm, to embody the sword, and do so by imitating the swordsman of the seven heroes of the past? Osu! Wha...... you dont mean, to say it without hesitation, but thats Rebals father!? What can I possibly do?! Tis possible. Emting the skills and movements of the opponent after observing them once was among powers of the six-gate eye. Well, if you get ustomed to the Sword Saints power from those days, your childhood friend, The Sword Saints Sessor, will not prove much of an opponent. Hey, really, to you... anything is an ant. As long as I can count on you... Of course. However, that will be after school. Now tis time you return to reality, perform some stretches and light shadow spar before heading for the academy. For a while, the effect after sparring with lower-level monsters felt very satisfying. When Im here, I want to do more. I want to fight more. The desire to be stronger also grows. But there is a limit to things. There might be such a meaning, too. With Treainar, anything he does has purpose, nothing seems pointless. I still have time, but now I guess its all right. Phew~... Even so, something like a style is emerging. Atst, you havee to understand how to use your body, and even began to follow what you envision in your mind. Ah. I now understand how to use my fist. Even though its a reality in my imagination, it gives me confidence that I can defeat orcs with just my fists as a handicap. After that, I woke up in the morning, stretched and shadowed lightly and went to the academy. I was growing, and I was curious about something. Speaking of, Treainar. What? Youve been providing orcs and a lot of other things for me to beat up, but... as the Great Demon King, this is what human beings do, does it upset you? It just fought the monsters embodied by Treainars imagination, but they were demons, those who once followed Treainar, so to speak. I wondered if I should ask after beating them, but I was a little curious, so I asked him.... Hmm... Not really. Oh! And Treainar replied. As a human, do you still not witness killing and confrontations amongst yourselves? Tis a simr matter to the uing game. Sure... Much less, tis more exhrating to beat up those you dislike, is it not? Same as that. After being bundled under the same category as Demons, once the lid is opened you will find tis finely diversified. That the entirety of demonic races are considered as one tribe is detestable. Even if formally, the previous ruler was quite pragmatic on the matter, rather unsentimental... But... What? Well, I as well... if someone I cared for got hurt or killed, I doubt I would remain silent. But thats not all. In this way, hes the kind of guy whos willing to keep up my discipline. I guess in some parts we are not so different. I see... In that sense, the demon world after my death... tis probably awless zone, but I am a little concerned. As Treainar was staring a little into the distance, I felt his heartrending feelings were conveyed at that instance... I felt it, and I naturally... Someday... would you like to go? What? Not really. Ive been taught a little bit, and... maybe Id like to see it too... Including the demon world...... various ces. A little bit, I felt like I wanted to do what I could, and I put it into words. Treainar also rolled his eyes for a moment, butughed immediately. Fuhahahaha. I am very grateful to have you just to turn the pages of a book I could not read while alive, but is that not a considerable sense of a duty. Is that what you want to say? But once you be an Imperial Knight, do you believe you will be afforded that kind of freedom? As Treainar says, if you be an Imperial Knight, you will certainly be given a lot of duties in the capital and as a candidate for executive officers. If you consider my father who usually cante home, youll understand that. So, but still, for me to see various ces.... Thats what its all about. I already... Its okay. For me...... the Imperial Knights. After talking with the princesses, my father, and you, this is how I feel after all. Thats how I feel right now. I dont want to be an imperial knight. Right now Im... I want to be a man who can go anywhere. Ho I havent decided how to go about it yet, but... about my parents, about the empire, about the warriors... I want the power to go anywhere and not be swayed by such things anymore. Ive been on a predetermined route, but its always been frustrating. But now, because I said it myself out loud, somehow I felt refreshed. Ho. The little boy, is in his own way.... showing a mans expression, is he not? Is that right? And, for that I am grateful. For now, it would be my pleasure, to see the world as it stands today. Do our interests align? Hmm. Thus, you must get stronger. I will not have you perish the moment you embark on your journey. Yeah true. I ask that you please take care of me, Master. Saying that, weughed at each other. Authors Note Everyone, I am always indebted to you. Beyond thirty chapters, we have received a lot of reviews and evaluation, The overall evaluation of this work exceeded 30,000pt. Thank you very much. Thank you very much, I am now naked. With 970,000pt remaining we can now reach 1,000,000pt. Ill still do my best, thank you. Please watch as the game starts soon. Thank you for your continued support!? Chapter 32 – Intermission (The Princess)

Chapter 32 C Intermission (The Princess)

Tranted by: Sads07 Phianse Depaltia, the Imperial Princess and a child of a hero, was dreaming. As a child who was yet to enter the academy. She was studying with a tutor in the royal pce. However, Phianse at that time could not concentrate on her studies much. Princess... Its time to study. I dont want you staring out the window too much. U-uh... its because... The tutor reprimands Phianse for trying to peek outside from the desk. However, Phianse pouts like a hag and shows no sign of remorse for her circumstance. On the contrary, she is clearly distracted and only cared about the window. And...... Heey, Phianse! Eh! They came! The moment she heard the voice, Phianse reacted immediately and stood up. Hey! Phianse! Were going to y hero, youe too! OK! Comiiiing! Phianse opens the window with a smile like a blooming flower at the young voice heard from outside the window. Then, there were three childhood friends on thewn in the garden of the royal pce which spread out outside. Yo! How long have you been cramming for,e on! Hmm... Im not a child, Im a make-believe hero... Rebal~, were still children, right~? A boy with an unyielding fiendish smile. A little cool boy. The smallest boy of the three, with a girl-like face. It was the trio that Phianse always yed with and a source of trouble for the tutor. ...... Ha~a...... Again, Mr. Earth. The princess is studying at the moment, isnt she? Arent you going to make your father mad as well? The tutor tried to give the boy at the lead a stern warning, but he had no fear, and young Earth replied to him. This is also a great study! Phianse is a member of our neo-heroes! This is a study to be a hero! Isnt that right? Arms folded, the tutor went ahem with his head held up and chest out towards Earth, but Phianse using that chance, put her feet outside and jumped out the window even though she had a dress on. Yes! The Study of the hero is important, so Ill do it! Ah, tch, princess! When Phianse jumped to the outside and reached out, Earth took her hand with a smile. The children held hands tightly. Phianse smiled happily. Ah~, princess! Mr. Earth! You can y, after your studies are over! Today, I have to ask the princess to do the work properly! However, the tutor does not easily let go either. He puts his foot on the window as if to follow Phianse. And then...... It came, the Great Demon King Katekyoshi! Neo Heroes, at ready! Protect our friends! Oh! Boys and girls holding toy swords, long sticks and canes. They dont take a step back from the tutor, who started to get a little serious, to protect Phianse. Heroes protect their friends no matter what! So, dont worry, Phianse. Whatever we do, well protect you from the Demon King! Afu~u... un...... Protect meee... Earth puts Phianse on his back, leans over as if he was a shield, and sets himself up to face the tutor. Phianse, leaning close, blushed, feeling Earths small back and warmth. Who is this Great Demon King! Really, you as well! You cant be great heroes like your parents, if you just y make-believe, can you? Thats not true! Fu is the best wizard in the world! Rebal is the best swordsman in the world! Phianse is the best spearmaster in the world! And Im going to be the strongest ultra hero in the world, better than my father! A childs dream. But at that time, she didnt doubt that they would really end up like that. The reason is that there was a reliable leader pulling them. Hoo~oh, thats a reliable one~... Then, can the ultra heroes of the future defeat the Great Demon King Katekyoshi and this devil Sadiz? Geh, S-Sadiz!? Why?! Nofufufu~, I came to capture Little man who ys around and skips his homework~ ? However, leaders also have their weaknesses. There was a devil he couldnt beat. Lil Earth. you have to do it properly, or Ill be mad too~! Eh, tha, uh, uh... that kind of!? Huh... I... uh-oh, drool...... ahem. Well, Im going home, Little man... U-uh... I, I see... Im going home... In such a case, you should protect yourself, so Phianse prepares to face the devil to defend Earth. Earth has fallen! Ill defeat this devil myself! Eh, Phianse!? Come devil! I wont let my friend go! They stand shoulder to shoulder and sometimes keep their backs together. Phianse liked their rtionship. Earth, Fu, Rebal, Neo Heroes to battle! She was sure from that time... from before then... it was natural for her to always be with the boy. The future stayed the same for a long time. Not once had Phianse even doubted that this future was a definite matter. ...... Earth at that time...... he was innocent and mischievous... After waking up from a nostalgic and happy dream, Phianse rose out of bed feeling refreshed. Nearly ten years have passed since then. They no longer got together every day like they did when they were young, but she still believed that their bond has not changed. Come to think of it, weve been doing it a little since then... Fus talent, Rebals physical ability.... Everyone is young, but gradually they begin to show a glimpse of talent... Me and Earth... we have something... I started to think so and I got impatient. Little by little, I had less time to y. But, on the other hand, Phianse knows that he is not as essible as he used to be. She understood that it is inevitable in the process of growth, but it still felt a little lonely. Especially... Earth, the leader of our neo-heroes, too... Little by little... started to hold theplex with the name of The Great Hero, Hiro.... I made an effort to change the color of my eyes, but the expectations of the people around me were still heavy and I began to get frustrated.... I began to demean myself... Hmm, when we entered the academy, when he called me Princess, I almost cried? Phianse looked out at the garden as she walked up to the window she once jumped out of. Until ten years ago, everyone was there with Earth at the top. But no one had gathered there for years. ...... But.... soon. Rebal and Fu are back. Earth has started to change a little recently, and he dered he will win the championship.... yes. Its okay. When we graduate, well all be real warriors. Be Imperial Knights and once again, the neo-heroes will align! The childhood friends were gradually bing estranged, but Phianse believed. We will surely get together like we used to, and more respectable. At that time, as real warriors, we will be able to continue to protect this empire and the peace of the world. And...... ...... Even if... Rebal and Earth are going to fight over me.... Phianse knew it was necessary to settle things beyond the friendship with her childhood friends. Im proud of Rebals feelings, but... But Im sure Earth... The other day, I found out that Earth likes me too... Even more, I want to win the championship and confess to him... But I wonder if Earth won now... Phianses heart had already been decided in a sense. But, you cant take down an important childhood friend who ims that I want a chance. And, annoyingly, Phianse believes that Earths victory will be difficult. She knows Earths ability more than anyone in three years of the academy. On the other hand, Rebal, who boasted simple fighting power, has be much stronger during his study abroad this year. Phianse also felt that it would be difficult for him to win on his own. But, if Rebal wins the championship... Haa... Im also a sinful woman... because Im making important childhood friends fight... Originally, she started training herself in preparation for the [Graduation Commemorative Match], but Phianse has not trained for a while because of the love affair between her childhood friends. ...... And, I cant brood over this situation forever. Anyway, after the uing game... Oh, if you want Earth, you can stay for one night... yes, lets review his taste with this naughty book of Earths I got from that devil maid... Unaware of the Earths true intentions and the course he is starting to determine.... Finally, the day wille. Authors Note I am always indebted to you. For some reason, the power of the spiral was sent from you rapidly yesterday, When I saw the overall in the morning, we were in fourth ce. I dont think Ill be back on the cover for a day, so Impletely naked. Is this a countdown to a million points? In any case, it was very helpful. Thank you very much. Ill do my best every day this week! Aim for the heavens again! The wait is almost over. The Graduation Match is just around the corner. Who else is excited! d you are all enjoying the story, I know I am. Look forward to seeing more from Earth and the most Bea of Demon Kings. On a side note, I finally released an end on year roundup video on my youtube channel. Hope you give it a look if you got 10 minutes to kill. Some stuff happened and I havent done this quite like Id have wanted for thest couple years. But this year I put in the effort. Not my best, Ill admit but Ill never post it if I keep chasing perfection. So please give it a watch then like share andment. Thanks. [Chapter 33 – Early Morning]

Chapter 33 C Early Morning

Tranted by: Sads07 That night, for the first time since I learned Vier, I went to bed without using the spell. Until now, every night till the morning, I had been sparring and studying Forbidden spells in my dreams, but I rested on the day before the games without thinking about it. From here on out, I followed Treainars statement, that resting the mind is also a part of training. However, the habits that I have acquired do not change so easily. Even without using magic, if I repeatedly do image training in my head, I would soundly go to sleep as it is and itll be morning. ...... How do you fare? I woke up, but I didnt feel like I stayed upte. Rather, the body is light as the mind is so clear. ...... Im good. When I got up, I stood in front of the mirror as is my habit after sleeping, and did some light shadow sparring before washing my face. Thus, I can better understand my physical condition. ...... a certain sharpness... all five senses are clear... also... Next, I calm myself and close my eyes. Revive that sensation. The magic holes that I pried open while enduring severe pain almost everyday for several days. Release magic from the magic holes of the entire body and keep it on the surface. Stable, smooth. ...... the sixth sense. Or so it appears. For the time being, the first gateway for the breakthrough affords plenty of flexibility. Treainar nodded in reply and smiled. To bring the best condition at the time of battle... That is one of the trials in a sense, but it seems all is well. Ah. What about the heart then? Five senses, sixth sense, all clear. Then, the mental side is next. Today is the day to show off the results of all weve done so far. The day I change myself, from being considered insufficient whenpared to father so far. Today is an event for the Imperial Capital, and also parents and emperors to witness. For such an event, the day I continue to maintain my motivation with the goal of winning. The pressure on me was... Now... I want to try it. Im not my father or mother.... Im showing myself... Ill knock everyone down and beat them all! Hmm. Precisely, tis fine. You have a moderate sense of tension and the fortitude to face the challenge while enjoying it... This state of mind seems to be the best, as well. At this moment I think there is nothing more reassuring than Treainars endorsement. I can do it. Because it makes me believe so even more. Well then, depart for the venue immediately and calm yourself in moderation. Also, the bandages. Osu Tis properly rolled up, is it not? Magical Vantage! All I have to do is prepare this body and the bandages. This bandage seems to y a role of protecting others by warping the fist with it, but it certainly makes it easier to hit with when it is attached. Treainar called it Magical Vantage. And every time I wind this up, I think, I fight with my fist. Little man... Good morning. But to wake up so early... Hey, Sadiz. I had some preparations so I thought I better get to it. After changing clothes, putting the bandage in my pocket and leaving the room, I ran into Sadiz in the hallway. Its unusual from Sadiz, who always wakes me up, and she seems a little surprised. ...... Oh, were you so nervous you couldnt sleep? Well, its true, if you cant win the championship, you wont get the knockers. Also the princesses, Rebal, and Fu seem like very strong opponents. But soon Sadiz is teasing me with her grin. Yes, she thinks the only reason Im up so early in the morning is because I was nervous. Certainly, if I had been as before, I might have thought that way or have been unmotivated, saying Im going to disappoint everyone. But I am different now. Heh, thats right. Im up early because I was able to sleep deeply. Thats why I also gave Sadiz a smile. ......Little man? If I survive such a fierce battle and really win, I guess boobs might not be enough. ...... Huh? Ill ask you to allow sexual harassment, as well as boobs, for a whole day... maybe Ill have you up the stakes. Eh, Li-Little man!? Perhaps because my reaction was so unexpected, Sadiz opens her eyes looking puzzled. However, she immediately tried to regain the advantage by manipting the situation so I show some dismay... ... Oh, thats right. Even though hes already 15, hes still a lonely virgin with no girlfriend. Little man cant cross the line with a woman. Sadiz dares to provoke me with that fiendish smile. But what will? It seems I am quite rxed now. Well, if I get to cross that line with Sadiz, Ill win the championship for sure. Li- wha!? And Sadiz... wont you ept me? Heh!? That Sadiz could do it in such a magnificent way. Hmm. It seems his masculinity has be considerably strong... Today, I might as well have confidence in myself. Thats why I say it to Sadiz, who blushed a little and started to panic again. Well, please watch me. in a little while, Ill show a scene that Sadiz can be proud of. Eh!? Its not just for Sadiz. Today, Ill show everything to the people who look at me. ...... Ha, Li-Little man! Please wait! Dont forget your sword! Werent you breaking the de in for the match? ...... Sword? Ufufufu, apparently Lil Earth seems to be nervous while also iming a great deal of strength. Im concerned about what Ill see today. You wont get tits if its a pity party, but Illfort you. Oh, I forgot. I was still supposed to be a magic swordsman. And while I had forgotten, Sadiz says, Have you seen it? again and again. Well, I cant help it, so Im not making excuses here and Ill just take the sword. Hehe, maybe so. But talking to Sadiz, rxed my nerves a little. I-Is that so... Ah. Sadiz...... Im thankful... Always always. Heh!? While saying so and making it look like a mistake, I receive the sword and leave. And Sadiz, who looked bbergasted, returned to her room... Little man... She body dived onto the bed! Oooooooh, Little man, so cooooool!!!! I didnt know that, and I headed to the arena in the Imperial City, which is also the venue where the game will be held. And this was the real beginning for me. [Chapter 34 – Before the Storm]

Chapter 34 C Before the Storm

Tranted by: Sads07 The main street of Imperial City was more crowded than usual. There were shops lined up like in a festival, from early in the morning was overflowing with parents bringing along their children and adults taking a day off from work, and everyone was heading for the same ce. An amphitheater usually used for entertainment that can amodate thousands of people. Todays event is The Imperial Warrior Academy [Graduation Commemorative Match]. This tournament selects the best among the neers who have yet to be warriors. The event is not a small one, but also a showcase of young people who will bear the future of Imperial City. It is a grand event with a long-standing tradition and style in which not only themoners but also nobles and the Imperial family including the Emperor watch. Therefore, some patrons stop their carriages in front of the arena, and from the passenger cabin escort guards and the gorgeously dressed elite were seen. With more security than usual, some warriors wore armbands throughout the arena. Its such an important event for the Empire, much less this years match which is a little different from the usual. Hey, who do you think will win today? If you go in order, itll probably be the Princess or a Rebal. Im here for Rebal~! Hes too cool! Hmm, by far Im with Mr. Fu. Fu is super first ss as a mage too, but what about the duels? No, you dont understand, do you? The matchups will be announced on the day, so if the Princess and Rebal face each other early... Ah. Earth might be the dark horse here. [1] I can also hear my name in the conversation among the guests arriving at the arena. Its only natural. Today, four children of the Seven Heroes who defeated the Great Demon King and saved the human race and the world over ten years ago wille out. Theyre all looking forward to seeing the next generation of heroes and the potential for the future. Ho. Seems quite the sess. Though tis a game between children. Thats just what peace meanspared to your time. I see. If so, as a matter of fact... tis quite the exciting situation that draws out ones spirit. Ah. As I tried to run around the venue for a warm-up, Treainar mentioned that he was impressed as I saw where people were getting into the arena. Im ready to fight myself. I carefully performed shadow anddder training to get peak level performance. Well, its about time I got in too... As many people gather at the main gate of the Arena, I go in through the back door used for officials and contestants. In the square in front of the entrance going straight through a narrow corridor that leads directly into the arena, everyone else had gathered and was waiting. Moh? Youre finally here, Earth! Earth, good morning! When they saw me, the Princess and Fu ran up to me. Im finally here.... Ive been around the venue for a long time, but... I was taking a little walk... Easy Going guy. Do you really know what today is? Is that right? Earth. Ill tell you... me...... fighting Earth, I wont go easy on you, got it? Wont go easy on me. Usually, when you say, I fight with all my strength, youre just trying to say that Im superior. Maybe hes saying it unconsciously. In other words, Fu unconsciously believes hes much stronger than me. Looking down on me. Same with me, right? To win, I wont lose the championship. To anyone... Thats it. And the Princess also sees a man with a cool atmosphere, his eyes closed in the corner of the room, as if dering war. .................. Rebal was there. Hes trying to unify his spirit with a cold air as if he was saying, Nobody speak to me. And then, either he was done or he noticed my existence, he opened his eyes, nced my way and came up to me. Phianse... Rebal... Two people facing each other. Rebal had confessed, but there is no sweet atmosphere present. Ill win. I wont lose. They sh and show off their will to not lose to each other. But from my point of view, it doesnt seem like the mood matches. Tch, are they going out already? Fu... How are you? Im in my best shape. I see... When I think about it, Ive been studying abroad with you for a year, but this may be the first time Ive fought you. Thats right... And, going with the flow, Rebal turns eyes to Fu. Fus childish face also changespletely, and he shows a manly smile as sparks fly between him and Rebal. Well, this selection match is a tournament of 16 contenders, so there are others in sync besides us, its just like theyre saying, someone among us will win. In fact, it feels like theyre nervous yet they cant afford to be. ...... Earth An? And Rebal looked at mest... Im in this tournament... No matter who sees it, Ill show off the obvious difference in power and win the championship and prove my all. ............ To the Empire... To the people... To his majesty... To my father and the former heroes. And...... To the princess to whom I offer my sword. A deration of war on me.... Or rather, all I hear is Ill win the championship. Two months ago, I would have said it back here, but since it was on appointed the day, I cant stand it with just words. ...... hmmm... I retort with just that and turned my back. Shut them out and suppress my emotions! Oh, hey, Earth! Whats that attitude towards Rebal! If youre a man, say it back! That...... here, you too. I.... what? Its not like Earth, is it? Right? The princess and Fu agitate me, but I dont take any part of it. Hmm... two months ago, just saying that, is that your answer today? Earth. Well, it doesnt matter to me anymore, but... at least youll try not to fall before you fight us. Perhaps he lost interest in me with that, Rebal looks at me with a slightly cold eye, but I wont say anything back. Kukukuku... Your patience wears thin, does it not? The only person who understands my feelings right now is Treainar, who has a grinning smile on his face. Yes, I cant stand it anymore. I didnt think I could endure so much yet not raise my clenched fist or say anything. If I had talked with Rebal anymore, I would have said, Lets go! I want to end the fight right now. I was looking forward to it, just like Rebal was doing everything today. Thats why I decided. Thats all I can bear. Hmm? Is something wrong, child? For some reason, your expression tells me you have a fiendish scheme in mind. Ah. I dont think I can put up with it anymore. So if Im doing this, Ill do it quickly. Hoho... Hmmm. I see. Your malicious intent is oozing out, is it not? Anyints? No, no, no, no, no, no, no. Tis intriguing. The tournaments will soon begin...... a lottery beforehand. The tournament bracket is decided by drawing lots in front of the audience. So, I thought Id give my response, everything I wanted to say here, in front of arge crowd anyway. [S1] The term originally used here is [O] which literally means Benefit of a Fisherman. Its meant to describe a situation where 2 parties fighting over a prize upy each other when an unexpected 3rd party would swoop in and take it for themselves. Basically the speaker believes the only way for Earth to win is for thepetition to take each other out. I opted for Dark Horse instead since it gets the point across better for English speakers. Chapter 35 – Declaration of War Response

Chapter 35 C Deration of War Response

Tranted by: Sads07 Well, are you ready, young lions? I Lingaun, the Imperial Knight, shall be the judge today. As I was secretly thinking about my n, a warrior who would be the referee of the match finally appeared. He is a big man with strong features, very famous as an Advanced Warrior who survived the past war. Today, you represent all the Academy students to show off to His Majesty and the people the birth of a new warrior. Dont fight just for yourselves. Put your heart out and look at the faces of every person gathered here today. Those are the people you are to protect in the future. Lingaun gathers us with powerful words. With those words, others who were nervous had a change in their eyes that said, Ill do it. And...... Eh,dies and gentlemen! Thank you very much for attending the Imperial Warrior Academy [Graduation Commemorative Match]!! Atst, the host of the event started the ceremony. As expected, I, the princess, Rebal, and Fu braced ourselves. With this, I would like tomence the match with 16 selected Academy students! Please watch to the end! Uooooooooooooooooooh!!!! Thousands? No, ten thousand? The cheers so loud you feel such vigor like the roar of subterranean tremor. First, we will have a lottery by the selected students! Selected students, enter! Woooooooooooooooooo!!!! Princess Phianseeeeee!! Mr. Rival! Kyaah! Aah, Hes cool~. Fuey~, Fu, do your best! Following Lingaun, we also step into the Arena. The spread was a spacious square surrounded by walls on all sides. Every seat on the wall was filled. Furthermore, at the guest seats .... Well, here they are. The Next Generation The Emperor watches over us with a gentle smile on his face. Next to him is the Empress, the princesss mother. And beside them...... Oh, Earth, looking good. Ku~, I really wanted to loudly cheer for Earth with Sadiz in the audience~. Standing close to the emperor and empress as escorts, father and mother. And...... ? Go Go Little man, Go! Lil Earth! Go! ? Little!? Looking at the audience seats, I was surprised. There, Sadiz, wearing a short skirt with blue sleeveless top, waved a ball-like tool called Ponpon in both hands, and cheered for me with legs and hands raised up. Not good...... Erotic-cute... [1] Ah, Miss Sadiz~, same as ever. Huh... As usual, overprotective of Earth... Mmm, h-hey, Earth. Stop staring so hard at Sadizs legs and skirt! The figure of Sadiz, who is also familiar to Fu and Rebal, made both of them blush slightly. Only the princess is showing a disgusted expression, but... Now, 16 selected students gathered here will demonstrate their strength in front of you today. The duels allow use of weapons and magic ording to the rules. And from now on, each and every one of them will draw lots and decide on the matchups. With the hosts words, Lingaun presents a square box to us. Now, pull the lottery one at a time and read the number aloud. A nk tournament table was prepared further above the audience seat on a giant billboard. Are they going to read each persons number and write it over there? We could have drawn lots beforehand, but its more exciting to do it in front of everyone, so this is how it is. Then, Ill have you draw lots in order. First, Phianse Depaltia! Yes! Starting with the princess. She put her hand in the box that Lingaun holds and takes out a round ball from inside. There was a number No. 10 written on it. Phianse Depaltia, number 10! The first round of the fifth match. Next! Gellipy Yuli! Ah! ...... Yes! Number 15! ces on the tournament table get filled one after another. Next, Fu Meday! Yes! ...... Oh, yes, yes! Its number 12. Next! Coman Paiper! U, yes... Well, that... Its number 6. And thus, things progressed as it us. Next! Rebal Janyne! Kitaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Mr. Rebal! Rebal, the most likely champion and the leading hero candidate of the next generation! Hes not a rookie anymore! Theres already talk of the advanced warrior ss. No doubt, the strongest man of the generation! As expected, Rebal is very popr. Having been away from the empire for a year, everyone is excited to quickly see his growth. Rebal... I see. Seems confident hell run for Phianses candidate. Oh... good attitude. Yes. Maybe hes not entirely at the academy level anymore. Of course, the emperor, father, and mother have an eye-opening impression. And then Rebal draws a lottery... Yes... Number two. Rebal Janyne, Number 2! It will be the first match of the first round! So sudden! Rebal Kitaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Rebal drew the No.02 ball and got the first match. Well, Rebal is the first match of the first round. Next, Earth Lagann!! Then I...... Oh, the second generation of the Great Hero, Hiro hase! He might be inferior to his father and mother, but hes also talented. Ah. Will he be the dark horse this time? Little man! My name is called, but far from cheers Rebal received. No wonder. My talent and so on, has been known in the Imperial city for a long time! Right now they dont expect much from me. Rather, it elevates the genius of the Princess, Rebal, and Fu. But I...... Hehe Hmm? Oh, h-hey! From now on, Ill change all of that evaluation. With that determination, I will carry out what I had nned with Treainar in advance. I take the box of the lottery box from the Lingaun, turn it over, and scatter the raffle balls on the ground. Heh!? Li-ttle ma!? Earth!? Eh, Earth? What are you doing, hey!? He tossed the lottery!? As expected, my sudden actions startled everyone, including the audience. But I dont care, I pick a number up from the raffles that fell to the ground. That is...... Uh... that was. Wo wo wo, Earth Lagann! ...... Number one! First round match, against Rebal! Eh!!!??? I sent my deration of war to Rebal and to all of them. Th... That idiot... ...... th-the ball... Im getting lightheaded... ...... Little man... Everyone is out of their minds over what Ive done. Sadiz has her mouth wide open, so do my father and mother. Its the first time Ive seen these three people react like that, and I feel somewhat fresh. And after a while of silence...... What is he doiiiiiiing!!!??? Everyone shouted the same words all at once. Hey, he turned over the lottery and picked up the number! Th-Thats what it is!? Thats not fair! As the son of a great hero, what is he thinking? No, b-but... So, does that mean he chose Rebal as his opponent? No way! That Rebal... But is that a sudden confrontation between children of the heroes in the first round? No, no, they cant allow this! Disapproval. Bewilderment. And, the reactions to the confrontation between the children of the heroes suddenly being set in the first match of the first round arise all at once. Although I have no idea whats about to happen, but for now, I showed Rebal that this was my response. Heh... Earth...... you... Hehe... This is my answer, Rebal. ...... What? Im here to prove myself, too. Rebal seems quite surprised, but on the other hand, as the situation became clear he seemed fired up with zing passion. ...... Okay! I ept your challenge! Rebal is motivated. Earth... Wh-What.... you shouldnt have...... ? Wow, Earth... Wha-, princess?! You got heart eyes.... Eh, princess-like manner, thats the reason, isnt it? For some reason, the princess and Fu are making noise, but it doesnt matter now. Oooooooh, Rebal epted! Then, suddenly from the first round!? Well, Im seeing things in a new light, Earth! And the crowd also cheers in response to Rebals eptance. Hey, y-you boys, you dont have permission! This is a lottery.... Yes, that is how.... However, a vition of the rules is a vition of the rules. Of course, Lingaun also tries to get us to start over. But...... Rebal Janyne! Heh!? At that moment, the Emperor who was in the guest seat stood up. As the emperor began to speak, the audience who were still noisy calmed down all at once. And as the air swells in an instant, the emperor asks Rebal with a stern expression. This is a clear vition of the rules. But you said, I ept. You dont mind that, do you? To the emperors question, Rebal got on one knee and bows. Your Majesty. I will win this tournament. Meaning I wont lose no matter who is in it. Therefore, having matchups by lottery is meaningless! I will fight with anyone! A powerful deration. The emperor raises his hand and yells out if he says so. Then, the first match of the first round sees Earth Lagann and Rebal Janyne. These two will face each other! Uooooooooooh!!!! It was the direct decision of the emperor. If that happens, the rules are irrelevant. No one can overturn it. At that moment, the most excited cheers of today were raised. Meanwhile, father, mother, and Sadiz, being totally speechless, simplyughed half-heartedly. [S1] For a frame of reference... [here] , [here] , [here] and [here]! Your Wee! Special thanks to Genxun & Jared Austin for their support. Tier rewards are avable [here]. [Chapter 36 – Results]

Chapter 36 C Results

Tranted by: Sads07 Then, all students except for the two in the first match of the first round please go back inside. I shall start the first match immediately! With the hosts words, everyone else goes back leaving only me and Rebal. ...... Earth...... ? Princess... well be back soon~. Rebal gives an unconcerned nce at the scene as Fu, who seemed stunned for some reason, takes the fluttering princess away. What? Are you getting jealous, Fu? Then, with such an expression, Rebal looked at me this time and sighed. Earth... a little...... you seem to have returned to how you were back then. Ah? Whats this, all of a sudden... I understand. Princess Phianses feelings...... But, even so I thought I am as I am.... I said that, but... Whats with the sudden sad face? What? He suddenly looks disappointed. No way, did he lose the will to fight before we fight each other? But thats... But still Ill show you. My power. My feelings. Earth...... today, youll be my stepping stone! Seems my concern was unnecessary. Right from the start, there was no reluctance... no, even more unpleasant fighting spirit is released at the moment. Heh, Im excited too, so I hope you dont slip and fall off. As usual, only big talk! Then, I also prepare to attack without hesitation. Rebal and I face each other in the arena, with Lingaun standing in the middle. Now... I have my eye on you, Earth. Just you. Since the opponent is Rebal, it might be tough, but... but hes a little self-confident. Certainly...... I only know Earths ability ording to the Academys current records, but... Im concerned hes surprisingly gained a cocksure nature. Fathers, mothers, emperors... Its a sight to see. With how strong Rebal is... Mr. Rebal, do your best... Arge audience. And...... Little man... Watch me, Sadiz... I am...... Little man... Wai-, Little man! Isnt he empty-handed! I gave you a sword before you left!? And then. Sadizs voice echoed as a tense atmosphere emerged just before the start of the match. Yes, now Im empty-handed just warping the bandages. When the crowd suddenly realized what was happening, they voiced out from their surprise. Hey, is the son of hero, Hiro, nervous? Youre going to show off the Magic Sword youve inherited from your father, arent you? To forget the sword in the end! Ha ha, thats no good. Isnt this match already decided? I would be surprised. Because the son of hero, Hiro, does not have a sword. No, in this case, everyone seems to be stunned at the thought that I forgot to bring the sword. Seriously... Go get your sword quickly. Naturally Rebal gives a faint sigh. But thats fine. No, its okay. ...... What? Im using my fists. Thats why. ...... Eh!? Left arm lowered slightly, hold the stance in the half-body posture and raise the right fist a little. [1] And, bounce in proper rhythm with the toe rather than the soles of the feet. Ho, you mean tomence from the Great Demon Flicker? But...... Will you not reveal the Breakthrough? Treainars words resound beside me. But here... Of course... But first I want to try it out... the sensation and sharpness of the movements...... more than anything else... More than anything else? The results of Magical Ladder... The results of Magical Speed Reading... The results of Phantom Spar and Vier Spar. I see. Treainar was satisfied with my words to be in a good mood. Yes, I want to try it out first. Reflexes and agility trained with thedder. Also footwork. Dynamic vision and peripheral vision trained by speed reading. Its hard to gauge those results when your physical abilities are boosted using a breakthrough. Hey... What do you mean, Earth! Hmm? But not knowing my intentions, Rebal was furious with me trying to fight with my fist without holding a sword. Oh, seems pretty serious and angry. Heeeeeey, Earth! Ah, what are you doing? Youre supposed to wield the same Magic Sword as your dad! [2] Earth, for a joke its too much! And, not even my real parents know whats going on here. Hey! Earth, take this seriously! Rebal is serious about fighting, so I cant overlook that attitude! It was the same for the princess who has had many mock battles with me over three years. But I...... Im here, not the Great Hero, Hiro... not even Mamu, the War Maiden! Not even the son of a hero! Im the one whos here, me! Earth Lagann! Heh!? And this is my way, starting here! I barked. So Ill prove it right away. Aah, is it okay now? Right, then the first match of the first round! Start! And, Lingaun, though he is a little puzzled, raises his hand and announces the start of the match. Its a signal to my new beginning. ...... Haah~...... If only you would reflect on things a little, this is truly..... unforgivable! Enough! Earth, at least with this blow! Here hees! He immediately pulls the sword out of the sheath. A Bastard Sword. It can be swung either with one hand or both hands depending on the situation. Rebal, who is not adept at magic, is a man who pursues only pure swordsmanship, not a sword that emphasizes destructive power like a Magic Sword. He kicked the ground with strength, and jumped a step to be in front of me... Fast... I guess. He jumped in front of me as soon as it started and swung down at my shoulder from above. I backstep only half a step to avoid it. Sei! However, he reacted to my movement, immediately changing the trajectory of the sword and turned the swing into a thrust. The sharply changed trajectory of the sword aims at my left nk. But...... Here, I evaded sideways by a hairs breadth. Heh!? While evading to the side, I noticed Rebals head is defenseless. Oh, I could get three left-handed flicker shots in. But for the time being, lets just get around that. ...... My eyes are getting much better... very responsive. It seems Rebal and the blood that had gone to his head have settled a little. You didnt expect me to avoid the sword twice. His eyes are returning to their original shade with some astonishment. For now, Ill take a little distance and wait. Oh... that Earth... he evaded it. ...... Without useless movement...... Perfectly... ...... Huh... Really, my father should not be surprised yet, not with this level. But thats fine. What is surprising is yet toe. You are a bit capable... But if thats the case, Ill beat you up with a high-speed barrage you cant avoid. Rebal seems a little more serious this time. Like with the two previous shots, I dont put any strength in my shoulders. Staying loose, and with a smooth stance, he once again jumps at me with a powerful step. Imperial Sword ? Blooming de Profusion!!!! The sword glows as if the sh ran. From above, to the shoulders, from the side, from the bottom, a barrage from every angle. Oh, that Rebal, to have mastered that at his age! Hey, Earth, retreat! If you receive that, it wont end well! Hes a terrifying natural talent... Rebal... Itsplete as a technique. The crowd roared, and my parents and the emperor were amazed. Im surprised, too. Its not much, but its a technique I could never bring out when I was imitating my fathers Magic Sword. This is the most difficult barrage technique in the Imperial Style swordy. And I.... Top, Bottom, Middle, Right, Left, Right... I wont miss, Earth! Surprised. I avoided it, I didnt feel the need to retreat. I mean, Ive already seen through this technique. Oooooh, amazing, that Rebal! Oh, even Intermediate Warriors cant use it, Blooming de Profusion! Then, Earth is finished... Oh, regrettable, thought hedst a bit longer! Half-step down, bend slightly, repeating right and left... This is avoided by swaying the upper body. ...... Li... ttle man...? Huh? Every sword path, the next trajectory and Rebals movements, the movement of the muscle and the line of sight can all be predicted as well. I know and react before I see. As if it were precognition, I instantly see what Rebal ns to do next. And the moment I know, the brain-to-musclemand is performed instantly, and my body moves as the brain tells it to. Everything was as imagined. Amazing, but, the son of the great hero wont leave with his limbs. Ah. Its only a matter of time. It wont be funny when it hits... ...... Ah...... if I it hits... Wha-? And although the audience had been excited all along, theyre gradually feeling a little ufortable. ...... Oh... the attacks arent hitting. So...? Really... N-No way... he saw through everything? That sword of Rebals? ...... This is... My parents might have begun to notice. Wh-... Whats going on? It cant be... th-this is... Both the princess and Fu are puzzled. Or rather, in the middle of a serious match, how do I even understand the reaction of the people around me? Am I getting distracted? No, thats not it. My senses are sharpened and now I know that everything around me is within reach. Not only Rebal, but also the flow of the wind, the voices and reactions of the audience, and my parents. Fuhahahahaha, tis only natural. And Treainar isughing happily. For thest two months, who do you think you have been sparring with? The movement of the former Sword Saint was traced, and the sparring exercise performed, and on asion swung to the most powerful swordsmanship of the demon world, Heavenly Demon Sword Style (Maten Mitsurugi-ryu). For a child who has be slightly ustomed to my movements...... this prodigy is mere childs y, hold and then observe. [3] Thats right. I can probably reach out for the swords path, grab it, and stop it. Now, tis time to show him your attack. The power of your left. And prove it! Those who control the left will control the spiritual realm of Demon World! Now I can do anything! Wh... What? Wh-Whats the meaning of this? Earth...... You are... And, I educate Rebal who is puzzled by this situation the most in front of me. Ill enlighten you now, Rebal! What you guys never knew, Im me! Here we go, at the gong! [S1] Here Earth adopts the [Hanmi] stance, a simple ssic martial arts fighting posture. [S2] ?(?_??) How? You never taught him any of that infamous Magic Sword! [S3] Pretty sure this is a reference to [Rurouni Kenshi]. In particr Himura Kenshins signature fighting style, Hiten Mitsurugi-ryu (Flying Heavenly Sword Style). Chapter 37 – A Storm of Fists

Chapter 37 C A Storm of Fists

Tranted by: Sads07 By a sheet of paper. By a piece of cloth. By a skins depth. Thats how close the attackse to hitting at thest minute every time. However, it never does. I dont get hit. Not only do I see everything, but I can also adjust the margin by which I evade them. Ah, Earth... you... As he swings his sword, Rebal is starting to get confused. Certainly, Rebals sword may be swift. However, if the sword is likened to a long arm, it does not have a joint, so there is no unexpected trajectory along the way. By looking at the angle of the shoulder and the arm, even if swung with both hands, you can predict the swords trajectory before you see it. Wow, I, just now, I think he got grazed!? Rebal is getting even faster! At this rate, hell receive all the blows eventually! Earth cant do anything while defending! I didnt get grazed. Im letting you underestimate me. I make sure not even a single scratch on my skin can be identified. Tch, then... Imperial Sword! But, the same cant be said for Rebal. He elerates his attacks and tries to take me down with force. Legs, rushing in, everything is stronger and more powerful now, and Rebal is in a serious state of mind. Celestial Light Blooming Strident Dance Haha! Indeed, a cutting sh split into multipleyers seemingly at the speed of light. What, that Rebal, even that sword! Even among senior swordsmen there are only a few users... That might kill him! Naturally, the audience would think this is the end. At the moment, Im not d in magical power. If I fail to avoid a single blow, thats it. So I avoid it... with full spirit! Cant you catch me? Heh!? All strikes, shortest distance, minimum, fastest evasion. The feet move lightly showing the results of thedder training, and move as smooth as I imagine. Themands sent by the brain reaches to the body at the speed of light and are executed. Lightning fast footwork. ...... h-hey... Rival fe, how many swords... Tsu... h-hey, for some time now... ...... Wait a minute? Um, hey? Mr. Rebals sword... its quite a while. Wha-, hey, that... By any chance.... Oh, the audience seems to have noticed that it is bing strange gradually though they were chattering away until a while ago. Wh-Why... Little man this... Those movements...? Oh, youre even more surprised, Sadiz! Celestial... the entire sword... Rebals swordsmanship is insane. I mean, to see it all.... all Earth! Are you kidding me? Earths reflexes... And, uh... like wings... How do you move your feet? ...... Hiro, di-didnt you train him!? Are you watching? Father, Mother, Emperor! It cant be... Why?! Rebals sword... even the fire dragon got knocked down, Rebals sword is... not hitting!? Even though Rebal hasnt used that power yet, what does this mean? Oh. It makes sense if it doesnt hit you, Fu! Dummy... I, even I dont know.... I dont know this Earth! What is this? Whats going on over there!? Princess, the most amazing thing is that you, who knows the best of my abilities, are so surprised! Eh, Earth! Oh, how in the world are you ahead!? And, the moment Rebal asked me, while swinging the sword at the speed of light, trying not to exude uncontroble bewilderment, I felt it was already over. And then...... Kukuko,e now... with this durd... and your dumb, peaceful father and all the heroes, show them. Osu! I will prove myself. Buha!? I finally reached out for the first time. Earths attack has reached Rebal!? The left, like punching through Rebals face diagonally from below. Its a series of hits. Buha, Gu, Na, Gu!? Great Demon Flicker Jab! Use a snap and swing out from below. Thats not all. The moment Rebal tried to advance, the moment his posture became slightly lower by stepping forward, I lowered my hips and struck out like a counter from below. As a result, with a fist that has not yet been strengthened by breakthrough, I punched out Rebals nose and jaw, scattering fresh blood. Oh noooo! Rebals face is ah ah!? Oh, so fast!? What, that punch! Why can Earth use such an attack? Rebal has a sword, why can you punch him so easily? Normally, you dont fight bare-handed against someone with a weapon. In the unlikely event that you do, you set up a super close-quarters battle to kill your opponent between pauses. But now, this distance on the left is good enough for me.... So I strike! Guh... Fast...... Ga Guh..... cant react!? Gu... Guh...! However, it is not a one-shot technique. Rebal receives my fist, but if he cant avoid it, hell try to forciblyunch an attack while ferociously enduring and venturing forward. Imperial sword... Bu, ha, gah However, the moment he tries to use his techniques, I interrupt it with a series of hits. Rebals jaw, then nose, bash the ear and at the moment he flinches hit the jaw again. Kuku, fuhahahahaha, unable to even activate your skills? The initial motions of the Sword Saints Sessor are too obvious to the child today. Yes, I wont allow the opponent to even activate their skills. In other words, I crush the initial motions. With my current eyesight, I picked up on all of Rebals initial motions for his techniques and understood them. On the other hand, I rock my shoulders and feet in small increments, and by swinging my left like a pendulum, I try not to telegraph the initial motions and shoot the left in the movement. A technique for throwing a punch, not increasing the power of the punch. Yes, the biggest weapon in a fight is... the left jab, delivered when the left side of the body is facing forward. A weapon that is closest to your opponent and can strike at their head in the shortest possible time. In addition, the flickers trajectory, which lowers at the left, seems like a whip and flies diagonally from below, is invisible to him. Imperial style also has martial arts. However, that mold was discardedpletely by the spars with Treainar. Even if you learn impractical kicks and exaggerated punches, it makes no sense if youck the process necessary tond the hit. In that respect, the left jab is effective in the assembly of attacks, in principle, in all aspects. Also...... by continuously hitting with the left, it bes..... a weapon sufficiently capable of killing. Rebals torso wavers as the activation of his technique is suppressed. The opening is too enticing, I jump in without patience. And now, on the left, destroy your opponent, strike with the umted cannon! A quick step-in, right fist towards Rebal. No...... Wait. Hmm? Is Rebal about to snap? Hes going to open up the part of himself hes hidden within. I understood that in advance. Ku, Gah..... tch tch, St...... Stay awaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay!! ...... Oh. As expected, I cant end it with just one left. I suppose its not always so easy. But still, the right is cocked and waiting. Oh, Rival roared! Amazing, its like hes blowing away the surroundings... such Fighting Spirit!? He forced Earth to back away from his range.... No way... Before I was blown off, I took a quick backstep away by myself. As a result, I took no damage. Haa, ha... Earth...... you... Yo. Thats a pretty good look, isnt it? And, there was a pause in the offensive and defensive battle that began, and there was Rebal, violently short breath and swollen face with blood and bruises, and me who was unscathed. At this point, the cheers and the startled voices no longer rise. Everyone is quiet, at a loss for words as if they were looking at something unusual. Fufu... Alright...... How is this? Hiro. Gradually, your son is tainted. Well, you and I never fought in this fashion, so you would not be aware of my shadow.... But what do you think of this child who shows not even a glimpse of your talent, or Mamus? Huh-ha-ha! And, perhaps he was in a good mood after what Ive done so far, Treainar wasughing as he looked up at my parents. Yes, no matter how you look at it, its a pause. Its like an interval. But what do you do when your opponent is still upset? So... is it break time already? Rebal! Gu, Earth! I kick the ground hard, and this time I jump with one step and got into the space in front of Rebal. But, I didnt use steps that would confuse the opponent, I flew in a straight line. From the front... Dont take me lightly, Earth! Its certainly hard to catch your left punch and your footwork, but.... Of course, Rebal reacts. Here! I got you! He tries to intercept me flying straight at him with a counter, and swings his sword down from the front toward my head. At that moment, I chuckled inward and made a sudden stop. One of the steps trained with thedder. Ah... Hehe If youre about tounch an unavoidable attack, a guy like Rebal wont choose to retreat. Hell try to thwart my frontal attack with his sword. So, Ill bait him. Rebal reacts, his head is wide open as he instinctivelymences the attack, his sword is lured in. Rebal totally fell for it. Damn it!? My sword.... is swung!? Yes, I made him swing his sword at my timing. What if you know in advance when and where your opponent swings their sword? In a state where he swung his sword and missed, Rebals face was full of openings... Well, this strategy was taught by Treainar.... And this fist, too... Pierce through the limits! Heh!? The long-awaited right. A punch that uses the shoulder, elbow, and wrist to push forward like a drill. Great Demon CorkScrew Blow. All this makes me excited. Well, his naming sense is uneptable, so Ill have to shout the new name of this skill. Yes, this is my deadly... Special Move, Fang of Heavenly Light ? Meteor sh Spir- uh... Uh, uh... Do iiiiiiiiittt! Guha! Darn! I did it, I fumbled the technique name aaaaaaaaaahh! Gahd Dammiiiiiiiittt! The long awaited, debut of my Fang of Heavenly Light ? Meteor sh Screwattack! [1] [S1] ...... Hey...... cur, how dare you even consider this motion? The extent of such pathetic naming sense...... Did you conceive the moniker knowing you will regret ever uttering it in a year or two? Light? sh? You basically used the same thing twice? Is it that important? Like that, Treainar whispers out to me in a very cold, rather unusual way. No, no matter how you think about it, I have a better naming sense, right? Oh, for now, I punched Rebal through the temple and he rolled down to the ground. Authors Note Well, its not going to be a knockout, Rebal is here to show his true self. But now Id be more ashamed of having eaten such a deathblow! Oh, the overall rating exceeds 40,000 points.. I wonder, its a bad thing when the author mentions the point, right? I hear that you disliked it, so I will start over. Oh, the overall rating has exceeded 40,000 drills! Thank you for your spiral power. Or, after all, I waspletely naked all week. When I saw it just now, the ranking of the day was also one digit, and I was grateful. Activate the quick attack magic Post! Were one step closer to our goal of one million drills. Thank you in the future. [S1] Oh my God! Its Spreading!!! [Chapter 38 – Intermission (Demon King)]

Chapter 38 C Intermission (Demon King)

Tranted by: Sads07 Tis a very valuable experience. I have led many in the past, but never have I raised anyone. Tis not bad, this feeling as the student fully demonstrates their results and growth. Earths Fist caught Rebal! Oh, Mr. Rebal!? Rebal fell... now, hes face down on the floor! P-Powerful... Earth, so strong! Whats going on...a genius like Rebal cant be left helpless on his hands and knees, right!? Until now, with the crowds narrow-minded notion of knowing his nature when it came to the child, their subsequent surprised reaction had me burst intoughter. And above all...... I, I cant believe it... that Earth, where did you learn that? When did you learn that? With Hiro... me and... much less, its different from Sadiz. How the heck did he...? More than anything, the fact that you are incapable of masking your surprise proves my superiority. Say? Hiro. Mamu. You do not understand, do you? What happened to your son and why he gained so much power! Everything is too much. Despite the fact that I waspletely destroyed by you and be but a spirit, this in a way, still verifies my existence. And yet...... tis ironic. The moment I uttered so, I recall a little of the past. Once, when he was close in age to the child of today, it was during one of our battles. C Bonds ofpanions who can believe each other C C The mere recollection of such a curious remark is vexing. I was frustrated by the dreams of a spoiled child. However, I must admit that in any form I was defeated still. After losing, no matter my denial of his words now, I am sour. CWe humans cannot lose! And, we can never ovee the racial wall with the demons!C Oh,e to think of it, you said that as well. So, tis been more than ten years since then, what happened? In the world you gained after defeating me, were you able to realize the sweet jest of the past? There is no way to know the answer beyond now. As such, it may be decided with the child. Yes, your son.... Hiro... Huh... Even so, this is also something.... You and I have faced each other on many asions, but... Now we do not fight each other, we simply do the same thing... I am watching over the same man. And you , who should know your own son better than anyone else, know nothing, and now I know your son better.... Involuntarily, I looked up at that man in the guest sitting. He can neither see me, nor can he hear me. As such, no matter how much I muttered to myself, unless the child is there to hear it, it matters not. However, I still inadvertently uttered it. The son of my former nemesis who I guided on a whim. The post-war world... I know nothing of the state of this world right now. At least your family does not seem to be faring very well. Rebellion... tis a little difficult to get rid of such with mere words, as you can tell if you look at your son. Although he was of my nemesis lineage, nevertheless he was permanently connected with the seal that held me and my obsession. We now share a peculiar rtionship, although tis like ying master and pupil, killing time after over ten years was more than enough. At the beginning, I stopped the child from fighting in a style reminiscent of Hiro. Not only because I did not care for it, but I also decided it did not suit the child. However, when I put it into words and said it directly to the child, I was surprised. When this 15-year-old boy heard, I dont have the same talent as my father, he in turn says to me, CI-its not... Somehow, I have a rather pleasant feeling about this! Not like Im my fathers son......exactly, more like Im myself! I feel like a curse upon me has been reduced a little bit, and it made me feel betterC He said so in earnest, not in his own way, to me. CPlease, Treainar. Lead me to the right pathC The child would not have noticed it either. At that time, the moment I heard those words, my astonishment was such that my face almost fell out. Do you understand? Hiro. People do not easily discard what they have umted or have been aiming for. If you put in the effort, pushed forward, and spent all that time on it, you would like to believe that it was not all for naught. To throw it away just by being told such by a person is, in a sense, a denial of the past self. Yes, so I made the proposal myself, and informed the child, I dont have the same talent as my father, I assumed the child would disagree and turn rebellious. However, he did not. You abandoned your son, did you not? Whatever words maye from your mouth, your focus up to this point, is always rooted to your dream and style. Rather that, I believe that it alleviates the burden... Do you know what that means? Hiro! If you were the child, you would realize how little time you and your parents have spent with each other. And when I consider your attitude toward your son, perhaps there was a desire simr to that of parents and children being connected by their hearts. Such could be said as the childs fighting style was still the same magic sword as his father. However, the child has forsaken all that. At the end of the day, he will not aim to be an Imperial Knight like you. He refuses to follow the path you have taken or the future you have prepared. Then Hiro. Mamu. What have you left to your son? Being so surprised your face says I dont know what happened after only two months of training, does that not really mean your loss here? You have defeated me, gained world peace, the right to life of mankind, the future, and you have earned the title of one and only hero. But at this rate, will you not forfeit the ordinary mon happiness that is due a person? Hmph... so asinine... I never cared in the first ce... whatever bes of your family... Even if you as a married couple were deemed incapable as parents... tis all about the rtions with me. I... Indeed, seeming that.... why, was I foolish to even consider such... In the days of more than ten years being sealed, I really did not care that much.... In the days I spent with the child... cravingly I remember so much... ...... one who despises other races... Well, tis not something that can be helped for now. My decision to train the child is impulsive, the result of being swept in the flow of events. I... do not intend to act as intermediary between parent and child, right? Besides, I have already done so once. CThe first thing you should do is... rather than knowing the power of Hiro as a hero, rather than surpassing Hiro as a hero.... first of all,prehend the path that Hiro took to be a heroC I only thought that it would be a factor of the growth of the child, and I would never teach anything. If you do not face your son and teach him, if the child still does not want to know, it matters not. I will not meddle. There is only one thing left to do. Gu, Ku... Earth... Oh, youre quite tough. Even after eating my deadly punch, it wasnt enough to knock you out. The Second Sword Saint rose up. He must have suffered a great deal of damage, but he most likely reduced the power slightly by twisting his neck just before. Should we say such agility was as one would expect, or perhaps the child being unable to end it is immature? Perhaps, the Second Sword Saint is still hiding power it seems. If you do not take him down when the opportunity presents itself, you mighte to regret itter, would you not? However, for the moment, the child still has an overwhelming advantage. Of course, going by the chatter among the audience, they might have the same recognition of the events. He stood up! Rebals up! But, are you okay? You were beaten so much.... Even so, Earth is so strong... Until now, you were saying that the Son of Hiro and Mamu would lose! I knew that, didnt I? Young Earth is a man who does it when he does it! Oh, thats ridiculous! Well, Ive reconsidered it! Yes, its true Ah, even after doing this much... yet they still... Surely, the son of the hero!!!! Hiiro... Mamu... Do you not notice now? The words of praise the crowd send in admiration, and how calm the childs heart is. Though he smiles fearlessly at his opponent, his eyebrows twitch slightly at the audiences remarks, and the reactions pull at the childs mouth. So...... Child...... It still seems to be insufficient. Even with this, it seems the world still does not recognize you. Then show me more. As my disciple, rouse the crowd. And the words you most desire. Have them acknowledge As expected, he is Earth Lagann. I will watch that moment. Tis one thing I can do now. After all, I am a master. Authors Note For a moment, I put in a story to make room once. I was going to do it somewhere, but I couldnt find the timing here. It was good tomorrow, but today I saw a movie and my tension went up. Chapter 39 – Selfishness

Chapter 39 C Selfishness

Tranted by: Sads07 Earth... What the hell are you? As I slowly took small steps to create some distance, Rebal doesnt engage, he instead expresses his feelings. Maybe, with the silence that has currently fallen over the arena, it seems the people are having simr thoughts. As a magic swordsman, you abandoned your sword... yet you used this kind of technique.... Did you learn it from Sir Hiro and Lady Mamu? How did I gain this power and fighting style? First of all, perhaps its my father, would be the reason theyll consider first. ...... Arent they just as surprised? Their mouths are wide open next to his Majesty! ............ Eh! Saying that, I lean forward and point to the guest seats and my shocked parents. Hearing that, Rebals expression seemed as if he swallowed a bitter bug. Its not just Martial art. Its movement ispletely different from the Imperial style... And yet, the mold is unique, yet it flows beautifully without faltering.... How did you do that? And, Im sure everyones curious about how. Father also leans out and waits for my answer. However, I cant mention anything about Treainar. So all I can say is... In order to improve my basic skills, I practiced footwork, and earnestly spar.... repeat mock battles... and I read! Its not a lie. The process was mostly repetition. You read... Dont mess around! With just that...... that alone was all it took! However, Rebal appears unconvinced by it. Because theres pride in saying, Ive only done that. Ive been single-mindedly swinging my sword. While studying abroad, I gained experience in swordsmanship with warriors and powerhouses from other countries.... In addition, even a fire dragon was brought down with this sword! All to be the strongest swordsman! Far from being a fire dragon, I had relentless training for two months with the opponent who fought the Dragon King and knocked it down... Well, its virtual, but... But... that...... Im at the mercy of a martial art, of which I dont even know when, where, or how you learned it.... Just mock battles? And reading? Dont be silly! Im listening to you seriously! Thats why Rebal shouted at my words, that cant be all, right?, that I wasnt taught by my parents, that I didnt learn anything from them, that I had learned everything in secret, that I had learned everything from him, and that I did it all with basic training, mock battles and reading. But to be honest ... really, thats all. I even read through the Destiny series. No, I kept on doing it. Its true, Rebal. Im like you.... so I possess good conviction.... I didnt put in more effort or earned more achievements than you. Its just, really...... Thats all I did. Still over this short period... Yet thats all I did, but... I feel like Ive changed my view on things a little bit. Maybe in a big way. If Rebal said, There must be something else, if he insistently brings it up, I felt I should reveal it all. Ever since I entered the Academy, I was irritated by a wall that I couldnt ovee. As my father and mothers child, I wasnt enough.... That was the opinion of those around me, they knew of my power and were convinced, because I couldnt break through that wall. Thats when the public expectations of me were gradually getting heavier. I dont have the collective strength of the princess, or magical talent like Fu. I dont have special sword skills that have been learned through bloody efforts like you. I was just wielding a magic sword that imitated my father. And, at the same time, unlike the princesses, there was nothing lesser I could project on, so I gained an inferiorityplex. I tried desperately to be like my father, but I didnt grow up or awaken like I and everyone wanted. You know that, too. Im the only one who was different.... Im the only one who wasnt good enough.... Im the only one whos a failure... Hes such a half-hearted person. Ear... th... No...... Thats not true. You dont have to worry about it. Everyone thought so. You guys... The people in this country... surely...... even my parents would have thought so. And even me. Thats how I began to think of myself, and I gradually lost confidence in myself, and I was getting depressed and sulky. But...... But one day, a meddling guy told me clearly. I dont have the same talent as my father. Even if I imitate my father, I would spend my whole life and never catch up with him. ...... What? Its not like Imcking, still immature, or might awaken someday. He clearly said I cant do it. The audience got abuzz with the surprise same as Rebal. When I nced at the guest seat, my father and mother looked surprised and shocked. But...... But instead he said this. If I cant catch up with my father by imitating him.... I should think about making the most of my own individuality..... thats what. Yes, wear something that suits me, not my father. Those words were truly eye catching, and I was able to change from there. Well, I still dont know if this martial art suits me or not, and Im still on the path. Its just that I was so refreshed. Im neither my father nor my mother. Im the right fit for me, so Im going my own way.... thats what I realized. Treainars guidance itself was certainly important and I affirmed myself, and in a short time he pulled me up. But the other factors that helped me grow like this.... I felt lighter now that I lost something heavy. Unexpectedly, I could voice my thoughts so naturally. But, for us, The Second Generation...... Dont... mess with...... Dont you mess with me, Earth! Do you realize what youre saying!? The Magic Sword of Hero, Hiro, who saved the world and defeated the Great Demon King.... the War Maiden Mamus Martial Art... going your own way without inheriting all that power? You...... What will we do if we dont inherit the power of our great forefathers and pass it on to future generations! Rebal shouted furiously at my words. That... I didnt think you would say that! This is...... its such a sad thing! Whats going on... Youre always so cool, now youre surprisingly heated? Dont dodge this! As a trusted friend.... You...... youre the one.... weve been together for a long time.... leading us...... thats why you... nevertheless... such a thing, it cant be! Its not just Rebal, but the princess and the Fu as well. The Seven Great Heroes. The powers that saved the world, saved mankind. For us who are their blood rtives to not inherit that, the fact is that idea is unforgivable. So...... Ill make you understand... Earth! Were not fighting alone! Supported by many, inheriting their thoughts, carrying them on their backs, standing here! To you who tries to despise everything for your own selfish reasons...... Ill do my best to make you understand! The usually cool Rebal is hot and intense. Im going to use my strength to defeat you not to win. Im in that frame of mind. Even if Im selfish, my stance in this match wont change. Ill prove myself and show my power to those who didnt believe I could win! To you, to my father, to my mother, to Sadiz, to the people of this country! And now theres one more... And to reward the humble fellow who guided me before I could prove myself... Ill show it in the results! Enchantment with a fist! To reward the one who is still watching over me. In that sense, it might not be a selfish reason for me alone. Its like a thank you to him. Maybe its better off than helping him read a hundred books he likes, or politely thanking him. Tis so. There you go. So... as I tend to bber and whine with my mouth, Ill trymunicating it to your body! Ah. Ill show you! To you who were cozy in the warm environment of Imperial City...... My resolve!! Its the real thing from now on. However, I will stand in response. For me now, Id be hit head-on with Rebals confidence and experience. Of course. Now, prove yourself. Just a word, his words, which affirmed that, gave me more confidence, and at the same time my heart became heated, and my back was pushed out hard. Osu! I didnt feel like losing anymore. Authors Note Ill be sure to reply to your impressions! But I didnt make it this time, so Ill post it first! Im sorry! I waste getting up. Im sorry I was born! Chapter 40 – Green

Chapter 40 C Green

Tranted by: Sads07 Earth... abandoned......? Certainly...... he was hesitant about bing an Imperial Knight, but... he also stopped aiming for me and Mamu. That girl... she was so determined.... I...... left it to Sadiz, what is this... After hearing my words my father and mother were murmuring while casting their eyes down. Little man... I...... all this time...... what have.... Sadiz, who had seen me more than anyone else, was so shocked she stopped cheering. But dont make that face. You dont think Im doing this to have these three people make that face. Finally, Ill have you say well done, so watch me! Lets go... Earth...... This time, Im moving... Can you follow? To do that, I have to beat this guy in front of me. And at that moment, Rebal, who had been upset and trembling until now, suddenly fell silent. At the same time, the air has apparently changed. Rather than being quiet, its as if he jumped into a deep sea of thought.... Ho... That Second Sword Saint......he essed it... At that time, Treainar, who was watching from up high muttered, somewhat impressed by Rebal. ......essed? Have I not mentioned this before? Humans usually only exert about 30% of their full capabilities. However, tis possible to draw out the upmost limit of ones ability when in extreme danger, such as being at the verge of death in the scene of a fire. However, there are some individuals in the world who intentionally ess that state. By frequently experiencing crisis situations and scenes of carnage, the body and spirit can imprint the sensation of that time and enter the situation. Oh, speaking of which, Ive heard of that. And by drawing out such hidden power of their own volition, they can draw out power several times more potent than usual. Tis referred as entering the Zone. Zone. In other words, thats what Rebal learned during his period of study abroad.... No, the state he finally arrived at. I see. Tis about 1.3% stronger than I assumed. Treainar also seems to have admitted to making a slight miscalction. Then, itll have a little influence on the calction that I can win... Imperial Sword... Gale Fang! Fast! The moment I thought about it, a shock came over my shoulder. Ah, tch ch!? Ive finally got you, Earth. I only knew the moment I jumped out. The moment my body reacted to avoid it, his sword had already hit me in the shoulder. This guy! Beyond my dynamic vision and prediction!? What the! Its dangerous. I need to keep a distance. However, I got hit so easily. In training with Treainar, I dont react after seeing it, but I trained to look ahead to the other persons shoulders, muscles, eyes, legs, and everything, but I didnt realize Rival started moving. Even with the childs pre-reading, there is a slight dy in the reaction... A thrust which has eliminated all useless power and habits...... It must have been gained through much harsh training and many bloody battles. But if its training, Ive done as much... Two months... and most of all, the child has never truly experienced actual battle. No matter how much you continue to spar, the actual battle is still different. For the child who has yet to experience an exchange with life on the line in the truest sense of the word...... is an opponent who has entered the zone not a little arduous? Its a heavy load for me. Treainars words weigh heavily on me, but Rebal chases after me unaware of my situation. I tried to keep my distance in the backstep, and I immediately gained some room. Imperial Sword, sh Meteor de!! A series of attacks. A high-speed sh attack that gives the illusion of multiple swords being drawn out at the same time. This is clearly faster than the previous technique! In the peripheral field of view, the angle of the hand, the handle, the movement of the arm, somehow evade.... evade...... I cant! So, its out, high level skill, meteor sword! Rebals real power atst! I cant see it! So fast! Is that really an academy student? Earth is somehow avoiding... No, hes not! Agh, more and more...... Blood. Come on, Earth! Dont run around, fight like a man! Mr. Rebal! Wow, Rebal is so cool... Lets go! My cheeks are cut... got my arms and legs, I cant dodge! At this rate... There is no winning... for the child in his current state... I cant win now. The moment Treainar finally dered that, all of Rebals shes struck my whole body. U, oh, oh, oooooooooooh!? If this was not a sword with a blunt de for the mock battle, but seriously done, my whole body would have been chopped into pieces. This is Rebals resolve. The power of a genius who strives. I cant win. There is no winning... yes, not as it is now!! At that moment, the voice in my heart matched Treainar. Eh? What...? What are youughing at, Earth! Have you given up the match? Am Iughing? In this situation, am I? Maybe thats the case. Or maybe, but Im not the only one. Im sure thats probably because Treainar isughing now. He looked like he was in a good mood as he spoke. Child. I shall ask once again. Who were you before? As the pain was being engraved all over my body, Treainar cheerfully asked me. I used to be... the Hero, Hiros ......just his Son... Earth? Rebal felt something in my sudden solitude. However, we continue. Then, who are you now? Im your disciple.... Tis so, but as a disciple, have you no notion of your standing? The first andst disciple of the Great Demon King Treainar... I know... And what will you be from this day forth? Its decided! Im the son of a hero. Not wrong. Youve been mumbling for a while now! Are you serious about this fight, Earth? I am the Demon Kings disciple. Thats not wrong either. But from now on, Im going to be a new me, all that way. New, and true me! Yes! Show it to everyone! Go, Earth!! It was the first time Treainar has ever mentioned my name since we met. I dont know if there was a deep meaning there. He just called my name. But for the first time, Treainar, who had only called me child and had only seen me as the son of hero Hiro, called my name. That made me so happy. Oh! What? This uplifting feeling. Its just that I got this hot urge just to be called by my name. I dont feel like losing! Even if its still iplete... Lets go, this is me, Rebal! In exchange for severe pain, the magic holes of my whole body which I intentionally pried open. From the magic tank of the body, pull out arge amount of magic power, and keep it cloaked to the whole body. Breakthrough Mode. Heh!? This wave of magical power... What? What does this mean!? What? Whats wrong with you, Fu? From Earths body... No way? The amount of magical power being released.... Is it going to be!? Why? I should be able to do it, but... Apparently, Fu noticed. Even if there is magical power, it is not possible to release it without corresponding magic holes. And, the original number of the magic holes which were open in me was below Fus. Therefore, it is not possible to do so. But I can. Because I forced the number of open magic holes to increase. This... Power! Why is Earth...? What the hell is that? How did he do that? That light... The Great Demon King... the color is different.... but its simr! Oh... The Great Demon King Treainars light was red in color. But...... certainly theres a resemnce. Overflowing...... Magical Power itself...... Aura of magic...... a shining green aura! As expected, both father and mother, and His Majesty lean forward. Yes... The color of the magic differs from mine. As you mentioned at the beginning, you were proficient with the Terran Attribute. The green light of the Gaia, full of life. Hiro and other heroes fought against me, but do not know the name or principle of the mode, so tis simr...... stay in ce. Then you will have nothing to worry about, would you not? The only concern was whether my parents would think I could use the power of the Great Demon King, but it was unnecessary. In addition, Treainars says his own actual fighting style ispletely different from what I exhibited today, so I dont think theyll realize the connection between us. This power is... Little man. Earth... How warm and beautiful... Light... All I have to do is show it to you. To Sadiz and the Princess... And...... To you too, Rebal! Heh!? The body is lighter than before, full of power, its hot, buzzing and even thoughts are faster. Do not forget? Ny seconds, right? 10 seconds!! And I dont think Im going to stop anymore! Soraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Left! Left! Left! Left! Left! Left! Left! Oh, oh!? It is different from the flicker from before, that just frustrates the opponent. Resonate to the opponents core. A method to hit without dispersing the impact, by sustainably hitting a single spot again and again. What, what!? Now, Earth started hitting again! Thats, just a left punch, Rebal cant escape! What, what is it? When I thought that a weird light had wrapped Earth... Hes much faster than before... I mean, the attack is too fast to see! Its not the left to punch. Gu, cant avoid it... impossible! ...... Im in the God Concentration.... me!? If anything, Ill beat you with this one left! Thoroughly. Th-This is Earth? Earth had this power.... Its fast... and the left fist is prating! In that case, Rebal cant prevent damage even if he guards. Its like a hammer with the sharpness of a spear... This is...... Earths real power? Yes, look more, Dad, Mom! I dont know... the Earth that Ive fought so far.... whats going on? What the hell is going on? Its too strong... I thought we were strong and came back.... I cant believe that Earth was so strong. The princess, Fu... Little... man... Sadiz, watch me more! Ruaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Gu, u, guu!? The sensation that remains in the fist. The sound of the bones as they are broken. My heart is slightly shaken while continuing to beat my childhood friends face as he cannot react to anything. But Rebal, also... Ku, gu, u... Uoooooooooooooooh!!!! Yes, Rebals eyes arent dead yet. Verve. Yell. Swordsmanship. Fighting spirit. With all his mind, Rival howls. Thats not for show. The more he tries to blow me away, the more the air ripples, and cracks run into the walls of the arena. Hey, youre still good! Haa, ha... Strong...... no way..... I didnt think you would be this strong.... But I wont lose! Youre going to lose! In this first round... I will draw on all my strength, I wont lose! Rebal is also trying to do everything. ...... Hey, child... tis a blow of a sword that spreads widely. Even if you avoid the de, will you not be blown away by the shockwave that follows? If that is the theory... best to keep a certain distance and avoid it.... Treainar muttered, but I knew without being told. Can you handle this? Earth! It brought down a fire dragon, earned me the title of Dragon yer, my strongest sword! Rebal denies me with all his might. Its the power for that. Then...... It doesnt matter. Im not here to lose, either. In any form, no matter what anyone says... This is who I am now! So Ill respond too! To break through from the front To do so, even in this breakthrough mode, it may be a little touchy with the Fang of Heavenly Light ? Meteor sh Screw Attack. If that is the case...... I can only use That! Chapter 41 – Jumping in

Chapter 41 C Jumping in

Tranted by: Sads07 Use that. Two months ago, I didnt think I would be able to use it because it was far beyond my imagination. But now Im excited about the real thing. I feel like I can do it now. No, I was confident that I could. -How long will it take for me to be able to use that technique? -It consumesrge amounts of magical power. The destructive potential is immense, and tis a favorite technique of mine, but.... Difficult to apply in some spaces due to the excessive size, and to be honest tis not suitable forbat. C Eh? Really? C Yes. In fact, I did not use it in the battle with Hiro and the heroes. To learn...... Well, might take about six months. But what if the opponent attacks from the front with all his might? Isnt it easy to hit? And, it will have excellent destructive power if you can hit it. If its now... Hey, child! You... wha! Huh, a little bit... I wanted to mess up your calctions too.... Six months? Im mastering it now! Eh!? Now is the time. Blow off, Earth! This is my... Just fly high into the sky and then swing the sword down. Simply and but powerful. When Rebales in with everything in one swing, Im... You get blown away! Ill tell you! Whos here! Earth Lagann is here! I dare to break it from the front, too. Dense and sharpened, the magical power that overflows as steam... Focused... Intes! Hardens! And if you can afford it, give it shape, and if you can afford it, make it spin! Thats it! I shout out the phrase that Treainar taught me, word for word, and make a spiral in my right arm. The spiral may be different in size and density from Treainars demonstration. However, this isnt just an imitation of his skill. This is... meeeeee!! Hoh... To create a new path for myself... ... Ah ... that is ... that, the spiraling technique with a sharp pointed tip ... sure? Uh, no ... no way ... seventeen years ago!? It destroyed the magical city. Heh!? My...... Li...ttle... ma... a...... aahC I put my serious feelings into it.... Howl and push forward, my full power!! And, in this regard, the skill name will be inherited without the masters permission! Its a strange naming sense, and I dont know why he put it in twice. However, it is... Dragon Rending Sky Thrust! Great Magic Spiral ? Earth Spiral Break!! New, Im myself! Eh!? Now fly, Rebaaaaaaaaal!!! I leap head-on at Rebal with a violent spiral. A dazzling sh. Ooooooooh, Gooooooooo!! At this moment, Im already certain. With this power, even with Rebals full powered swing from the front.... Giga Thunder Rush! Vermilion Full Moon Sword! It was then. Eh eh Just as Rebal and I were about to collide head-on, an impact with enough force to negate our skills breaks in at the speed of light. ...... Father...... Mother? Thats because my father, who drew his sword out, and my mother, who had a halberd, changed expressions, and at the same time I... Earth... you...... You! You... Why......! It was so sudden that neither I nor Rebal knew what had happened for a moment. What... And? Did my father and mother break into our fight? And theres no praising me for my strength, or for my hard work, or anything like that. Its like they are turning to me, their real son, for the first time. Why are you looking at me like that? Why? Why did my father and mother get in the way? What... Why are you interrupting, Father? Mother! The hell... I wanted to surprise my father and mother. As a result, they were surprised. However, I did not think I would be seen with such eyes. ...... Earth...... you...... where...... how and who... did you learn that kind of skill from? Where... The technique is.... This technique...... I was taught by the ghost of the Great Demon King that my father had defeated. Thats the truth. Wait, Hiro! But before I said anything, my mother took over. Here... Is Rebal okay? Eh... Yes, yes...... But, the heck is this... Im sorry, Rebal. But Im sorry. This fight is over. Not only me, but Rebal, who suddenly joined in, is confused. No, were not the only ones. Sir Hiro... Mamu... What the hell... Whats going on? Princess and Fu, Hey, what is it? Its The Great Hero, Hiro! And theres Mamu, too? What happened?! Why did they interfere!? On the contrary, the crowd is buzzing with confusion. My father and mother showed up in front of us with a tense expression. And my father... Lingaun. Due to various circumstances, this match is done. Earth will withdraw. Eh, A...... Are you sure? Ah, and well take Earth with us as it is. Keep the tournament going. Heh!? What!? Withdraw!? No...... with how much I put in for thest two months, to just exit this tournament? Dont be silly! Hey, wait a minute, Dad! Why are you doing this? Why would you have me withdraw? Shut up! Eh... At that moment, my fathers overwhelming pressure ran through my whole body, and I lost my words involuntarily. This...... My fathers... Earth. If you had used that technique... Im sure Rebal wouldnt have walked away from it. ............ Such a technique... thats... its not a skill used by warriors! I cant say anything to my father.... he has a sad.... painful expression. Its not just my father. My mother, at me... far from disappointment. Just sad. And...... A... A, ah... Oh... that was...... once...... My home... why? Little man...... Lit... tle...... man... Sadiz? Why? I was interrupted on the way, but you were watching, werent you? Where I got stronger? But whats that face! Why, so much... Ive never seen it before.... she always has a mean face, but shes kind, and Sadiz was.... such a frightened face. I, N, N...Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Father! Mother! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Heh!? Dont! Father! Mother! Demon King killed, uncle, aunt, grandpa, grandma, everyone! Killed by the Great Demon King!! And Sadiz went mad while holding her head... Sadiz! Its... Hiro, please, here! Im with Sadiz! ...... Ooooh. Mother rushes up to Sadiz who goes mad with screams. Why? Why...... ...... It cannot be... Hey? Treainar, what do you mean? What is It cannot be...... N-no doubt... That power... It was then. Suddenly screaming, Sadizs frightened voice resounded in the audience seats. Its like a little child crying. And that voice...... Why is that? Why? The Great Demon King Treainar, the Master... Big sister Mamu overthrew him... Why can you use the power of the Great Demon King Treainar!? EH!! My family... The house... fell all over everyone..... No, no... Nooooooooooooo! It reached everyone. And my first love cries with a broken heart... Oh, it cannot be... a survivor of that city... and in that ce... were Hiro and Mamu there as well...? For the first time, Treainar was crushed with a sour faced expression, and I had no choice but to panic. Chapter 42 – The Answer after Fifteen Years

Chapter 42 C The Answer after Fifteen Years

Tranted by: Sads07 He was so bewildered he couldnt express his words well, but he tells me with a sad expression. That technique is it once destroyed Sadizs hometown. it was used to kill Sadizs parents. Eh!? As we were rushing to the scene, a huge spiral rising into the heavens eh . Its that was the technique that the Great Demon King Treainar showed. It wasnt just my father. To my mother, Im far from disappointing. Im sad. I I used that technique, so Anyway,e. Tell me all about how you got this stuff. what were you doing without your father or mothers knowledge? Saying that, my father grabbed my wrist tightly and tried to take me away with him. Wait a minute my match you watched me, didnt you? Father, I Father! What? How, how was I? I got stronger. I, Im much, I got much Its true that technique wasnt a good one for my father. I didnt know. About Sadiz. But I did my best. A lot of sweat, endured severe pain, and I rose to the challenge today. So its okay to just say one word. Father, to meC Idiot! Heh!? What got stronger if you want to be strong, is anything eptable? What? No, what . Oh I see So that was it Hey, whats going on? Is it true that the technique he just used was the Great Demon King Treainars? Idiot, why would the son of a hero use the Demon Kings skill! If thats the case its a shame! You have no pride as a son of a hero! Hey, isnt that funny in the first ce? That failure of a son was so strong Thats right. No matter how much, I thought it was funny when he was overpowering that Rebal! Oh, maybe he got his hands on some vile power! What? That kind of such a guy is the son of a hero. and youre trying to be a warrior!? [1] Fifteen years Ive been in this country. didnt I realize that simple thing until today So what, dont mess with me!! I was screaming before I knew it. Oh, Earth! Hey, juste quietly now! Father grabs my wrist and tries to take me in. However, I could not agree to that. As if I would be taken in like this, so I waved off my fathers hand. Tell me everything? What? Like theres anything left to say now? When you finally looked at me, youre looking with such eyes . if my father and mother looked at me better, theyd understand! If you two actually looked at me. what I bumped into, struggled with, agonized over if the world hadnt imposed a convenient title on me it would have been things like that! Earth So, whats wrong with me right now? I didnt cheat, I didnt have a hand in anything suspicious! I trained and studied, I fought with my own strength! Only to have you have to look at me like that! I hit a wall, and I didnt know for a long time that everyone says the second generation is a lost cause, or that were not enough. Even though I finally got here Why! I didnt know what I was talking about from there. The war ended before I was born dont drag my generation along, push us forward! I couldnt calm down, and I put into words everything I had emotionally bottled up. Because I already know Now I understand. This country including my father me no one cared about Earth Lagann. Earth! What are you ? What you were interested in is the son of an ideal hero who is convenient for you. as for me Earth Lagann I didnt matter. Heh!? Yes, the wish Ive had until today, to make everyone recognize me as Earth Lagann instead of Son of the Hero. That was impossible from the beginning. Because the world is not interested in Earth Lagann. N-No! Youre wrong, Earth! Calm down! Your dad and mom dont think that at all! My father, who changed his expression, grabs both my shoulders and shouts. But the words couldnt reach my heart anymore. Your father, your mother, and Sadiz love you from the bottom of our hearts! Believe me! Were a family! Family. Yes, even though were family Thats why Im worried about you! Im not doing this because youre not good enough! If you If youre involved with rtives of Treainar or the remnants of the Demon Army I know. I already okay. Earth? My father is right. Anyhow I cant believe you said that. What? My father is a hero. The hero who protected the world cannot overlook me using the technique of the demon that was the nemesis of mankind. But C What got stronger if you want to be strong, is anything eptable? Words of my father . D As expected, hes the son of a hero! Words of the world C Show it to everyone! Go, Earth!! Words of Treainar, who lit my heart on fire and pushed my back for all this time However, because Treainar is the Great Demon King, that power will not be recognized no matter what. If I knew it would be this hard I would not want to be born as a heros child Father Heh!? At that time, my father What my father looked like I couldnt see it anymore. Let go Earth Gu!? I just shook off his clinging hand and put thest blow to my defenseless fathers face. It was either what I said, or that he was surprised at being attacked, that my fist connected with my fathers face, which would usually not happen. The face of my father, who I hit for the first time in my life. Rather than being refreshed, I just felt worse. Hiro!? Earth wait, Earth! Please, calm down! My mother, who was taking care of Sadiz, cried in tears. But as if to drown out that cry Hey, that guy! He hit Hiro!?!? Stupid, to hit your own parent What a guy! Fallen to the point he would sink so low! Domestic violence?! I cant stand it anymore! Somebody, get that trash! AgainI heard a terrible noise Ah, Earth! What Sir Hiro Anyway, now Shut it, Rebal. Youre not involved just leave it. Heh!? Nothing mattered anymore. Calm yourself child. Not yet you may still return. Besides, I am at fault in this. Treainar, what are you talking about? Return? Where? What was today for? Do you truly intend to throw everything away here, you cannot get it all back if you do, can you? What Reveal everything about me to the world. They may not believe it at first, but I will tell you all that I know, what only Hiro would know. Reveal that, perhaps they may yet believe in the existence of ghosts. [2] Really, you its fine ha ha At such a time, you were the only one who gave a little warmth to my heart. But Its okay. Its okay I already I dont need to go back. Child! Feeling a little guilty, Treainar tries to sway me, but thats enough. Thank you, Treainar. And Im sorry for ruining it. Hey Earth? What What are you talking about? Talking to yourself. who are you talking to? Without answering my bewildered fathers question, I turned to Treainar. You are at fault? Why would you say that? Whats wrong with me being your disciple? Heh!? Yes, I told him how I felt. Hey I cant stand it anymore! What the hell is going on? Earth, what are you doing? Hold on, princess! Ah enough! Herees the outfield to intervene further. The princess starts running in an angry state followed Fu. Earth, what are you doing? And why did you hit Lord Hiro? What is the technique of the Great Demon King? Calm down, exin it from the beginning and convince us! Thats right, Earth. As it is, even if its self-abandonment, will anything be gained? Everyones anger will be directed at Earth. Exin it. From the princesss point of view, its natural to exin everything about my ability because she knows them the most in a sense. Fu, I guess hes genuinely worried to be saying that. But the words that came out of my mouth Enough I dont care. Reckless, such an irresponsible way to speak. I dont care. Dont be silly, Earth! It doesnt matter Dont touch me! Eh, ah Yes, it doesnt matter. Thats why I brushed aside the princesss hand as she reached out. As a result He pushed away the princess! Have you fallen that far! To raise your hand to a woman, the lowest! Kick him out of school, that guy right now! Warrior disqualification! Permanent expulsion from the warrior world! [3] Oh, I know. I knew this was going to happen. Eh, be quiet! Everyone calm down! His Majesty also tries to calm everyone down, but his voice is drowned out. Well, thats enough. Gu, everyone hey, Earth. Lets talkter,e with your father now and Dad enough its okay. My father rushes to take me away to protect me from unstoppable jeers and things being thrown. But Ive already refused that hand. Earth Father, Im just just once my dad everyone not as a son of a hero. I just wanted you to praise me. thats all. Heh!? Earth wait why such a thing. dont just say thats all. Your dad is Sorry I couldnt be the son of a perfect ideal hero Im sorry. Earth!? Mother Sorry Sadiz Im just annoying. Im sorry. From that point on, I lost myself. Wait, Earth!? Hey, wait, Earth! Where are you going? However, because I was surrounded by everyone, I summoned the Great Magic Spiral in my right hand, and I dug underground. Eaaaaaaaaaaarth!!!! Using all the magic I had left, shocking my father before me, I ran away. Run away, run away, just run away. I jumped out of the ground when I ran out of magic power. After passing through the Imperial City gate, I ran out of the Imperial City alone for the first time. Because of what was overflowing from my eyes, I couldnt see in front of me. Even if I try to shake it off, it will overflow. C Me, in the future Be a hero like my father! C Thats it! Oh. If its Earth, you can be a Great Hero! Damn it C Mother yourete today too C Earth Yes, today was my day off too! Its okay to be mad! Today Im going to make anything you like, for Earth! Damn it C Sadiz Are you leaving? C No, Im not going anywhere, am I? Ill always be with Lil Earth. Damn it! Uh, uuuh, uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!, aaaaaaaaaaah, ah, ah, ah, ah, C No one was there anymore, I ran all the way to the meadows where no one was around, and finally I cried. I cried so much that I couldnt even know how many years I had been there. [S1] I guess this is the straw that broke Earths Patience!! [S2] Seriously man! Treainar with dem feels!!! [S3] What did these people think would happen if these 2 meet in a tournament bracket? A tickle contest? Itd definitely be worse than just brushing her hand away! Hypocrites!!! Chapter 43 – The World

Chapter 43 C The World

Tranted by: Sads07 I yelled, screamed, and threw myself all over the ce. Running around I repeatedly kicked stones, struck the ground, and hit my head against the trees. Anger, sadness, and so on just getting tangled up, I just kept crying. But I cant do that forever. Ha~ ha~ah Damn it a~, damn I cried so much I couldnt even feel hunger, all the same I was worn out. It was already night. I left the Imperial City and ran around like crazy, so I dont even know which way the city is. Is this the first time in my life Im sleeping outdoors? Besides, I left with just my clothes, so I dont have any money, whats going to happen to me? But as it is Haha shit damn it I never knew. There are so many stars. As Iy upon the meadow with my arms stretched out, I could see the myriad of stars shining in the night sky. I knew for the first time that I had always slept regrly indoors at night. Atst have you calmed down a little? There was Treainar, right beside me. It seems that Treainar left me alone until I stopped crying. Well Im beat, but The tears stopped. However, the fatigue came out suddenly. And, when I feel tired and feel depressed, something is likely toe up again. Yes, Im today father and my mother and now with everyone If you are calm, return to the Imperial City and talk to your parents. Are you anxious? Maybe so. When I get back now, at least my father my father and mother would have a lot to say to me, but I felt like they would wee me. But, with what Ill face should I go back, enough, I dont want to go home, I felt I couldnt go home. I cant already Yes, tis I do not believe. No I cant everyone hates me. my father and my mother Sadiz, too. even though I didnt know I hurt her You are his only son. There is no reason not to love you. However, they may be renowned as hero and heroine, but they were justcking as parents. do not give up on them. as an adult, you forgive that is also an option. That maid and But I cant. Treainar may be right, but my heart still couldnt choose it. In the first ce, I threw away everything close to me and ran. Me, Sadiz. and surprisingly more than I thought, my father and mother maybe I liked it. Tis so So feared by Sadiz my father and mother looking at me like that then I said all that. I already I cant. I cant face those eyes anymore. Im scared of it. Thats why I ran away. Do you hate me? What? Why? At that moment, I was suddenly awakened by Treainars unexpected words. At the very least, had I not deemed to demonstrate that technique to you none of this would havee to pass, would it not? I couldnt say anything to Treainar, who looked me in the eye and told me straight. No way, to think he felt guilty here. What are you talking about? Im the one who finally learned from you. I mean If you think calmly, I used the technique of the Great Demon King, I should have known that my father, mother, and everyone would make a big fuss. Yet I I was so excited about getting stronger day by day that I didnt even consider it. Certainly, none of this would have happened is I wasnt trained by Treainar. But then, with how I spent these two months, if asked Would it be better if I didnt?, I would absolutely disagree. I see However many people he had killed as the Great Demon King, I dont know him at that time. In the first ce, I dont know about the era. So maybe I didnt understand ites with a payoff. Father, mother, Sadiz, and the worlds feelings for the Great Demon King. The Treainar I know is a pretty sore loser, with a terrible naming sense, decent mood, and a good sense of humanity. Well, what will you do now? Leave your home. Now Im not thinking about anything just I just ran Yes, Im not thinking about anything. I just ran away. But I dont want to go back. No, I cant go back anymore. I threw it all away, so Also Theres no point in going back anymore I wonder what it was. my life so far no one looked at me. Saying that, as Iy down in the meadow again, I looked up at the sky. Looking at the enormous breathtaking night sky, I was sick of everything. Hey, child What? A little listen to me. Then, Treainar sat next to me, his eyes looking far away. Things may seem inconceivable, but so long as you still live, there are many different routes to take. you are young. Ah. But unfortunately, whatever your path, it may be impossible to earn a reputation other than son of a hero, by normal means. Eh!!?? Talk about throwing salt to a wound. Although it was already obvious, it was a severe remark. It may be abominable to you, but the name of Hiro, the Great Hero Who Defeated the Great Demon King is bigger than I could have imagined. as such, no matter how grand your performance in that match, the only evaluation from the masses would be as expected, he is the son of a hero. I know. I heard those words many times during the match. Thats how its been thest fifteen years. Then, it was impossible from the beginning why do you look at me, not as I am, but as a heros son. It was impossible after all. The reality hit pretty hard. And now, Using the technique of the Great Demon King or Warrior disqualification, Ive fallen further. Well, even if I didnt put in any effort from the beginning But there is only one a way to make them recognize you as Earth Lagann, not as the son of a hero. What? It was impossible to do anything from the beginning. the conclusion I expected, there was an unexpected phrase. H-Hey, youre not going to tell me to be a Demon King and raise my infamy, are you? Wrong. In general, the only thing that resonates with notoriety is the evaluation that the son of the hero was the worst after all. Still, if you are fine with it, you can beat the people speaking ill of you, that is a different story. Thats just Rather, do not equate the Demon King with infamy! Tis the same narrow-minded outlook of the masses, attachingbels like dark and evil to demons while opting light and justice for themselves. Well, not that it matters much to me Ah I see Im sorry,.. I didnt mean Oh, tis fine. Anyway, what I want to say is Oh~, what to do I get up again and face Treainar. Is there only one way to do something that should not be possible? What is it? The story seemed to deviate a bit, but I corrected it and Treainar spoke to me in a calm tone. For example, child. I once unified hundreds of countries and tribes. managed them led them to fight against the human race. Not only the war, but also troublesome politics and coordination, such hectic days but everything functioned. Its an old story of Treainars that Ive never heard of before. Yes, I was a supreme being, and I was beyond descriptors such as a genius. From childhood, magic, wisdom, andbat ability were all called the strongest in history Well, I lost to your father. With a cowardly hand. An obscene hand. I mentioned it twice because tis important. Hey And here I shall ask you one question At first, I thought he was proud, but he suddenly looked serious. And say to me. That is Who was the strongest in history before I was called the strongest Do you understand? Huh? Come on, well I dont know. My point. Naturally. Most likely, even amongst the demons tis not known. The one who was the strongest before me. Whats the story leading to? I dont know anything, so I just shut up and listen In other words, no matter how many people have made a name before, if more appear, peoples consciousness will be renewed even if they do not mean it to. Tis how things go. Renew? Yes, a renewal! Child! With that said, Treainar stood up with powerful words. If you want to break away from being the son of a hero and still be recognized as your own existence You take your father s feat , the defeat of the Great Demon King and achieve one a far greater. Eh. Do that, and not only the Empire, but the world will recognize Earth Lagann! It was, as I was to say, a story of an indescribablyrge scale. I couldnt help butugh. A feat beyond my father Ha ha Whats that? What could it be? Do you know of such a thing? I know nothing of the world as it is today, and I do not know if such a feat exists in the world after the war ended. But unless you do that Earth Lagann will remain the son of the hero who ran away from home. And from there, I dont know Treainar. Then what is there? What is the feat that exceeds my father who defeated the Great Demon King and saved the human race? Still, I do not know what it may be. But the answer is not in the Empire. This leaves no choice but to go through thends where your fathers influence does not reach, to push forward to find something, to ovee numerous trials with your fists, to see many things, to learn many things, and to do something at the end. Something to surpass your father! A feat that exceeds the legend that defeated the Great Demon King, that not even the Great Demon King Treainar knows of. I dont know what it is, but if I do it Aim for the World, Earth! Thats how Treainar showed me the guiding principle on which to proceed, even though he didnt know the answer. Surpass father If you cannot do that and still want to dispose of your detractors Well, I have neither reason nor duty to stop you, but But Itll be me. Well, decide what you like. You are still alive, unlike me. So long as you do not return home, you must decide on your own future. Dont aim for my father. Surpass my father. Thats the only way to get acknowledged. Surpass him Ive never thought about that. When I was a kid, I said, Im going to be a hero like my father, but I also said, Im going to be more than my father. No NoThere was, that time. Hmm? No, when I was a kid, I said it without thinking. C Fu is the best wizard in the world! Rebal is the best swordsman in the world! Phianse is the best spearmaster in the world! And Im going to be the strongest ultra hero in the world, better than my father! So, a childish dream, and in a sense the origin. I already knew the answer. Haha no way. this to think I would ever remember this Iughed at the mere recollection. At that time, it was a pure childs dream that said out loud without thinking deeply about it. However, I gradually lost my confidence and stopped speaking. To think I would remember it in this way and be able to do it. Okay bring it on. Suddenly I noticed it, something was boiling up from deep within me. A feeling that fired me up. Im not an ultra hero, butbut still lets be something that surpasses my father!! Easy to simply say Ill surpass him, but there are many aspects. Strength, fame, achievements. But, we dont yet know what to surpass. So then, cross the world in search of that something. Aim for the world. Oh, ooohuooooooooooooooooh!! What Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiitttt!!! Look out world!! You son of a Bitch!! uooooooooooooooooh!! To the world, in the sky, to the stars, I screamed. Im not dead yet. Earth Lagann is still here. As I yelled, my eyes began to tear up a little. Enough already, I rather howl out my feelings with all my might. Huh, seems you have reverted a little bit of yourself. Such a simple fellow. But tis fine. The defeated is beaten down, and stays prone forever, never to rise back up. So you have not lost yet. Well, a tad of a crybaby, but for today I witnessed no such thing. nder. But Thank you, Treainar. Youre alright Nnh, d-do not be mistaken. I desire to see the rest of the world, tis simply more convenient. Tis not for your sake! Hahahahaha, whats that~? Oh, Im simple. This was the worst day in my life, yet Im about to rise back up. Thats all there is to it Well, anyway shall we proceed? Oh, lets go. No matter what the Great Demon King is to my father, no matter what happened in the past, it wont change anything. I cross the world with this guy. To the End of the World!! A new life of the invisible us has begun. END OF PART 1 Authors Notes Ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for yourpany so far. I was finally able to write this far. At first, I didnt think youd get anyments or drills. Many people were able to react to my stories, including pros and cons. I am very grateful as a writer. However, I did not think that the discussion would spread so much on one theme of parent-child issue, but I was made to think that I see, there is such an idea in each opinion. Also, from thest despair to the time you stand up, is it too early? This time you might think. To be honest, I could have written a period of despair for a while, but I read Dare Royals Letter and decided to do this. If you have never read it, please read it. And let me apologize. I couldnt reply to everyone this time because of the amount of impressions I had. Ill do my best to stay up all night on Friday, Saturday and Sunday weekend, so please update it first this time. Im sorry. And, it was a short time until today, but thank you for reading. Thank you for the next story. Its not thest episode. Its going tost a little longer. Volume 1, Extra Chapter– What the Child Didn’t Know

Volume 1, Extra ChapterC What the Child Didnt Know

Tranted by: Sads07 To me, the child was merely the offspring of Hiro and Mamu. On the asion I first saw him nheless. How about it, Earth? Amazing, isnt it? This is the sword of the hero that your dad used! Wow, awesome!Dad, can I use it someday? Sure you can. Oh, youre your father and mothers son. Having lived for thousands of years, I believed the days and months that make up these ten years would prove to be insignificant. However, the flow of time I felt after having died and became a mere spiritual existence was ridiculously long. No one could recognize my existence. No one could see me. No one can hear my voice. My former nemeses, the heroes, were no exception. As a spirit, I possessed the Sword of the Hero, Hiro, which was then sealed within the armory of his mansion and left alone for years in a narrow, dark space with no opportunity to see the outside world since. I had nothing to do. There was no change in the days I spent. Only on the asions when the maid woulde to clean up, or Hiro and young children visited the arsenal to boast of days past. An eternal prison for the soul that cannot bepletely eliminated and extinguished. If those days were the punishment due to the defeated, it was quite cruel. So, child. You do not know. No, who are you!! Why are you here? The day we first met. You recognized my existence, raised your voice to me, and were able to hold a conversation with me. How I was saved by your existence, which destroyed the days I thought would be of eternal solitude? I am The Great Demon King Treainar who once sought to conquer the world, but was in by your father and hispanions. For the first time in 15 years, I mentioned my name. You responded to the name. However, it gave me so much joy. That was not all. Surprisingly, I was able to possess you through the sword. By possessing you, I can see the outside world again. How much was it worth to me? Child. You do not know. Rather, I am weary of the days spent in captivity this past decade. Id like to see a bit of the world after my demise. Child, go out to the city. In order not to be taken lightly, I employed quite the pompous tone and expressed much dignity, but in truth my heart was racing. Sigh, cant be helped. Fine. Ill take a walk before dinner. And, because you uttered those words, I got so excited I forgot all else and jumped for joy. At that time, you were so astounded your eyes shrunk to dots, but I was so happy. I viewed the outside world for the first time in 15 years. It was nothing strange, simply the ordinary life of the peaceful imbecilic people in the Imperial Capital. The peaceful world of humans that Hiro gained by defeating me. Honestly, none of it mattered to me. I just gained ess to the outside world again. I witnessed people living their daily lives that day. And the sunset as it began to sink. As I watched the scenery, it seemed something unexpectedly got into my eyes, but I dare not show it to the child, so I desperately focused on my eyes. The child must have misunderstood something, as his expression seemed a little frightened. I was a little relieved to be able to preserve the dignity of the Great Demon King, at least for a while longer. Hmm? Child. The books that are stacked in the bookstore over there Theres also some promotion, but What? Oh. Destiny Grand Order released today. That would be a foul. The sequel to a novel that I read on a whim on the pretext of Knowing more about human culture would prove useful for something and unconsciously, I liked it. For sure, I want to see it. When I realized it, I had forgotten myself and asked the child to procure the book. Haha!? Why me!? Also, how will you read even if I bought it! You cant touch books. You can turn the pages! Do not mock me! Th-thats mean Aah, okay already. Ill buy it for you. A worthy cause! Now that I think about it, I was negligent. I lost allposure, dignity be damned. Rather, either the child was simply stupefied or he began to doubt my being the Great Demon King. Since then, he has not once granted me the courtesy deserved of the Great Demon King, and to even address me without using honorifics. But still, for the first time in 15 years, the pleasure of spending time with someone was far superior. Therefore, I had noint or correction, especially to the child. Or rather, it may be necessary to ensure the childs mood never sullies, so I considered magic from the Great Demon Kings repertoire. I gave my utmost to limate to the childs life, listening in on human school sses for the first time, and observing the lives of human students. All was fresh. And, as we continued our shared existence, I gradually came to understand the child. A boy who grew up spoiled by a wealthy family without any inconvenience. However, it was also a rebellious period peculiar to puberty. And, in the case of the child, it was not only defiance. After learning about the existence of the [Graduation Commemorative Match], I came to understand his situation clearly. For the time being, Im preparing myself for the humiliation. Tis much toox, suchck of motivation, the extent of such slovenly attitude. Tis why I immediately understood. That the child has aplex with his great parents. Thinking back on it, tis a natural story. The existence that overthrew me and changed the history of the world. A child born of such parents, the expectations and pressures he would have been under. Even more, tis a peaceful world now. Unlike the days of war, which afforded many opportunities to raise ones name, it was cruel to have in mere students the same expectations as heroes. However, such a thing does not matter to those around him. As the child is the son of Hiro, no matter what he does, he can only be seen through rose-colored sses. Despite knowing full well of the childs feelings, I chose to make a mockery of him for a moment. But in your heart you want to get back at your father. You want to get back at the world. Is that not so? But I also understand that youck the talent to do so.And. However, the child was pushed too far and had many rebuttals, I got much too heated and retorted. From there, it devolved to an argument exchanging one statement for another. In retrospect, I once engaged in verbal battle with Hiro, but it involved conflicting subjects such as World, Humanity, Demon, Future and so on. It was like a quarrel between young children. And the child said, You actually werent that strong, were you?. With that he said too much, and involuntarily I responded. You shall take my ce, wielding the power of the Great Demon King! And thus, be witness to my greatness as you blossom! Was that not surprising now that I think about it? Even the child was left petrified, his mouth wide open as well. Train the son of Hiro, my former nemesis? I almostughed at my strange fate. On the other hand, however, I also felt it would be a good way to kill time if nothing else and so what could be done about it. During my life, never have I taught my skills or knowledge to someone else. In the sense that I can still have new experiences after death, even if the other party is The Son of Hiro, I will not dislike it. Yes, it was simply to kill time. And yet, at that time. You do not possess the aptitude for the same heavy-handed swordsmanship as Hiro. In other words, youck the talent to be as Hiro. In order to efficiently and effectively develop the skills through training suitable for the child, first exin the objectives of the training in order. For that purpose, he must learn what is unsuitable for his fighting style and what fits him best. But at the same time, tis the same as asking him to give up on all he has ever aimed for, so to speak, to give up what had guided him. He gave up his fathers style, which he had longed for and aimed at since he was little. That is why I was surprised. For a 15 year old boy to be told that you dont have talent to be like your father , never did expect such a reaction. I-its not Somehow, I have a rather pleasant feeling about this! Not like Im my fathers sonexactly, more like Im myself! I feel like a curse upon me has been reduced a little bit, and it made me feel better. The child said so to me, earnestly. Please, Treainar. Lead me to the right path. The child would not have noticed it either. At that time, the moment I heard those words, my astonishment was such that my face almost fell out. Do you understand? Hiro. People do not easily discard what they have umted or have been aiming for. If you put in the effort, pushed forward, and spent all that time on it, you would like to believe that it was not all for naught. To throw it away just by being told such by a person is, in a sense, a denial of the past self. Yes, so I made the proposal myself, and informed the child, I dont have the same talent as my father, I assumed the child would disagree and turn rebellious. However, he did not. Whatever words maye from your mouth, your focus up to this point, is always rooted to your dream and style. Rather that, I believe that it alleviates the burden Do you know what that means? More than I thought, the child felt aplex with Hiro and Mamu. And the moment I found out, no longer did I think of it as nothing more than just killing time. For the sake of doing so, and having given up one way, I decided to make him as strong as possible. Skipping, one, two, three! One, two, three! Bu, Gur, u hehehehehe Well, certainly the child was so rude along the way that I lost count how often I got angry, but still not enough to have me say I quit. The child also never uttered I do not want to do it. He obediently followed instructions put forth by me who should have been previously considered an enemy of the human race, and trained diligently. And that day II couldnt win, but I did my bestI dont want any constion! I want to win! I want to show them, those who dont believe I can win! At the time, Hiro, Mamu, and the maid praised his attitude of working hard to win the championship in the uing match. They may have just been praising him, but the childs interpretation of their words was they dont expect a win from the beginning, rather than them caring about the results. There was no malicious intent from them as it were, they genuinely believed they were giving him support. I thought of rectifying his outlook, but it did ignite the childs enthusiasm. PleaseI want to train me more No I need to train! I want to be strong! I wont discard it no matter what kind of effort. So, please! Osu! I judged that such fire was not to be put out. After all, having shown such enthusiasm, I began to believe in the result and decided to make him stronger. Yes, it was at that moment, the child and I might have truly be master and disciple atst. Though we never put it to each other in words, at least for the child, forck of anything else to do I train him, raise him as a disciple. To him I am not the Great Demon King, but a master diligently overlooking his growth. That is why, even though I was dead, I was also responsible. Therefore, when I realized the growth of my disciple, I felt even more enthusiastic. And so did my feelings. Same could be said for the child. I dont want to be an imperial knight. Right now Im I want to be a man who can go anywhere. The child opened his heart enough to tell me about his future. And whatever path the future leads to Somedaywould you like to go? Not really. Ive been taught a little bit, and maybe Id like to see it too Including the demon world The child was also aware that I would still be beside him on the road. Ho. The little boy, is in his own way.showing a mans expression, is he not? Is that right? And, for that I am grateful. For now, it would be my pleasure, to see the world as it stands today. Do our interests align? Hmm. Thus, you must get stronger. I will not have you perish the moment you embark on your journey. Yeah true. I ask that you please take care of me, Master. Come to think of it, tis a feeling I have never experienced before. Yes, you might call it humble. However, the childs consideration, though not spoken out loud, was purely ingrained in the heart. That is why I deeply felt happiness with the childs growth. Hehe This is my answer, Rebal. What? Im here to prove myself, too. Just two months ago, he only had a sense of inferiority to the geniuses of the era, but now he wants to fight to prove himself. Im here, not the Great Hero, Hiro not even Mamu, the War Maiden! Not even the son of a hero! Im the one whos here, me! Earth Lagann! And this is my way, starting here! My heart grew stronger, and more than anything Pierce through the limits! He acquired enough power to match it. Special Move, Fang of Heavenly Light ? Meteor sh Spir- uh Uh, uh Do iiiiiiiiittt! Well, only the naming sense remains unfortunate. Nevertheless, the childs achievements left me excited. I have led many in the past, but never have I raised anyone. Tis not bad, this feeling as the student fully demonstrates their results and growth. Earths Fist caught Rebal! Oh, Mr. Rebal!? Rebal fellnow, hes face down on the floor! P-Powerful Earth, so strong! Whats going ona genius like Rebal cant be left helpless on his hands and knees, right!? Until now, with the crowds narrow-minded notion of knowing his nature when it came to the child, their subsequent surprised reaction had me burst intoughter. And above all I, I cant believe it that Earth, where did you learn that? When do you learn that? With Hiro me and much less, its different from Sadiz. How the heck did he? More than anything, the fact that you are incapable of masking your surprise proves my superiority. Say? Hiro. Mamu. You do not understand, do you? What happened to your son and why he gained so much power? Everything is too much. Despite the fact that I waspletely destroyed by you and be but a spirit, this in a way, still verifies my existence. Wh-Why Little man this Those movements? Celestialthe entire sword Rebals swordsmanship is insane. I mean, to see it all. all Earth! Are you kidding me? Earths reflexes And, uh like wings How do you move your feet? Hiro, di-didnt you train him!? At the sight of their surprised and dismayed faces, again Iughed at such ironic fate. Even so, this is also something. You and I have faced each other on many asions, but Now we do not fight each other, we simply do the same thing I am watching over the same man. And you , who should know your own son better than anyone else, know nothing, and now I know your son better. However, I do not intend to act as intermediary between parent and child. If you were the child, you would realize how little time you and your parents have spent with each other. And when I consider your attitude toward your son, perhaps there was a desire simr to that of parents and children being connected by their hearts. Such could be said as the childs fighting style was still the same magic sword as his father. However, the child forsaken all that. At the end of the day, he will not aim to be an Imperial Knight like you. He refuses to follow the path you have taken or the future you have prepared. Then Hiro. Mamu. What have you left to your son? You have defeated me, gained world peace, the right to life of mankind, the future, and you have earned the title of one and only hero. But at this rate, will you not forfeit the ordinary mon happiness that is due a person? I really believed that it had nothing to do with me. He stood up! Rebals up! But, are you okay? You were beaten so much. Even so, Earth is so strong. Until now, you were saying that the Son of Hiro and Mamu would lose! I knew that, didnt I? Young Earth is a man who does it when he does it! Oh, thats ridiculous! Well, Ive reconsidered it! Yes, its true Ah, even after doing this much yet they still Surely, the son of the hero!!!! Hiro Mamu Do you not notice now? The words of praise the crowd send in admiration, and how calm the childs heart is. Though he smiles fearlessly at his opponent, his eyebrows twitch slightly at the audiences remarks, and the reactions pull at the childs mouth. So I pushed his back. Even with this, seems the world still does not recognize you as Earth Lagann instead of being the Son of the Hero. Then show me more. As my disciple, rouse the crowd. I will watch that moment. As a teacher, I was pushing the childs back. And then There is no winningyes, not as it is now!! The childs voice and mine matches, Child. I shall ask once again. Who were you before? I used to bethe Hero, Hiros just his Son Earth? Then, who are you now? Im your disciple. Tis so, but as a disciple, have you no notion of your standing? The first andst disciple of the Great Demon King Treainar I know And what will you be from this day forth? Its decided! New, and true me! Yes! Show it to everyone! Go, Earth!! And howl. That was the moment, I got so heated. Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral Break!! And he clenched his fist tight. The childs victory assured, I felt so much joy, and at the same time Earthyou You! You Why The reactions of the two who interrupted the match, and what happened afterwards, ached my heart. Is it true that the technique he just used was the Great Demon King Treainars? Idiot, why would the son of a hero use the Demon Kings skill! If thats the case its a shame! You have no pride as a son of a hero! Neither those two nor Crowd appreciated the childs efforts or results. It may be inevitable. The technique of the Great Demon King. From the point of view of the heroes and the humans who saw it, such reaction was only natural. I should have been more concerned about it. Distracted I was by the thought of my disciple getting stronger day by day, and he was not as distracted. All of it because Icked awareness. All of it was my own fault. And yet child You were a big fool. You are at fault? Why would you say that? Whats wrong with me being your disciple? Never will I forget those words. What kind of thoughts did you put into those words? The child who ran out on his parents, the Imperial City he grew up in, and everything in despair. You ran, wept, shouted, but never crawled, and you raised your head. And this time, not as the son of the hero, but as Earth Lagann, you will be recognized by the world. Aim for the World, Earth! Together, I swore to change the legend. Okay bring it on. Im not an ultra hero, butbut still lets be something that surpasses my father! The child also said so,ughed, and stood up again with hope and ambition, even though it was the worst day of his life. Then lets go together. To the End of the World!! The childs new life begins at the end beyond the horizon. Yes, let us go as far as we can. I shall keep youpany until the very end. Volume 1, Extra Chapter – The Truth about the Picture Books

Volume 1, Extra Chapter C The Truth about the Picture Books

Tranted by: Sads07 There are even more books all of a sudden. What are you saying! This amount is still but a few! In the first ce, you can never read too many books. Yes, Ill read it with you next time. Hmm! It was one of the rewards I gave to Treainar who made me his disciple. A follow-up of the novels that Treainar loved reading when he was alive. However, more than ten years have passed since Treainar died, so when ites topiling all the following volumes, it ended up being a considerable amount. When I pulled the cart from the bookstore, returned to the mansion, and entered my room, I noticed something. Originally, reading was not a hobby of mine, so my room doesnt have a big enough bookshelf. The books on the bookshelf are also dictionaries, textbooks and the like. Still, if by some chance I move these aside, Sadiz will get angry with me. Well, where to put them it cant be helped, so in the closet maybe? The closet located in the room. Or rather, it is a separate room that acts as a storage room. My clothes, social attire, childhood toys, and so on are in there. Sadiz usually cleans it for me, so I went in after a long time, but there was no dust, and it was neatly organized. Is everything here yours? Well, you can say that. Huh, plenty of clothing and toys. After all, the child can buy it all without inconvenience. Moh, Nu I know Im blessed being in a wealthy family with plenty of luxury. However, when people tell me, I feel like Im being made a fool of, and I get a little upset. Well, tis organized, but you no longer need anything from your childhood, do you? Why keep it? No, I agree with you, but Sadiz and my mother are no good they are mementos.. or for when I have a child someday.. I see. Memories Thats what Treainarughs at. In contrast to such a closet, Treainar noticed something that was in there. Hmm? Child. There are books on the shelf there He pointed to several books which were a little worn out, and left on a shelf. I couldnt help feeling nostalgic, too. Ah, not my picture books. Wow~, Sadiz use to read these to me~ I knew they were there, but I didnt have any need for them or take them out. However, if you take it in your hand casually and spread it out, the memories of the paste back. Hoho, tis a picture book? Ah. When I was little, I had them read this, and when I was in elementary school, we all acted ys together. Its not just Sadiz. At that time, my mother read it asionally. My father was very bad at reading, so he didnt like it, did he? In the y, the princess was so selfish and hard to deal with. I wouldnt practice, something like practicing together as husband and wife so that I can monitor myself, well. Hmm? Oh, Peach Boy. Then, when he saw one of the picture books I had in my hand, Treainar whispered. Oh, do you know about it, too? Peach Boy Born from a Peach. Certainly. I couldnt share the topic of the novels, but I felt a sense of familiarity to the fact that Treainar also knew the picture book I used to read. Long ago, there was a man who was the natural enemy of the Ogres. His sword skills were superb, but what he feared the most was a beast-tamer with the power to persuade animals. With his ability, he led Cerberus and the Monkey gods to scatter the demons. He was a formidable opponent. wait what? Oh? That picture book To the turtle who helped Oh, the tale of the fisherman who journeyed to a deep-sea city? Nostalgic. Once, a schism ran between our Demon Army and the Legions of the Deep Seas over the princess, the daughter of the sea god. oh, hey? Hmmm, this is Ah, the bearer of the Battle Axe, Golden Bear Killer Well, once this was a problem involving interracial marriage, was this picture book story about the crane and frog woman who. Since when? Reading these kinds of picture books made my eyes shine with wonder, but as I grew up, I wrote them off as stories for children. Umm, Treainar What? The characters in these picture books were they real? Did you not know? I never imagined I would find out in this way, not all of this was fictional, but actually based on a true story. Is this one not famous, as well? Tonchi One Nine was called the intellectual general of mankind. I oftenpared his wisdom with my own. And I miss this one too. Old Sage Hanasaki the nt master who turned and ruined by the war into an all-epassing flower garden. Also Hey, wait Let me calm down first. Ha-ha If anyone else said all this, Id be like, What are you talking about?. But if the Great Demon King is speaking with a straight face, there was a persuasive feeling that it might all be true. This story even if I were anyone else, no one would believe me ? I know of a shocking fact, but surely no one will believe me. Well, in the first ce, no one will believe my experience, that I see the ghost of the Great Demon King. Somehow, after meeting this guy, I was able to learn only things I didnt know. Hey, what else is there? Such a story. Hmm? Alright Ah, this monkey named Goku is C I guess more things like this will happen in the future. Its a bit scary, and also a lot more fun. Chapter 44 – New Lessons

Chapter 44 C New Lessons

Tranted by: Sads07 How long has it been since Treainar and I set off for something? Is something wrong? No, just a little... I wonder how long it has been since we left... My teacher, mypanion, and the existence thats one with my flesh, Treainar. Hearing what I said, he was a little dumbfounded andughed.... Umm... tis only been three hours. [1] And yet I cant see any signs of people at all! Or rather, where are we!? Oh. It had been about three hours. Somehow, I cant see lights or anything, Im just getting further into the woods and Im getting scared of something, right? You want me to stay outside today? In that case, shouldnt I have rested in the meadows still? There was nothing around there. Neither water, nor anything that could prevent hunger. B-but...... well, then... I cant sleep in bed today, or have a warm meal either... Hey, look here, pompous twit. For a penniless runaway you sure expect a lot? [2] Me and Treainar, who started our journey from the expanding meadows, were now wandering in the forest at the foot of a mountain somewhere. As far as the eye can see, every direction is surrounded by deep forests. As we proceed, there is no vige, not one hut, let alone the city. My legs are tired, my stomach is growling, my throat is dry, I havent taken a bath, I have no bed. Until now, without asking for anything, I can get everything without any inconvenience, and anything I ask for, Sadiz would... prepare... Sadiz... ...... Damn it. Hey, has your spirit broken so soon? Oh, no ... not really ... Well, this also is an experience I believe. Exactly...... I doubt the recent Academy students have learned how to camp... By getting out of the environment you have beenfortable in until now, I can see how well off I have been in that environment. I was in the Imperial City, and I,menting the circumstance that no one was looking at me, ran out. However, even if they would not acknowledge me, if I stayed in the Imperial City at least I would never starve or die. Yet, since I abandoned it, I have to do everything on my own from now on. As soon as I started my journey, I realized that. Anyway, think of this is an opportunity to hone yourself, so do not go through the forest carelessly, rather walk through the forest while considering all you have experienced. As you stay here, you shall gain self-sufficiency and follow the rules of the strong. Eh... Thats... In other words, you have to secure food and bed for yourself. Geh!? Secure a bed. Well, for some reason or another, Ive resigned to camping outside. I cant sleep in a soft bed. But securing food myself is... Well, I mean... for example... Yes, finding mushrooms and edible nts, hunting beasts... catching fish, finding frogs and snakes.... A-Are you serious!? C-Cant we find a steak shop!? Such is life, now on your feet!! How to put it, though Im not a hunter, I must hunt beasts, Im not a fisherman, but I must fish... Moreover, so gross!? Even a little, to eat a frog or a snake!? No, wait, I cant! Frogs and snakes are really impossible!? [3] ...... Hence why you are your parents spoiled twit... I couldnt help but be horrified by Treainars words, that is too much for survival. But, Treainars stunned expression seems to say, With this level... And being called parents twit really stuck it to my heart. Raising your tone to that degree, will you think of the future? Furthermore, as I said earlier, in the forest... no, the outside world, tis the strong that eats. Do not forget, tis also possible you will be hunted by ferocious beasts and such, is it not? U... That is why you must be hearty in order to move on. Before our goals, we must first acquire the strength and knowledge to survive living alone. Right. At the time of our departure... well, the great feat of surpassing my father that I pledged three hours ago. Before I do that, I have to be man enough to do something about this. Thats why Treainars words about me raising my voice to this degree, Ill be considerate in the future. Wow... All right, I...... so...... ah, there was... With that said, when I nced down, I noticed arge mushroom growing at the base of a tree, and crouched before that... If I find something like this, I can eat it... Well, such bravery can discipline the mind, By the way, tis a poisonous mushroom called Giggling Mushroom (Bakushotake). .................. If consumed, dizziness, chills and neurological symptoms, and in some cases mental disorders such as visual and auditory hallucinations... [4] Hold on, thats too dangerous!? I had no idea, did I? Dangerous. If my hunger had reached the limit, I might have casually eaten this mushroom. With poisons beingmonce in the forest, acquiring food is a challenge. Hmm. Well, do not worry. I shall inform you of survival in the forest. In times past, I would asionally take a break in-between political affairs by going on a solo camp retreat. Treainar speaking so freely is a new facet. Everything really is an ant to this guy. But why solo camp? By any chance, did he not have any friends.... [5] In any case, we shall see what can be eaten and what cannot. So learn all you can. Oh... But... What? If possible... I want to eat meat.... Wow, Treainars expression is like, Oh, this pompous twit. But Im sorry. Its what stimtes my mind. Well, anyway, as long as youre in the forest... depending on the location, there are beasts and monsters.... If you fight and win, you eat.... you will need to learn that. Youre serious... Do not worry. And, as I have mentioned, you are in a period of growth. Rather, protein is a necessary nutrient. So, to you... I shall pass on a certain Special... Special!? Treainars Special!? R-Really? The Treainar Special? Whats that? Is there such a thing? Tis not my invention. Tis to do with a certain tribe... a charm to lure beasts that does not require magic. Heh!? A charm that lures beasts? You dont need magic? Thats what it is. Did he say.... beasts? Hey, you said beasts, if dangerous beasts show up... Do not worry. There were no signs of such in this forest. At least, no beast stronger than the child. Saying that, Treainar stood on the spot, both legs slightly open. Dassoso! Now, you do it! Eh... W-Whats that? Tis a song and dance of the Banbino tribe that lures beasts. They are a famous hunting tribe. Daso? Treainar suddenly began to dance before my eyes, shouting out strange words...... Eh? [6] Eh!? W-Whats that? ...... no...... uh Do not mock this? Capture the beasts that appear with this charm and dance! Sorry...... I gained resistance due todders and speed reading, and I guess its true if Treainar says so. But, to resistughing, its.... Tis a matter of life or death! Take it seriously! Now, rhythmically raise your voice with the steps you trained on thedder! Oh, oooh... is this it? Yes, hop rhythmically on both feet, bend your hips slightly, shout with both hands to beckon! But nothing came. Hah~ haah~ haaaah~... I used up my stamina.... Dear me. The technique is simply beyond a spoiled twit. Stop calling me a twit, damn you! Ive been screaming the same words and dancing for a long time, but no beasts came out at all. Treainar insists that I dont have the skill, but...... No...... its what Treainar says.... but...... from the side, what am I doing alone in the forest? Ah- ah... Better yet, if only I could say Come here in words that are also transmitted to animals, wouldnt it be easier.... I was tired, so I sat down there andined. But to my casual grumbling... Tis not...... infeasible! Eh!? Treainar replied. An Ancient Forbidden Spell... There is something that can aid inmunicating with animals and demonic beasts. Trantion Magic, Mutza Gouro Seriously!? Then, if you teach me.... However! ...... Hmm? Tis too early for you. Best not to learn it yet. Eh? Why? Its too early for me to learn. Its not that I cant do it, but the expression Its better not to. I have no idea what thats all about. However, Treainar tells me so with a serious, stern face. To understand all words... In a sense, that will lead to a change in ones entire world view. ?? Well, most who have learned this end up mentally ill... best case scenario, you be a vegetarian. [7] Eh... Well, seriously? Such a side effect? Tis not so much a side effect... Saying that, Treainar thought a little... Well, learn a lot. Then decide on whether or not the magic should be acquired after travelling the world a little more. He told me about it just to admonish me. Authors Note Ladies and gentlemen, its been twenty-four hours. How are you? I will also resume this story. I cant do it every day from here, but Id be happy if you could still read it. Chapter 2 flows from the prologue and the world after three hours. Some of the impressions I received expected it to be five years since then and ten years, but the correct answer was three hours. Such a master and pupil, thank you again. [H1] What? Were you expecting a One Piece Style 3D2Y Timeskip?? [H2] The word used here is ܥܥ which refers to a Green young man from a well-to-do family. Had a bit of trouble finding the word to use but thanks to suggestions from senpais at RTD and LNT Discord, I got suggestions including twat, prat but I went with Twit. [H3] The word used here, `, has a double meaning which surprisingly works in either context. It can mean Gross or Disgusting (or simply a gag/vomit reflex), but it can also refer to the sound of frogs croaking (Gerogero). [H4] Guess he found Shrooms!! Remember Kids... Dont do drugs.... Drugs are bad MKay!!! [H5] Its okay, hes got one friend now!!! [H6] Here we go again!! [H7] Oh Hell Nah! I dont care what the beast says, Sads needs his meat. Whine about the Hens hell leave behind, dat chicken is getting in the fryer. I dont care if its got a calf to take care of, beef is going on the grill. Fish gotta find Nemo? No need. He can join him in my stew. And were back with part 2. Rough start for our heroes (opps, thats a taboo word I believe). Will Earth fall to vegetarianism to survive? Will Treainar stop calling him a twit? Did Goku exist in this world? Well if the bonus chapter is too be believed... Anyway, really hope everyone is safe and healthy. We just started social distancing here and its rough. Hopefully this whole C-virus craze will move on without making zombies and we all go back to our lives. Quick shoutout to all my Patrons for their overwhelming support. Tier rewards are up on my Patreon page. Chapter 45 – Intermission (Mother)

Chapter 45 C Intermission (Mother)

Tranted by: Sads07 No matter what, Ill find Earth! Im going out of the Imperial City, but Mamu should go back to the mansion right away just in case! Maybe Earth will drop in once! Having said that, Hiro ran out. To bring back our beloved son. Actually, I wanted us to run together. But, as Hiro said, theres a chance Earth might stop by the mansion once. His luggage and wallet, which were in the waiting room of the arena, were left behind after he ran off. He should have hesitated to rush out of the Empire without any money or possessions, so perhaps he returned to the mansion once. However, those faint expectations copsed the moment we returned to the mansion. He didnt....e home.... When I returned to the mansion, there was no particr change. Sadiz cleans up every day, so nothing is messy. This morning, Im sure she had done all the housework beforeing to the Arena. Lady Mamu... uhm...... about Miss Sadiz... Let her sleep in a vacant room. It would be troublesome if Sadiz were to wake up, but... I quickly returned to the mansion and searched all the rooms, but they still couldnt find him, and there was no trace of him stopping by. When I realized that, biting my lips in Earths clean, well-organized room, my subordinate warriors who I had left to care for an unconscious Sadiz finally caught up. But in the end I couldnt catch up with Earth. ...... Earth...... where the heck is... what the hell happened to you? Even now, I want to believe that it was a dream. The Commemorative Match. Up to now, going by the academy teachers and Sadiz, Earth demonstrated fighting skills that arepletely different from the expected hearsay, even disying Martial Art without using a sword. Those movements, driven by power and technique far beyond our imagination, tossed Rebal, and then the skill he used at the very end... No... Thats not.... Right...... Thats what... Yes, thats not what I have to think about. Right now it doesnt matter why Earth is so powerful. All I have to think about more is... If I knew it would be this hard... I would not want to be born as a heros child Uh, uuuuh, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuhh!!! Has Earth been suffering from being our son, and we werent aware? Certainly, I heard such a story. When he entered the academy, because he couldnt beat little Phianse, and he had nothing special unlike Fu or Rebal, he developed a slightplex.... Ive heard. But what did I do by just listening? He was agonizing, he was frustrated, and he hated himself. I..... Earth... I cant stop crying. In this room... packed with over a decade worth of Earths memories.... I smell him just by being in this room. But hes not here. There is, everyday Sadiz, that girl keeps it tidy.... huh? Ah... Then I saw the clothes hanging in the rooms closet. Its an Academy uniform. Uniform... Come to think of it, when he started school, the size of his new uniform was a little big, and everyoneughed.... Heh!? Then I noticed that I was looking at the uniform. Academy uniforms vary in size from student to student. And Earth said, Ill grow taller soon anyway, and ordered a slightlyrger size. At that time, I happened to hear the story from Sadiz, so I knew the size of the uniform. But...... No... its bigger than therge size I wore when I entered... Oh... Why is the size of the uniform changing? I didnt understand it for a moment, but it was so simple. Earth was growing, so the uniform wouldnt fit, so I also put down a new uniform. I see... Earth...... you...... youve grown... so much... Yes, I didnt know that. And I didnt even notice it. Why didnt I notice? Because I wasnt looking at Earth. Im... even that... I didnt see it.... I didnt realize... I disqualify as a parent...... naturally... So... what are you suffering from...... what are you worried about.... I didnt even know what was going on.... Even if you dont usually see each other very often, arent you connected because you are parent and child? I felt connected, yet I didnt see anything.... what we say with our mouths. Somehow, no matter what our children will be okay... hah... what are you saying, I..... I only saw Earth as an impression of myself and Hiro. Earth is different from me and Hiro. Earth... is Earth, but... So I..... Im just... just once... my dad... everyone... not as a son of a hero. I just wanted you to praise me.... thats all.... My own son... my beloved son.... for him to say that... no..... we made Earth say it! Why did Earth say that? In this way, finally...... to realize that I lost Earth...... What a hero! What a hero! Im sorry... Earth...... sorry...... I cant even be a normal parent.... Im sorry. Save the world.... saying its work, its protecting the world of peace.... I couldnt protect the happiness I had in my hand. Little man! Haa, ha... Lil Earth!! ... Sadiz... Then, before my startled presence at the roughly opened door, stood Sadiz, who looked pale and trembling. .... Miss Sadiz. You need to take a little rest now. Seems she came right away after waking up. And, the voice of my subordinate has not reached Sadiz now. Sadiz also recalls a lot, and then... Mamu... Little man... ...... He gave up on us and ran away. Heh!? At that moment, I couldnt recall the words I just said to Sadis, her whole body trembling and stumbling. Yes, its all on me and Hiro. Then Sadiz... Im... what...... screaming...... Little man.... Im... I can understand painfully what Sadiz is thinking. For today... alone.... I made a silent effort.... for Little man.... I, I.... For my own sake, I am bound by a feeling of regret and guilt. But...... Even if you sit down crying to death... hes noting home. Eh... ah... ah... Its not the time to cry. Sadiz too. Me too. I regret it and cry but... my legs move, so... me and you... Hiro, too. Ma... am... Big sister... Even if they wont let me... Ill think about making amends, but for now Im going to chase after them. I have to chase after him now. We do. ...... Yes... No matter where it is. Isnt Earthing home! Come on, Earth! Nowhere in town... why dont you go back home!? And, its noisy again.... these kids... Phi... Princess... Fu...... Rebal... Lady Mamu, now... the entire Imperial Capital is on high alert and under curfew... so I searched all over the city... but hes... Her face turned blue.... the princess doesnt know what happened, but she cant settle down to the fact that Earth is gone. When I think about it, I know how she feels.... so I, Hiro, or Solja... If you can, take Earth.... at that point, its no good. If we, unqualified parents who saw nothing of Earth, were to join Earth and this child... once, I thought that we, who were united like family as the Seven Heroes, could be a real family...I was simply thinking, We are happy. Umm, Lady Mamu... Earth... where in the world... why...... like this... Fu and Rebal are breathless. The two grown-ups, now as anxious as children, are now worried about Earth. Rebal, even though he hasnt gotten any treatment for the injury from the match yet, is running around desperately. And its the same for these two. When I and Hiro heard that they were developing the same kind of talent as Them, not knowing anything about Earth, but were motivated topare him to these two.... I dont know. Where did he go? Thats it!? So! ...... I have to know... I mean, Earth... again... As a parent, Ive made a mistake that is beyond reproach. Holding on to that, we still have to meet Earth again. And..... I want to see you. Its not a lie. Because I love you. Earth. You may not forgive me. If its toote, you might reject it. But I still... one more time...... really this time...... I want to be your mother! No matter how long it takes. Once again a huge shout out to my patrons for their overwhelming support to my stuff! d you love enough to toss a coin... Dave Tiburon Genxun Jaredman92 MachoMostMag Matt Naithe Nathaniel Schmitt Osgar TheQwertiest Wiko Chapter 46 – Aim To Live

Chapter 46 C Aim To Live

Tranted by: Sads07 In such a forest, one can only hunt down the beasts that flee. Set a trap. Drive with a bow and arrow or a spear. But other than that...... to chase and catch them myself.... such means exist. As for the speed of the beast and those with small bodies, they avoid the trees with agile movement and disappear into the depths of the forest without suffering from the obstacles at their feet. Isnt it impossible to catch up with a beast in the forest? So. Avable footings are unstable with obstacles aplenty. Then what are you to do? Search for the path of light. The path of Light? The shortest route to the destination or goal. Tis an application of dynamic vision and peripheral vision, which until now has only been active in sparring and speed reading. The ability to detect the shortest route to the goal while avoiding obstacles, by measuring your own physical ability, passiveness, foothold situation and risk assessment, using experience, prediction and the ability to observe and understand surrounding conditions. The skilled person sees the situation in an instant while running, and the shortest route in which to advance to the target appears as a path of light.... A Shining Road...... such is the phenomenon. The shortest route. Considering my current physical abilities? How about that? I have done it by nature, like walking through a crowd in the city. But to do it in this deep forest...... Yes, even if you find the shortest route, tis not that easy considering your physical abilities. Therefore, in this forest, in addition to survival knowledge, you shall learn the techniques of running, climbing and flying, jumping and traversing using trees and surrounding terrain, running through narrow paths.... You shall acquire Magical Parkour. Magical Parkour. Although the naming is still the same, the technique is certainly convenient.... and cool. Instead of obstacles being a hindrance, they move lightly from tree to tree, kick off rock walls that appear, and use the recoil to elerate further. Yes, tis so. Once you master this, moving in the forest is easy. Furthermore, tis also possible to use the roof of buildings to move around the city. Tis a technique used by Ninja Warriors once known as the worlds best covert group. Ninja Warrior. I knew the name, but I didnt know the details. Mysterious warriors who are said to have contributed to the war effort from the shadows in all aspects during the war. I dont know who yed what role or how, but rumors still sparked rumors and ninja warriors were called Heroes of the Shadows. As a kid, I honestly thought that was stylish, but after all, no one knew the true story, so it gradually slipped into obscurity. Thats why I didnt think Id get to learn the technique that ninja warriors use. Magical Parkour used by ninja warriors. I was running in the forest to learn by all means. Rabbiiiiiiiiiiiit!! The hunt, to catch the escaping rabbit nimbly running around with its small body. I hate snakes and frogs, but Ive eaten rabbit meat! Rabbits I can eat! Waaaaaaaiiiit! Hey, do not get too eager. Parkour needs calm. Get hot and try to do more than your ability to, and you may end up in an awkward state? It tries to run through the bushes and throw me, but I wont let it get away. I want to eat more meat than mushrooms! Ive eaten rabbit meat in a restaurant. It had a slightly wild vor, unlike beef-pork, and I thought it was good enough. Im not going to let you go, rabbit! And here! With that in mind, I flew from branch to branch and there ...eh!? Ha bah!? ...... On the branches of the tree.... hit by the shin of both feet...... misjudged the distance...... What?! Im faaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!! I-Ill die!? Both shins hit!? I-Im gonna die! Gyaaaaaah! Heb, Goh, Gaha!? Falling, the back of the head! Back, ass! Hahaga, oh, goa... ...... Therefore, do not push your good fortune too far.... The distance between the branches of the tree was a bit longer, but I thought I could reach them... I didnt reach them. I banged the tibia which faced both feet on the branch of a thick tree, fell from the branch as it is, and crashed to the ground. Hit my back and buttocks hard and rubbed my body with thickets. Hey... you have not perished, have you? If you die with just this, you will be quite the durd, right? S-Sorry... Damn... No good. I cant get up right away because my whole body is numb. Rabbits... Oh... That rabbit... stopped and looked back at me.... What? Are youughing with your nose?! The rabbit turns around and looks at me, who cant stand up and give chase. There is no sign of the rabbit running away any longer either. It didntugh, but for some reason I felt I was being made a fool of. Nah, lets go... I felt like I was being made a fool of, so I stood up to be mean. At that moment, the rabbit shook its body and began to focus so that it could start moving at any time. And I see the rabbit, and at the same time I understand it. Terrain.... no good...... this distance...... even if I jump out, it can run away as it is.... I understood only because I was chasing it up to now. Its mobility. Agility. And, a sharp turn. Unfortunately, I couldnt use a breakthrough because of magic preservation. I cant knead my magic well because of the pain. Good grief, how hopeless I am. Rebal brought down a dragon, but I cant even catch a rabbit. But...... Dont make light of it... this struggle... you catch it, you win.... if thats the case! I gradually get numb but can move somehow. However, it cannot be caught though it moves. Then...... Dassoso Eh?! The rabbit reacted. All right, one more time! Dassoso ............eh...... The technique taught by Treainar. A dance that lures beasts. It was embarrassing at first, but I was cornered up to this point, and I was hungry, and I couldnt live if I didnt eat anything. Then, shame does not matter. Dassoso I opened my heart and invited the rabbit with powerful steps. Then, what did it do? The rabbit moves its ears, and it approaches me as if it were a drunk. I-It worked!? Seriously!? Ho. By opening your heart, you finally achieved it? Yes, I didnt feel ashamed of this, so I took it seriously and invited it. That thought attracted the beast. This...... The art of living...... Oh, I got iiiiiiiiiiit! I quickly caught the rabbit that came to my feet. Its a little hairy, heavy, hot, and you even hear the sound of the heart. This is...... Life...... Hmm, caught one atst? It took a long time. Oh... finally... I live by eating this. Somehow, its kind of emotional... Now then, clean it up, drain the blood, peel off the skin, and remove the internal organs... eh......? What is it? ...... uh...... That!...... Im gonna do it? Hey. Heh, n-no way... um...... that.... Well I never, do you mean to imply you find such task disgusting, I wonder? No, still, eh? Cant I just grill it as it is? Im dismantling? eh? Why take out the internal organs? Intestines...... cant bare it.... Absolutely... Are you sure? Even if you catch a rabbit, it remains a rabbit. From now on, you have to make the rabbit meat in order to eat it... that is your task. Ah... Seriously... That is why the one who has only eaten meat that has already been processed by the butcher is... Oh, still mocking me as the twit with a look of disdain. I cant help it, but Ive only eaten what became meat in the first ce. Ive only eaten meat cooked in restaurants, not to mention the butchers meat. I have to ughter this rabbit by myself, and dismantle it. Hmm. That was then. Two more rabbits appeared from behind the bush. For some reason, I nce at them. ...... Oh, and... eh, what? Even if I stare, the two do not run away. Me... No...... Its like theyre staring at a rabbit Im holding by its neck.... ...... No way...Youre not a parent and child, are you? Hey. Do not mind it. I know. No, I dont think Im going to...Stop it, dont look at me like that. Although, you have family, I still need to eat. I cant stay alive otherwise...so So, no matter how close you are, Ill eat this guy. There is no need for sympathy. Its a matter of life or death. Ive been eating animal meat for years now. Now, the rabbit that I caught with half-hearted sympathy...... Kuu ... Huh!? It is useless even if it looks with such round eyes. Your family is over today. Come on, dismantle now ... Guh.... G-Go.... You can go! The rabbit I met on the beautiful starry night...... Ill name you Shooting Star. Hey, child! Before I knew it, something came up, and I let the rabbit that I caught go. The moment I lowered it to the ground, the rabbit dashed down to the other two, and without looking back at me, the three of them went deep into the forest.... Be strong... and, get along with your family.... Shooting Star Family... You let it gooooooooooo!! At that moment, even though he couldnt touch me, Treainar struck me with his arm prating my head. Well, because... Because nothing! What was that? Being kind?! Are you aware that tis the ultimate hypocrisy to show such half-hearted welfare to animals, even though you are not a vegetarian? ...... I-I know.... You know not! Are you sure? Tis natural in the animal kingdom to be caught by the strong and be sustenance. Survival of the fittest, such is the way, is it not? ............... War is the same, is it not? That is how the human race won the right to survive. No, yes. I know. But I just... Family...... if it gets caught and I noticed...... Dear me... with this, I worry for the future...... in the end, all you could yield were mare mushrooms .... Uh! It was then. Treainar? Treainar, who was preaching to me, suddenly nced deep into the forest with a scary face. Im trying to guess whats going on, but I still dont know. ...... Hey...... child. ? ...... A little unexpected...... something dangerous that cannot be eaten.... seems he was in this forest. Eh?! And the next moment, the trees in the forest shook and felt a sign of something approaching little by little with a noise. At the same time...... I heard the sound of something crashing three times. TL Notes So in case you missed it, manga has been released. And yeah tried scating the first chapter myself, couldnt do it. Cant find a way to property rip the text to trante it. None of the ORC apps I tried could cut it so had to give that up. Bummer! Unless anyone can make a transcript and send it to me...... Any takers? Well you can check out the Raw of the first chapter [here]. And well be meeting a new character soon. Was wondering how to handle it. A big part of the series is cultural diversity, which is why I try to have Treainars dialogue be so different from everyone else. With the world opening up well met a lot of different people and their ways. Id like to make their dialogues unique but I might not be able to pull it off. Still what do you think? Let me know and see yall for the next one! Chapter 47 – Preconceptions

Chapter 47 C Preconceptions

Tranted by: Sads07 I look deep into the forest. At first, I couldnt tell because of the gloom of the night, but I could see arge ck mass slowly approaching me. I dont know what it is yet. But one thing I know is... Huge! Its shadow is like arge boulder in the forest, and yet it is...... bipedal!? ...... What is it? Oi, child... cease your stupor... prepare to move with haste. O-Osu... Do not be careless. Be ready to activate the breakthrough at any time. Even Treainar warns me to stay vignt. I know. As long as you enter the forest with the beast, youre next to something dangerous. A beast of that size.... a bear? No..... What? The shape of the shadow has finallye to light. Hmm? You know, arent there two sharp corners that extend from the head? Are you... a human? It spoke!? Itste, whatre you doing here? No way, human? No, its not. But it can talk to people...... Wh-What? And the identity of the huge approaching mass was finally revealed. Red-ckish skin over its whole body. It has a furry waist wrap, but everything else is exposed. The big mass is not obese, butposed of huge bulging steel muscles all over. The two horns extending from the head are a sign of a deformity. And, a bag which contains Something is carried on its shoulder. This... its an Ogre. Eh?! At Treainars words, tension rose all over my body. Among the demons, it is said that it is a ferocious race with high fighting ability. Intelligence is not so high, but possessed enough supernatural power to make up for it. I heard that they always stood on the front line during the war of tens of years ago, gued the Allied forces, and attacked a lot of towns and nations. In a sense, for humanity, they are popr and scary demons. I see, wheres yer home... kid? Also, the other reason why they are most feared and hated. Its merciless cruelty. Ive heard that nonbatants, such as women and children, are also brutally ughtered and vited in the cities they have conquered. Could it be, you lost? It looked a little surprised at my appearance, but it was approaching. What am I doing? Cant lose my never here! D-Donte any closer! Ah! I might be a kid, but... youre not looking down on me, are you? I was stunned for a while, but when Treainar told me to move with haste I braced myself right away. While taking a step, I assumed the stance of the Great Demon Flicker. Even if I do, can the Flicker prate this guys bulging brawny muscles? No, then Ill lead it around with my speed. Against those with pointless gargantuan bodies, it is best to take them on with speed...... H-Hey, c-calm yer spewing! Oh, I wont do nothing! Ah? Really, dont make such a scary face! What the hell? Suddenly, the Ogre with an impatient expression, is trying to calm me down? This is no joke! Is it trying to get me off guard? Are you going to eat me? Either way, not even a filthy ogre.... with my Breakthrough... Wait... child...... this is a tad peculiar. Ah! What are you talking about? This ogre... does it truly intend to fight? I feel no evil intent.... Huh? Hey, the opponent is an ogre, right? Can you believe it? No... But this is... Treainar is holding his mouth from beside me, but only at this point, I couldnt trust it right away. The existence of a demon other than Treainar that Im meeting for the first time. Its the infamous Ogre tribe. I dont know why youre in a ce like this, but I dont know if I can stay calm. Oh, thats it. Well, yer hungry and frustrated, arent you? Then, Ill let you stay in the house. Hmm, Ill feed you even! Oh? Are you taking me lightly? I wont fall for such words? What? Are you going to fatten me up? Eat. N-Not that! You, human, yer eating! Oh, I dont do nothing bad ta humans! What do I do? Strike preemptively for a swift victory? If I get caught like that, its over. Or escape with a breakthrough...... Hey, child... listen when I talk. Eh?! That was then. The intense angry words from Treainar, who was by my side, made me think he was scarier than the ogre in front of me. Huh... ah....? Why did Treainar get so angry? I didnt know what was going on. W-Why... I told you. This ogre is... it really has no will to fight. There are no evil intentions either. Child, you worry me, being so purely lost. But Or you... never having seen it before with your own eyes ...do you judge the existence of this ogre purely on the prejudice of People you have not seen with your own eyes? Dont judge only by preconceptions. Sure, Im meeting an ogre for the first time and Ive only heard about the dangers through rumors. And now, for me to regard it like that, Treainar... Hey, child. Do you not know? ...... Eh? Just a few hours ago... a man who can only see himself under the title of son of a hero.... was insulted as a disqualified warrior with regards to the circumstances only for using the technique of the Great Demon King.... do you not know that there was such a sad man? !!?? And here... is a person who can only be seen as a member of the Ogre race, though it shows concern for you and it is kind. Well...... what do you think? The moment I heard those words, my face became hot and I was ashamed of myself. Thats right. I was fed up with everyone seeing me only with the title Son of the hero and now Im dealing with the guy who has no ill will or evil spirit that appeared in front of me only by the race of Ogre. Its not just my father, my mom, or the people of the Imperial City. Shamelessly, I had the same narrow heart as everyone.... Oooooooh, gah!!!! Oh, a-are you okay? I was so ashamed that I was hitting my head against a tree right next to me. Lame... Im so naive.... absolutelyme... If Treainar hadnt told me, I wouldnt have noticed. I could not help feeling annoyed with myself. Sorry... for sure...... I was wrong.... Treainar... Oh, having apologized, I will not think too much of it.... With that said, Treainar smiled gently at my apology and waved to the ogre in front of me with his chin. I got it. To be honest, I dont know what this guy is, why hes here, or if hes really worried about me. But still, first of all, without a strange preconception...... no, it is the first demon Im meeting for real. It might be impossible to connect with the other party on friendly terms so suddenly, and honestly its scary. Maybe if I get careless, he can crush me in an instant just by grabbing my head. Break my neck bone. He looks that strong. But first, I go towards the ogre whos worried about me.... I-Im sorry... all of a sudden, I was yelling at you.... youre right, Im lost, Im hungry, Ive had a lot of things.... no..... I was simply a narrow-minded idiot, so I said all that.... My bad...... Forgive me. With my head bleeding a little, I bowed to the ogre in front of me. I usually dont bow to people very often, but at this point I knew that no matter how anyone sees me, Im in the wrong. Then, the ogre in front of me...... Yeah, but Im not like that. Well, Im an ogre, so people cant not be afraid. It happens. At first, the terrifying Ogres expression showed me a full smile, as if he was a daring neighbor. With a smile that made me feel something, I was shaken and at the same time I felt more ashamed. Its realte today. Come ta the house. Ill show you how ta get ta town in the morning! Ah... Oh. Really, hehehe. Human, I was inviting you ta the house anyways. Well, I just got some meat a while ago, so lets eat it. That said, the ogre not only forgave me, but hell try to help me. Looking at Treainars face next to me, he nodded without saying anything. Well, whats yer name, human. Name? I..... Earth. Earth. Earth... yer a good guy. ...... What? Why? Oh, people Ive met so far, theyre all scared. But I believed in Earth. Ah, Im d ta be friendly with a human! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, stop ... I was being extremely hostile, me. This ogre...... a ridiculously nice guy.... eh? Is this really an ogre? Oh well, Aka. Im called Aka Naiter. Nice to meet you, Earth. It doesnt feel like Im in contact with a different tribe. No, its much better than those guys who know me only as the son of a hero. It was full of human kindness. That was the encounter between me and the strange ogre, Aka. TL Note: I hope Akas dialogue wasnt too distracting. Figure Id throw some Hillbilly in there to make him different. Chapter 48 – The Ogre’s Hospitality

Chapter 48 C The Ogres Hospitality

Tranted by: Sads07 In the middle of nowhere..... rather, it was more like a hideout. There was a small open space beyond the dense forest. There was a house made of wood there. Its a small house. Earth, is little, so it should be good. I-Is that right. But, little is too much. Its a huge ogres house, so certainly the doors and the height of the building are big. And, there were some fields around the house, and the hoes and so on for the farm work were bigger than my body. ...... Mr. Aka, do you live alone? Aah, I live alone. Alone. Apparently. Hespletely self-sufficient. Well, there are animals in the forest, and if I can grow vegetables like this, I wonder if I can live alone. By the way, Earth... whats Mistah Aka? Huh? No..... what.... What the heck? Is it weird to have Mr.? I mean, by all appearance I can only see you as a senior, and to discard it feels a bit awkward to me... oh, speaking in a polite manner is better than casual talk.... He might be gentle, but I dont have the courage to refer this strong ogre casually.... lets not do that. If you assume to use Mr. for those of higher station, why do you neglect it in my case? ...... ah.... no..... so, is Mr. Treainar better? ............ No, tis adequate as is. We are past the point to standing on formality.... Eerie! You acting so reserved at thiste hour leave me feeling eerie! Then dont say that. Well, I also dont feel right when I call out Mr. Treainar at this point, so Im saved. Mr. Aka... Thats good. Mr. Aka... Yes, I like it. sping his hands together, Mr. Aka was satisfied with how he was referred to by a junior, or should I say somewhat delightfullyughing. I like this honorific. Well, make yerself at home. Now, Ill make a meal! That said, Aka let me into the room. There isnt much furniture. But theres an open kitchen, a decking desk and chair in the middle of the room, and on over it theres a carved wooden statue and stone decorations. This... This is... Oh, thats poor, if I say so. No... its okay, but...... is this Akas handmade work?? Uh huh. Ive made a lotta things when I y around in my free time. A little embarrassed, Mr. Aka was fumbling his words. However, this goddess statue or something.... I mean, its kind of borate. The quality is...... amazing. The gentle expression that makes you feel the motherhood of the beautiful goddess, each feather on the angelic wings on her back are finely detailed... he even reproduced the wrinkles of clothes and so on...... how do you carve this with such blunt fingers? Or, is she the demons goddess? No, it may be prejudiced, but...... If you like it, Ill give it to you if you want. N-No, no, no, I dont mean to... By any chance, did he think I was greedy eyed? But as I denied it in a hurry, Aka, who stood in the kitchen, became a bit despondent.... Oh... its bad isnt it? Ah? To ept this... you cant right? No, huh? What? Is it a shock that I didnt ept? However, maybe its etiquette to ept when he says Ill give it or something like that.... Do not hesitate, take it, child. Treainar!? Treainar muttered in my ear, now Im confused. This Aka ogre might have lived isted from others. As such, he is d to have someone receive something. What? Hes happy to be kind to people and give things.... Is there such a guy? Tis not so... I believe he is d when others are appreciative. When people appreciate you... tis like having them recognize your existence. Is it like that? Are you d to be appreciated by others? I dont know. Ive been... Ive never been thanked for my existence.... But I guess thats a way to be acknowledged, too. But is it okay? Dont you think Ill look greedy? Well, it may depend on the person, but speaking of this Aka fellow... To be honest, its the first time Ive met him. How do you gain something on top of that when you take care of everything from room to meal? No, but its what Trainer says, and Aka is a bit embarrassed. Well, then... I wonder if Ill get this stone ne... Eh?! Certainly, the statue is borate. However, even if you receive such a thing, it would be bulky. In that respect, if it is a stone carved ne, it is easy to carry, and he will not think that I am greedy because it is small.... Sure sure. You can have it! See that shelf ovr there? The nes are there! Take as many as you like! N-No, just one... ah, no.... you have so many pieces to disy. Sorry! It was true. The moment I said I would take it, Akaughed so joyfully. Now he started working in the kitchen with a humming song. Well, Ill make a meal then. That said, Aka was in the kitchen. Kitchen knife? Isnt that a big sword? No..... Its as big as Rebals Bastard Sword. And I was surprised... Hmm, hmmfu- So fast! And, lively! He took something out of the bag he had a while ago and prepared it really fast. In an instant, he plucked the feathers.... is it meat? Hmm. That is.... Treainar? ...... pfft... truly...... unexpected...... to say the least.... Huh? At that time, Treainar seemed to be thinking of something, but I dont know what it was. And, Mr. Aka immediately threw what he was working on into a huge frying pan and lit the fire. Its meat. Oh no... the smell is so good...... Oh... Gulp... My throat rang involuntarily. In addition, Aka takes out some of the vegetables from the basket on the kitchen floor and cuts them out. Whats that...... its exciting, but...... but its not messy. Rather, there is a glimpse of civility. Ive watched Sadiz cook a few times, and I get a different impression when shes cooking urately without any waste, but this is.... Hmm-hm-hm ? Oooh, its sizzling, right? Is that it? Such hospitality, will you suddenly serve steak? Well, Earth, will you eat rice, too? Eh, this, rice? With such super savory fragrance that makes you eat this deadly food, you want to add more rice? Yes, yes. If you wanna eat it. I see. Then, lets fry the rice with the gravy served in the meat grilled... Eeeeeeeeeeek! I surrendeeeeeeeeeeerrr! Is there justiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiice!!?? Heave-ho, heave-ho, now go on, eat up. Eh?! Oh, ooooh, s-steak, boned meat, grilled rice, sd tter... ah...... fish...... oooooooh! No, no, dont be a glutton. I was told not to behave badly.... well, Ill put my hands together, but, uh, the steam is on my nose... hah. Well, then, I dly ept this meal... Gab... Im all over the fried meat....! W-What the hell is thiiiiiiis? I feel the juice that came out at the same time as the crisp texture explode in my mouth. No, no good, savor the taste, that one? That? Before long, Ive only got bones! I-I cant believe it, wh-what is this? What? This? Cow? Birds? Pork? Its different, and its a little bit wild, no, but this is such foul-y! Oh... uh, Earth. Yer surprised...my cooking is too bad...? Whats that? Hey, whats that troubled face? What? Youre an unmindful bastard, arent you? Whats that uneasy face? Just like Fu, who showed powerful magic with a small face and said, Are you so surprised that my magic power is so weak? Whats this! Oh... oooooooooh! This steak, wow, the meal! Rice, rice, riiiiiiiiiiice! Th-This is foul-y, its d-delicious! ...... eh? Oh no, dont, dont cry now! Until now, when I got home, I didnt have to ask for anything. Speaking to Sadiz in advance, she made whatever I wanted. But I cant do that from today. I ran from home, forced to self-sufficiency, gathered mushrooms, and finally ran around trying to catch Shooting Star only to set him free out of sympathy. I was hungry, frustrated, and I never thought I would eat anything decent in my situation. This banquet is unfair. I cant stop my tears anymore. Its delicious, so good, its good, Mr. Aka... Thats good. Oh, theres still more tae! Its the first time someone says its delicious! Thank you, Earth! So why are you thanking me, you bastard! My words didnte out due to tears, so I nodded many times. ...... Behave yourself... and be grateful for your life, child. In any form... the flesh, is life...... because it became a part of you. Treainar was saying something difficult, but I just got hooked and ate the meat. Earth, would you also like some soup? It is no use moving my mouth except to eat. Instead of answering with my mouth, I sent a peace sign to Aka with all my heart. Then, Aka was actually delighted, and returned a peace sign while a little embarrassed. The ogres piece sign was pretty surreal. Authors Note I will always be indebted to you. Im sorry I didnt return my impressions easily. Im watching it all, but it takes time and patience to give it back.... Aside from that, I saw the impression column of the previous story, and tilted my head. Maybe youre reading too deeply about tragedy and dark developments. I met on a night with lots of stars. So, shooting star. The red demon who met in the middle of the night. Thats why, Aka Naiter. Excuse me...... What do you expect from Aka???? Still, more than 60,000 drills. Thank you, everyone. Once again, thanks for the support. And I really hope everyone is safe and healthy. As a bonus, yatta! (sorry for the cringe ??) Anyway, [I scated the first chapter of the manga] (insert praise effect). Thank you, thank you but unfortunately I have bad news. Im not going to do anymore (insert boos and hisses). Sorry but its a lot for just one dude, especially a noob like me. Hopefully itll garner attention from others enough for a pro group to pick it up (do spam your favorites with requests). Anyway, I hope you enjoy it and share it around. Till the weekend! Chapter 49 – The Past Doesn’t Matter.

Chapter 49 C The Past Doesnt Matter.

Tranted by: Sads07 Burp... what a meal! Not good, I ate every dish one after another as they came out. I couldnt hold back, I was in a trance and greedily devoured it all. Ive licked even the juice that was left on the te. Yeah, yeah. Im d ya ate plenty. Now, have some tea and rx. Saying that, Mr. Aka, full and calm, and even a warm tea.... No, Im not afraid of ogres anymore. No, the horns were growing on me. Well, his face is scary, but hes so kind. No, the war is over now. Thank you... really...... you saved me, Aka. Huh. If ya say it like that, thank ya. No, that logic is strange! I wanted to put out that retort a hundred times over, but Mr. Aka seemed really happy, so instead Iughed and nodded. Its a good dish, Mr. Aka. Is that so? Oh, Ive been cooking for over ten years, so Im good at it. But this was the first time I had someone ta feed, so I was a little nervous. While having a sip of tea, I asked a little about Akas statement. More than a decade? Mr. Aka... Have you lived here this whole time? Uh huh! Why? The flow of the story was simple and interesting. ......thats... Ah, but this may be a would rather not answer situation. I suppose so, considering Aka seemed a little sad and somewhat dismayed at my question. ...... Most likely a former soldier... he may have been a part of some unit. I do not know though. Eh! Treainar?! Ogres are basically robust, but... his atmosphere is better than the regr ogres. No, Treainar... If you knew that, say it sooner.... Well, does it matter? You said it yourself...... no, the war is over. Nuu... Or are you concerned about the war that ended before you were born? Treainar turns a nasty grin at me. Treainar... are you? Do you enjoy throwing back peoples remarks like a boomerang? Indeed, well, who knows? In such situations, he points out what I thought or said. Hes a pretty good character, the Great Demon King. Then...... Mr. Aka, by the way, I... I ran away from home. Eh?! I was pretty forceful, but I said it to Aka in a loud cheerful voice. R-Ran away. What for? Arent yer family worried about ya? Why, Earth? As expected, the gentle Aka is worried about me and asks so. Thats why I... Secret~ ...... Eh... So, well, peoples past doesnt matter, right? Ill keep it a secret, so if you dont want to talk about yourself, you dont have to. Then, Mr. Aka also read my true intentions.... Hmm! I mean, throwing up a peace sign...... Huh? No, no, Mr. Aka, the peace sign is strange there! Eh? No? Oh, Im likin this! Oh, Mr. Aka... Friendly. However, that might be a little out of ce. This fellow. Man? Man-ish? Decent demonic man. Earth, yer amazing. What? Me? Why? Why, I... I want ta make friends with people, but Im scared. Humans find me scary. But, Earth, isnt scared of me. Thats amazing. Not scared? No, I was scared when we first met. But, well, so much happened in a short time, and I was able to have a meal, and.... Well, I was certainly scared, but now youre just one of the ogres. I-Is that so? Ah! In the end. Yes, Im... the son of a hero? Wrong. Though I look like this, Im a disciple of the Great Demon King Treainar ? Eh? Or, by the way, the Great Demon King, the strongest known demon in the history of the world, is right beside me,pared to that.... No way? Oh, Earth, amusing! Ya tell such funny jokes! Its great. ...... No, i-is that so. Hahaha, its the first time Im saying it too. Im still not sure about the line to praise, but its fine. I also received it thankfully andughed. Earth... Well, this is the first time Ive talked ta a human like this. Well, I didnt think I could talk to Ogre like this either. So weughed at each other again. And after a fewughs, Mr. Akas expression turned a little serious. Hey, Earth. Would ya tell me more about humans? ...... What? Well, I wanna make friends with people, but I dont know how ta make friends. Coming here, I got asked a little unexpected question. Mr. Aka... do you want to make friends with humans? Well, I do.... one person at a time.... making friends.... having fun, ying games, having them over for a meal... ah, like that. Akas eyes and words were pure, and I knew he meant it. And, its the right moment to ask, right? Why would Aka want to make friends with humans? But in order to do that, I have to teach him how to make friends first. Well, its not like I mind, and I dont think its a big deal. How to make friends? You dont have to think that way. Friends are... How do you make friends? If I tell you, its my example. How did I make friends once... C Earth, Im a princess. Youre my retainer You belong to me. Youll always be mine! The Princess...... I dont call her a friend. Well, what about Rebal? Or Fu? Something I noticed, how should I put it...... Well, we were already ying together at the time, whether or not they were real friends, so rather than being a close friend, Im a childhood friend. That reference isnt helpful. That being the case, in addition.... C Hey, youre Earth, right? Im Glyph! To be acquainted with the son of a hero, the heroes style is my Thats not the same. Not in particr. Well, were not friends. What else? You know, the other honor student group...... C After the change of seats, Ill be...... here? Nice to meet you. C Ah, Earth!? No, way, I-Im next to Earth!?? Fu~eeeh, ah ah ah ah, ki~yu! C Gyaah, Coman turned red and passed out!? C Oh, Coman, its a pity you copsed. But if youre against being next to Earth enough to faint, Ill take your ce. yes! Its my duty as a princess! Theres a time they hated just sitting next to me so much that they would faint! I mean, because of the empty seat substitution or something, the princess would raise her hand and sit next to me, and from there she would keep on lecturing me.... that girl? So weird. I wonder why water kept falling out of my eyes? That? If I were to ssify childhood friends as childhood friends, not as friends, was I friends with them? Oh, Im...In fact, except for the title The Son of the Hero......Im really...No one... ying games with humans... ah, Mr. Aka. On the shelf there. Is that a Go Board(Sengo)? [1] [S1] Oh... yeah yeah. I found a board on the shelf and a stone carved with various marks. It is one of the most popr board games no matter how you look at it. It is a game to secure your territory while destroying the opponents with the stone of the general, the captain, the soldier, and various sses. I y with Sadiz once in a while, and Im always getting stomped, but...... All right, well talkter. Lets have a game, Aka! R-Really!? Ya wanna y with me!? Ah. Instead, go easy on me! Uh huh. Lets do it now! Heheh. Can you y Go, Mr. Aka? I know the rules. Honeyborough, a town at the foot of the mountain, is famous for Go, and I wanted ta visit the town someday. Oh yeah...... eh? Honeyborough Within a few hours, I came pretty far away.... Oh, Just in time. Theres a festival at this time of year, and a Go tournament in town. As if to shake off a slightly sad experience, I decided to y with Aka to brighten the mood. And then... Hoh... Go.... so nostalgic.... fidget, fidget... It seems Treainar was itching for something, but I didnt particrly mind it this time. [S1] [Go] is an abstract strategy board game for two yers, in which the aim is to surround more territory than the opponent. Sup everyone! Just a bit of self promo. I recently finished my coverage for the 2020 Spring Anime season. Every season I pick 7 shows and make a First Impression video on them over on my YouTube channel. Do check out the ylist below. And if you like them be sure to like,ment and subscribe as well! Also, Patreon tier rewards are up! Thanks a lot for the support Chapter 50 – Fundraising

Chapter 50 C Fundraising

Tranted by: Sads07 I yed Go with Aka until quitete. And when I went to bed, before I knew it, it was morning in an instant. However, the sleep was insufficient. As expected, a lot happened yesterday. The battle with Rebal. The falling out with father and the Empire. And, meeting Mr. Aka. Earth... like I said, from here go straight and youlle across the river. And if you follow the river straight down towards the mountains, youll reach the town. Unlike me, Aka looked extremely drowsy. Perhaps its the first time hes yed sote at night. The sleepy ogre was funny, and Iughed. However, while rubbing his drowsy eyes, he seemed somewhat lonely.... Earth... are you ready ta go? Well, Im going. I dont have a specific objective, nor do I have a clear destination in mind yet. However, for the time being, I wanted to leave the Imperial Territory. Although, right on the heels of yesterday, Im bound to be chased by extra baggage. Nheless...... Hey, Mr. Aka. Is there anything you want from town? Eh? I can buy you something before I leave. Mr. Aka really took care of me. I cant be so carefree forever. Im so greatly indebted to Mr. Aka it was disappointing that I couldnt do much to thank him. And, seems its difficult for Mr. Aka to go to a human town, so I asked if there was something he wanted there. Then, Mr. Aka...... why are your eyes moist? Earth, yer a really nice guy, and Im so d we met. For the first time in my life, I saw tears in the eyes of a real demon. Its no big deal. Anything is fine. Books, furniture, anything. Ill buy you anything. When I said that, Aka was a little worried.... Hmm... cake, I wanna eat that. ............ Mr. Aka, who does not know how to joke, only tells the truth. So this isnt a gag. Its true. The cake that humans make, I want a taste of it. If I can make it, people may be interested in it. So, try eating it first. You canugh and cry a little, but dont show it to your face. Well, Mr. Aka is really pure. Wow. Well, Ill go to the town, Ill make a lot of preparations for a trip, so Ill buy a cake and stop here again. Ah!! Nodding to my words, Mr. Aka made a peace sign. No, you like that already? Seems its just a sign between us, but its fine I guess. I smiled and returned the peace sign to Aka. And I forgot something important. I didnt have a penny in the first ce. Hunter Registration? Young but an Academy Graduated Warrior? Oh, no... I didnt graduate yet.... I dropped out. If you havent graduated yet, youll be registered as frencer. If thats all right, give me your identification. My, identification... Then, when I reached the town, I went to a guild that was also a hangout for hunters as well as a bar and the likes. I was penniless but as a hunter I could earn money quickly. If you go to a guild that can be called the Employment Security Office in any big town, youll have a means to make money. But I realized that having not graduated from the Academy yet, I wouldnt be a regr hunter with national support as an Imperial Warrior, so I could only be the sort of frence hunter under day to day employment who is entirely self-managed and nothing else. Still, I thought it would be fine, but I found out that bing a frence hunter also required identification, so I was at a loss. Ah, well, cant we work something out? I dont care if I wash the dishes or anything else, and if I could introduce something without registering.... Thats no good. The guild only introduces work to registered hunters, both state warriors and frence people. Guh... seriously... Yes, so show me your ID. I ran away from home, and I dont have that now. Even if I did, that information would reach the Imperial City when I was registered. All the same, if someone gets ess to Earth Laganns registration, my whereabouts would be found out. I mean, if I dont want that, then I cant even be a hunter. Well, without requests... not going through the guild, find someone in need, and apply directly...... Better drop that. Eh?! At the guild reception, someone was calling out from behind me. Looking back, there was a man in his twenties with long ck hair tied to the back of his head. There are rules for hunters who are said to be synonymous with freedom. People who break the rules...... for example, people who do underworld market dealings are despised. [1] [S1] It was not only one person standing. Thats right. Dont do illegal stuff behind the scenes because youre hard up for money. Shady dealings are no good. Some of them have anti-state employers. You should avoid ck market business. It was about ten men, and the atmosphere around them was a little different from a usual persons. Well, if youre not going to register, why dont you move along? We came to find a job. Certainly the grumbling and fuss being raised behind me made the situation awkward, so I quickly backed down. Were a Frence hunter team. Im Fuma, the leader. Id like to see a list of quests being introduced now. Okay In the end, the guild receptionists attention also moved from me to the mister who came from behind. I thought that it might not be good even if I persisted, so I decided to give up and leave. Its risky.... earning money by getting rid of monsters and viins. It feels just like an adventure, but I cant even do that. When setting out on a journey, to not even be able to be hunter, a staple of fundraising... that was unexpected. My Identification... sorry. Tis troubling. At this rate...... will you even be able to procure books? After turning away from the guild, I walked down the towns main street while hanging my head. This is the town at the foot of the mountain, Honeyborough. Surrounded by abundant nature, it is like a stopover between the other side of the mountain and the Imperial capital. As a result, cultures and people from other countries are intermingled, and although not as huge as the Imperial City, they are full of vigor and prosperity. Apparently, they dont seem to know of me yet. And, as Mr. Aka said, they are having a little event all over the town at the moment. That is...... Yes, thats the game. In the 136th hand, victory goes to Insei by forfeit! Wooooooooohh!!!! Hundreds of people gathered and many desks and chairs were lined up in a square located in the center of the town. There, many children faced each other with serious expressions. They are facing each other in multiple showdowns of Go, the game Aka and I yedst night. Hmm. Hey, child... this is.... Oh, Mr. Aka told us. Its a Go tournament. The g stood in the za, and on it was written, 15th Sister City Exchange Childrens Go Tournament. There were a lot of children younger than me, who still didnt seem to be ten years old, but everyone looked serious. And around them, their parents were watching over them with a very excited air. Hmm.... It was not so before the war, but here Go is thriving. Eh? Ah, this is a transit point between the Imperial City and othernds, and people from other countries are alsoing in. Races and cultures might be different, but I think we got along well through Go, a board gamemon to humanity. Hmm... And Ive heard that this town is a sister city of Ounomichi City in the Kingdom of Japone, the country where Go originated, or so Ive heard. Oh... I see... you are familiar with that. Well, its also a part of the history test... when I was a kid, I met some people from that country who came to a party in the Imperial City. Even so, Im not that interested in Go itself. Ive never got into it with Sadiz when we yed, so I dont take it so seriously, and Im not a strong yer. Well, Mr. Aka was too weak, so I managed it yesterday.... Treainar. Do you know Go, too? By heart, Go is popr even amongst demons. Oh, is that so? Of course. To begin with, Go is a game with a history of more than 1,000 years. It used to be called The Demon King Game. No way... I mean, if the Demon King ys it, anything will be the Demon King Game. ...... No, well... perhaps, but.... I cant believe Treainar can y Go. By his speech, might be formidable. Well, thats not the point right now. Its money, money. If it stays like this, I cant afford to go on my trip, let alone a cake. I dont want to disappoint Aka, who is looking forward to it, so how to make some money.... By the way, child. Are you well versed with the Kingdom of Japone? Eh, all of a sudden... Well, like I said, it was in the history test, so to a certain extent. Then, are you familiar with the Warriors of the Kingdom of Japone? When I was thinking about money, Treainar suddenly asked me. Warriors from the Kingdom of Japone? Im not sure of the intent of the question, but if you ask me if I know... Sure, theyre swordsmen called Samurai, arent they? If the Imperial Knight belonged the Empire, the other side would be the Kingdom Samurai, I know that much. Hmm... then, do you know anything else? Eh......? Like the equivalent of the Empires hunters.... and mages, right? Um. Anything else? What else? What? Other than that? Is there anything else? Something, uhC Ah, thats 20 straight wins! That girl, shes amazing! At that time, a loud voice was heard a little away from the za. When I looked back, dozens of men gathered and were surrounding something. And when I looked into it, I saw a girl sitting across the wall. A man by her side. And, the desk and the game board were in front of the girl. Now, is there any other challenger? If you can defeat Shinobu Stoke, a 15-year-old from Japone, youll win a prize! Now, are there any more challengers? The old man who was by the girls side was shouting so loudly. And the girl in question. Straight long ck hair. She has a fairly well-formed face, but is as expressionless as a doll. She seems to be the same age as me, fifteen years old, but dressed in a very unusual outfit. She wears a ck-d, light-skinned outfit, her left leg exposed with a cut-off skirt, and socks that extend above her knees. It seems to put emphasis on easy movement. Even the skin, its white! not a healthy shade, shes as white as snow. Her chest is pretty big, too. At the same age as me? Well, is the princess a little bigger? ...... or rather, the cut skirt! Down there, I think itll be exposed if youre careless. Hey, Kouga. Thats enough. At that moment, though her face remained expressionless, the woman, with an air of contemtion, called away the older man. Ive grasped the level of Go in the empire. Weve killed time and earned money, but the pathos wont surge. Ojou... [2] [S2] Rather, I, you know, have big breasts, right? Maybe because my outfits are getting more provocative but I cant stand feeling nauseous and tired from their nasty gaze. Now, lets join Onii-san. I wish my brother would find a quest that would shine away his boring days. Its as if they are looking down on the flocks of men, or the empire. Well, her boobs are not particrly up there.... when next to a huge pair, like the princesss.... not to mention if youpare it to Sadiz... Still, its certainly a little irritating. However, no one among those gathered took up the gentlemans challenge, seems that woman is very strong. Then... Huh... perhaps you should go for the prize... The eye of the Great Demon King by my side glowed suspiciously. [S1] The word used here, 霆ӘI, has multiple iterations. Wasnt sure which to use, so I used them all... [S2] The Japone seems to be a stand in for Japanese. So I decided to keep the titles and honorifics whenever they talk. Let me know if its bothersome. Chapter 51 – Overwhelming

Chapter 51 C Overwhelming

Tranted by: Sads07 A bored woman looking down on the world. Well, its none of my business, but...... Child. Hmm. ept that little girls challenge. ...... huh?? Would the prize not be convenient? I was about to leave, but Treainars suggestion surprised me. Whoa,e on, what are you talking about? No matter what prize they are dering, shes a national level talent, isnt she? Im not that good at it, no way Ill win. I dont know how strong she is, but if youre betting on 20 consecutive wins or a prize, you know shes a pretty big shot. For me to beat such an opponent...... The child need only engage as I instruct. Huh? Indeed, it is I who shall y. That proposal left me frozen with my mouth open. No, thats right. What are you saying, Treainar? Oh, youre... Tis no issue. After all, tis but a small girl. She is no opponent to me. No, no, no... But... I never thought that Treainar would step up himself. Whats his state of mind? Child. Were it simply to earn meager funds, I would not intervene as tis the childs trial... but, the circumstances are special this time. For the time being, I wish to reward the ogre for saving the child as the Great Demon King.... if tis to buy a cake and other articles, then I shall assist you. This is not for me, but for Mr. Aka. In a way, Treainar, who was once the King of the all Demons, is trying to reward a demon that lives in the present.... Also.... much funds would be required if you are to purchase books. Everything you bought was abandoned at your home, was it not? ......thats the real purpose, isnt it? But, well... Seriously! Still, you have a point.... it sounds interesting. I mean, doesnt it? Im the only one who can see him. Im the only one who can talk to him. Im the only one here who knows of the existence of The Great Demon King Treainar. But in this way, Treainar is trying to show his presence through me. For a moment, I remembered the mischief of the days of my childhood and was somewhat excited. Ill y you! Eh!!!??? I raised my hand to the woman and the old man as they were about to leave the stand due tock of challengers. Oh, oh, this is a manly challenger! Are you sure? Ah! Youll give me a prize if I win? Of course I will. If you win, its 100,000 Tsud! [1] [S1] 100,000... If we win, 100,000 Tsud... given my penniless state, I shouldnt see it as passable. Its less than my one-month allowance, but...what? Hey, Treainar. Why are you reading my mind and looking like, Wow there? Hey, brother, youre brave. Good luck, man! Then, spectators gathered around and cheered me on as well. Laughing bitterly at such voices, I sat face-to-face across the woman, Are you about my age? Im 15 Oh, yes. Citizen of the Empire? Well, I grew up in Imperial City. Really ... of the Imperial City ...... Sitting still in front of me, the woman looks me over again with great interest andughs a little... No, why do I get the feeling shesughing up her nose at me? Nyaya...... Ill show you something in your eyes! ......Treainar. Oh, wait a minute, if you intend to challenge ojou, pay 10,000 Tsud. Huh!? Errr!? Youre taking money!?? Thats right. Well, theyre going to bet money on it, so its only natural that a challengers fee will be taken here as well. I dont have 10,000 now. I dont mind, Kouga. I can beat a boy of my age, so Ill provide that much service. Eh... no, if ojou says so...... but are you sure? If you lose, wont ojous pocket money be gone? Fu... youre worried about me. Thank you. Oh, whats Fu. Theres no way were going to lose. Thats how it looks. Then, the first move is yours. Come on... Ah. Im grateful to you for the service, but Im so irritated that Im not sure what to do, Treainar. Hmph... good! Now then...... Upper right corner, stars. Osu And Treainars first move was unleashed through me. ............ Shinobu immediately strikes the second move. Komoku (3-4 point) Go. The game of conquering territory on the board. A game in which you destroy your opponents defense with your own pieces and expand your territory, preventing and intercepting enemies that attack at the same time. ...... the campaign is a little dated. Eh? Shinobu muttered with a slightly thoughtful expression as we talked to each other about a few moves in. My tactics are from fifteen years ago. I suppose this girl is saying dated in that sense. Eh? Is that right? Treainar seems to have understood the true meaning of Shinobus muttering. But isnt that bad? Treainars ability is unknown, but his knowledge of Go stopped as of 15 years ago. Just like civilization, the tactics of Go will change in 15 year. If so...... Advance the first formation forward. However, it was then.... ......!? After they had yed each other by about a dozen hands, Shinobu opened her eyes and stopped her hands. ...... uh. This is... And not only stopped. She leaned forward, looking at the entire board as if she were taking it all in. Eh? Why? In this early stage? Fufufu... you want to beat the units that have advanced, but to do so, you will have to break the defensive formation that you are trying toplete in a few more moves. Furthermore, if you send troops to destroy that unit, the troops themselves will be obstacles, and subsequent proper attack formations will not be possible. Eh? No, why? How can you say that with only a few hands? No, but is it true? Her eyes were wide open. ...... tch..... I wonder. In this situation, I shall y the same move. Your formations have more or less been broken, if you hit the troops now, whatever future move you y, it seems that you can be read perfectly. Shinobu finally made her next move with a click of her tongue, Trainer nodded with a slightly gentle face, saying right as if he were teaching her. Keima (Knight) Eh?! Sort of... this is the first time Ive seen Treainar watching over me.... What? I wonder what...Its like a momentary... Oi, child... do not y so casually. Eh? Go requires deep thought and the ability to read ahead. It improves your concentration, thinking, analytical and anticipatory skills. As it were, I read the opponents best moves and guided them as I wished.... tis always useful inbat. Ah... While ying, think about my intentions as well. From now on, we shall y together... this will train your concentration, reading and thinking skills, so I will y you a lot from now on. I see. This is also a way for Treainar to train me. Do you want to train my pre-reading? Well, Ill do it, and if Treainar says so, will I remember it? Because Im a disciple. Me. Oh... And, Shinobu spoke out again. This time, its a pretty surprised voice. Guh ... u .... Shinobu has a cold, sharp expression. At the same time, the crowd suddenly began to buzz. Oh, the upper right position of the youngdy haspletely copsed!? Hey, this brother, who is he? That really strong girl is overwhelmed, isnt she? And looking at this board, even I could understand the state of the war. Hey, Treainar. Is this woman strong? Oh, she is impressive. She has a well-bnced, steady y style. At this young age, she is quite formidable. That much? Ah. If you rece the perspective to an actual warrior... Imperial Knight...... then she has the power of the advanced warrior ss. Seriously!? Then, Treainar who crushes the attacks of such a woman, and annihtes them...... if I were to y you, wouldnt I give up right away? Hey!? Oh,e on, it cant be!? The youngdys field, as she tried to solidify her defense...... he cut it in two!? Usually, a game of Go is often yed for tens of minutes, or hours if youre not proficient. And yet, just a few minutes, dozens of hands... I... guh... I... I lost.... And without making her next move, the woman in front of me...... Shinobu surrendered. It was over in just a blink of an eye. T-Thank you very much. And... youre too strong... Treainar. Normally, a development such as Defeated the opponent nobody could beat because they were too strong is the one so good it would end in cheers. And yet, including the gathered crowd, everyone was still. O-Ojou lost... Thats stupid... As for Go, ojou who was hailed as Japones godchild...... What...... what was this man ... The old man beside Shinobu called Kouga is also stunned. That is, due to the extent of such an overwhelming victory they are totally at a loss for words. Hey, Treainar... even if a little, couldnt you have held back? Hah~... Well...... I could afford to stay my hand a tad, but it has been so long time sincest I yed the game and she was a formidable opponent, I have gained much experience. Treainar... that self-satisfied face is too much. Well, if I wasnt Go, I would have been mercilessly killed if we sparred. When I think about this womans feelings now...... Y... You...... Who the hell are you? Eh? By any chance...youre a Shinken-shi(Earnest Master), right? [2] [S2] Shinkenshi? What is that? For the time being... as promised, Ill pay you. Shinobu immediately raises her face. Staring straight at me with her dignified eyes, she took out her wallet from her pocket and mmed it on the desk. Ah, aaah... yes. Well, thats it. Anyway, money is money. Lets get out of here and buy a cake without making a fuss or getting entangled. Hey, hey, how long have you been ying Go for? With everything that happened, surely Shinobu will have a lot of questions. For the time being, Im half joking, but kind of really in the mood for mischief.... From Legend ...........eh........ Answering so, and I try to reach for the money on the desk. One more time... with me......lets y(yes)... Can you give me that? Eh? All of a sudden, Shinobu grabbed my wrist and held it tight. A loss is a loss. But Im sorry for underestimating you, I made a mistake in handing you the first move. Oh, that, no, I... But, even without it, I know you are far stronger than me. But I want to fight with all my might and see the difference between you and I. Its like she saw through my intention to quickly leave before getting dragged into something bothersome. To make sure I wouldnt escape, with her nk expression, she tightly grasped me so hard it was painful. In my hometown, Ive never lost to anyone my age. Go, grades, beauty. Look, I have big breasts, you know. Is.. is that so... Without exception, until now that is... I took the boys of Imperial City too lightly. But, passionate pathos is surging. Sorry. It was not me of the same age that yed you, but a Demon King who lived for thousands of years. I mean, Im sure youve got a big chest, but the princess is still bigger...that doesnt matter.... No, no, but I have a lot of ns... You live in the Imperial City, then were going to the Imperial City next, so how about that? What?! Oh, no... oh, I have some business to do, not in the Imperial City, but the ce to go next.... Yes, it is. Where are you staying? Then, lets y it in your room. [3] [S3] Eh, no, what? Whats with, this woman, her face is expressionless yet I feel such staggering pressure, or rather, I mean, its scary! What is this momentum like do not escape? Please, ojou... Can you not be silent, Kouga? B-But... If I let this once-in-a-lifetime encounter end my heart would feel much disgrace. With that said, Shinobu rejects old man Kougas voice as he tried to intervene. Not good, this woman... she might be a bad type to get involved with. Ah, but, ojou... its about time you met with leader. Then, can you tell Anii-san that Ill goter? No, no, no, you were strictly told to be punctual! Even if you dont have a quest today, youre sure to perform a formation review exercise. ~~~Oh, I know already. Oh, it looks like youve changed your mind. Good Hey, you. I have to go now... Where can I find you tonight? Oh, its no good. ...Ill stay at the inn on that Street tonight. So, it seems. Then you dont have to put on airs. Isnt it a reward for you? With me, such a beauty and big breaD Dslip, thud. !!?? ...... Eh? And something fell to the ground. Its like a slime... What? Oh!? ...... it got smaller. The Shinobus chest, which should have been there, was gone. The moment everyone noticed it, Shinobu quickly picked up what had fallen to the ground and hid it. Im sure that.... Isnt it possible to misunderstand? This Sobra was only fitted with emphasis on the inner element, I was expecting that there might be a lot of trouble during the journey, in order to y the opponents attack, I decidedprehensively that a bra made of this slime,monly known as Sobra was very suitable for the defense, so I thought to make my chest bigger, I dont care about them being small, in the first ce, my age is still in a growth period, so they will grow bigger in the futureD Anyway, for some reason, me and all the gallery folks were sorry for Shinobu, and old man Kouga sadly put his hand on her shoulder, Ojou... true...... there is still a future.... [4] [S4] ~~~, anyway, promised me tonight? Ive already remembered you. Im locked on. Okay! Shinobu and the old man, whose expressionless faces turned red for the first time, left the ce with a trot. She was a strange woman... Tonight. Well, I care not if you intend to y... No way. I dont want to get involved. Quickly, just leave this town. I said it unintentionally, but I didnt want to get involved with her anymore. I decided to buy a cake quickly, so I went to the cake shop. Unfortunately, Ill have a very early reunion with Shinobu, who I was hoping to not get involved with anymore. However, it was not on the board, but a reunion on the battlefield. Authors Note Recently, I was wondering if the readers of this novel are of the same age group... [S1] Im guessing ĥ֥ refers to their currency. Phically it goes, Tsuburada, but I went with Tsud. [S2] The word here, 愇, refers to those who y board games for stakes (big money). Usually used for Shogi yers but can also apply for Go, Chess and Yu-gi-oh!! [S3] PHRASING!! This can so be taken the wrong way.... [S4] Yes, there is.... () Chapter 52 – Offering

Chapter 52 C Offering

Tranted by: Sads07 Cake. Honestly, there are too many types. Bite size. Chocte fruit-ones, in the hall. Which one is better ... I didnt hear of Akas taste. For a while, I stared in front of the sweet cakes lined up in the cake shop in the town. Hey, Treainar. Do you know what ogres prefer? I am not privy to that much. However, if it is a cake, the standard might be strawberry shortcake. But he also said he wanted to make it himself. Then, I would not want to dismiss pound cakes and cupcakes, but.... I dont really know about the types of cake. Sadiz made everything I ate while saying So Good, So Good, but the types...... I dont know. Hey, Treainar. Youre...... no way, sweets, cooking... youre familiar with food. No, even if you dont use no way, if youre a trainer...... Well, I may look like this, but in the past... I managed the Demon Kingdoms Gourmet Sorority and pursued the ultimate cuisine. Tis said to be the authority of the gastronomic world, especially the tongue of demons ......Devilitan [1] [S1] Oh, yes. I thought it was something like that. Really, this guy has everything. Hes not the Great Demon King. Hes a Superhuman. We have 100,000, so it should buy a lot in the Imperial City. In the first ce, Mr. Aka is so big that hell eat a lot. Yes, tis so. And why not go to a bookstore and buy a book on how to make cakes? Thats right. All right, excuse me! The line-up on this shelf, give me all of it please! ...... Oi, I thought about it when it came to the books, but I think you should also learn a little about the financial sense, right? Well, this time tis fine as you are using it for other, but... Financial sense? Thats rude. Ive got that kind of thing, too. Oh, all that? Th-Thats right. I have the money. Oh, is that so? All right, Ill pack it up and prepare it, so wait a minute. Oh, then, can I get you a small cake and some milk while Im waiting? Yes, of course. Theres a chair and a table outside, so please. The money I spent this time is for Mr. Akas sake, and Im not going to use it all at once and go bankrupt. Thats why I made the cake I eat reasonable in quantity and price. But even so, this fund of 100,000 is still my entire asset, and if I use it as I want, it will be gone in an instant. Really, Im not aiming to live in luxury, but... from now on, Ill have to think about money a lot. I never thought Id be unable to even work as a hunter. Certainly. Well, in a bigger city, or if you go to another country, there are plenty of other work, ying games for stakes, gambling, fistfights, bodyguard, nightlife and so on that you can do without the need for such identification. Underworld upations... I feel like Im getting more and more tainted. Nevertheless, life from now on...... if I cant go back to the old days anymore, you have to think about things to live and to eat. It might be necessary to do some unscrupulous work that doesnt matter what you are. It made me feel a little bit more sensitive. But...... Hmm, if you do not like anything other than a privileged environment, tis much better to seek apromise with your parents and the world from the beginning, apologize, and return to the Empire. Treainar said that to take advantage of my depression. I believe this is a good experience. Those who see only the worlds surface and the beautiful things are, after all, thin existences of peace. The front and the back. By knowing the dirt of the world and people and growing on it, the answers you give one day will also weigh on you. And, hes saying that this situation now is another way to raise yourself. You once said. I want to be a man who can go anywhere. Then you should go. And now is the time to learn of what you cannot see and cannot experience just by living normally. Even if the world is generally a corrupt world... a man of strength can shine in such a world. Know both front and back. Thats what it means to cross the world. To know the world. Ah. I... somehow... I feel like I understand. At least, if I were the way I used to be, someone like Mr. Aka.... if we hadnt talked, I would have known that there was a guy like him. Oh... that is so. I think that falling into this situation is an opportunity to experience various things. Its not just positive thinking, its all about a brighter future. Treainars words convinced me. Shortcake and milk. Here you are. Ah, thanks While we were talking, a cake shop attendant brought me cake and milk. Well, Ill take some sugar and clear my head for the time being. Hmm, sugar is best for a tired body. Im a little hungry, and I pick up a fork and try to poke the cake. At that time, I was worried about something. Hey, Treainar... Well, you know...Ive never cared.... Hmm. Youre dead, but... are you feeling hungry, thirsty, or want to eat something? Youre already dead, so you wont starve to death. However, if you can read a book or feel bored, I felt a simple question about such hunger so I asked. Then the trainer gave it a little thought, but immediately shook his head. Hmm... certainly there is no such desire. For instance, if there is an unknown food, I may desire to know the tasteter... I see... Ah. So do not worry about such trifles. Dont worry, Treainar says. In fact, when I was eating a meal in the mansion, I was with Sadiz, and I was so obsessed with training that I wasnt worried. But now Im out in the outside world, and Im already with him. And, even ifst night was an exception, Im the only one who ate a dish outside. Something is a little lonely, too...... ......excuse me. Yes, sir. Once I realized, I called the clerk. Cake and milk... can you bring me one more? Oh... Refill...... is it? Oh, well, like that. I was asking for another set of cake and milk. Rather than a refill, its more like for one more person... Child? ...... No..... I know you cant eat it, I know theres not much meaning, and its a waste of money, but... Ill eat itter ...I feel like it. Its an offering. but ... well ... lets enjoy just the mood. A little weird, but I also ordered Treainars Portion. Then, Treainarughed with his nose... Hmm. Even if you dont do that... in the dream world of Vier, if I restore my senses and embody what you have eaten in the image, I could eat it. Oh, is that right!? That it is. If I encountered an ingredient I was interested in, I was thinking of having it done. ...... Well then...... this is... Simply a waste of money. I care not for the cake you eat, nor is the milk tantalizing, rather, coffee is the better option. If you intend to spend that much money, buy a book. Oh, uh, thats right, Im sorry! Geez, I wasted money ... It had no significance. Treainarughed at meddling, making me turn away with embarrassment. But to me, Treainar... Well...it may not mean much, but... the ambiance... if only your feelings, I appreciate and gratefully ept it ... Taking me into consideration, for a moment I felt really embarrassed, and I tried to gloss over it by shoving the cake in my mouth in one bite. However, it was then. ...Eh? Hnn? Then suddenly there was something in our view on the terrace. Smoke rose from the mountainside outside the city. What? ...... a fire? No... That... a beacon? I dont know what the smoke really is. But in any case, I had a bad feeling. Because in that direction ... Hey, whats that smoke. Do you know? Maybe theyre the ones? You know, from Japone, who came to this city yesterday.... Ah! No, I was in the guild this morning! At that time, people who seemed to be residents of the town who passed by us on the terrace of the shop chatted with each other ... So I heard a little bit about it, thats a good quest, so to temper their team coordination, they went to train in those mountains. Then, are those guys doing that? Surely its the hunter team from Japone... The Elusive Ninjas? When I heard the story, me and Trainer looked at each other and there was a terrible foreboding. [S1] [Shoukugeki ] no Treainar anyone? Chapter 53 – Running

Chapter 53 C Running

Tranted by: Sads07 I have a bad feeling about it. I ran for the smoke I saw from the town. With a bag containing a bunch of boxes of cakes being carried in my hands, and I ran through the mountains. I might run a little roughly and the cake might lose its shape, but lets have Aka put up with it. ...... Hey, what do you think, Treainar? The story just before... A team of hunters from Japone... what about it? That woman... do you think she has anything to do with the Hunter team? Well... the possibility is high. If she was a hunter, too... what happens if Mr. Aka is found? Who could say... well. Even after the war, I know not what the reaction will be.... for certain. As for how they may react... undoubtedly, not much has changed from before and now. The first thing that came to me when I heard Japone was that woman. And, the old man called Kouga who was by her side. From the way we talked, they seemed to be with some others, but they were from Japone. Is that woman of the same age as me a hunter? She said something about her brother. That Aka, the ogre... he was kind to you, but if you fight, your power will probably... I do not think you should worry. Ah, I dont know. But, well, I have a bad feeling.... if Mr. Aka is safe, thats fine. Surely, its also difficult to move quickly while carrying delicate cargo in both hands that cant be handled roughly. Read the obstacles one step ahead and proceed with the shortest, safest course. Last night, Treainar taught me Magical Parkour, but I cant take advantage of it. Oi, even in a rush, be more aware of the peripheral vision for Magical Parkour, and read further ahead as you would in a game of Go. Im sorry. But...... groan, hit the head!? Do not let your mind wonder by simply reading two or three obstacles and avoiding them. If you avoid one, you will always need to read it until the next one, else you will crash into other obstacles such as trees! Well, thats why I cant do it very well because Im holding cake! Do not dynamically push forward with reckless abandon. Especially as you take the trouble to carry something delicate while moving, handle with both grace and prudence. Its pretty difficult! If you hurry too fast, youll run into a tree. If you are too conscious of trees, you will bete. If you are considerate of the cake, youll be halfway there. I cant use my body well. Maybe, if confirming Mr. Akas safetyes first, should I throw away the cake? I can always buy it again. I thought sost night, you can only use your body and fight on level grounds and arenas after all. The basics of nding and rolling necessary for parkour have not been established in the first ce. Tis why even rabbits could not be caught. And youre bringing up new terms... what is that? Tell me while I run! To be honest, as I was not in a position to sit down and listen to the usual polite exnation, I asked him to be urgent. Well... thending is called a four-pointnding. Simply put, bynding with both hands and feet, tis the basic technique to disperse the impact of falling into four. Then, rolling is a technique in which impact is dispersed by rolling forward whennding. Tis known that safending is more essential than the way you run before learning parkour. Thats what I did! I believed this was something that would naturally be learned while ying outside and running around in the mountains as a child... then again, you are a city life twit... Ah, you said twit again!? Fine, I care about it! Roughly, if you have cake, you cant do the four-point thing that way! So Ill throw it away, this cake! Apparently, I dont have the basics or the essentials necessary for learning parkour. So what do I do now? After all, I have to remember this with my body...... Huh...? Eh!!? It was then. Ah, youre quite loud... young one. In the depths of the mountains like this, whats with the luggage youre holding? All of a sudden, I heard a very calm, nonchnt voice in my ear. I involuntarily stop and turn my body toward the voice. Ah... where? There was someone sitting cross-legged on the branch of the next tree. The whole body is wrapped in ck clothing, and the head is covered with a ck hood and the mouth is covered with a ck mask. And on his back, he carries what appears to be a small, short sword. No matter how you look at it, theyre suspicious. ...... Hey, who are you? Hmm... Im a hunter. The tone is calm, with no feeling of hostility. Even so, I dont know how they look because the face is hidden. Hmm. Well, Im sorry, but Im in a bit of a hurry. Oh, cant you wait a minute? No, Im really sorry if youre in a hurry. I want to get a little response, and the moment I said that, as expected, he stopped me. Presently, me and myrades are soon to participate in some stern special training just beyond this point. Im sorry to bother you, but can you take a detour? If youre in such a hurry, I could guide you right away. Saying it politely, but in short, it seems that you want for me not to interfere because youre in a special training session. Thats all right. If it is just Special training. You? Are you a hunter from Japone? Oh? Have you heard of it in town? Indeed, my people are from Japone, and Im a frence hunter. Just as I thought. And at the same time.... Child... Be careful.... Hmm? This one... talking about frence hunters and such.... is that not too generous? It seems Treainar felt something in the hunter in front of him. Certainly, however you look at it, it doesnt look normal, and its suspicious. Well, I dont care which hunter you are, but Id like to get this cake to my friend soon. Ill be going ahead. ......Eh? I dont want to bother you, but... supposing were in the territory of the Empire, to be ordered by a group from other countries, let alone free hunters, Im not likely toply, am I? Well... if you say it like that, ungh, sounds like youre not.... If theyre just suspicious, thats fine. If youre training normally, thats fine. However, there are things that I am concerned about. It is not to worry about anything if these guys are not rted to Mr. Aka at all, and it is only training in the ce where Mr. Aka happens, and it is not noticed the presence of Mr. Aka. Its because theyre just training where Aka is. No matter what theyre doing, if theyre unaware of Akas existence, then I wouldnt care. But, Do you know that an ogre is up ahead?, I cant say that. So its a bit of a roundabout inquiry, but how does he react... Child... get your wits up and be wary... pay attention without showing it on your face. Right now...... are you not surrounded? .................. One person diagonally left to the rear... one to the right from behind... Ah, I didnt notice. Youre pretty good at hide and seek. In other words, there are three of them, including the one before us. Well, if theres nothing wrong with that, it wouldnt be a big deal, but... Hah~ ... I wanted to be careful, but...... okay, I have to be honest with you. Then the man in front of me raised his hands to show that there was no hostility, as he thought. In fact, a dangerous existence happened to be found by my poor people during special training. Dangerous existence? An atrocious monster... Ogre Oh...why do I have a bad feeling.... A dangerous species that brought death and tragedy to tens of thousands of human beings in the great war of the past... before leaving it to harm the people of the world, my leader and colleagues are now trying to subdue it with all their might. Therefore, this mountain and the forest are very dangerous now. And so, I have to keep an eye out for my people so that no one approaches. Please, cant you listen to us here? And, it is unavoidable then. I nodded, too. I see. Theres an atrocious monster, no... I didnt know that. Well, it really~ should be subdued. Um, Im sorry youre in a hurry, but thank you for your understanding. I got it. It has to be subdued. If its an atrocious monster... well? By the way... Hmm. Actually, apart from the one youre talking about, theres a kind-hearted ogre living there. Do you know that? ...... Huh? Hes my friend... well, I mean... youre not misunderstanding and attacking my friend, right? Yes, Aka is different. Hes kinder than anyone else, and hes so fragile. Hes not someone to be called cruel and outrageous... ...... youre involved with that red ogre? Kind-hearted? What do you mean? Youre not nning anything with that red ogre, are you? Oh...... I wonder why this is happening. If I use the technique of the Great Demon King, its shameless. If I make friends with an ogre, Im no good. Not only the people of the Imperial City, but also those of other countries ... Ah! No, Ill exin the situation quickly and well talk about it somehow.... discussion...... lets talk. Oh no, thats not true. Sure, an ogre is an ogre! But he helped me when I was in trouble! What.... help...... no way, to get information on humans? Its just good intentions! You can tell if you talked to Mr. Aka! Hes kind, clumsy, and really wants to make friends with people! What do you mean... I never, to be won over by an ogre... Discussion...... Talk...... Its true. Stop your people right now! Ill tell you a little bit. There are few good people in the world as decent as Mr. Aka. Showing such negligence, it was keeping its head down for an opportunity and didnt want to be discovered. The other party is an ogre. You must know nothing about ogres! Talk...... ah... just... My people have experienced the war before and know all about the demons and the ogre race. Theyre all the species that have to be driven out! Thats why young people these days... Oh, no. young people these days, when it came out, it was all over. ...... Hey...... asshole, thats enough. Hmm. For some reason you olden days people, who stopped thinking for yourselves, have the nerve... everyst one of them ... in any country! I put the cake I had on the tree, and I roared at it. You. What do you bastards intend for Mr. Aka? Huh?! Jump in and one shot! Fast!? Uraaaah! I drove my right straight into his face. The man took my fist and fell to the ground...?! W-What? L-Log!? I hit a man in the face without a doubt now. However, mans appearance became a log at that moment. No, did they change? Tis a Transformation art. Child! What? Transformation? Behind you. Here theye! Right after I reacted to Treainars words, I heard a familiar voice from behind me. I was surprised that you showed up, but... Ill give an exnation afterwards. Huh?! For now, good night. A blow with a sword handle to the head. The vibration causes paralysis all over my body, and my body falls to the ground. This is used to stun people.... I was totally surprised... eh? Iga, wasnt it a bit dangerous? Hum. One step slower and I would have been beaten. He is no mere man... is he ojous acquaintance? That young man was in town a little while ago.... he was ying Go with ojou.... what happened... Ah...... it was really dangerous. At Treainars warning, I would have lost consciousness if I hadnt responded and disced the area where I was hit a little bit. Good grief... wasnt expecting you.... Eh!!?? Three of them looked surprised at me when I got up. One of them was called Iga, the masked man I was talking about a while ago. The other is an old man I met in the city called Kouga. And..... I was a little surprised... what are you doing? Shinobu... was it? You... how can you get up now? What the hell are you...? After all, is this woman, Shinobu, also involved? But if youre going to get in the way, theres only one hand. I take a quick step to take the Great Demon Flicker. For now, you bastards andrades should stop right now. If you cant do that, Ill go ahead, even if I have to put the three of you down together! And today, for the first time in every sense, Im going to fight an actual opponent. Chapter 54 – Instant Defeat

Chapter 54 C Instant Defeat

Tranted by: Sads07 The young man talks about friendship with an Ogre whether hes being deceived or brainwashed, I havent the slightest interest. He is good enough to win a game of Go against Ojou no mere brat, thats for certain. Its a sort of bare-handed style a type Ive never seen before, however. They seemed to be wary of me when I rose up and set up. But they dont want to believe me. However, based on the circumstances we should avoid excessive violence if possible. I will hold him down here. In front of me poised in the flicker stance, the masked man named Iga stepped forward. Such bloodlust, also that weird transformation technique he used to dodge my attack, but it wont work this time. Child, these ones may be free hunter, but the reality is different do not let your guard down. Treainar? He is from Japone furthermore, the transformation art he just utilized these are What Treainar felt from these guys as they were saying something earlier. I understood that theyre not mere warriors. To be that negligent, I still have too much confidence in myself. I have no grudges, but young man if you dont retreat, I will entertain you. Oh, thats right. Or, you guys say youre hunters, but who are you, really? Youre a war veteran. That I cant say so easily. Then, Iga puts his center of gravity slightly lower. My senses tell me he gathered enough force in order to nimbly jump out at me. That is, nothing like this has urred in the academy mock battle Ive had so far, its the first time Ive ever seen this posture. And although he seems calm, he is also exuding killing intent. Ill say it once morewill you retire Youre not going to listen to me, only to words convenient for you, right? It appears so. In that case, then sorry! The moment I refused to answer his final warning, Iga moved. Japone Running Art C Straight towards me Fast? No, its not. The speed itself is probably not that much. Its just looks fast due to the sharpness of the run, the pace and the steps. As he runs, he steps forward by raising the heel without bending the knees in the middle, and elerates suddenly as you think he slowed down. One of the steps I was doing on thedder training. The Great Demon Goose Step. Its a feint. If I can understand the theory, dont panic and calm down Its slowerpared to Rebal Goose pran Ah I see, go. Anticipate the opponents movements and counter with a left jab to the jaw the moment he jumps in. eh? Iga!? This time its not a transformation. Iga himself eats a pinpoint blow to the jaw and copses like a puppet with a broken string. Ah, hey, hey, why!? Eh ? Eh? Iga ? Instant defeat. And the blow is obviously a shock to Kouga and Shinobu. Now is the time! Great Demon Goose Step What?! I can do it, too. Run towards Kouga and cut the steps just before. Kouga, who is still shaken, is further dyed by my feint. At that moment, I jump into Kougas chest and clench my left fist. Fast, then, from below, or, defend! Kouga, get back! Even though he was in a panic, Kouga managed to move his body and raise his fists. But its toote. While rushing in at the step, hit straight out from the position between the hook and upper. I didnt particrly reveal it in the match with Rebal, but its a punch different from straight, hook, upper and body. Its name is Great Demon Smash. If it hits Fly to the end! Heavenly Comet ? Supreme Annihtion Fist Eh!!?? Why would you name a smashunched from below aet? The words of Treainar, who has no sense of naming, dont bother me, and the strikesnd on the opponents arm as he tried to defend his face. There was a response! Gah, tch, goho Kouga I-Im alright, O-Ojou, step back! This one is not normal. However, it was not enough to knock him out because he guarded to some extent. Time to get serious! Its rough, but with my art, Ill have you! Still, his nose was crushed and blood flowing out, but Koga gazes at me with sharp eyes as if he is resolved rather than dismayed, and begins a strange hand movement at high speed. That, like a mages chant tis a Seal. Seal? Yes, that is the warrior from the Kingdom of Japone, who once supported humankind from the shadows in the great war. the Ninja Warriors Ninjutsu! eh. Ah, that it was among yesterdays topics ah, thats Wind Art Jutsu, Spiral Maelstrom!! [1] [S1] No way, these guys were the ninja warriors that I admired when I was a kid. But to be honest, I was still cool and calm without letting my eyes shine with longing. It seems to be a different type of attack than our magic, but in the end its a wind attribute attack, right? The whirlwind turns into sharp des, blows all around and attacks me Terra Spell, Kilo Mud Wall!! You, magic!? Aaand The wall made from soil appears from the ground and blocks it. And at the same time, I m my fists against the y wall, destroy it, andunch the fragments at Kouga. Stars Crust, um ehhhhh! Ts, ou, ooooooh!!?? To forget the name of your own special attack. Tis why I said you should employ the skill name that I put forth. I feel a little embarrassed by Treainars quip, but the power is still the same. Kouga took the mud wall fragments head on and suffered damage. Gah, c-curses. cane boy you, who are you? Kouga is shaken with a wounded knee. Ninja Warrior what a letdown! I would impress on you to not get carried away, but well, far from it. At first, I wondered how you would fare, but these ones are at intermediate level. Originally, tis the height of folly for warriors who specialized in stealth and assassination to engage in battle head on. Unless you are at the mercy of an unknown technique, they are no match for the child whose power already surpasses a senior warrior. Then, at Treainars words, my dominance turns into conviction. Should be fine. If this is the case, Ill be at Akas ce soon. Amazing surprise peach on a Sichuan shrub tree thats how much. [2] [S2] Ah? To defeat Iga with a single blow and overwhelm Kouga. Not only Go, but also unexpectedly strong arent you my ideal type? At that time, Shinobu who had fallen back a little from our attack and defense, came out with a smile that I couldnt imagine from her expressionless face when we first met. Oh yes, thats right. Not in this situation. and if my chest was bigger to start with, I was so excited that it was finally time to be popr. Huh? u-umm, really, what a shame. But if you bet on the possibilities of the future, you can do your best, right? Its fine. Even if I desperately give it my all from now, I cant reach my ideal bust size. Two of herpanions were down, so I thought she would be more distressed, but Shinobu, to my surprise, came forth with some joy. Im sorry, but now Im a man who prioritizes friendship over women Dont interfere! [3] [S3] Even so, this girl, to tell a joke in this kind of situation, it is very different from the bored doll appearance she had in town uh huh? Lady, youre joking, arent you? Eh? Whos your type? Me? Oh, its okay, isnt it? That was like an emptypliment, wasnt it? In the past, Sadiz and the Princess would tell me, Be careful of the woman who seduces you as the son of the hero in her aim for money and status, The Honey Trap, and such. Ive been told not to be deceived by the words of such women, and that I have a soft spot for girls with such allure. But, eh? She doesnt know that Im the son of a hero. Me? This girl, might be t as a board, but she has a pretty face, and if shes really interested in me eh? What should I do. Oi, why the agitation. Never mind that you best believe the crucial momentes after this. Oh? No, I thought by some chance my time really came, but I got Treainars advice in a slightly serious tone. Crucial moment? Ach, O-Ojou Back away with Iga, Kouga. Ill handle this. What? She wants to go one-on-one with me, even though the two old men are done? A girl the same age as me? No, well, even though she is a woman, if her power is the same ss as the princess, this confidence is also Youre proud of your ability to defeat two of the Chunin. Then, nextWhy dont you feel the power of Jounin? Joe nin? I may have been overwhelmed on the board, but it will not be that easy withbat, will it? Saying that, Shinobu takes out a small sword and sets it up at me. I again get ready with the Great Demon Flicker as well. Now then, letsmunicate through bout, instead of on the board. But, itll be apanied more or less with pain, right? Ah, scary. Would the pain of your first time hurt more, I wonder. Would you like to receive lessons in both, I wonder? What? Wh-Who knows. I-I am undyed by such matters mo-more important is Friendship. Hand-holding Exchange diaries and such. You are still budding. The real yer of the previous game was Treainar. So, this is the first real showdown between me and Shinobu. But first, I have to try to disrupt her pace. then, knock her down fast, end it quick and off to Mr. Akas ce! [S1] The move name, QTu, is literally [Naruto Uzumaki! BELIEVE IT!!!] [S2] ..WHAT???? [S3] [Be Gone] Chapter 55 – The Shinobi Way

Chapter 55 C The Shinobi Way

Tranted by: Sads07 I dont know what a Jounin is, but from the margin Shinobu is showing, shes at least stronger than the other two. If Jounin isparable to the Empires Senior Warrior ss, surely I should keep my guard up. Come on, lets make this quiC The moment I braced myself for battle, an unusual shaped knife was approaching my face. Nu, oh!? Such good reflexes. Well now, lets go! Hold on, you, wha-!? It is neither martial art nor swordsmanship. She just threw a knife. Knife throwing technique? But how many does she have?! Tis neither a small sword nor knife. That.... is a Kunai and Shuriken. What is it? Weapons unique to Ninja Warriors. Be careful! Do not react only to what is visible! Tch, dont, take me, lightly! Behind you, child! Dont react only to visible things...... tch!? Huh, its, a log!? As I was avoiding the kunai, I felt something approaching from behind, and the moment I turned around, a big log with a rope attacked me like a pendulum. Tis a trap, child. That little girl was setting up a trap while you were dealing with the two ninjas. Whoa, a trap. But...... Wont work, Im not a beast to be snared! Like this. A big log and a kunai flying from the front. A pincer maneuver. However, they are all shot down. Assuming the half-body stance, I knock down the Kunais by their wide middle parts with the flicker, and intercept approaching the log with a smash from my clenched right fist. Because I couldnt add a twist on my waist as I made the hand shot, the power is decreased, but...... If its about blowing away a little knife and a log... eh!? Two kunais, child! At that moment, when I intercepted the log and visible Kunai, I didnt notice the simr dyed attack that was hidden behind the first attack. Gah!? Ah, tse~! The Kunai pierces. The log strikes at my head. I reacted, but there was no escape route, and it was impossible to intercept, she got me good after all. Ah, that was cheeky...Eh? The pain made me flinch, but I must endure, I cant fall down, and next I go on the offensive.... then, just as I thought that, Shinobu, who was in front of me until now, was nowhere to be seen. Water Art, Misty Wind Jutsu Then, the voice of Shinobu, who was invisible, echoed, and at the same time, the deep fog covering the forest deprived me of my vision. Wh-What is this? A fog concealment technique, so to speak... Be wary. The opponent is a Jounin. In this fog, they are aware of your movements and whereabouts. Iing attacks would be hidden by the fog, would they not? Thats,e on, seriously!? Not good, the fog is getting thicker and thicker as we speak. Its all white, and I can hardly see anything. What if a kunai or other things are thrown in this situation? What if a powerful Ninjutsu is unleashed? Hey, you, thats cowardly! Come on out! Then, it doesnt matter how good my dynamic vision or peripheral vision is. I cant see anything. However, Shinobu does not respond to my shouts. She wont do anything stupid to reveal her whereabouts. And instead of her voice...... Child Huh. Whoa, whoa, whoa!? Kunai flies instead of a reply. A few stab me on my arms, shoulders, and feet, cut my skin, and hurt me. To be honest, you cant see a Kunai until theyre on the verge of hitting. And the moment you see it, its toote. No matter how good my reflexes and visual acuity are, there are limits to avoiding this. Ugh, there! Thunder Spell, Kilo Thunder! Still, the general direction can be grasped based on where the kunai struck. The lightning strike is dropped toward the direction where Kunai flew from. However, there is no response. Was it avoided? Do not shoot blindly into the fog. She is throwing a kunai while moving. Even if done by intuition, your attacks are for naught. Damn, that girl... didnt seem had the nerve to use such awful underhanded tricks! Be Calm, child. This is the Shinobi way. This is a Ninja Warrior. Huh... you mean? Treainars words, saying this is a Ninja Warriors, carries weight. What Shinobi find essential is not strength. Tis the realization of the objective. Foremost is to kill the opponent, not to win the battle. That is their way. Are you serious...... But, on the other hand, though you denounce that little girl as cowardly, still she is apprehensive, is she not? While pointing out the naivety of meining about hiding and such a stealthy battle, Treainar adds... Had that little girl applied lethal poison on her weapons, at this point the fight would be over. What? For a Jounin to not have poisons on their person is unfathomable. In other words, she is still being apprehensive and going easy on you. I hate that his remark made me shudder. I mean, if she meant to kill me, I would be dead already. Could I die so easily? No, its not the only possibility. What if a Kunai hits a critical spot? This is no joke. Throwing Art, Multiple Shuriken Clone Ah......... hey, you got me so many times! ...... What? A shuriken appeared in front of my eyes. This time, I noticed it very quickly and tried to shoot it down with my fist, but my punch slipped right through. Illusion? Then, the second shuriken, which had been thrown in the shadow of the first, pierced my body this time. When, what? What is this?! Shuriken Clone... tis an attack that mixes an illusionary shuriken with the real article. Tis impossible for the current child to see through. Shu-Shuriken Clone!? Youre too mean! How do you handle a hidden opponent,promised sight, and even a mix of real and fake attacks? Damn it, get out here! You no pubes, titless hussyyyyyyyy!!! [1] Tis no use. Ninjas can also control their emotions. They do not bring personal feelings of everyday life into these situations. In a way, their ability to read the mood is even worse than Hiros. t board, I, er, no, nuah~ And after witnessing the power of my fist in the battle against the other two, I doubt she will make any errors. She was anxious about her chest. Why not provoke her? But in the end, nothing changed. The only things thrown back are Kunai and shuriken. Ah, tch, I... as things are... forced to retreat... No good. Its inevitable. Im guarding my neck and wrists on reflex, but Ill get struck all over my body, at this rate. Do I retreat here? Cant I just dash to a ce where the fog isnt covered and escape? Terran Art, Flying Rock Pebbles Huh?! While working out my strategy, she activates a powerful technique. Vibrations ran on the ground, and countless stones attacked me all at once. The impact of the stones hitting the whole body. I cant see it, but I imagine that my whole body is swollen blue. Damn it.... one move... seriously.... how can I defeat her... in this situation... Child, learn. Tis an actual battle. The strong do not necessarily win. Those who have no power also use strategy to defeat the strong. Tis only natural. If you fight head-on in the arena, you will win.... but in actualbat there are no holds barred. What Treainar is saying sticks to me. But now is not the time for this. They still haverades. The group approaching Mr. Aka. To go help Mr. Aka, I cant get stuck in a ce like this. Treainar. What would you do? This level of fog is meaningless before my six-gates. Even with your eyes closed, you can also fight by relying on signs and sounds, also you could blow away surroundings. Tis still too early for the child.... Fugu!? Deduce it yourself a little. A hint was offered. In this situation, finding your own way will lead to growth. Damn, its not helpful. Thats bad. Really, I am...? As Treainar says, its impossible to rely on signs and sounds. To begin with, I do not understand Shinobus movement at all. I cant hear any sound or sense of presence, and I dont know when shell use an art or a kunai appears before my eyes. I cant use Giga-ss magic or anything with area effects ...What? Ah, thats it. Only one, the most destructive magic I can use... No, I have a skill. Hooh~... to implement that idea to your benefits .... quite ironic. At that time, Treainar positive reaction, seemed a littleplicated but it doesnt seem to be wrong. Then Ill proceed with confidence. Lets go, Breakthrough Mode! The Breakthrough state that cloaks the entire body with magic. However, no matter how much physical strength I have, theres no point if I cant find the opponents whereabouts. It just increases your defense. But from here I raise my right hand and use that. Great Magic Spiral!! It is arge magic spiral that influenced my life in various ways. I didnt think I would be using it two days in a row. But this isnt just a great magic spiral. Instead of just using it as a drill to punch a hole by pushing it into the opponent, hold it up like this, and rotate it violently... Blow it all awaaaaaaay!!!!! Eeehh!? Earth Spiral Tornado!! It causes intense tornadoes and blows away all the fog and trees. The surrounding trees fly, the ground is gouged out, and the fog dissipates and my view bes clear. Ah, th-this is!? Eeek!? Ahahahaha! I see you! And I found you! Finally! While trying desperately not to be blown away by the wind, a short skirt rolls up, panties, white, simple approach, Instant Memory Magic, Canoniconactivate!...... No, I mean, I found that girl! [2] But then... Exactly how The Great Demon Spiral...... Spiral Tornado.... destroyed that city... Treainar was muttering something a bitplicated, but cant dwell on that right. Im not letting you go anymore. Oh... Thats fast! Were separated by some distance, I cant let her hide again. I wont even let you use a kunai or shuriken, or even activate your art. Lets use this chance and continue with some extreme-infighting. Authors Notes Everyone is always indebted. I get a lot of feedback every time, and its a lot of fun. I hope I can reply to all of them someday, but please give me some time. Well, here is one request about the impression. Basically, you can write anything in your impressions. Or development expectations, or tired, or that chara-fucking, or the author clothes, it is everyones freedom, and I of the body that can receive the impression to begin with Impressions should be this and so on. But dont just fight with the other. Thats all there is to it, please. I wrote a serious postscript, and the author also dressed. [S1] Here he calls Shinobu a tsurupeta ( [ĥڥ] ), t chested, hairless girl. From the onomatopoeia tsurutsuru (ĤĤ smooth, polished; slick; slippery; sleek, especially hairless (see [inm] )) and petan (ڤ t, devoid of bumps and holes). [S2] This guys making a mental Panty Scrapbook!! I wanna s.... Ah, I mean, what a perv!!! Chapter 56 – Intermission (Female Ninja)

Chapter 56 C Intermission (Female Ninja)

Tranted by: Sads07 I sincerely respected and admired the ninja who fought to protect the country, the world, and humanity from the shadow without revealing themselves to the world. Born into a lineage of prestigious ninjas, I chose this path of my own volition, not just as a fate. To leave nothing of your name to the world as a result. I felt that the spirit of humility was not to seek fame or honor, but a manifestation of a pure desire to protect something more than anyone else. And, above all, I thought that it was very cool. To be a ninja is to have a variety of extensive disciplines. Ninjutsu. Weaponry. Taijutsu. Strategy. Covert art. Assassination. In addition, the general knowledge necessary for infiltration, and specialized fields unique to female ninja. Yes, I understood from an early age that Ninja excel at everything. In other words, it was my path to be an existence capable of anything. Therefore, I invested myself in the training from an early age to go all the way. I also skipped a grade to graduate from the Ninja Academy, and became the youngest ninja warrior in history, then to Genin, Chunin, and finally the youngest Jounin. [1] However, the shinobi path that I arrived at was far from what I had idealized. Then, the next mission is to escort Viscount Ouge Letz, who is on the way to the red light district incognito. Once that is done, Yatou, the anti-government sympathizer, falls. Achieve the task in the midst of their demonstration. Yes, the prince said, I want to make a pilgrimage to the sacred site that became the stage of a book that I love. In addition to serving as bodyguards, Jounin will also entertain people by wearing costumes and disguising themselves as characters. I want you to lend me a few free genin. Id like to ask them to dig potatoes in the field. The world is at peace. Thats wonderful. Ironically, however, the duty assigned to us Shinobi by those with influence was not so much. Although I was born after the war and had not experienced war, I was able to ept it as this is the reality, but dear elder brothers, who knew the war and the ninjas secret epic, felt unsatisfied with the present situation. Dont screw around. Damn, this treatment of shinobi! Amon general store...... our duty does not include chores! The more peaceful it was, the more discontent my brothers andpanions were. The other day, too. The bandit and ferocious monster extermination are left to the samurai, and we Shinobi have a stand-by order named Logistic Support...... Naturally, we know that forest better than anyone else because we use it every day for training. We should have rushed faster than anyone else and solved it faster than anyone else. And yet, just to keep us waiting, they caused unnecessary damage! Ninja is an existence in the shadows. Therefore, we were treated as lesser than Samurai Warriors of the Kingdom on the front lines. And, being fueled by the continuous peace and apanying the reduction of armaments, and the Kingdom Samurai who wanted to prove the significance of their existence by taking the initiative to solve the asional big incidents, took up the credit and the treatment of us Shinobi declined quickly. Hey, ninjas. I brought you a mission. The budget has finally been approved, and its been decided that a new Kingdom Samurai Dormitory will be built this time. You will get cleaning and moving done promptly. If youre a ninja, youre good at that, right? And even the samurai, who were once on friendly terms likerades and sworn allies, use them as booths, and the ninja changed. Eh......? Changing jobs? What do you mean, Macura? You finally graduated to genin only to say... Im sorry, Shinobu-chan. My parents arent feeling well.... Its a little tight with my current shinobi sry.... Even so... yet, how? There are many who change jobs these days, but those people, are they proven? Youve only just graduated from the Ninja Academy, you never had a track record, and yet youre just moving to another carrier...ah, you, no way! The Daimyo, Osanaski, is also friendly with the Kingdoms Samurai Generals... I asked for a favor. The way I asked... Ill leave it to your imagination, and I despise it. Macura... Shinobu-chan... Dont be like me.... Stay pure as you are forever. There were a lot of friends who wanted to change jobs, too. However, the employment rate of the kingdom samurai is currently severe, and even if they wish to change jobs, they arepeting for seats. There were many who used whatever means to win their seats. And, I had to admit the fact that me, mypanions, and elder brothers did not want to admit. The age of the Shinobi is over. It is the Shinobi way to dedicate this body in service to the lord and the country... but the world no longer needs Shinobi ... One day, no one could object to the words Nii-san had sadly muttered. But even so, this power that I earned still... can certainly be of use somewhere in the world. I dont hate peace. However, I want to use this acquired power to the fullest and use it for something. A dozen ninja, including me, who agreed with my brothersints and wishes, received the words.... Let us go out into the world. Instead of changing jobs, Ill retire, then seek re-employment... why dont we be free hunters, and go across the world? And we went out to the world. In search of something that can fully use the power that I have acquired as a shinobi. Currently, I am.... Ah, Im not going to let you go, Shinobu! Ah, not good, this range... Where are you going? I remembered a time long ago. In that instant, he stepped in fast and was in front of me. Unlike us, who train to kill our emotions and always keep calm in battle, this boy bares his fighting spirit and emotions. Surrounded by beautiful, lively green light, he hunts me down. Japone Fluid Art... Mawashi Uke(Circr Block)! [2] Hmm, can you handle my flicker? Fast! Not to mention that I am not confident in martial arts. But this wild, yet speedy, relentless fist strike far exceeds my reaction rate. Up to now, I am undefeated against opponents of my age, even among the samurai. But I cant beat him in this distance. I didnt think he could use such a powerful technique to blow away even the fog. Oraaaaa!! Quickly, get beat! When we yed Go in town, he was stronger than anyone in my hometown, his ys took to far-reaching heights that existed in a different dimension, and left a yearning in me rather than a sense of wonder. I want to y with him more. I even desire to be a disciple. However, his impression in a real battle ispletely different from what he showed while ying Go. Strong, soulful, and fiery. I dont know why he can y such a game of Go, but Im sure this is the real him. Ugh! uh!urgh! Its, too fast...Ah! I cant keep my distance. Before I step forcefully into it and try to back-step, his high speed left flies to stop me. I try to keep parrying a fist that moves like a whip with both hands, but gradually my arms be numb and I cant keep up with the fists that elerate even more. Got you. One left hand overwhelmed me, and after I was in a state unable to defend or evade, he threw his right fist straight into my face.... indeed.... if I take this right, Im...... ... My win! Right! ...... Eh? I was prepared for defeat, but the shock that should havee did not. His fist stopped right before my eyes. And at the same time the light that was covering his body subsides. This is...... ...... What do you mean? ...... Oh, I think its enough for a match now! I was prepared to lose my face, but what do you mean? Mercy? No, thats not it. This is...... Oh...... Thats right. You... are strong, but...... well, youve never hit a woman. Huh?! ...... assuredly...... youre a very well-bred boy... but...... for a woman whos determined and resolved herself, its not kindness! Its insulting. Humiliation. The battlefield is next to death. Death on duty is also a Shinobis pride. Can you not hit me because Im a woman? A sweet spirituality to that degree with such strength. With such bloodlust, I thought I might have to deal with losing my virginity to him, but I was disappointed. [3] Take...eh!? This is the oue, just admit your loss, and beat it! He seized me by the wrist, as I took a chance to thrust a Kunai into his throat. After all, at this distance...... You get it? If I can see it, its mine! I wont miss your line of sight, breathing, and muscle movements. No matter what you do, Ill stop it and hit the counter before you can do anything! I Come on, ept your defeat! His wild eyes amaze me. But... ...But...you didnt actually hit me, did you? No, you never hit me? Well... Hey? Dont y around. Are you mocking me with this? I was more upset with his treatment of girls in this situation rather than my defeat. Hes saying it was unseemly to be so unwilling to admit defeat, even I thought it was shameful. As if to challenge the authority of the winner, to whom my life or death is entrusted, if he gives me defeat, I demanded that I be beaten down. Then he... Shut up! Well, if you want me to hit you, you shoulde at me with an uglier face! Yours is hard to hit! Roughly, women like you say whatever they want to judge a man, that hes no good for his own convenience, that they should stop dating him, that hes a pervert for reading one erotic book, some say hes the worst if he hurts a woman, yet you say its an insult, so annoying. Even though you openly imed I was your type a little while ago, now of your own ord Im a disappointment, every one of you, so shallow! Right then, this boy of my age got emotional. Hisint feels like its about a quarrel with a female ssmate as he rattled on. A man doesnt live on the basis of a womans evaluation. This is my way, Ive only just met you, let alone as an enemy who wont listen to other peoples arguments yet finds faults, get lost already! I was dumbfounded, but quickly got angry. I twist my wrist and he lets go on reflex. Just a little. A little distance, and a chance of victory still stands. Wh-What do you meane at you with an uglier face... how rude! Women and men... its whats inside, isnt it? ...... What? And finally, a chance. His response was dyed because he kept rattling in anger. I back-stepped to gain some distance from him. If its this range, I can cope with it. Now, youll receive my strongest ninjutsu! Water Art! Wind Art! Composite Ninjutsu, FengShui CmityDDD [4] In battle, it is essential to be calm. To not understand that, he still has a long way to go. Whats inside... so, even you dere that its the state of whats inside thats important! At least... It was then. Having been separated from me again, he did not hastily give chase, but cried out with an emotional outburst. At least the friend I just met... is a scary faced Ogre and yet.... whats inside... is a kinder person than anybody else. It seems hes shouting not just in anger, in some respects its as if to appeal to reason...... And the master I met... the worst, most cursed, infamous being in history .... but whats inside... he hates to lose, hes a little childish, but hes my guide and hes the one who acknowledges me more than anyone else! What? What is he talking about? Whos the kind Ogre? Master? I dont understand. But the eyes say... Someone who can only see Mr. Aka as one of the ogre race, shouldnt talk about whats inside of a person!! It seemed like he was screaming to me, no, into the world, Why dont you understand me?. And, his entire body is once again wrapped in green light, and the spiral of apact size than before appears in the right arm. The spiral strikes head-on toward the strongest ninjutsu that I have unleashed, and makes a hole. Earth Impact!! The shock wave from the spiral shattered my art and blew me away. I felt a strong, hot, intense impulse. Ah... shu... Fallen, I lie on my back on the ground, so there isnt much trauma. However, my heart had already admitted. Its my total loss. I admit... my defeat...? But its much more refreshing than I felt a while ago, and above all...... This, I... got hit like I wanted, by the man who says he only gets violent with ugly women.... and... huh? Me? I mean...... he said he couldnt hit me, Im not an ugly woman. My heart couldnt stop racing. I, of all people, should listen to others more often. So maybe I should listen to him better. No, I thought I had to listen. In the first ce, I..... Hey.... before you listen to me... tell me. First...... whats your name? Even though weve shed like this, I still dont know his name. [S1] Different terms were used for the first 2 but couldnt find single English words for them, so I fell back on Naruto. [S2] The [Mawashi Uke] is a [roundhouse block] found most often in traditional forms of Karate [S3] Say what now? [S4] Feng shui (pronounced fung shway) is an ancient Chinese system of bncing our physical environment to promote harmony and a sense of well-being. The Chinese words feng and shui trante to mean wind and water, respectively. Chapter 57 – Turning Point

Chapter 57 C Turning Point

Tranted by: Sads07 Hey, tell me. Whats your name? It was quite the struggle, but finally I can take a break. However, I cant take it easy. There are still a lot of these guys. Theres no telling what Mr. Aka might be going through. Hold on, Mr. Aka. Ill be right there! Hey, wait a minute! Lets talk, Ill listen! So please, dont go! And, when I started running to Akas house, Shinobu, who should have been down, got up and ran around me. What the hell, shes still fine, her clothes got shredded by my shockwave, some shame would be nice, but now is not the time. Great Demon Goose Step Hey!? I took a goose step to avoid colliding with Shinobu, who stood in the way, and ran. Hey, just, I said wait! Daaaaaah~, dont order me around! Also, a lot of your figure is exposed as it is, your clothes are in tatters because of the effects of the shock wave, so if you dont mind! Hide your panties! Not really, theyre made to be seen without issue! Beside, in that case you can look to your hearts content, go on! Like there are panties in this world that its fine to see from the onset. I get excited to see it because you shouldnt look at it! Shinobu is chasing right after me. The crazy nuisance. So annoying. Great Demon Swab Eh, huh!? While moving straight, proceed to change direction so as to draw a circle outward. Ill shake her off at this rate. Come on, Im listening to you, arent I? Youre seriously saying that ogre is a friend! Now is the time! Yourpanions may be doing something to Mr. Aka, and dont suddenly turn around and offer your hand! Cant you trust me? Yes, we dont know anything about each other. Then you can run, and listen to me! What? Its the other way around, right? These guys told me to listen to them yet had no ears to listen to me, and now they tell me to listen, but Im reluctant to talk and kept on running. The only difference, Im refusing but Shinobu kept screaming without a care. Im 15 years old from The Kingdom of Japone, the eldest daughter of the Stoke family. A genius ninja who was called Yojijukugo and a child prodigy. Whats more, my skills at ying Go won me the Japone under 18 tournament championship. The type of man I like is... how should I put it, the man Im interested in right now is... No, I dont have to say anymore, do I? Right? Right? Totally infatuated! The bloodlust from our battle, its now an exceedingly wonderful, heart throbbing memorial! [1] [S1] I-Infatuated, n-no woman says that so easily! Not good. Shes beautiful, and she said Im her type, but shes kind of annoying. Im ttered, but I may not want to be intimate. Or why are you so energetic? You lost to me. If I take her to Mr. Akas ce like this, wouldnt it be dangerous? But, its the reason we can talk like this, also if you need to stop my brother, in that case Ill help you! Thats why I didnt have the time to talk to you. How long has it been since your brother went to Mr. Aka? Then, Ill be faster if itll be one second earlier, too bad for you but Ill blow your big brother away with haste! I face forward, my cheeks and skin get cut by branches on the way, and proceed regardless. I nced back, but Shinobu was fine and she had no problem with... Tis the perfect parkour... as expected of a Jounin. Treainar? I would like you to show me such movement Shut up! Its been a while now! And Im worried about Mr. Aka! Surely that ogre will be fine... Well, to be certain I am concerned, but...... it cannot be helped. Shall I offer a little assistance? Then, Treainar was by my side thinking a little as he observed the situation while whispering into my ear. Well? Child. From now on, I shall direct you on the route to run. Follow my instructions. I will inform you on the best route to avoid obstacles. Wh-What? You can do that? Hmm. Instead, try not to miss the route, will you? There are several route instructions. Memorize them at once. Thats how Treainar exins the route to me. About short words and their basis. Hey? Youve been talking to yourself for a while? Hey, hey! Ignoring the chasing Shinobu, I concentrate on remembering Treainars words. Then, as I enter the deep, wooded area, I increase my concentration. Are you all right? It looks like this, and there is no doubt about the instructions from the one once said to be the bestmander in history! I dont know, but I asked! Let us proceed.... nt nt. Meaning the route cuts into an angle diagonally after running straight. I just barely avoid arge tree. Corner Corner. The instruction is to cut diagonally to the right after running straight for a while. Straight As the name implies, keep running straight. Theres nothing to hinder me for a while, and I can run through non-stop. Hey, what? How did he? A swifter running course...cant catch up! Gradually, the gap from Shinobus feet, which trainer called the perfect parkour, was expanding. Jig Out Incredible. As I ran, I pondered, Which way should I run? and I thought about it, but my idea waspletely different from Treainars instructions. I realize my judgment still needs work. But thanks to that, I gained some distance from the disturbed woman... Youre truly amazing. I respect you! But thats why you have to wait! You say youll blow my brother away, but...... no matter what you do in the first ce, you cant beat Nii-san! At that time, the words I heard from behind made me a little angry. Nii-san is much stronger than I am. Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, Experience, all top-ss talent even among the Jounin. A genius shinobi who was recognized for his ability by the Seven Heroes of legend, and prized as the pride of the Japone Kingdom! Oh~, yeah yeah, genius prodigy, Im boundlessly envious. Me, Ive never been recognized by the Seven Heroes even once, so I dropped out. However, the Great Demon King who was the nemesis of the Seven Heroes recognized me. And, never mind that ... You are close. I finally approached a familiar ce. Yes, I met the shooting star family and Mr. Aka around here. And if you leave here, youll soon be in Akasir...? what? Hey, Treainar! Theres some smoke...And, uh...Is it burning? Most Likely. Probably not. No doubt. The smoke is spreading, and the air is gradually getting hot. And, ites into view. The house I spentst night in. That is...... Ah... Its burning... Akas house... the devastation... Akas field... Ah...Ah... The surrounding trees are destroyed, the ground is devastated, and it was no longer a ce where anyone could live... Do not ask how... But what caught my eye wasnt the burning, the devastation, or their extent. The blood spread abundantly on the ground. Kunai and shuriken stuck all over the ce. An audible groan. And, a dying figure, so weak that it seems about to expire at any time. I wanted to doubt the sight before me as simply a dream. But all the air I feel on my skin tells me that this is real. ...... Phew...... Dear me...... as I said... Treainar alone is not so surprised. He is calm as if he expected, this oue isnt anything strange. What... so? That was the only thing I could squeeze out. Ive caught up. Eh? ...... eh!? This is... When Shinobu finally caught up, she was surprised at the sight which spread before her. It is only natural. Because these are Shinobus friends... And, and Shinobus big brother may be among them, too. Shinobus friends and Shinobus big brother. Theyre... Bloodstained, lying t down and on the verge of dying. Ni, nii-san... And, there is one figure looking down on the peopleying prostrate. To touch the dragons reverse scale. To step on the tigers tail. I say truly... they provoked the ogres horn...... they are at fault. It was big, thick, had many shuriken, kunai, swords, sickles, and other weapons stuck to its body, and a lot of blood was shed. However, the existence does not seem to show pain to the injury either. The whole body is dyed in a scorching color, hair standing upright as it was on the verge of boiling with rage, and horns that extend majestically. He looked exactly like a monster. No matter how kind of a person, anger has a tipping point. Even among you humans, there are those who when pushed, kill even their blood-rtives. So..... naturally the ogre was pushed, too. And, an enraged ogre bes a blood-stained beast next, and loses all control of their emotions and self-restraint. Right...... that ogre... tis no devil, but...... tis definitely an ogre. What am I looking at now? DDI do... one person at a time... making friends... having fun, ying games, having them over for a meal... ah, like that.. Uh...Urgaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!! Ha, ha, ha, ha, Humaaannns!! Unforgivabuuuuullllee!!!! The house where he lived in and the fields he tended have all been ruined. Im sure all the works that were in the house were burned up. Theres no one who wouldnt get angry. Even I would flip out. Much more, if youre attacked unprovoked, there isnt the slightest problem with striking back. Ivee this far by kicking Shinobu out of the way. So it doesnt matter. It cant be helped. But yet I couldnt say that right away. This is the turning point, child... your solution once again.... show me as well. And, Treainar talked as if he had seen through my heart. That is, though my friend Mr. Aka is screaming with that much bloodlust, I must once again try to reach him with words. [S1] Yojijukugo, ɫ, is a four characterpound which refers to (a woman) being gifted with both intelligence and beauty?. Ady of Wit and Beauty if you will. I considered using Diva or Idol but that just makes her out like a singer. Also a note to dat Princess, this is how you raise your appeal as a heroine. Though Shinobu ising on Pretty strong. Chapter 58 – Head on

Chapter 58 C Head on

Tranted by: Sads07 Ya buuurned iiiiiiitt!! I didnt doooo nothing, ta yaaaaa! But why? The house! The field I worked hard ta raise! My crops! What made ya ruin them, whyyyyyy!! Just a scream, like a violent storm blowing through, and if I get careless, it would blow me away. Gah, Mo...ster At that time, a man who was in tatters at Mr. Akas feet looked up. That time, at the guild in town wasnt it, the man who called himself Fuuma. Nii-san!? Eh... Shh... Shino... bu. And, I was taken aback by Shinobus words. Then, Shinobus big brother... that was said to be a genius... suffered such damage! Do ya know how hard it is ta build a house!? Find a quiet ce, down the trees by yerself, cut wood, pile it up, and if ya think yer done it atst, rain and winde, break it easy and ya start over, think about it, and do yer best ta make it work! And, Mr. Aka grabs the dying Fuumas neck and lifts him. Do ya know how hard it is to grow vegetables in the field? Find a good sunny spot, too much rain will wither them and even if I take my eyes off, birds and animals would eat them, but I am d that it grows little by little. and its good...Why do ya do this!! Mr. Aka is furious. His expression is ferocious...... No, its filled with red tears. Why did ya do iiiiiiiiiiit! Then, that sincere cry, wrenched at my heart. Why did this happen? You shouldnt have done anything. Mr. Aka did nothing... Like that, dont, y yourself as the victim... you ogre... how many have you destroyed, wounded, in, ravaged, and vited among those who lived peacefully... Huh!? However, Fuuma, who was seized by the neck, hit Mr.Aka with his words while holding on to his life. They were words directed to the existence of ogre rather than Aka. As emotions go... so little made you enraged...... attempting to eliminate such dangers...... whats wrong with it! Such as a beast that doesnt recognize itself as dangerous, depart from this world!! At that moment, a glint in the dying Fuumas eye held his strength, and he tried to do something with his hands folded. That, hes using the Seal(Hand Signs) Shinobu was performing earlier. Not good, Mr. Aka, watch out DDDD Then I regretted my dy. If I had talked to Aka without being scared earlier... Fire Art, me Cannon st(zing Chorus) !! A huge me emanated from Fuumas mouth. Aka was bathed with a tremendous amount of heat that burned and melted everything. Ah, Mr. Aka! If youre exposed to such a big me, normally... ...... Unforgivable... Huh? But Mr. Aka isnt normal. Hes much stronger than I imagined. The skin, which had been dyed by scorching heat, became even darker and eventually becamepletely jet ck. The color of the whole body changed, as if the skin he wore was broken through and the real skin underneath exposed. Even the sharp horns underwent an ominous transformation, and the eyes became sharper and more violent. Ugaogaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! The Aka I knew, was not there anymore. Gugaraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Uuuurghh!? The ogre, whopletely took off the veil, threw Fuuma with all his might. His body hits the ground and is violently convulsing. The ogre flies toward an immobile Fuuma and tries to step on him. No-Not good. Nii-san! Oh, ah... Shinobu quickly enters the scene and flies off with Fuuma. However, the ogrended hard on the ground, breaking the ground with its strength and opening a huge hole, and the ground shook like an earthquake had urred. If he had received something like that... Gaaaaaa.... Ugaaaaaaaaa!! And he never stopped. The eyes of the beast no longer see anything, they just rampage as if they were destroying everything on the spot. Th-this is bad... Nii-san, everybody, well retreat for the time being! Shinobu... but...and... Youre in no shape. Right now, theres nothing to say in this situation with our downedpanions! Anyway, Shinobu shouted at me that I should run away now. Friends? Yes, I... There is no end to it. It cannot even hear your voice anymore. All consciousness and thought is lost, and it will not stop until all around is destroyed. Tis that kind of race. Treainar... Even though, tis surprising. I knew he was powerful, but did not know much about the owner of that power, so he did not leave a name for himself in history... he isparable to the top-ranking officer of the Demon Army Demon General Rokuha, is he not? What? From Treainars mouth, the rampaging ogre... no, Akas power. The power lines up with the owners of the legendary title that even I know. Do you know what that means? Child. Oh... If he rampages with such power... Not so. Huh? Why do you think, with all that strength, he was buried from knowledge? If I had known that a man of such power existed, I would have made him a senior executive of the Demon Kings Army with exceptional treatment. I couldnt answer that question. Then, with a sad look, Treainar looked towards the rampaging Aka... He is probably a former Demon King soldier, but... all through his life, never unleashed himself in a fit of rage.... without using that power in a shy manner...... he is not one to lose himself in instinctual violence... somehow continually supporting his livelihood, it seems... somewhere without divergence...... after the war, endured on his own and lived quietly. Huh? He is certainly an ogre. The fate of the race cannot be reversed. But still... after all, that ogre might have had a special heart. But that too...... stupid ones have ruined everything. I see. He had that much power. To be clear, more than anyone Ive evere across except my father, his power evokes an overwhelming chill. If he feels like it, he could do anything. He could easily destroy or rule over one or two cities. However, Mr. Aka didnt make a name for himself in the war. So even Treainar didnt know about Aka. Why is that? Well, I care not about the past anymore... tis toote... no voice can reach him anymore.... until the rampage ends. Well, now, I dont know what kind of life Mr. Aka has led. What is important is what I do now by seeing this situation. Well, child... What will you do? Treainar once again tries to ask me. Hes asking me to show my answer again. Im scared of Akas transformation.... Goodness ... really, I am... useless Child? I was scared of Akas powers, hes more powerful than I expected... I was afraid .... I dangerously came close to doing the same thing. Yes, I remembered. You pointed out a boomerang to mest night, didnt you? The boomerang that Treainar pointed out. I used Treainars technique, and my father and everyone in the Imperial city despised me. To those guys, I spit up, Dont bring up the war of the past. But on the other hand, when I was surprisedst night by the fact that Aka might be a former Demon King soldier, Treainar grinned and said, are you concerned about the war that ended before you were born. Its the same as that. Because I used unexpected power ... That was also yesterday. The more fear you see in the face of your loved ones, the more you hurt... Sadizs outcry in the matches to mind. I will never forget her expression at the time. Thats why I cant let Aka taste the same thing. Dont be scared. Dont give up. Rather step on! Mr. Aka... I stepped forward and finally called to Mr. Aka. Hey, you!? What are you doing!?? ...... He...... surely... Shinobu, who was about to leave the scene, quickly tried to stop me, but I stepped forward. And Aka turns and looks at me. Grr? Mr. Aka... Im sorry Imte... it was hard... Im sorry... The cake, too... I messed it up somehow. Gugaaaaaaaaahh!!! Aka, who has forgotten himself in his rage, cant seem to recognize me anymore. Even when he saw me, he just raised a roar like a beast and started attacking me. Ugaaaaaaaaahhh!!! Whoa!? Fast. Reflexively activated breakthrough to defend. However, even in the breakthrough state, Akas powerful arm blows me away. Gah, tah...ah, Mr. Aka... My back crashed into a tree, numbing my whole body, and stopping my breath for a moment. Yes... hes kind...... with skillful hands, a good cook... and yet, so strong.... Mr. Aka... amazing. Gaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! Fast and strong. The breakthrough state was wiped out in an instant. This is Mr. Akas true power. But thats why I cant run away. Oh, thats okay, Aka. Mr. Aka did nothing wrong. Even humans go wild when they get angry and snap. They hit things, destroy them, and abuse their parents.... Mr. Aka... hes just a little stronger than other people... What youre doing is normal. Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!! Aka swung his fist toward me as I got up. A ridiculous right strong swing. If I get hit straight, Ill be sttered into pieces of meat. But strangely, I had no fear at this time. The angle of Akas fist and the movement of his muscles came to me naturally, and I was able to evade without using the breakthrough this time. Im sorry... because we humans are too weak...... our mind is too narrow... even though Mr. Aka is such a big guy... he said he wanted to be friends with us... Urgh! Gaaaah!! Grrraaaaaaaaaahhh!!! Im really sorry... Mr. Aka... thats why, I am! This time, it is Akas left full swing. But before the punch, which was obviously too big, I thrust my right straight up Akas vacant face. A punch that projects out diagonally. Its less powerful than a normal straight. However, it struck like a counter. Ga, ah... Gaaaaaaahhh!! Mr. Aka took a blow from me, but he doesnt look frightened. Even if I hit him with the counter, this is it. Not only power, but also the hardness and toughness of the body are clearly different. If youre going to fight, theoretically its best to take a good distance and fight with speed. But this is not a battle. Mr. Aka is too strong... If he gets a little violent, its disastrous to humans... you cant even have an argument with each other.... really, its a lot, isnt it? Ugaaraaaaaaaaaahhh!!! Thats why I at least... when Mr. Aka gets angry, Ill be the opponent who can fight him openly. And Ill make you feel refreshed! To the point where Mr. Aka can vent his anger! Ill face this Mr. Aka, not only the one whos kind! Its not a battle. Its a fight. Its not a fight to win, its a fight to hit at your opponents thoughts. To reach Mr. Aka who loses himself and rages. Such is my answer, to Treainars inquiry. Is that your answer? Ah. Why do you go so far? After all, you just met this ogre yesterday, right? Oh, yes. But...... the ogre I just met... Why am I here? My answer was simple. D still, isnt he the son of the hero? Dits not a skill used by warriors D Warrior disqualification! D Permanent expulsion from the warrior world! All the voices that I have been bathed with until now are words directed at The Son of the Hero. My life up to this point, praise and criticism were all words said towards my title. But the ogre I just met yesterday... Mr. Aka... D Earth, youre amazing. He knows nothing about my identity or title.... Because he said the words I wanted the most in my life. He recognized me not as the son of a hero, but as Earth. Thats why I have to respond! You should respond! Is that so? At that time, Treainar, who was beside me,ughed. Now, lets keep going, Mr. Aka. Im not taking a step back. Ill show you that determination. Im not running away. Garr? Come on. Dont hold back, dont hesitate, go all out, Aka! There was no such thing as winning or losing. Simply, to reach him! With that in mind, I roar as well. Chapter 59 – Heart

Chapter 59 C Heart

Tranted by: Sads07 In my training with Treainar, rather than fist fighting, what we worked on the most was footwork. My leg movements, trained with the Magical Ladder training, stumbled even Rebal, a leading swordsman. Hit & Run, centered on the left Jab, may be the fighting style that offers me the least risk. But now Im not running away. Imence infighting. Unlike Shinobu and others, it seems Mr. Aka has the power to crush the whole body with only a single blow. Reckless, even if I say so myself. But I felt that this range was the right choice between me and Mr. Aka. Graaaaaaaaaaaaah!!! So, he dodged this fisteh! Still, somewhat within expectation!? Gaaaah! Gugaaah!! Gaaaah!!! Hey, no, just, time out! Cmon, wait! After all, its too scary! Although I was putting on airs with bold words until a while ago, I will actually die if I eat even one shot. A fist fight between friends. Dont evade the opponents attack, dare to ept it, and then strike back. I think its the coolest thing, but if you take one shot, youll die. Therefore, Im reluctant to receive it, so I avoid it. Graaah! Ugaaaaah!! Graaaaaaah!!! Gah, tch ah, Nnh, soi Strong and fast. However, because it is a full swing punch, I can somehow look ahead to the trajectory and avoid it, but Mr. Aka, who has lost himself, wont stop. I can only avoid direct hits during infights, by moving my legs in small increments, twisting my neck, or deflecting my upper body. Hah, not very dexterous. Tis pretty hard to defend and evade, is it not? Rather, the anxiety and withdrawal are you getting cold feet? I, I know! Shit, aah~, damnit Are you saying you will ept it then? If not, you would simply irritate the ogre, would you not? Mr. Aka threw a counter shot a little while ago. If I tried to swing my fists around then, the timing wouldnt be right at all, at the time, the risk of failure was too high. At the very least, I cant do anything if I dont observe Mr. Akas punches a little more. But Hey, what are you doing? Kuh, Ill soon Ha, do not make a move, Shinobuuuuuuu! Eh? Even though I cant do anything, I dont want unnecessary interruptions. Im that stubborn, too. Th-This is not the situation to say Now is the time to say that! If you cant even read the mood of the situation, you guys should leave! This is not a battle. Its not for the sake of survival. It is about hitting each other. So, thats why I have to hit him. Dont be scared. Put out your fists and hit each other! Tis so. Do not be timid. Tis easier than a spar, is it not? Well, if you actually fight, I think Treainar would be stronger. However, it is still different from the phantom spar and spar with Vier. It crossed my mind that if I get hit, Ill really die. You said that, did you not? Tis a scuffle. Then, what do you think is the minimum requirement for such a fight? What is required? Technique? Physical ability? Experience? Intellect? Pride? Guts? Heart. Treainar who always exins things and convinces me with technical theories and reasoning came here and told me something invisible. However, in my mind, I admitted that it was the correct answer. If this is neither a battle nor a match, it matters not whether you win or lose. What is important is to deliver your words. You may fall. Do not flee. If so, your feelings will reach him. Right. Its okay to lose. Do not run. Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa With a snarl, Mr. Aka threw an upper. If I get hit by this, my face will be blown off! What are you doing, youve been doing that for a while! You showed me such a super-grade thought process when we yed Go, but why are you fighting with the Ogre at that distance? Thats why its so annoying!! Will you use your head more!! Daaaaaaaaaah!!! Damnit! Whatsit, use my head? I muster my heart, so its fine to use my head, right? Damn, it, lets goooooooooooooo!!! For Akas upper, I avoided it by shifting the upper body No! Rather step forward! The body which tried to shift, rather recoiled and stepped forward. Im going to hit you. Ill do it. Even if it bares desperation! Uruaaaaaaaa! Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Against Akas upper, I pushed my face out with a lot of momentum. As a result, Akas fist was thrust against my forehead, and the sound of Gusha was heard. M My goodness . thats not the way to use your heeeeaad!! I can hear Shinobus surprised voice. I can hear? If I can hear, then Im not dead yet. No does not seem so. That is the right way to use your head! And I can hear Treainar voice. Then I Tsu, Itsuuuuuuu!? It hurts, like my skull was crushed But the pain means that Im still alive. But, just now, I heard something crack. Then, the one that broke. Gaaaaaaaagugaaaaaaaaaaaah Mr. Aka roars. But then I saw it. Akas fist, which hit me, was swollen. Why? My goodness. epting an opponents fist with a firm forehead is one of the advanced techniques in fist fighting defense. Of course, receiving it takes its toll, but in the confrontation of the head butt and the fist with the whole bodys weight behind it you simply received your share. Take it by the forehead, not the face? Tis the Advanced technique Great Demon Head-Butt! I didnt aim for it. It was just annoyed by Shinobus voice. Or, the contents of my head are pretty good. but if this happens A slight deviation from the forehead, and your face will be destroyed. Therefore what you require is excellent dynamic vision. However, on its own, tis not enough. What you most require is to thrust yourself out without fear. heart. If you just avoid Akas fist, youll just irritate him. But what about this? Can I take it a little more I wonder? Ugaaaaaaah! Oraaaaaaaaa!! Aka attacks me again with the other undamaged fist. Now, consciously, intentionally, muster the heart, and head-butt again! Uga!? Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Kuh, b-broken huh but whats going on? The field of view is bright red. I dont know if my eyes exploded or if my head was cracked open and sttered covered my view. However, that hasnt happened yet. Then, Mr. Aka, who should have lost his sense of self, looked at his fist for a moment, seeming puzzled by the situation. But from there! I took two shots, right? Akaaaaaaaa!! Gagua!? Oraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Thrust the body and drive the upper. There is feedback. A definite rattle on the liver and jaw Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Tsu, Great Demon Head-Butt!! Even though my attacknded, Aka did not look frightened, and instead hit me with his broken fist without hesitation. Therefore, I did not hesitate to thrust out my forehead. Wh, at what, are we looking at. ThisI dont Shinobu seems to be dumbfounded. Fuuma and the others look at us with dying bodies. well, it doesnt matter! I hope you dont get in the way! Now is the time for me and Mr. Aka! Ill give you one more shot, Mr. Aka! Fly to the end! Special Move ? Heavenly Comet DDD And now its my turn. A punch with the right fist positioned between the hook and the upper, and thrown straight out from there. Its a smash. My technique name is Heavenly Comet ? Supreme Annihtion Fist . However, now I dont care about such a thing. Its not that the skill name is cool or terrible. No, its not the time to be cool. Isnt that right? Treainar! Yes, tis now the time to shout! Therefore, I do not shout the skill name that was screaming halfway, but rather the true technique name taught by the master. Great Demon Smash!! Guagaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! At that moment, I felt like my heart was set free. I dont care about the public eye or the impressions of the people. If I can shout magnificently, Ill flourish! Hows it going, Mr. Aka? With my whole body smash, Akas chin jumps up. Completely defenseless Then, one more shot! Next time Ill give you an extra punch, Aka! Im prepared Agaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Whoa!? However, Mr. Aka quickly repositions himself. With an expression like an enraged wild beast, he raises one leg, swings it further, and then strikes me like he throws his fist. My fist wont stop. Then Thats right, so I guess youre saying its my turn too!! Then Ill take advantage of that powerful punch. I push my fist forward and take one step further. Me and Akas fist cross. Indeed. Go! I heard Treainar shout in a rare fit of excitement. Great Demon Cross Counteeeeeeeeeeeeer!! The counter jumps into the opponents linear attack and strikes his fist to intersect. If its true, its not so easy to pull off. But I was confident that I could do it. I didnt blink at Akas fist, and I took it with my forehead wlessly. My eyes are already in good enough shape to see everything, even if the view is dyed red. The sensation in my fist, as I punched Mr. Aka in the face. His nose and teeth may have been broken. Fuhahahahaha splendid. And.. fuhahahaha, that girl, and those shinobi are already taking their hats off. Yes, burn it in your memory, foolish. narrow humans! The world. That there is my disciple! And this is the fight! I can see that my heart is pounding. I hit my friend in the face with all my might. But now its Mr. Akas turn to hit me. Come on your turn Mr. Aka. Come on Yes. Guru Garrl Ugoa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Although he is a wounded beast, Aka still swings his fist several times. Then, Ill just. Great Demon Head Bu guo!!?? My necks bent!? No.. child Not good. To avoid being pushed by Akas power, I put a lot of force around my neck to perform a head-butt. But then, Ive been receiving Akas power so far. now how many times? Its no use. Your body is already No wonder that physique disparity. My neck muscles and my head are already at their limits, and my body is in pain. Ah . not good I cant think of anything. No! Thinking Do I need to do that? All I need is heart! Even if my neck is bent, my heart wont break! Not one crack!! Huh?! Even if everything is gone From there, power will spring again! I naturally clenched my fists. From there, twist the fist like a drill, use the shoulders, elbows and wrists. Re, Really impossible. Limit. Stop it! Can you hear me? Limit? Dont be stupid After all Where is written as the limit, I read Start here!'' I cant open my eyes too much anymore, so I just punched it out. Even if I get irreparable wounds Rather that than irreparable regrets! Instead of jumping and hitting Akas face Great Demon Corkscrew Heartbreeeeeeeak!! Eeh!!?? I hit Akas left chest, in the heart. Chapter 60 – The Fist Beyond the Limit

Chapter 60 C The Fist Beyond the Limit

Tranted by: Sads07 I was doing it unconsciously. Breakthrough is a technique that ds overflowing magical power over the whole body. The magical power that was fastened is inted, and the Great Magic Spiral can be performed. So, what if you inte it, and then concentrate on it? Put all the magic into my head, put all the magic into my right fist, and switch it once. It is a dangerous act in the flow ofbat. Because concentrating the magical power on one point gives a big deal of damage if you attack the opponents defenseless areas. However, Mr. Aka, who has forgotten his current self and was increasingly monotonous in attacking, was able to handle this. With simple power, Mr. Aka is strong. However, because the form is also battered, the power is inevitably dispersed. If Im focused on a single point, my head-butt, and my fist, itll reach Mr. Aka. Ruaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!! The Great Demon Corkscrew Blow drove into Mr. Akas left chest. Waver. Waver. He was wavering. Well now... whates next? Mr. Akas roar, which had enough intensity to shake the mountain and the forest, stopped. ... It looked like. Ga ... a ... ga ... gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Ugh!? The next moment, my body was blown away by Akas arm, who appeared too shaken to attack. My back, bones, what happened? Tossed through the trees, was I? You!? Child! This is bad. Im a mess now. I waspletely defenseless. My body wasnt responding anymore. I cant think with a calm mind. Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!! Aka, who seemed to have stopped for a moment, was still crying like a wild beast, and trying to walk up to me as I was worn out. Im worn out. On the other hand, Aka seems to have a slightly swollen fist and a few bruises on his face, but other than that, he doesnt seem to have much damage. Tch.... So tough... after all... My neck... dammit, I cant execute the usual move.... can I stand up? My waist? Shouldnt I feel pain on my back. Upupu, ough, bare it...geh.... hah, hah... I was hit in the belly, so I couldnt help spitting out some stomach content. My eyes are starting to flicker, and I dont really understand how blood got into my eyes in the first ce.... Somehow ... if Im left as it is, I might die without doing anything.... ...... jeez.... all the same...... hey! Hey, listen! Even now...... is reaching my hand out to you still no good!? My feet are trembling so that I cant use the steps. Dynamic visual acuity is of no use in my current condition. I dont have the power to punch anymore. It is impossible to thrust out my head. My heart jostles, shake and squeeze over and over.... Ah, really... when friends fight this much... its awful.... I never knew...... I..... didnt have a lot of friends. All I can do is to get up again at least. As I leaned on a tree, I felt whish as my feet trembled like a newborn fauns, but still clenched my teeth and stood again. Child ......? Tis considerable, owing to being blown away, still you have gained distance... Get your breathing in order.... There is more you can do, is there not? And while Shinobu was desperately trying to stop me, my master wont stop me, he has no intention to. Breathing? If thats the case... Inhale quickly through your nose... exhale slowly from the lower abdomen. Soo... Haa... Ah, surely, a little bit in my head ... no, its banging painfully but, a little ... Eh ...? That breath. No, its different. Thats... Oh... to establish the paired breathing, Evasive Breath Control... A unique breathing technique imparted to the Japone-style martial arts.... how would he! Shinobu... who is this man really? Hmpf, you ninjas! You underestimate the Demon Realm Martial Arts, do you not? We are already more than 10,000 years ahead DDD Well, I dont have the energy to put in a retort anymore, but thanks to getting my breathing in order, I can move about once more. Hey... Mr. Aka... I also.... rather...... got a reasonably cool face, right? So, just a little bit.... Mr. Aka should remember it too, right? Garrul, Aguauu! Me... Mr. Aka... even though were fighting, whats important is Mr. Aka has forgotten himself in the first ce... Im the one whos been fighting for a while but.... were talking, arent we? And just one more time. Thats it. Thats why Aka has forgotten me. Remember a little of the self you forgot, and if you can afford it, remember me too. Hey... Mr. Aka... after this fight .... lets see if we can make up... Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!! ...... Ah...... I see...... chattering is... Ill tell you this with my fist! Mr. Aka At that moment, Aka runs to rush at me. Thank you. I cant run, so helle over. Shinobu... dont stop this. I cant... I couldnt stop this from the beginning ...e on ... Mr. Aka swung his fist. Counter? No, its no longer possible. I cant get the timing anymore. Then...... Its thest one! Take it all! All the remaining magical power is in my right fist. Just as you throw yourself out, putting all your strength and weight into it........ Im going full swing, too! Great Demon Jolt Blow!! At that moment, our two fists just bumped into each other. My strength and magic. Akas power and rage. No matter how you think about this fist on fist sh, Aka is stronger. Im about to be blown away again. But at least... U, ah, oraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! I grasped the ground firmly with both feet, stomped on it, and endured so as not to be pushed away, even if I cant beat Aka. Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!! Endure. Prove that Im here. I can do it now. Prove it. DDAs the son of the hero who saved the world, isnt it embarrassing? Shut up! DDNo matter how much of a prodigy the princess is, its pathetic that the son of a hero cant win even once. Shut uup! DDOh my, the mental spirit of a slime as usual. I believe today should be a mock battle as well as the announcement of the written test results.... Did you lose to the princess? Shuut uup! DDEarths going toe out, too, right? But maybe were already... I might be as good if not better than Earth or the princess. Shuut uuup! DDIm sorry, but be prepared. Weve gone through a real battle and were already leagues ahead of you. Shuut uuuup! DDSuch a technique... thats... its not a skill used by warriors! Shuuut uuuuup! A bunch of words that have been thrown at me until yesterday came to mind. I became Treainars disciple and became stronger in order to revoke all the words that had been said by my childhood friends, by the world, by my first love, by my parents, all the words that had been said before. But thats enough. Now Ive abandoned the tendencies of such words. Even if I throw away the title of the Son of the Hero, what I prove now is the determination I swore to Aka. If I can prove it now, thats fine!! Both my legs dig into the ground, bored into by pressure from above, and my thighs spread back and forth and will reach the ground before long. Honestly, if I hadnt worked on my flexibility for two months, my thighs wouldnt have spread so limberly. And, if I didnt have those two months, it would be impossible to endure this without being blown away. Heh... so...... with this...... its fine...... huh... In the end, I couldnt even push my fists, let alone knock Aka. However, I was not pushed out and I endured. That alone, I did everything and felt refreshed. And Mr. Aka? Uga... Ga... I cant even raise my arm anymore.... ah...... if I get hit now, Im... Ah ... ru ... su But the next attack never came upon me. I dont have the power to raise my head anymore, but I just shout to him. Oh... Un ... un ... Ah, Earth ... ...... Oh...... Wee back... Mr. Aka... Oh, hes back.... Mr. Aka.... Me..... Mr. Aka... Im so relieved... did I do it? Mr. Aka... Sorry.... Humans.... picked on Mr. Aka...... Ive also hit you, a lot.... The cake identally got ruined... no good, also I.... How... Earth, oh, Earth is, very...... very...... this, who hurt ya like this.... Come... Ill... But, after all.... Mr. Aka... I thought I became much stronger, too.... I still have a long way to go. Im sorry.... Earth.... Im sorry.... That? What? Did something fall from above? Rain? Wrong. But somehow, warm water...... came down from above. Mr. Aka... there are people who fight each other.... even humans, sh with each other and hate each other...... but that way... if you face the other party...... you can reach the point where you ept them... Earth They can be better friends than ever before... I suppose.... maybe. Me, too.... Its so cool.... a lot of work though.... Ah ... Im already ... my consciousness .... I have to tell you, before that... Mr. Aka... cant live here anymore, but...... where will you go? Wanna team-up with me.... how about we go around the world? Huh?! ...... Earth...... you......? Thats what I was thinking during our fight. If you quarrel, finish, and make up .... If me and Mr. Aka team up... no enemies...... the strongestbination... Who cares if they see us. We can go around the world in a grand manner. If anyoneins, we can kick their butts. Im sure itll be fun. Earth is... small, but...... after all...... so great, so amazing... Hey, that status is reversed... too much...... Oh? Mr. Aka? My voice will soon...Then, instead... Ah... I saw it... this time, to the end... Well done, child. I was happy to finally hear those words, and Im satisfied. So, instead of words, I made a peace sign. To Mr. Aka and the master who watched over me. And, finally beyond the limits, my consciousness ceased. Chapter 61 – Miracle

Chapter 61 C Miracle

Tranted by: Sads07 My first life-threatening battle. Now that I think about it, I wonder how stupid and reckless it was. But its strange. For the first time in my life, I was proud of myself. Im somewhat hopeless. Even though Im my parents son, I have no talent. Disqualified as the son of a Hero. A failure who couldnt live up to everyones expectations. I shut my ears to all those words, threw out the foulnguage to everyone, and ran away from the home I was born and raised in. And today, I am myself for the first time... ...... Night? When I opened my eyes, it was already night.... My head is in pieces! Ou, urgh... iyaa Everything inside and outside feels broken, its practically broken.... my head. When I unintentionally tried to massage it, I found that my head was covered with bandages. Not only the head, but also the fist and the whole body was treated...... Earth... Did ya just wake up? ...... Mr. Aka? Under the starry sky, I wasid on a straw covered surface, and when I got up, there was Mr. Aka, cooking something in a pot under a fire. Mr. Aka, did you give me treatment? No, it wasnt me. I thought it was Mr. Aka, but then who? That group that attacked me... it was the young girl. She put a lot of ointment on it. ...... Shinobu... That girl... she treated me very carefully. The guys who attacked... I cant trust em... but that girl... she even kneeled on the ground, asking me ta let her care for Earth... No, its not just me. Mr. Aka was also bandaged up.... I see... she...... Is that right... That girl, is she Earths woman? No, no, no! Not at all! Definitely wrong. Well, I was almost confessed to, but its still unclear after all. [1] No, shes a beautiful woman, and a pity about her chest, but she wasnt that bad. And, it was my first time having a woman Fall in love with me. But she told me ta give this ta Earth. Oh? What is it? Saying that, Mr. Aka handed me something. It was like a book, and on the cover it says: ...... an Exchange diary? It is. Ta hand it ta Earth without fail, said yad understand? Exchange diary. Come to think of it, thats.... Something you do with a sweetheart. That is, to exchange diaries. It is so only two people can exchange what they cannot usually say out loud. And finally, if at the end of the notebook, a small I like is written, itll make me jump up and down on a bed making a fuss. To that extent, it was a sacred act for me, as if I were on a date in the city. Even though... that girl, were not in that kind of rtionship.... what should I do.... I was shocked when I turned the diary around. Thereupon, on the first page all of a sudden, words thatpletely filled the page were written. Whoa!? What the? Um... I heard your name. But I havent written your name here yet. Because I want you to formally introduce yourself to me, Id like to call your name again, after telling me from your mouth. Well, you showed me your manly figure. I, my brother, and myrades, too, deeply regret our shallowness and apologize to you and your friend for making such an unforgiving mistake. Im so sorry......what a serious apology. More precisely its an exchange diary, something like a letter, and a written apology. Thats right. The child didnt do nothing, but...... I said she didnt have ta write the apology. Hmm Rather, she had a strange personality, tended to be annoying and some odd times, but shes not a bad fellow. This message conveys her feelings. But...... Well... uh? I fell in love with you, as I think you already know. To be honest, I want to cross that line right away. If you feel like it, please call me. Ille running in two seconds. O, wha, Hey... [2] Ah! It quickly turned ta a love letter. Earth, ya real popr. How sweet and sour. Mr. Aka Suddenly a surprise attack love confession... I might be ashamed, d and embarrassed... And, Aka is smiling, too. Geez, that girl... ah~, what now? But if you want to get to know each other more, Ill respect that, and I hope we start by getting to know each other like this. .... huh... good grief, she really~... uh huh. I felt a bit awkward at her clumsy effort to seriously get closer to me, even though she seemed a little embarrassed as I turned the page... - What is your date of birth? - What about your family? - What is your educational background? - What is your favorite subject? - What are your dreams for the future? - What is your hobby? - What food do you like and dislike? - What type of woman do you like? - How old is your first love? - How much experience do you have with women? - Where would you go on a date? - Would there be hand holding on the first date? - What is your favorite underwear color? - Which do you prefer, exposed bra or loincloth undies? - How many dates till the kiss? - Have you ever asked to hold hands or kiss a woman? - We are both virgins, but when do we graduate? - What kind of situation are you looking for in your first experience? - I hate big breasts. They are rather a nuisance, dont you agree? - Do you like modest breasts? - Not having breasts is better, right? - At what age do you want to get married? - Should the proposale from a man? Or a woman? - Where would you like to live? - How big is the room? The same bedroom and a double bed, never giving that up. - How many children do you want? - What will be the childs name? - What would you want the child to learn? This...... Theres still more than half of it left. [3] That...... Somehow, there are terrible questions and nk answers.... What? What? You want me to answer these? S-Scary. Im scared! Whats this? How many questions are there? I mean, towards the end...... Where would you build a grave? What is this!? Scaryyyy! Suddenly I felt a chill and was horrified. No, no, no, its impossible, impossible. Awesome Earth! As expected, yer amazing! Mr. Aka, this is not something to praise! That girls a little, I mean, shes quite weird! [4] For just a moment, she had my heart fluttering with joy, but before long a sense of panic came out. I concluded that I was afraid to read the diary any longer, so I closed it. And... erm, essentially Shinobu...... did they? The wrecked remains of Akas house and fields have been tidied up a little, but they were nowhere to be seen. For the time being, while I was copsed, Im relieved that Mr. Aka was not attacked again or anything like that, but Im worried about what happened afterwards. They left, went down the mountain. That girl and the others were touched by Earths brave figure.... they said they were foolish. Heh... They wanted ta make amends for the house, the field, and so on. But, I said no. that they should just go already. ......Really...... I guess its no use apologizing now. So, Mr. Aka didnt retaliate in return, he didnt get involved anymore it seems. Furthermore.... Besides, Im not going ta live here anymore. Aka said that andughed, and I was happy about it, and Iughed, too. Ah, you wont! Youre going around the world, arent you? Ah! The proposal I made before I fell. Lets team-up and travel the world together. Mr. Aka epted the words. I was so happy about that. Hey, where do we go? Ive never been far away from Imperial City. I only know it as knowledge. Ive seen it in books, the domain at the bottom of the sea, the country above the clouds, or the Demon Realm. That is. Clouds and the sea are fairy tales, but...... The Demon Realm.... I left the Demon King Army, Ill never go back home. Is that so? Or rather, Mr. Aka, you quit the Demon King army... no... At that time, I almost heard it, but I stopped. It doesnt matter anymore. I wont ask until Mr. Aka talks about it himself. I dont care about the past, I said that just yesterday. Hey, Earth. After all this, it should be enough for today, right? Mr. Aka? Then, Mr. Aka had a gentle face, yet he said, Lets call it a day. I thought it would be fun to talk about what to do from now on, but the moment he suggested it, I was already at my limit. Well, Im getting sleepy again. Thats it. Arent you hungry? Ah, no... actually, not that much... but if youve made something... No, yer too tired, it wont go ta yer stomach. The soup will be there tomorrow morning, so today ya should rest. Saying that, Aka put out the fire on the pot he had been boiling. At that moment, the area suddenly darkened, but we could still recognize each other. Because the stars were shining. Earth, today... was really amazing. Yes, but I dont know.... Ya were, Thank ya. Ah, sorry. Mr. Aka... lets not do that anymore, okay? I simply did what I did... ...... That... Saying so, Mr. Aka dropped his big body on the spot next to me with a bang, and we looked up at the night sky together. ...... Earth... are ya not prejudiced against the demons? ...... Mr. Aka? At first, of course, ya thought I was an enemy at the time, but, ya trusted me right away... today, ya worked so hard for me. Why? Mr. Aka asked me while looking at the stars next to me. A simple question. Yesterday, I made a joke about being a disciple of the Great Demon King.... but why did I do that? I was not joking about Treainar though. Even so, Im not prejudiced against the demons? No, thats not the case. But I havent experienced the war, also the presence of Treainar... after all...... Theres no prejudice... Im human, but...... maybe its because I dont really like people. Eh? In that sense, demon or human, they would be fine ... if it was someone who sees me ... I was saying that, and though I was sad, I still said so. I was raised without any inconvenience, a blessed young master in a good environment... but I understood I was a bad kid.... I was unable to meet the expectations of others ... Earth? ...Thats all I wanted... my ssmates made a big fuss about me saying what I should be .... they pushed the invisible title on their own, and it followed around all the time like a curse.... It was so painful ... no one ... saw me as just Earth . My life so far. And it was in the previous match that everything became decisive. I ran away because I couldnt stand it anymore... I threw abusive words and said I would nevere back again.... Run away.... And I got lost in the forest... I met Mr. Aka. ... Is that right ... Ah. So..... Even in the short time we met... the first time someone said I was purely amazing.... it was a demon, an Ogre.... I thought Id definitely had to do something. Well, I dont think I would havee up with that idea if I hadnt met Treainar in the first ce. If not, I would have stayed in Imperial City forever, stillpromising on the disappointing evaluation of others. But there are times when you just go out into the world for a little while. I felt very troubled in a very narrow world. Thats... ah, Ive been living on the Surface world for more than ten years.... Earth is the only one ta say that...... ta able ta meet Earth.... is a miracle. In that sense, the only human lying down and talking while looking up at the stars with an ogre, including the Surface and the Demon Realm, is probably just me. Thats a miracle! It is! Saying that, weughed. We wereughing purely and sincerely like children. Well... lets go to bed today.... wake up tomorrow.... then think a lot about the future! Yes. Ill be talking about it forever if I stay like this, but lets do it tomorrow. Theres so much to talk about. But, today Im too tired as expected.... Oh, as soon as I realized that I went to sleep ... Like that... say no.... still, tha.... asking. Hmmm?! Mr. Aka... What was that... Im already sleepy.... Earth... ta meet.... wanted ta be friends with... help me out... Ah~, because soon, well team-up after this, theres no point in saying thank you to each and every little thing.... Really, Mr. Aka.... C Earth, thank ya Hmm? dazzling......? Eh? Blinds...What? Oh, no, its already morning!? What? I felt like I was asleep a while ago.... Yeah, I fell asleep in an instant... Wow, the sun is already... I was just going to close my eyes a little, but it was already morning. The sun shined brightly, and we could hear the birds singing. Whats more, it wasnt like early morning, its like Ive been oversleeping... Only that much got you exhausted it seems. Whoa, Treainar!? Well, I was talking with Mr. Akast night, so I left Treainar alone. That? Are you sulking? When I woke up, Treainar sat with an extremely serious expression and was gazing at something. Its a pot of soup made by Mr. Aka, which was left uneaten yesterday. Treainar, did you ...? What is this paper? I noticed something on the lid of the pot. Its a piece of paper. Was this there yesterday? Child, tis addressed to you. Huh? Me? Not knowing what it was, I took the paper, and it read To Earth. A letter? What the hell is this? ...... I know, yes, Mr. Akas already up...Eh? At that time, rather than the letter, I looked around thinking Mr. Aka was sleeping next to me. ...... Ah ...... Wheres Mr. Aka? However, Mr. Aka wasnt there any longer. [S1] Dude, how much clearer does she need to make it? [S2] And even a free Booty Call card. Most need hours to arrange one, this lucky bastard can get his in 2 seconds. [S3] Okay, new challenge! Answer these questions in the discord. Cmon, I dare yall!!!! [S4] Thats putting it kindly. Fatal Attraction anyone??? Big News! [We Hate Isekai] picked up the manga for Scation. Chapters [1] & [2] are both up. I know some folks had issue with my attempt, but darn it, that was my first try. Comments made me cry. Anyway d we get to experience the manga going forward. Chapter 62 – Intermission (Ogre)

Chapter 62 C Intermission (Ogre)

Tranted by: Sads07 Earth... Im sorry. Earth. Are yer injuries okay? Actually, Im really worried. Well, at that time I didnt even know myself, but now I remember clearly. Yesterday, I hit Earth so much. And I also remember that for some reason, Earth did his best for me. Oh, Ive fought against humans, but Ive never had a quarrel. And, with no hate, with no will ta kill, ya put yer life on the line for my sake, no member of the Demon race would have done that. I was happy ya yed with me, ate my meal, and invited me ta go on a trip together. Well, I didnt have a reliablepanion in the Demon Kings Army, and I was alone. When I was small, I lived in the dark elf vige of the Demon Realm, not with the Ogres. The Ogre of the Demon Realm is expected to have power, be a soldier, be a bodyguard, do the hardbor. Mother and Father are friends with Dark Elves and work as bodyguards for the vige. Everyone was kind, peaceful, and I thought we would be happy forever. But the war with humans ruined everything. Both Dark Elves and Ogres were drafted. Even with my father and mother, I joined a unit led by General Hakuki of the Demon Army, where I met other Ogres for the first time. Oh, I was scared. He mercilessly wounded and bruised those who surrendered, and in the end, killed and buried them alive withughter, destroying viges, cities, and countries, and setting fire ta them at the end. But what the people who attacked me yesterday are saying is wrong. Its sad they say that Ogres are that kind of race, but I can deny it. Father and mother also changed. They both looked the same as the other Ogres and were just rampaging. Earth, Im sure yall tell me, Thats not true. But, it is, Well, I saw that, and pretend not ta see it. I didnt have the courage ta stop my friends and parents, so I couldnt help humans. All those humans died in front of me. Oh, I was right there. And, it was on that day. I just happened to see it. The day of the joint operation with other troops. Where all the dark elves, who were kind in our hometown, were killing humans with evil faces. Just like the Ogres, whileughing happily. Seeing that, I knew. Ogres werent such a race originally. Everyone has changed because of the war. I was sad, bitter, and I almost cried. Someday, I might be fired up like that without meaning ta, I was scared just thinking so. Then, before I realized it, I escaped the demon army without permission, and I ran away from the war. I was a traitor, and I couldnt go back ta the Demon Realm anymore. I heard rumors in the wind, that my father and mother were dead, the dark elves were destroyed in the war, and my hometown was gone. The war would soon be over, but the remnants of the Demon Kings Army are still in the Demon Realm, and Im still a traitor, nothing but. Thats why I was hiding in the Surface world for so long. But for more than ten years, I was lonely. I wanted a friend ta stay with me. That was all. I thought that if I couldnt go back ta the Demon Realm, I would just make friends with humans. But I soon realized that I was naive. It was much harder to make friends with humans. Naturally. Just because the war was over, there was no reason for them ta ept me. No matter what, I was afraid, I would run away, and gradually I tried calling out but they were too scared of me. The truth is, when I met Earth, I was nervous and scared when I first called out ta him. So I was really happy to be friends with Earth. I was the happiest Ive ever been since I was alone, when ya said we would team-up. But thats why I cant go on a journey with Earth. Oh, Im an ogre after all. Ya cant get into inns if Im with ya. Ya cant even go ta a food shop. Ya cant even enter a town. I think many people will look at you with strange eyes. Above all, if ya stay with me as it is, they may think that Earth is a bad person. And, I might hurt Earth again, like yesterday. Yer my only friend in the world, so I want ta bother Earth. ...... Earth......... Im sorry. Ive lived in this mountain, in the forest for over ten years, but I never thought Id go out in this way. I thought Id be kicked out by humans. Thats why I didnt think Id go out for a human friend. Ill miss ya, and I wish I could y more with Earth. But thats fine. AkaDeh!!!!Where are youDDDDD! AkaDDDDDeh!!!! It was Earths voice screaming loudly echoed. Ya must have read the letter. Im sorry, Earth. Why... Why is that? You said wed go for an adventure together! Why? He is frantically trying ta find me. Im really sorry about this, Earth. Im d that Earth, a human, feels like this. But then, I go towards Earth. Ah... From my eyes... it was like yesterday.... Thats... I dont get it... tears... even at times like this... Sometimes I cry because I feel hopeless, lonely, scared, or sad. But these tears are different. Its lonely and sad, but thats all. Im crying with joy. Oh... hang in there.... dont let anger control ya.... be stronger.... yes, I have ta be as strong as Earth... Oh, Ill never forget Earth. Thank ya. Good luck. Instead of wiping away the tears, at the end I made a Peace Sign towards the mountain. Chapter 63 – Something

Chapter 63 C Something

Tranted by: Sads07 No matter how much I searched, I couldnt find Mr. Aka. The letter left for me was about Akas feelings and his past. Lived in a Dark Elf vige in the Demon Realm. He joined the Demon Kings Army in the war and was in a unit led by a great general who left a mark on history. He couldnt stand the misery of the war and how the people who had changed, so he ran away. And he couldnt travel with me. As I clenched the letter, I couldnt help venting out my anger. Why didnt you wake me up... Iined to Treainar sitting in front of me, facing thest pot of breakfast soup that Aka had left behind. I respected his resolve. Also, he was the one whose life was ruined in the war that I led. So, why not? I dont think Mr. Aka is a nuisance! Together, from here on...... a lot of things... as a team.... we... At the same time, something came into my eyes. Still, I continued. But thats what Treainar says to me. At present. However, there is no telling what the future will bring. The journey of an Ogre and a human traversing the world would be much too conspicuous, and the gazes much too strenuous. I dont care about the gazes around me! Treainar would have known when Mr. Aka left. If you had woken me up then, I might have stopped Mr. Aka. Did you, who cared more about the worlds view than anyone else, just say that? eh... Thats... And the boomerang pierces once again. Indeed, you may not find it a nuisance if you travel together with him and get into trouble. You are tender-hearted.... I-If thats the case! However, for him, it might be heartbreaking. It may be harsh to say, but the publics eyes are not as lenient as you think. Because he understands it better than anyone, he left. I couldnt say anything back. Aka and Treainar were thinking more than I was, while I was just thinking that it would be fun to travel with Mr. Aka. The eyes around you do not matter? Do not make meugh. No matter how aggressive your remarks, you who know nothing of the world, its people or of demons, have no basis. Tis unreliable. After all, Im just talking. It seemed so. And Im sure Im right. I dont know anything, Im weak, and nothing I say is reliable. Thats what it is. But... if thats the case...... thats why...... as it is, Mr. Aka... isnt the burden too much... I understand what Treainar is saying, but thats too much for Aka to be saved. He didnt do anything wrong, but was just kicked out of the house he originally lived in. ...... wrong..... Tis not the case. Eh? I couldnt do anything after all. Treainar, who read my mind, strongly denied it. Child, tis no constion. That ogre must have truly been saved by meeting you. You certainly became his friend. Tis why he is no longer before you. ...... But... You know nothing of the world. You know not the depths of humans and demons. Your power is weak, as well. But... nevertheless, even though you were human, you befriended an Ogre. I am the first to witness such. Truly, you have done well. Treainars words reached my heart, and thats why I was so frustrated. If I was stronger. A world in which me and Aka could walk around openly with noint from anyone... If only the world were like that...... I believe... your father also shared a simr dream. Eh? Instead of simply fighting against the demons with hatred, to go beyond the walls of demons and races, to see a world free of conflict, something-something... he said. It was the first time I heard of it. My father did that. Well, by whatever means Hiro came to that concept... a dozen years after my death...... this is the status quo. Eh...well... well then! At that time, I simply thought up an idea In the first ce, I knew things would not go well. Rather, tis impossible. Absolutely. Hm... oh... eh? Friendship between individuals, like you and Aka is impossible, much less to achieve it on a tribal or global scale. Before I said something like, If my father cant do it, then I will... Treainar denied it. In the first ce, you and other humans fight against each other over differences of countries, races, cultures and even historical perceptions. Then, what of a difference of species? How can you strive in a world full of differences? Because it could not be done, war broke out. Thats... And most difficult... tis impossible to draw the line on which race to make friendships with. Draw a line. Treainar tells me with a somewhatplicated expression. For instance, you eat meat, do you not? One can survive even if they do not eat it. But you would still eat, would you not? So, are animals exempt from your friendship? ...... Thats... What you ate the other day...... the animal meat... where did the foode from? An animal? A beast? So, where are the demons from? Where to draw the line... I hadnt really thought about it. Usually, the rough case being... With humans... we can have a conversation.... However, beastmen and the like, myself included, can converse with animals and beasts. Some of them are connected by bonds like a partner, a friend, or a family. What would you tell them? Because humans cannot talk to animals and monsters, so they are allowed to eat and hunt them. Saying something like that... I... Tis so. You cannot understand. People have differentmon sense, culture, and ways of thinking depending on the environment in which they live. Tis impossible to reconcile demons and humans. Supposing you try to force them together, a break will always ur somewhere. Such is life. Treainar talks, as if he had the materials and knowledge to refute all of my words and thoughts, and ruin my shallow and naive ideas. Therefore, child. Can you easily say something frivolous like aim for a world where the demons and humans coexist? Its not that its difficult. Its impossible. Thats Treainars conclusion, and I couldnt overturn it. Im... a weak, small, ignorant kid.... thats why youre saying I cant change the world either.... I was so miserable that Iy on my back. But thats what Treainar says to me. Tis so. That is why whatever you do... you must be strong, grandiose, and grow to abundant knowledge as a virtuous man. To never let anything about Aka go to waste. Thats why I should grow more... Child. Be stronger. And cross the world, with him in mind. Do not simply travel around the world, be aware of what you feel and what you want to do there. Maybe there... maybe there is some hint. Hint? What you say now may be frivolous, however...... if you are strong, grandiose, and grow to abundant knowledge as a virtuous man, yet still say the same thing... then those words carry zeal and will undoubtedly lead to something. Something...What is it? Something neither Hiro nor I could reach in the end. No matter what I say now, its just groundless words. But if I grow and still say the same thing, it might lead to something. Its Treainars vague words, and the future is uncertain, and there are no clear answers or goals. But I still know... Im... even if I y with Aka in a dignified manner, even if we travel, to not let the people around me say anything. It might be ridiculous, but...... thats my feeling right now. Is that so... Thats definitely how I feel right now, and how do I manage that.... Im going to get stronger, look around the world and see a lot of things. Ah, right. Its up to me in the future, and Ill have to move forward anyway. I will~~~~ already. Eat! Lets eat! Ah. Having made up my mind, I emptied the pot of breakfast that Mr. Aka left. There was well-boiled soup in it, and when I ate it and I became a little big, I decided to eat it all vigorously. For a moment, salty juice wasing out of my eyes, but I decided to eat everything and move forward. END OF PART 2 Authors Note As always I am indebted to you. For now, Im going to end the second part here. To date, there have been 70,000 drills with aprehensive evaluation, 2,000 impressions and various responses, including the pros and cons. I am very happy. And 930,000 drills! Im getting closer little by little w I look forward to working with you. From here on, Id like to continue the story of those guys around that time with a little bit of punchline, and trying to practice again. In addition, I was doing updates every day or at seven oclock in the morning, but from tomorrow on-wards private life or travels ... its busy, so the updates may be dyed, but please forgive me. Im naked now. Naked Author aside (what a freak), its the end of the second arc yall. And it ended with plenty of feels. Keep in mind, youre never too manly to cry, infact true men shed tried tears proudly. Im in no way saying this just to keep my man status intact. No sir... Though its the end of part 2, its only half way through the second volume of the Light Novel. So look forward to the continuation of our duos world tour. Im tempted to go on a break but nah, Im gonna power on through part 3. Besides, the next chapter is one everyone should really be looking forward to, wink ?? ?? Im also considering going back to my earliest chapters and doing some re-edits. Kinda feel I should since back then I wasnt using the tools I have at my disposal now and some thing might have been done better. Also to make sure Im consistent. Let me know if there is anything that caught your attention. Special thanks to all my Patrons for supporting me and my endeavors. Extra chapters should be up on the page, so check em out. And if you havent do consider checking it out, as well as my [YouTube channel] for my Anime Reactions. About to round up [Tower of God] and [BNA]. Also really looking forward to Season 2 of Re:Zero. See yall soon for the next entry. Chapter 64 – Intermission (Father)

Chapter 64 C Intermission (Father)

Tranted by: Sads07 DD If I knew it would be this hard... I would not want to be born as a heros child... Even the worst of parents, who have cornered their real son to the point he would say such a thing, would still give chase. Its true. Its not a lie. I love you more than anyone else in the world DD Sorry...... I couldnt be the son of a perfect ideal hero... ...... am I qualified to tell him that I love him the most in the world? What have I seen of him until today? I dont even get how he could use the Great Demon Spiral. Speaking of, even though I heard from his teacher that he had mentioned the Six-Gate Eye in ss, I forgot to ask him about it. Why was that... Lord Hiro. About the hole in the ground your son dug through, the path is blocked from the middle, and we dont know whether or not it branched off somewhere... Ah. But, with his magical power, he shouldnt have gone too far. Then, instead of his path underground, lets search for where hell emerge from above the ground. Ive heard about his magic health checkups. I forgot the exact numbers, but it was less than Fu or the princess. If so, I dont think hes going that far.... so, is that right? In the first ce, it was awful, but I never expected him to be stronger than Rebal. Its not just the Great Magic Spiral. His agility, the power of his fist, and his footwork, all left me amazed. Not with a magic sword, he came to use a fighting style that I didnt even know, my expectations were... Im really pathetic. Youre not too far with your magic? I didnt even know my son was so strong.... His fist and footwork made sport of Rebal. That, now that I thought about it, was no petty trick. Beautiful form, well-honed movement, whichever... Whats not a warriors skill... All the power that was wielded up to the Great Magic Spiral... its power that you got through your own efforts... Why couldnt I look more calmly? Then we could have properly talked. Lord Hiro... There are various towns and viges in the vicinity of the Imperial City, includingrge and smaller ones.... But, to cover all of them on our own... Now, I rushed out of the Imperial City on my own, and was pursuing Earth in a hurry, but a few warriors came to help me out for nothing. However, it is still impossible to search by sorting this number of people. For now, it is supposed that the liaison team of the Imperial City will immediately contact the surrounding towns and viges, as well as border guards... Ah! But Earth left with only his clothes.... he doesnt have much money, either.... Maybe hes camping out. He might be hungry. Anyway, Im thinking about where Earth might be heading. Show me the map. Oh, yes... Where is Earth going after running from home? Expand the map of the Imperial territory. Where could Earth go without much money? If he were heading towards the Great McCuster Forest or Coconeal Mountain, itll be a little difficult to search. Its vast...... there is a town at the foot of the mountain. Speaking of which, during this time of year, there are a lot of Go events in this ce, so there will be a lot of peopleing and going, including the people of Japone, the ce will be crowded... so, Honeyborough. First of all, its an area with thergest mountain and a vast forest. But I felt he wouldnt be there. Hes a clever guy, unlike me. Itll surely be troublesome and even life threatening, so I dont think hed go to a ce like this. And he shouldnt have any survival experience. I doubt hed risk going to Honeyborough or even toward that direction. Hes a weak Go yer so he probably wont want to go there. Thats right. So think about it. About my son. In this situation, where would he go next? Hey... located in the other direction from Honeyborough.... Inai City...... its definitely that time of year.... Ah... thats right, theres that fighting tournament where those who take pride in their strength will gather.... the prize money for the tournament is decent. Thats it. Im sure hes headed there! Theres no reason to go through forests and mountains for Honeyborough, so here it is! Im heading there! Earth is definitely headed here. The moment I thought so, I was rushing out, trying to get there as soon as possible. Lord Hiro, wait! Oh,e on. For now, lets report to the liaison team. Lord Hiros son may be heading to Inai city. Earth. When I find him, catch him, then what can I say to him? How much should I apologize for being a hopeless father? I cant be a proper parent, but what can I tell him? No, I still have to goC Lord Hiro...... It is a magic crystalmunication! From the Army Commander! Eh, ah... at a time like this...... I dont care if they sh my sry, so lets do thatter... He wants to inform you of an urgent matter. Ur... urgent. Shit, right when Im in a hurry! Hiro! You...... doing as you please... ...What is it!? Im in a rush! Hey, Hiro. When there are others around you, watch how you speak...... is what Id like to say... Well, thats fine. Thats forter. Theres a bad matter and a worse one. How urgent is it that the Army Commander himself is calling? And both matters hes bringing up are bad? First of all, is the bad, but... it seems the princess, Rebal and the others fled the Imperial City leaving only written notes. ...... What? In all probability, their purpose is to search for your son. No way, hold up, huh? Right now, the Imperial City is on high alert and a strict blockade... What a hell. Why, Phianse... I mean, princess.... youre acting too hasty. Im d youre thinking about Earth that much, but Im in a better position to... Im not qualified to say that. Princess, Rebal, Fu... furthermore, the young daughter of the Fuefky family seems to be missing as well. They must have used her skills to get past security. Fuefky family... Piper... ah~, that girl... We cant allow the princess to roam without warrior escorts. So I asked Mamu to track down and protect the princess. I didnt think she would be ready mentally, but she eagerly volunteered herself. ...... What? Mamu? Ah! Honestly, she has a lot of other work to do, but it was an emergency, so I gave her priority. Your house maid is with her as a support. Just Sadiz!? I just thought Id share this information. To be honest, you also have a lot of work to do.... Right now, Ill prioritize your son. Therefore, if you find the princess, have her under your protection as soon as possible. Mamu? Sadiz, too? I told you to wait at home... did you take it upon yourself to search for the princess, not Earth. Whats the meaning of this? But, this allows Mamu to drop a ton of work and leave the Imperial City. Huh? Huh? No way... did Mamu and the princess... Well, next is a worse matter. Oh, huh. While I was suspecting Mamus scheme, the Army Commanders tone got heavier when it came to the main subject. Its about the match... It seems that the demons were also monitoring. Well, we held such festivities, so we didnt force much regtion, but...... Immediately, I received an inquiry from the Demon Realm, from that Supreme Ruler Laiphant. [1] From Lye? The technique your son used... Not only the Great Magic Spiral, but also the magic control technique used just before that...... It seems to be a technique called Breakthrough, a technique developed by Demon King Treainar. Huh!!?? Ive been asked what it means for the son of the hero, Hiro, to use that technique. What a hell. Not only the Great Magic Spiral, but also that green glowing magical power, was developed by Treainar? Thats right... I thought it was simr, but Treainars was a red light. So it was the same technique after all. Cant be a coincidence. Earth has gained power rted to Treainar. But how? No, did someone teach Earth? But then, who? Even though weve fought... I never even knew the name of that technique, but...... how many of them can use the Breakthrough? It seems that even demons do not know much about it. It appears to have been a technique unique to The Great Demon King, and it was never passed down to anyone. Such nonsense... Its just... ording to Laiphant, if there was anyone that could use that technique... then there is only one possibility... Then, the Army Commanders tone dropped even lower. I had a bad feeling about it. And the name the Army Commander gave was...... One of the Former Six Supremacy and Great Demon General who has been missing for the past ten years, and a follower of the Great Demon King...The Dark Valkyrie Jamdiel [2] ...... No~. Oh~, Oh~. Of all people... Oh, yes. Along with the strongest of the Six Supremacy White Fiendish Emperor Hakuki, one of the most dangerous figures among the Demon Army Remnants. My head suddenly started to hurt. No way... that she was in contact with Earth.... thats not possible.... However, Laiphant doubts it. We concur, there is no reason or meaning in Jamdiel doing such a thing... But hes really concerned about it. Jamdiel. One of the former Great Generals of the Demon Army, and a mighty enemy of mankind. Her devotion to the Great Demon King went beyond loyalty, she practically worshiped the guy. [3] Thats also why she was against the peace agreement after the death of the Great Demon King and disappeared. She had been missing for so long... could it be...? Anyway, these matters arent only about your family. Keep that in mind, Hiro. ...... I know that. The Former Six Supremacy, Beast King Laiphant, is now in control of the Demon Realm, but if the other surviving Six Supremacy start to move with a purpose, they will be difficult to suppress, even for Laiphant. Yes, the problem may not be just about our family. I cant wipe the premonition that something was about to start. Earth, what the hell happened to you? But no matter what, Ill catch up with you. And, at that time, anything is fine. Talk to me. Give me another chance to be your parent. [S1] The name here, 饤ե, is phically Raifanto so might be written as Lyphant. I went with Laiphant because I want to make Demons names more exotic when possible. Like I did with Treainar. [S2] The name here, ߥǥ , is phically Yamidire. Also I may need some input on her moniker. \Ů trantes as Dark War Maiden but Mamu is already called the War Maiden. Wars Dark Damsel is what I came up with but Im considering changing Mamus moniker to Battle Priestess since she was called The Priestess Mamu in the manga. Let me know if you have any thoughts on this. Edit: Thanks to Arks input, Ill be using The Dark Valkyrie as Jamdiels Moniker. [S3] Im imagining [Albedo] levels of devotion here.... Watch out Earth!!! Chapter 65 – Intermission (The Maid) ②

Chapter 65 C Intermission (The Maid)

Tranted by: Sads07 DD Well, if I win the tournament... Let me feel your boobs! At that time, I never imagined things would end up this way. DD I see. Alright. If You Can Win Little man, then! Then lets y with the puppies all day! Request from Little man for the tournament. As an older sister, I agreed to a little obscene reward with a smile, if that would motivate Little man. But when I returned to my room, I... DD Pyaaaaaaaah, t-this is so not good! What did I agree to!? B-Breasts and Little man. Th-This will earn me a fiery scolding from the Master and Madam!? I was writhing with my face buried in a pillow, after diving into the bed, my feet were fluttering. DD Then, but no way, Lil Earth made such a request...... but, if it were to happen... I wont be able to maintain my reason...... what shall we do? Somehow, I might push him down and go beyond that.... No no no, that kind of education should wait at least until Little man graduates from the Academy.... But I... [1] I panicked because I agreed. However, as I continued to agonize myself, I suddenly saw Little man working hard in the garden outside the window. DD Aaaah, HopScotch! HopScotch!! Hop, HopScotch!! Little man was doing unusual training usingdders. At first nce, it seemed like he was ying, but the amount of sweat and his facial expressions conveyed determination. Perhaps, I found a Little man who was trying to break his shell in an attempt to change something. After seeing that, I was in agony but gradually regained myposure... DD Huh... Lets buy a new bra, something risqu.... [2] No way, I couldnt tell anyone about what had happened. So, I couldnt imagine it at the time. DD Dont! Father! Mother! Demon King killed, uncle, aunt, grandpa, grandma, everyone! Killed by the Great Demon King!! I still cant stand it. Ive said that to Little man. I ruined all of Little mans efforts. Aiming for the match, Little man figured out various training regimen and persisted to face the big stage. My words ruined everything. No, its not ruined. I snatched them away. All of Little mans days and his ce in the world up to today. By what means, I dont know how Little Man used that technique. But, I shouldnt have gotten so distraught... the more I think back on it, the more I cant forgive myself. Lord Hiro and Lady Mamu are the benefactors of my life. Little man is their treasure, and more important to me than my life.... than my life? Trivial. How trivial I am. Their son is more important than my life, which mouth can possibly say such a thing? It is a sin that makes me want to carve this body, such as losing myself to my trauma rather than my feelings for Little man. Actually, I want to be beheaded right now. But, not yet. Even if Little man doesnt want to, until I see him again... Its been a long time since Ist prepared for a journey, not just a trip... To do what I have to do. Stuff everything into a huge backpack. Clothes, daily necessities, cookware, food, medical equipment sets, and weapons. My room, which was always in order, is now a mess, but there is no time to clean up. Ill leave the room as it is to chase after Little man. ...... ah.... As I was packing what I needed in my backpack, I saw a box I was keeping in the cupboard. Its my treasure chest. But now, the mere sight of the treasure-chest is enough to kill me. Sadiz! Are you ready? Ah... Excuse me, what...huh? Thats... At that time, Madam, who had only made simple preparations, came to the room, looked at my hand and tilted her head. My treasure, which was kept secret from Madam. I opened the lid of the treasure chest, with much sorrow. There were many small items, toy rings and other essories stored within. These... were gifts that Lil Earth gave me for my birthday and the Academys entrance celebration, and so on.... Yes... When he was much younger than he is now, he was a little shy as he handed me a present. Each time, I was desperately holding back the urge to hug and kiss Little man. That boy, when it came to you... he was seriously in love. How Little man thinks of me. I deflected that thought because Im alwayspletely charmed without meaning to. But even so, neither I nor Hiro have even considered those feelings, and believed that he and the princess should be tied together... such a heartless story, isnt it.... Yes. So did I. I thought it would be fine if I could be by his side as a maid. Rather, it is true that the marriage of the Princess with Little man would satisfy many people. So, even when I entered adolescence, instead of responding to Little man I was leading him on in an insinuating manner. Hey, Sadiz... obligation to the surroundings aside...... actually, if it was to be you and Earth... what would you do? I might have run away with him. Ah... re-really. I dont have the qualifications anymore. When I answered that, Madam also held her head down with aplicated smile. ...... Really...... what was I doing, I..... I didnt see anything. Nothing about my own child...... Nothing... Im not conceited, but I should be Little mans first love. If Little man was having such thoughts about me even when he was at that age, I might have abandoned all reason and my self-control I had so far. There are certain books with processed binding on the bookshelf. [The 100 Ways to Lead the Younger Man], [The Maidens Preparations for the First Experience without Inconvenience], really, those are mine... also.... on the shelf below it...... Little mans collection...... [3] DD Little man... under the bed. The double bottom of the desk drawer, in the ceiling, and the Masters study as he cannote hometely.... Hmm, did you think you could hide it? Little man. How naive! DD Gah.... How did you find out... DDLil Earth. I always have tools to see traces of someone breaking into a room, including anti-robbery measures, so, I can instantly see if anything in the room has been moved, even slightly,pared to the previous day... Even, a mountain of buried treasure such as these. What are you using your pocket money for? I mean, at Little mans age, its not legal~. DD youre wrong, no, this is... er...... DD Making out with older busty maids that appear in these books...... Turn a sadistic woman into a sow...... Do you want to do this, Little man? I fear the future, Yoyoyo. [4] DDTh-Thats, d-different, fantasies that only exit in books. DDOh, is that so? Thats too bad. Im getting more and more interested in this, and if Little man wishes... DDEh!? Really!? Oh, really? DD Dream~ on ? DDEh...... eh? DDHuh~...... all the same, Little man is in need of a little scolding ~ A variety of ero-books that Little man, after hitting puberty, tried to possess at every opportunity without giving up. Some were about seniors, some maids, other rted to sadistic women, and all suggestive of lewdness. [5] I persistently lectured Little man, as he kneeled on his soles bearing a blushed face, and I burned all the books.... well pretended to. I kept them so that when the Little man clears the age, they would be returned to him. And then, for the harmless, inoffensive titles, the princess... [6] I... only did things that made Little man detest me... Is that so? Yes, it has always been so. I y around, tease, mislead, and today...... I did that. Im really no good... Im... Yes, we are... With a bitter smile at each other, I carry my backpack. But... that routine was my happiness too...... Making fun of Little man...... so cute... But for Little man, I might simply be an annoyance.... Even if Little man didnt want it anymore...... at least...... once again, just to meet and talk... say farewell in this way...... Thats it! Yes, now its more about action than depression. Lets go, Mamu. Yes. The princess will be waiting.... Even if it is...... I didnt think the princess coulde up with such a bold strategy.... Yes, it was all the princesss n. An idea from the princess who rushed into this mansion in search of Little man who had disappeared. [S1] Okaaayyy! So that was on the table this whole time..... [S2] I demand Fan Art!! Rule 34 this right now!!!! [S3] Aaaannnd she was doing research! Hold up! For all her teasing him about being a virgin, doesnt this mean shes still one too? [S4] Considering who that future would have involved.... [S5] Hey, the guy has a type!! [S6] And she still had the gall to call him out on it. Pretty sure the princess has amassed a collection as well. Wanna give a quick shout-out to all my Patrons for the overwhelming support. It really does mean the world to me. - Zachary spencer - Justin Burt - Michael Behrens - ZaneofBane - manspider0002 - David Cruz - Andrs Gosztonyi - David Frederickson - Evanescence229 - Osgar - Nathaniel Schmitt - MachoMostMag - Jaredman92 - Wiko - Naithe - Genxun Chapter 66 – At the End of the Descent

Chapter 66 C At the End of the Descent

Tranted by: Sads07 The injuries suffered in the fight with Aka were healed faster than I expected, Shinobus treatment was excellent. No, on the contrary, even a light shadow spar was pretty sharp, and I was able to move quite well when I spar with Treainar. ...... Somehow... It hasnt been that long since the Commemorative Match.... yet I feel stronger than before? My wounds healed, had some light training sessions as we descended Coconeal Mountain, and I muttered involuntarily. Before the match, I trained hard for two months and was able to feel my growth, but within a few days after that, I felt stronger. I suppose, the experience of an actual battle might havee to light. Trina nodded to me as if to say, Of course. You battled Aka, who could be considered among the strongest in the world, wearing away your life without hesitation. There may be no change in muscle strength or motor nerves, but your intuition may have been peeled off by a skin or two it seems. Intuition... And the other is confidence. By leaping forward without fear of death against such a powerful opponent, not only the senses but also mental fortitude should have been strengthened. Moreover, the fight with the Shinobi woman would have been a good experience. Im honestly not sure myself, but it might be the case. Against the caliber of strength like Mr. Akas, I nted my feet and we exchanged blows. I kept receiving that powerful fist with my forehead without blinking. And, incidentally, Shinobu. I didnt know that the improvement of my senses and spirit could make such a difference. Somehow...... I now feel like I can endure any kind of training and be stronger. Tis a good trend. Even if youck a clear goal as in the previous match, tis something you want to do yourself. Yes, Im now thinking, I want to be strong for now, and I dont have a clear and familiar goal. But even so, Im happy to see myself getting stronger and Ivee to want to train myself. Even if youck a familiar goal... there is no loss in obtaining them, such as strength, unrivaled special skills, and money. Even if there is no need right now, they never hurts to possess. Oh yeah.... Money. Well, certainly I was anxious when I didnt have any. Even if it is not necessary, there is no loss. Thats true. And now what I want the most strength, and Im getting better. I want to get a lot while I can get it. Hey, Treainar. Itll be troublesome, but cant we have some more training in the mountains? Here, I can do intensive training for Parkour, and speaking of training, itll be like mountain seclusion. Unlike before, breasts arent being dangled like carrots in front of me, I myself havee to change something. Meeting Mr. Aka, fighting, making up and parting ways. Maybe that has changed me a little bit. And, incidentally, Shinobu. However, when I got so motivated, Treainar...... No, once you are feeling well enough, we shall first descend the mountain. Training is done on level ground. Ah, what? Why not? Were in the mountains, right? You know, the mountain air is thin, so if I train here and fight in the lower world, its like Ill get even stronger, right? He just threw a wet nket at my motivation, or rather, if it was the previous Treainar, he would have had me train even during sleep, so why? But...... Tis the contrary. Because the air is thin, we cannot perform the same, much less, better high-quality training you had so far. Should that happen, it will inevitably be necessary to lower the training load. High-altitude training can certainly enhance your cardiopulmonary function, but you still need quality training on level ground. I-Is that how it is? Uh huh. Ideally, the body would adapt by sleeping in areas with thinner atmosphere, and then training is performed on a in field. Tis called Magical Living High Training Row, but it still requires more than a few weeks for the body to adapt. It appeared again, Treainars theory. If you have already acquired technique and power, and are aiming for a higher level, that training is effective, but you can still grow as much as you want with but a single skill and knowledge. As such, training on level ground, and increasing knowledge while crossing the world on level ground... that should suffice for now. As expected, it is Treainar. Its not that he has be kind, but because he had a proper reason for his judgment. Well, then... as it is, well descend the mountain. Tis so. I wandered into the forest from Imperial City, met Mr. Aka, reached the town of Honeyborough, and returned to Akas house to fight. Also, I fought with Shinobu. I took a few days rest, and am now climbing the mountain and descending to the other side. Even without a clear goal, my steps were light. Now...... as it concerns, the destination after descending the mountain...... where shall we go? Ah. If Im just moving over Coconeal Mountain, starting from Honeyborough, if my memory is correct... the town where merchants gather......Cantidan...... thats where. I dontpletely remember the geography outside of the Imperial City, so its vague. Ah, if that is so, I have heard of it. There is a famous market street with hundreds of thousands of merchants opening street stalls. While there were fraudulent crimes of selling counterfeit goods under the guise of legendary treasure, tis a town that could not be crushed due to its economic efficacy. Oh, you knew that, too. Well, one way or another, that town has a fascinating history. I havee to hear of it by chance in rumors. Fascinating history? What? Is that right? Why have I never heard of that? Ive only heard rumors about a town where you can get your hands on many cheap and affordable items. Is it not just right? Also, you are unable to be a hunter. Recently we acquired funds by ying a game of Go, let us search for a bargain in the town. No, no, bargains... I dont have the eye for such judgment.... Is discovering such bargains so easy? In front of me as I thought so, Treainar gave off an awe-inspiring aura, as he seemed to want to throw a retort. Ah~, Treainar... incidentally, you...... that sort of .... The eyes of this Great Demon King shall determine all authenticity. Ah~, yeah, yeah, amazing, amazing. Somehow, no matter how great this guy gradually gets, Im no longer surprised. Well, tis not that we such dedicated magic is non-existent, but tis also a good experience to cultivate the ability to distinguish authenticity. If all goes well, you will gain a fortune, will you not? No, uh... for the time being, I just want to get stronger, so Im not particrly looking to be an appraiser.... However, as there is no way I can continue my journey without going through the town, I end up stopping by after all. Hey Everyone! Really hyped and wary for the second season of Re:Zero. You just know Subaru is gonna be put through the grinder. Recently re-uploaded my reactions for the first season onto mu YouTube Channel. Check it out if youre interested, and Ill be reacting to all the episodes of season 2 as well. Chapter 67 – Discerning Eye

Chapter 67 C Discerning Eye

Tranted by: Sads07 Im going over the mountain after Treainars suggestion that secluded mountain training isnt so effective for me right now. However, it does not mean that we will reach the base immediately, so it will take some time. Therefore, it was quite difficult for me to cross the mountain, because, in the first ce, I hadnt prepared for a trip at all in the town of Honeyborough. I didnt have any water or food prepared. Im getting a little hungry... I wish I had returned to town once from Mr. Akas house. Good Grief. Have you forgotten the first night? At such times, one should benefit from the bountiful natural blessings of mountains. Oh, this red fruit... it looks kind of sweet...... can I eat it? Cease. Tis poisonous. A staple among mountain fruits that should not be consumed. Treainar sighs at my remark as I sat down to take a breather on the way down the mountain. Yes, what would have happened if I hadnt met Mr. Aka on the first night? I didnt like the idea of catching and eating snakes and frogs. The rabbit I caught also escaped. I didnt eat mushrooms after all, so I havent had any survival experience yet. Well, tis only when you experience such poisons that you acquire resistance, but I will not ask that of you right now. Now, tis important to eat and grow with a nutritional and bnced diet. If you are to consider your diet during the growth period, tis best to reside on level ground. Diet. The first thing that came to mind when he said that is the meals Ive been eating since I was a kid. Most of them were made by the same person. Diet... Its only been a few days... but not eating Sadizs meal... Even so, I felt like I hadnt eaten it much. I ate it as a matter of course every day. Even Treainar was so impressed after seeing Sadizs menu that had me in mind and was made just for me. She was always by my side and took good care of me. Thats why I wanted to repay Sadiz. I wanted to show Sadiz something cool. I was always an employer or a young master, I wanted her to see me as a man. But, it was no good. On the contrary, it hurt Sadiz. When I thought back on it, I felt helpless again. ...... uhn? At that time, while I was thinking of Sadiz and pensive, Treainar seemed to have noticed something. Oi, child. A little further from here...... along the path...... is there something? Huh? Something? What something? Snake? Frog? Rabbit? No way, it cant be an Ogre, right? ...... Is it a beast? No, nothing like that, and there is no danger, but... that is...... uhn? Uhn~...... what could it be? that fellow...... Im not sure what hes talking about. But Treainar noticed something, and his face gradually became shocked. Moreover, he was holding his head. ...What, what is it? The heck...... I anxiously stood up and made my way as it was, to see if there was no danger. Then, the trees came out in a slightly open area, and something was dropped there. ...... What the hell is that? It was something wrapped in a bag. Furthermore, beside it is a cylindrical object. And besides that...... Writing utensils? Even writing instruments were dropped...... No, was it? Whats more, theres a piece of paper attached to it... A note? ...Please feel free to eat ...what? Its not that it was dropped. Please eat? Hey, youve suddenly be suspicious, right? Some kind of trap? But for now, lets see whats inside...... Wh-what the hell is that? When I opened the bag, there were about three objects made of rolled up, hardened white rice about the size of a fist. In addition, what seemed to be yellow and square food cut into bite-sized portions together with the rice. Tis... rice balls and fried egg. Raisubou? Fried egg? Uh huh...... as a portable meal or bento, tis a staple dish in Japone. Japones cooking? Why was it dropped in a ce like this, and besides, feel free to eat? So, does that mean I can eat this? It does not seem to contain any poison... eating would be no problem, would it not? Oh, no, but...a-are you sure? To be honest, I dont know why this was dropped, and its too suspicious. However, from the moment I saw this rice ball or whatever, I was so tempted to eat it I couldnt help drooling. Huh? But what about forks and knives? No way, with bare hands? In Japone, rice balls are eaten with bare hands. Hey, dont you get angry because eating with your bare hands is bad manners? ...... such a spoiled twit. Is eating something with your bare hands allowed? Even though Sadiz gets very angry about how I use a fork and knife, with your bare hands? What? Is Japone like a primitive or undeveloped nation? But theres nothing to poke at it with... so thats how, I took a hearty bite on this rice ball. !!?? I bit on it...... and I..... I wonder what...... it seeped throughout my body.... the taste of each grain of rice is awesome! Whats more, is there something in the rice ball? In the white rice, theres something white.... Hoh~...... seafood, seasoned with a certain sauce... I see...... Tuna mayo...... tis what you mean, is it not? De, delicious...... so good, what is this? Perhaps. By my knowledge while I was alive, tis not a leap for this to win first ce in the Japone Rice Ball Rankings. Seriously! Tuna mayo is the best! I wonder what. It felt like my tired body was reviving. I cant believe you can eat rice like this... This egg...... What?! Its sweet! But its great! It must contain sugar. Japones fried egg is different as the eastern culture uses sugar whereas the western culture uses a little salty with soup stock. Oh, somehow, I feel calm after eating this gutsy white rice, I quite like it! Is that so? As for me, I do not care for sweet fried egg as a meal. Its the first time Ive eaten it. It was a dish that I had never eaten before, even though it was an ingredient I could get in the Imperial City. Its simple, yet Ivee to think its great. Tuna mayo rice balls and sweet fried egg. Ah~, water too! The water is moderately chilled and seeps through my worn-out body! Its so good! At first I was suspicious, but before I realized it, I had eaten three rice balls and an egg dish in a few seconds. I wasnt full, but it was more than enough to energize the body. It was a recovery that I didnt expect to achieve today. Surely... this.... from Japone. And, although I was satisfied, I calmed down a bit, looked at the empty package and suddenly thought. ...... as expected, was it her? All of a sudden, appeared then absconded, left that in ce and disappeared. Apparently, theres something up with that girl. ...... Why? Didnt she go home with her brothers? Who knows. At least there are no other ninjas around.... So shes on her own? What is your intention? For me? Simple good intentions? Hmm? Oi, child. The note she left earlier...... there is still something written on the back, is there not? Eh? On the back? Do not hesitate to eat, is there something written on the back? When I was told, I turned the paper over... DD have you replied in the exchange diary yet, I wonder? But I know. Im sure you couldnt because you didnt have any writing tools, right? So, Ill leave this for you, so use it. Ill be waiting in anticipation for your reply for as long as itll take for me to receive it. Ill keep on, waiting. On and on, waiting for you ? And, somehow the ambience of the writing felt a little sloppy. As I felt a tremendous chill for a moment, I realized that I hadpletely forgotten about it. Huh, and..... either way, this...... writing? Ah, thats what the writing instrument is for... I could have thrown it away in front of Mr. Akas house, but after all, it was an exchange diary that I held on to somehow. Huh...... While estranged from your real life, it seems you are being cornered by a troublesome woman, child. Ugh...... e-even if you say that... Treainar with a somewhat chilly smile. To be honest, Ive never been able to direct my thoughts like this before, and while I dont feel bad about it, I am a little scared. And most of all, I dont know how to deal with this. Child. For those who are straightforward and heavily infatuated, should you take a half-hearted and suggestive attitude...... there is a risk that matters willter be irreparable. No matter what your answer, be sincere. And finally, my master is in a situation where he even talks about my love affair. And when you give your answer, be sure to know the person you are talking to. Earlier, the things I mention would not trouble you if you had them.... power, money, and so on, but there was still something crucial to consider. Tis an eye for people. An, eye? Tis so. No matter who you are, you do not have to be admired from all sides. Even if you do not have a million subordinates, be sure to identify those you can trust from the bottom of your heart, and keep them by your side. Whether a loved one or a peerlessrade... they will be the pir of your life. Develop the ability to judge people. I talked of authenticity a while ago. Tis not only for items. Cultivate an eye for people. In the world, that Ogre...... not all of them are like Aka. A child of your upbringing will easily be deceived, so be careful. When I think about it, I certainly wanted Sadiz and my parents to recognize me, but I wanted to look back at all the people who saw me. But Treainar says. Even if Im not recognized by a million people, if there is only one person who can be trusted... If I can identify them...... huh. Hmm....... I trust you deeply... It seems, in that sense, I have you now... Oh my, so...... tis.... now... huh? ...... fue~. Huh? Yes, even if youre the Great Demon King, Treainar now respects, trusts and leads me...huh? ...... eh? ...huh... ah, aaah... t-tis nothing... Somehow, Treainar is acting a little strange...... that? Unconsciously, what did I just say? Normally, naturally...... That? ............ ............... Ach, I said something really embarrassing just now, didnt I!? A somewhat cringy thing to do, and I spontaneously... Ah, no, no, no, ah, erm, just now, uh huh, goodness, ahahahahahaha! Lets see, what was it again? Eh? Wh-What was it? Right now, were you speaking? Fuhahaha, apologies. Since my passing I asionally get a little hard of hearing. Oh, yeah! No, I didnt say anything, so never mind! Oh, tis so! Well, then this conversation hase to an end! Well, tis a fine day today! On such a day, we should perform some gymnastics under the sky! It became awkward, and incoherent so we mutually backed away from the subject. Ahahahahahaha...... ha ha... But, yes, I cant be helped because Treainar was a deaf demon king. Yeah. Because he says he cant hear me, so I cant hear him, yes! So lets get back on track. So, erm, what were you talking about? Oh yes, being heavily infatuated, this and that? Um, surely it was! Ah. But, the way you talked just now, like its from an extremely personal experience? By any chance, in the past, were you deeply in lov- Now, child! After an intake of carbohydrates, tis better to exercise moderately than to remain idle! So, I shall instruct you on the proper gymnastics! ...... huh? I was only half joking, but Treainar suddenly changed the subject as if he got flustered. Ah? It might be the first time Ive seen my master like this, right? Hey, Treainar...... for certain you... Great Demon Gymnastics No.1! First of all, begin with arge stretching exercise! Surely... Treainars past love? ...... terrific, I wanna hear! Hoping exercise of both feet! One, two, three, close, open, close, open! However, to me, frantic deception notwithstanding, while performing strange gymnastics by skillfully leaping and spreading both hands and feet at a rhythm, Treainar burst intoughter, and ultimately the topic came to naught, darn it! And, well, its something he suggested, so Ill write my reply to the exchange diary... within the range that can be answered...... Authors Note Good evening. Because it is hot, I ampletely naked and have no problems. Im posting my information on Twitter while Im traveling, but its not interesting, so you dont have to look at it. Well, the update was finally interrupted, and there might have been a lot of people who were abandoned, but I still wanted to respond somehow to the person who saw it, and stuck for about two hours in Starbucks. To be honest, the notebook PC I brought takes quite a while to boot up, and I struggled quite a bit because the speed was unusually slow, but I can update with it somehow. Im still sick every day until I return from my trip, but Id like to keep updating, so Im looking forward to working with you, thank you. Chapter 68 – Dullness

Chapter 68 C Dullness

Tranted by: Sads07 You must take responsibility and respond to her questions. Above all, she gave me alms when I was in a pinch with hunger and thirst. I didnt have any grudges against Shinobu, and I didnt dislike her, so I decided to answer my exchange diary. - What about your family? ?My father and mother, and a maid who was just like my family - What is your educational background? ? Imperial Warrior Academy dropout? - What is your favorite subject? ?I dont have any favorite subjects, but I dont have any subjects that I dislike. - What are your dreams for the future? ? Be a big man - What is your hobby? ? Recently, Image Training - What food do you like and dislike? ?My favorite food is Omelet Rice. The food I dislike is green peppers and broli. - What type of woman do you like? ? Shes normally cold and easy going, but is really affectionate - At what age did you have your first love? ?4 years old - How much experience do you have with women? ? Shopping in town - Where would you go on a date? ?I want to eat a homemade lunch in the park. - Would there be hand holding on the first date? ? From the 2nd - What is your favorite underwear color? ?White - Which do you prefer, exposed bra or loincloth undies? ? Bra and panties. Whats a loincloth? - How many dates till the kiss? ?3 - Have you ever asked to hold hands or kiss a woman? ? Holding hands is possible. The kiss is- Then, my hand gradually stopped. Yes, when I looked at each question, they started out nd but got more and more embarrassing. This, I guess I cant just suddenly answer this! Or rather, dont ask a man his favorite underwear color! noticed it sooner also, the loincloth is underwear peculiar to Japone, tis wrapped like a belt around the waist and crotch. and, more importantly, you went shopping with a woman in town, did you? Thats about it! Well, with Sadiz I tagged along while shopping for dinner. I wonder if it counts Also? Did you not simply do the shopping? Well, thats that I got candy from a street stall No, wait. How old were you at the time? Somehow, Treainar had a dumbfounded look. Damn, even I could have gone on at least one date if it was true but since I joined the Academy, Sadizs malicious streak increased, and at the Academy, she got in the way. Incidentally, not just the maid, what about at the Academy? Due to one thing after another nothing. Is that so? For example, after lectures to walk home from school with a girl. I didnt! At the Academy, I had to deal with the princesss whims and apany her, and all around my ssmates would giggle. Ho Yes, theres a reason I spent so lonely a youth that Treainar was amazed with me. Its all due to the princess. It was awful, okay? A few years ago, I was popr with the academy girls who make sweets and have boys eat them, and the princess got on it. But the princess is actually a terrible cook, but because she was practicing, she kept forcing me to eat really bad stuff as an experiment, and before I knew it, I was too upied being her test subject, so the girls were giving other boys sweets to eat. After that, boys and girls groups seemed to get along, I tried to join in but I was the only one out of the loop. Thats not all! One day, she said that there was no carriage to pick her up after school, and even though the pce was in the opposite direction from our mansion, I was forced to escort her to the pce. Oh yes, there was dust on the princesss shoulder, and the moment I reached out to brush it off, the princess raised a weird voice, got angry with her face red and hit me, getting meughed at by the girls in my ss. when I beat a boy in the ss, Gellipy, in a mock battle, the girls were giggling for a moment, she had the nerve to give a thorough, long winded exnation to the girls and my reputation fell No, I was in kindergarten before entering the Academy what? [1] And, as I was ranting my grudge against the princess, Treainar gradually passed amazement, and began to show a little irritation. Why? Hey, whats wrong, Treainar that face You so not only the eyes to judge people. it seems you need to study on peoples feelings as well. Why!? Why? You realize the misfortune Ive had because of the princess. As I got into my senior year, there were couples in my ss who were going out, some guys have gone on dates, and asionally spent long vacations that those guys get to graduate Goodness me, not only the eye for people, but also the ability to understand peoples hearts. a moment ago, I was slightly pleased to hear that you trust me from the bottom of your heart you said you trusted me, but I see no value in being told so by someone so dull-headed. Th, thats too much! In any case, you should learn not only the authenticity of what is visible, but also the subtleties of human emotions. Or rather, tis essential for people to live in reality. Anyone who does not understand the feelings of others, even if you trust them, they will not open their heart to you, and no one will be able to put their faith in you. Tis no exaggeration to say that Aka was simply an exception. And, I was told by the Demon King, who once tried to destroy the human race, to understand human feelings more. Weird. Im not that dull. [2] In the past, when I was trying to peep at the Holynd under Sadizs skirt as she was ascending and descending the stairs, I tried to discern Sadizs expression, gaze, and every move. Well, the contents I peeped at were shorts instead of panties, and even the shorts read [You Missed ?], I had an indescribable feeling. Listen in earnest. Were you to understand peoples hearts a little more perhaps Aka wouldnt have left silently. Eh!!?? You do not need topletely read the depths of peoples hearts, but if you considered it with a little more interest you may have understood. The moment I was told that, my heart clenched. Thats right. it seems Im yeah I.. was dumb I still really was Tis so. Otherwise, even if you are fortunate to find people the likes of Aka and the Shinobi girl, who feel great affection for you, unless you notice, there will be no one beside you, will there not? That night, when Mr. Aka said, Lets talk slowly tomorrow, if I could better read his true intentions I may not have let Mr. Aka leave on his own. A persons heart is not so easy to understand by simply getting along with them. To have done inexcusable things. to hurt someone with a casual word. to violently bumped into each other and.. tomit an irreparable act to a person unless you do such, you might never understand. Bumping into each other Irreparable Everything he said, it sunk into the body. I felt like I somehow got that there were things that I would not understand unless I bumped into them. In that respect, the next city to visit Cantidan may be suitable for you. Those who try to deceive others those who are honest and tell the truth tis full of many things. Simply by walking around the town, you will be spoken to by a variety of merchants. That sounds scary Well, I believe tis also an experience. No matter how hard the fight or battle may be, the world cannot easily be crossed. You should learn to appreciate that in your own way. Okay. I felt Treainar had a point, so I nodded in agreement that said, its the reality, I have to see people better, then understand their hearts and ept them. Well, not only Mr. Aka, but also Treainar is an exception Okay, Ive answered the exchange diary, as much as I can for now Lets see. I suppose Ill leave it here. And Rice balls and fried egg, it was so delicious, thank you And thats good. I keep only the exchange diary and the letter and put them where the rice ball was dropped. Well in which case, lets go straight to Cantidan. And a few hourster, I finally arrived at the foot of the mountain and set foot in the town of Cantidan. Immediately Authors Note Ive updated it, but Actually, Im not in Japan yet. Its just that Im alive. Im doing it energetically and happily. I didnt wear any clothes, so my whole body turned ck. [S1] So, MC can rant too. Im still waiting to have all this thrown at her face. [S2] Pfft!! Chapter 69 – Vigilance

Chapter 69 C Vignce

Tranted by: Sads07 It took a while, but I finally reached the foot of the mountain. Its within Imperial territory, but the town spread out in my field of view is a newnd that Ive never been to before. Its themercial town, Cantidan. There are no tall buildings like the Imperial City, but there are tents on the left and right of the city streets, many stalls with sheets spread out on the floor and products lined up, and many people flocked into the town. Come on,e on! Todays goods are here! Here I have a [Hermes Bag] as worn by the upper ssdies of the Imperial City! This bag, which usually goes for a million Madka, is a super bargain cause I got it straight from the maker! How about half price at 500,000 Madka! Dad Dad, its a real Teelex pocket watch! A real one! Thats the price? Stop ying! You cant fool my eyes, can you? Hey, you. Why dont you just listen to me? I have a good deal, but Ill only tell you. When does the ve auction start? This herees from a certain leaf. If you light it up and smoke it, itll guide you to the world of fascination, right? The liveliness is different from that of Honeyborough, where they had a Go tournament. Both sellers and buyers are serious and have a unique enthusiasm. On the street, there arent many housewives with children out to buy dinner, as in the Imperial City, or young students like me. However, it was still crowded with a lot of people, and the city was overflowing. In-Incredible Its even more crowded than themercial district of the Imperial Capital. Huh~. too much, do not look so restless, will you? An unustomed young man like youes across as easy prey, do you not? Ah, thats right. From here on out, I had to be careful. Oh, I know. However, if you are wary from the beginning, youll be deceived. Ill feed my eyes and look at a lot of things. Of course. And if possible, tis better to raise as much military funds as possible. Evencking an ID card, there are numerous ways to traverse the world so long as you have money. What Treainar told me before I got here. Authenticity. To develop the ability to identify not only things but also people. And to prepare for future trips, I would like to secure some money if possible. With that in mind, I finally stepped foot into Cantidan. You there, young man! Will you listen to me for a moment? Oh, I was spoken to right away. The old man was standing at the entrance of the city. He was neatly dressed, yet he was trying to talk to a stranger? Its suspicious. Oh, Im sorry to call out all of a sudden. Im thinking of opening a new store in this town, Mansion Gates. But its kind of hard to open a shop by yourself. Id like to borrow a young mans hand, but if youre interested, could you help me? Ill pay you well, and if the store thrives, Ill pay even more, okay? I see. Hinting at money to a young man. Its too suspicious. In general, I do not think that a shop opened by an old man on his own will prosper. No thanks, I think youll have to find someone else. Oh, yes, thats right Thats too bad itll definitely thrive, but The old man became gloomy when I refused. He doesnt seem to be trying to pester me. Oi, you could at least ask what sort of products they handle, could you not? Eh? Is that right? Ah. I told you to identify people, but I never said you should make a quick decision. Hmm When I turned down the old man, Trainer whispered advice in my ear. But as soon as Treainar told me not to be fooled, all the people in this town looked suspicious. Hey there, friend! Are you short of money? Im Mago! Mago Masgy. If youre troubled, why not help me out? Wait a minute! Sir, arent you interested in apples? Why dont we change the world together with my apples? Names Steve Works. Are you interested in our products? Ill make it cheaper now, right? We, the Lamp brothers made a tool that can fly through the sky without using magicC Ive only walked a few steps into the city, but Ive been called at by various people. Whats this talk about helping with your work, asking to buy your products, or flying through the sky without magic? I dont know how to put it. its lively, but its a shady town Is that so? It seems to have people with very passionate eyes in the mix as well Really? I was getting tired and sighing. It was then. Kyaa Oh!? Someone bumped into me from behind a soft sticity hit me No, Im sorry No, no.. eh?! Two watermelons!? Skirt Short!? I beg your pardon, sir. This Sis was just walking around in a daze with this vase and. N-No, its, no, thing Ridiculous. What is this overwhelmingly short dress!? Whats with the chest thats likely to explode!? She had bright red lipstick, and a sexy mole near the mouth, and shes so beautiful and her killer body bumping into me, holding her hips and I can see. Well, this vase Sis? Yes. Regrettable, regrettable. Before she notices my gaze somewhat, its apletely ordinary vase. Im sorry, you had to pick it up for me well, I wonder if big sis could treat you to a cup of coffee to apologize? Well, no, but Come now, kids shouldnt be so modest have a chat with big sister for a little while, okay? My arm is snugly within the valley. Whats your name? Oh, is Earth it is. Oh. Im Date. Im called Date Shoho. Nice to meet you ? This is suspicious!? Yes, its suspicious! I have to listen to a lot of things, right? I mean, if I dont take a better look Ta-Talk about to me no, ah~, um, is elder sister in town for shopping? No, Im here to sell. This vase. She was trying to sell the vase, but her expression suddenly turned desperate. This is a lucky vase a vase that brings good luck to those who have it, right? Re, really Its just, because of some circumstances, and Im selling this to get medicine for my sick dad Huh!? Wh-What? As I thought of her shy outfit, whats with the dire situation? If it could sell for tens of thousands but it didnt work out. Saying that, the older sister who puts out her tongue with a little tear in her eyes What a pity! I currently have around 80,000. The vase is rubbish its value is dirt cheap at best to begin with, if it truly brought good fortune, her father would be safe, and her luck would enable a sale from the onset, would it not? Eh!? At that time, Treainar made a cold-blooded and outrageous remark. Treainar have you no heart! No, hes the Great Demon King! Oi, do not be fooled. The people of this town are very discerning. Tis why they do not go to street vendors or pawn shops, but to an amateur such as yourself. Uh sure But But Hey, Mr. Earth you know Id like to if you help a sister out as a thank you right? Oh, damn, this elder sister nced at me Somehow, even more of the chest is exposed no, but Hey, if you dont mind, about 50,000 Thank you very much! Earth, this kind sis just remembered an errand, so Im going home bye-bye. Because all her assets were tight against me, the moment I brought out as much money as I could manage, the elder sister smiled quickly took the money from my hand and ran from there, flinging the good luck vase as she ran away. [1] She, shes gone wi, with just thanks? Wasnt she going to do something for me. Oi Huh We-well, considering this helped save someone too Well, its not like I was asking for something in return. In the first ce, the money I had was like small change anyway. If I, who had the money, could help someone suffering from an illness Hey That young guy was done in right away. Ah. Dates guy, he had juste to town, a virgin-smelling kid who seemed unfamiliar with women was deceived again. How many suckers that be Dates victims does this make? To help others? Oi Ma Master Oh, I I was on my guard, but That money Master Hah~ Do not look so pathetic. I Im gonna catch that bitch! I was told to be careful. In the first ce, that was money that Treainar got, but I Hah~ for the time being, we could chase that woman down right away and retrieve the funds or otherwise hunt a bargain No, unless there is some business with her you would like to attend to. Ah? What does that mean Rather than getting angry, Treainar, who seemed astounded, suggested something to me. That is Hey, theres trouble! Someone assaulted Date on the other side of the street!? Somehow, shes stuck in a, like some kind of trap? Hey, a young girl suddenly showed up a pretty sexy girl, no boobs though, right!? Guh, why are you attacking us? That tiny~ yubuhheagu!? What the hell? Uoaaaah, so, so merciless. Why are you doing this? And that woman Hey, Date cant move at all and youre actually stripping her bare! That girl, chattering!? Huh? What are you saying? Big-breasted monsters must perish? They deserve certain death for deceiving honey? [2] There seemed to be some fuss across the street at the time, but I was oblivious to it as I listened to Treainar. [S1] SMH!! Im literally Shaking My Head at this point [S2] Wonder what thats about! Ah! Probably nothing important Chapter 70 – Trouble

Chapter 70 C Trouble

Tranted by: Sads07 Cantidan. There is a mixture of genuine and counterfeit items, so judging super expensive and dirt cheap items depends on both seller and the buyer. The sh between the buying side looking to cut the price by even a single coin and the selling side determined to not lose even a single coin was unfolding here and there. Hou~...... Is that a journal written by The Great Demon King, Treainar? Yes! It was found on the scene when the Allied forces took control of the Demon Kings Zettsmaite territory, these were orders that Great Demon King Treainar sent to the unitmander who was in charge of the territory. And..... Never have I sent such a missive. In general, I do not leave handwritten documents. All orders were ryed by the magic crystal, and I only issued instructions to those of the 6 Supremacy ss directly. Tis almost impossible to send them to a Commanding Officer ss. Among the many things that the All-Knowing, All-Powerful Treainar boasts of knowing the most, its fakes. This is the Wand of Brilliance held by the king of the ruined Kingdom of Monay two centuries ago. Its historical value, is preposterous, as of now however... Tis a fake with simple sswork embedded within. In the first ce, the king of that country had a Sun Staff... This is Kotetsu, the sword wielded by the legendary swordsman Konduo, who was once the pride of Japone! The actual article was once broken by me. Or rather, from what Ive been hearing from Treainar so far...... ...... are there only fakes here? Well, tis how things are. Cantidan is also known as A Thousand and Three. Aha! So if there are a thousand pieces, only three are real? No, you might say three is too generous. Tis likely less. At first, Ill make a fortune.... was what I thought, but the reality doesnt seem so generous. After all, if there is no genuine article, there is neither profit nor shit. But...... tis actually my first time here, then again...... I believed there was a little more of a behind the scenes feel to things, but it does not seem so. Then, from Treainars muttering, I wondered if he had a slightly different impression of this town. Behind the scenes? Speaking of the shadows, tis the shadows. Surely I have mentioned such? While this city is rife with fraudulent crimes of selling counterfeit goods under the guise of legendary treasure, it could not be crushed due to its economic benefits. Yeah. But there was a great pretext that kept it from being crushed. Tis the existence of the Underworld. Underworld? Uh hun. In such ces, items prohibited byw are also traded behind the scenes. In addition to selling counterfeits that are different from the actual price. However, such dealings naturally cause trouble. In order to solve such problems, there is an Underworld organization. ...... Ah...... like a bouncer. Tis so. They arepensated by the shops and merchants they ce under their protection... At times they act as intermediaries, and oversee dealings behind the scenes with high-ranking officials from all over the world and sometimes they traded secretly with the demons. When I watched Treainar talking with a somewhat Nostalgic feel, it somehow struck me. Hey, maybe the Demon Kings Army... Oh. I was not involved directly, but...... the organization that had been in this town for decades had some involvement with the Demon Kings Army. Whoa...... During the war, humans made deals with the Demon Kings Army.... Come now, the world is full of many diverse humans, or so I heard. Those who do not care forw or order.... known as the Mafia existed. Mafia. I heard that name...eh? That reminded me of something. Ah? No, I remembered it in the Mafia...... certainly, a few years ago, my father took the initiative on the Mafia Expulsion Initiative, and so the minister who was connected with the big organization was disposed of. Hmm... the name was... well... I was too young, I wasnt really interested, and it hasnt been on the test yet, so I dont remember much. But I was aware of such a big event in the Empire. ......the Bockmati Family......? Ah, yes! Thats it! I finally remembered the name when he said it. And, it seemed to be an organization that Treainar also knew, and he had a slightly surprised expression. I see... they have fallen? Did you know them? Well...... there were useful. In addition, the boss of the organization was also a known Martial Artist, one of the Six Supremacy even acknowledged his strength. It sounds a little nostalgic... The boss of the Bockmati family......Inai expanded the organization with his stout arm, and with fearless audacity, he went to the Demon Realm and traded directly with the Demons. Oh...... Inai... certainly, I saw the name spread in the Imperial City Newspapers. The Imperial Knights captured him. I see... then...... already...... Treainar had aplicated expression. Hmm? Why? Treainar said he didnt trade directly, but I dont think thats all there is to it. I dont think Treainar would lie, but did he have some important dealing he was emotionally attached to? When I was about to ask that... Somebody, help me. Hmm? Uhhh!? There was a crowd around the corner, where a naked woman caught in a was seeking help. The moment I saw the woman, I was shocked. You, the con woman from earlier! Huh? Oh, geez...It wasnt me. Hey~, whats up with you, why so angry? [1] The moment the woman saw me, her face turned pale. Honestly, my anger outweighed my questions about the situation and her nudity and all that. Hey, you! Return the 50,000 that you just took! Hey, wait, I have nothing! Theres no way! It just happened! Its true, look at the state Im in, utterly naked! A weird girl robbed me saying, This money is confiscated! Saying that, her naked body and huge milk jugs, which were swollen red for some reason, as if pped many times in anger.... I dont care, its not! [2] Also, dont let the boobs and stuff fool you again, me! Too bad! You trample on peoples good will! Purity! What the hell is wrong with you? Well, I didnt cheat you... I gave you a vase, right? Youre the one who was convinced 50,000 was its worth and paid up, right? A dirt cheap vase, dont quibble with the guy you fed false stories for sympathy to take his money. Im trying my best not to be fooled again, the hand-print on her breast.... I desperately turned my eyes away from the breasts, and Ish out at the woman. To be honest, I dont know why the woman was robbed, but I have to ask her to pay me back my money, even if it was a causal retribution. But...... Hey... It was not a theft, but a price of a vase was given and money was exchanged neatly, and the deal was settled. Youre the one whos uncouth after it was approved, pal. Thats the way it is. Its against the citys rules to try to resolve a deal that has been settled with violence, right? Well, it sucks you got deceived. It was then. Three men came out to the front, parting out the crowd. AH? What the hell, you guys. The men who came out are young, and they may be older than me, but they are in theirte teens to early twenties? All of them wore long ck coats for some reason, and the clothes had some shy embroidery. And the hair style, a weird baguette like shape rose from the guys head. No, really, what is that? [3] Yo, Date. I heard a strange woman was attacking you and I rushed over... what happened? Ah, youre toote! Kamikaze Gang! Get me down quickly and catch the woman who robbed me of my money! And take care of the brat! Good grief, Calm the fuck down. Hes just a freaking kid? Well~, you fell for it, didnt you? And, they seem to be acquainted with the woman.... or rather, is she famous in this town? Oh, theyre from big bros gang. Gonna put those figures to good use today too! Hey, good job bros! Hey, no Bro Leader today? If you stay, Ive got some good booze for youter. The merchants of the city are cheering with a smile on their faces at the situation. But to me, it looks like the strange men suddenly got in the way. And the guys approached me in a familiar manner. Hey, brother. There are rules in this town. Dontin after a deal is done... let alone resort to violence. Im sorry you have been duped by this thot, but take it as a tuition fee and give up. Thats the way it is. If you dont properly follow the rules, dudes like us show up. Saying that, the men stood shoulder to shoulder me and tapped my head.... it was irritating. But at the same time, somehow I understood these guys. You guys? Youre the underworld in this town? Just when you think the Bockmati family was ruined, there are still people like you guys? An underworld organization which managed the town that my father should have already destroyed. However, even if you think that its gone, a new alternative organization would be established again. Though not as refined............ Hahaha...... Hey, dont go lumping us with those Bockmati shits. But maybe he didnt like what I said, and the guys eyebrows twitched a little. Ah? Could you say that the guys defending the woman who robbed a poor teenage kid of what little money he had are loftier than the people of the organization that perished? I was honestly irritated by the encounter, so I went tit-for-tat with provocative words at the guys who showed up. But in my words...... Hey, hey, wait there, guys! Thats right! I dont know who the kid is, I dont even know whats going on, I dont know about the Kamikaze gang. Surprisingly, it wasnt the guys who responded first, but the merchants in the city. Everyone looked offended at words and tried to argue back. But...... Well, wait and see, uncles. It may be quite ignorant to pick a fight with us in this town, but its ballsy of this pompous prat, the nerve on this kid. The guys took control of the opposing voices by themselves, only one of them stepped forward and snapped his fist, and faced me. Its okay. We dont just work over those who break the rules... it is also the teams rule to buy a fight thats been sold. So,e on! If Ie this far, even I, who is said to be dull, knew where this was going. In other words, were going to fight. No, wait a minute. I dont want violence or a fight. I just want my 50,000 back. Ah. But, even if we dont get the situation, we think that making fools of us is selling a fight. If you dont like it, you can apologize on your knees. Ah? Apologize? I dont know. Theyre much simpler and easier to understand than those merchants who try to sell products you dont know whether they are fake or genuine or strange women that forced their bosom on you. Thene on, brat! Well engrave the Kamikaze Gang on your body, mind, and heart! Saying so, the man with the baguette head raised both fists and held it. At the same time, the crowd gathered round and cheers rose up. Remember it! Im the Third Suicide Fighter of the Kamikaze Gang, the name is C I dont care. Eh!? I mean, it doesnt even resonate in the Imperial Capital over the mountains, so thats about it, right? ...... before the cheers rose, and before anyone gave their name, I jumped into the opponents pocket with a momentary step-in and smashed with the left.... and stopped it. Ah, eh...... What? ............ Eh?? Not only the person himself, from that moment, while the merchants, who expected to see a fight of the organization they seemed to adore for some reason, were frozen with their mouths wide open, I nimble went by the Baguette head guy and ran towards the other two men. Hey, hold on... What the fuck is DDD eh!? Oh no! Heh!? In a rush, the guy threw a right fist counterattack but I crossed that right fist and threw a counter to the mans face.... Great Demon Light Cross ...... I stopped just before... Hey, ah, ah...... th-this guy. I immediately turned to the other, and, before he had finished talking, stopped a screw-like punch on the chin and the right temple. The next moment, everyone was speechless, and the three men who appeared were rather taken aback than dazed. Well, I guess thats it. It was a little different from Treainars quest for authenticity, but before the fight, I knew that the three would not be the match for me by their manners, their muscles and their form. So, to the three who were stunned.... This is a merchant town, right? Then you guys... must learn to discern the true power of the opponent youre fighting. I said, as if I were looking down on them. Authors Notes I finally returned to Japan, went to Nagoya for three consecutive holidays, and finally came back. Refreshed? No, on the other hand, Im tired, but tomorrow... no, Id like to start from today. And everyone was worried about a lot of things, but there were no problems such as immigration and check-in overseas. Rather, the metal detector was smooth and said good. However, there were some unexpected things. What in Nagoya! I stayed at a capsule hotel, but the room temperature was high, so when I was wandering around in just the right outfit, I was warned, the guest should not walk around in that.... I apologize to all the staff. [S1] Yeah, when in a jam, go [the Shaggy route]. [S2] You just know Instant Memory Magic, Canoniconis working overtime here. [S3] That is a [Pompadour]. Or rather, the [Anime Version] ... Chapter 71 – Hoodlum

Chapter 71 C Hoodlum

Tranted by: Sads07 Huh, authenticity... you say? Treainar threw a retort at my remark, but he seemed to be in a slightly good mood. However, tis better to not get too carried away by overwhelming the small fry, is it not? If you overdo it, you may appear as the weak one. Osu. These guys arent a threat to me. Treainars words to me werent Dont let your guard down, but rather Dont get too carried away. Thinking that its typical of Treainar, I looked down on the three guys who stayed down due to shock then nimbly hopped on the spot and stepped back. So, are we done? Eh!!?? When I asked, the three guys stood up in unison. Tch, we were caught off guard... heh, youre not an amateur. You learned that somewhere, right? But for you to stop, what a softy. By any chance, an Imperial Pushover? The three of them smiled and took a stance, their battle spirit unbroken. Ill tell you, this is not how the Kamikaze Gang fights! Oh, if you think thats the measure of the Kamikaze Gangs strength, youre so wrong! Pulling your punches hah? Ill treat this cheeky brat to our deadly special full course! It might have fired these guys up apparently. Well, Id like to hit you anyway. Whats a special full course? Older guys nowadays have terrible naming sense. What was that? This full course of yours, youll have to ept a return on the goods, at all cost! Come on, Ill take all three of you! No, tis why you should not get carried away... well, not that I care.... But Im really going to hit you this time. Even though I was told not to get carried away, I was still in a bad mood because the encounter irritated me. I challenged the three of them toe all at once, and with a snap, the guys shouted and raised their voices. Bastard! Dont look down at us! Lets do it! We mastered the underworlds strongest martial art, Arcane True Zenith Style in 3 days! Youre gonna regret getting cocky with us! Saying that, the three guys nodded to each other, lined up, ran straight at me. The assault of the three guys wearing ck coats... Well show you, hooligan pride of the Kamikaze Gang, ck Three Prong Star of the Arcane True ZeC Huh? For a moment, I felt like Treainar had tilted his head, but I dont care.... Great Demon Body Blow! Hebu, Bugo, Domu! Such an unsavory full course, I cant ept that. I mmed it into the body of the guy at the front and the momentum of the blow hit the other guys behind him. What, what!? Hey, whats that kid? That guy, so absurd! Those three in an instant! Hey, hey, somebody call Leader Bro! This time, the merchants around me raised their voices in astonishment at the sight of three guys who fell down and couldnt immediately stand up. And when I realized, that woman was gone.... Damn...... did she run away in the chaos... now what do I do .... ............ Hmm? Hey, Treainar, whats wrong? You look strange. Nothing.... just... At the time, Treainar who was beside me seemed worried about something, as he stared at the three guys on the floor. I wonder what got you bothered...... Gaha, ba, bastard... Yo, you dare. And then, the guys got up. However, it seems they wont be able to stand up easily this time. But...... Yo-you getting all smug just because youve beaten us? We have some allies on our side, you see.... Hey, it sounds like a pathetic throwaway line that appears in a story, doesnt it? Ah, wh-whats that!? However, bothering with every nuisance anymore would be particrly troublesome. To begin with, that woman got away...... Or should I give up on the 50,000 and think about how to manage with the remaining 30,000? Bastard, youre gonna regret this! Youve turned the most dangerous man in the empire, the one person you shouldnt, into an enemy! Ah, yes, yes... Im so scared, so Ill be going now. Can you keeppany with a gang member forever? First of all, simple daily necessities and food... and then, money of course. Its money after all, isnt it? Hey, hey! Really, dont go! The boss, our Big Bro, hell be here soon! And when Bro arrives, hell... At first, I was thinking about buying and selling treasure on the cheap in this town, but, in the first ce, it doesnt seem that treasures are easily mixed in. No, Treainar said something like business to me, but what kind of business... have, hey! Thats why you shouldnt ignore me! Get back here! Damn, somebody call Bro now! Bro! Bro! Brooo! Well, its been a while since...... Good Grief(Yare Yare)... I can hear you. Dont yell peoples names in the street, its embarrassing, yeh. And that was when. Domouf!? ...... Geh. Just as I was about to rebuke him for being too noisy, a man suddenly appeared and lightly swung his fist on baguette head. So..... you guys...... what are you doing to my hometown? But the moment the man appeared, both the baguette head and the merchants smiled with their eyes shining as if a hero had arrived. B, Bro!? Yo, youre too damn noisy, yeh. Bro, listen! I hate to say it, but...... weve lost. I can tell without looking. Well, Im not surprised you guys lost, yeh. Such, so, so bright!? Kakkaka White trousers in a long white coat with shy embroidery and patterns. He wears arge white hat so deep on his head that it hides his ears, and with a lit cigarette in his mouth. But, hah~, dont worry about it. No shame in defeat. Bro... Thing is, I dont like it when you call my name afterwards, yeh. He had a slender build, so tall and slim.... but...... I could tell. ...... heh~. ...... un.....no? This one... He looked slender, but you can see it through his clothes. Quite...... not gonna y... so-so. Well, if youre gonna rely on others after losing a fight, why dont you guys just do it from the start? Only pick a fight with those who dont mind fighting, even if you get yourselves wrecked as a result. You dont even have the guts to do that, thats why you ran away from Arcane True Zenith Style after three days, yeh. Bro............ Well, thats true, but...... But that kid tried to break the rules of our town and turned to violence! We cant stay quiet when a guy breaks the rules, right? Itsmon sense! Why, you guys decided on your own with the geezers and the like. When was all that approved by the Imperial Assembly and became aw? I dont give a shit whos from out of town, yeh. Ugh, th-thats... Its a little too much to make such a selfish rule, fight to push it through, then have the tables turned on you only to rely on people and to talk aboutmon sense when at your own convenience, isnt it? He looked quite young. Probably a normal teenager.... Even though...... hes got a keen eye, those guys were wild, vulgar and not too bright, but he has a very calm demeanor. What do you call it...Dignity? It felt like something I cant exin was overflowing from his body. Remember. When a hoodlum starts to follow themon sense of the world, its all over, yeh. U, uh... And even some kind of light sermon. Somehow, for a hooligans head, thats kind of unexpected. And..... So, are you the chap who got caught up in some trouble or are you raising a fuss? Youre young... a kid? Huh? A-ah...... a strange woman took 50,000 for a dirt cheap vase. Hmm~, ah~...... Date...... Kakka...... thatdys no good, isnt she? Well, that was unfortunate. The man turned to me. He spoke in a calm tone, and with a smiling face while holding his head. And you, who have been so unfortunate, have two choices. Ah? However, the man...... Either you get down on your knees with an apology, or I get my one-on-one fight, those two. ...... Tut? Ah? Huh? He made an unexpected proposal to me in the same tone. Hah, really, you gotta be kidding me! Why would I put up a fight! Its none of your business in the first ce! Oh no~, well, might be true, but you know, even though theyre such idiots who rely on others, theyre still my buds that you gone done in. You gotta make that distinction, yeh. You tell your people not to rely on others, yet youll actually do it! What kind of logic is that?So messed up! Of course. Do I look like a decent chap you can talk to? Even for a moment, I thought he might be a little understanding, but the unexpected choices made me raise my voice. However, the man told me so with straight eyes without fear at all. The scum, trash and hopelessly reckless fellows of the world who are incapable of doing normal things or followingmon sense. Thats what we are, the hoodlums. Messed up logic. Im aware of that, but the man whoughed thinking, So what? as he hoped I would fight back, called his group the Hoodlums. Ah, how annoying... Kakka. Well, the selfish world and the age of the delinquents have gone on in such a way. Thats why its worse than the Mafia. He proudlyughed while admitting that hes a piece of shit. Somehow, this is a type Ive never met before, this guy. Oh, but I dont have the heart to put in an apology, do I? Then, as the chap whose buddies were done in, I have to put life on the line and obtain it, yeh. At that moment, though he wasughing, somehow his expression tightened... and the air...... changed? ...... this guy... I wonder what. It felt strange. Its not a sharpened air like with the princess or Rebal. Its not an overwhelmingly crushing air like Mr. Aka either. I dont know what youvee here for, but... as the chap throwing his weight around in my hometown, kid or not, you will be given a grand wee.... Heh... is that the rule of this town? No, its my style. Even though its calm, it feels like its somehow enveloping, and the enveloping air is gradually heating me up inside.... the hell? I dont know how strong he is. If you cannot discern it... you have no choice but to step in and find out. Eh!? At that time, Treainar, who had been silent, whispered in my ear. Surely...... warriors and soldiers...... different from mages, hunters, killers and mafias... Well, I could say tis just a ridiculous, reckless idiot...... living by his own beliefs... feels that way. Treainar also, in some respect, with this guy...... he seems unable to take a measure of this man called Bro. Its unusual. However, I agreed with what was said. Then put your body up so I can grind you against the ground! Hoh~. Arent you stylish, brother. So zing. A brat, but...... youre manly, yeh? So, as Treainar said, I decided to jump in. With a light step, the Great Demon Flicker stance was set. Haha, silly kid! Are you going to take on Bro!? Bros the best~ he graduated from the Arcane True Zenith Style dojo! The guys I beat and merchants raised astonished voices at my appearance. Or rather, whats that something dojo anyhow? ...... Treainar...... have you heard of it? Never... tis as if...... but...... I am a tad concerned... Sure enough, is it a pretty low-profile dojo that even Treainar doesnt know, as you can expect? However, as long as it is unknown, we must be vignt. Then, when I tightened my mind and lowered my waist a little, Bro scratched his head a little shyly... Oh, stop already, you guys. Its embarrassing. I mean, most people dont know anything about that. Besides, the road a man walked and the effort he put so far do not matter in a fight, it is not enough to talk with the mouth. We talk as we sh, and the winner wins, thats the only rule, yeh. Its kind of refreshing, but its as if Im going to lose, and Bros got confidence. You think so, too, dont you? I agree! I moved forward. Chapter 72 – Feet

Chapter 72 C Feet

Tranted by: Sads07 So-so quite no, thats not the case. When the fight began, the atmosphere gave the impression that he is not an ordinary guy. This is not an opponent that could bepared to petty small fries. First of all, lets wait and see while putting in some practice with the fist. Great Demon Flicker! My left with a snap like a whip. Its impossible to tell at first sight. Ate, te, itete o, ~ooh. Sure enough, my left hit Bro on the cheek with a few shots. It hit normally. What, eh? Hey, whats with those punches just now!? Too fast, how many blows have you struck Even Bro cant avoid it either! A roar rose from the surroundings. Apparently, my left is unexpected to them. But what about Bro in front of me? Oh, thats amazing Even though he was getting hit, he had plenty ofposure. Then, guess Ill give him a little more. If it suits you, Ill give you extra! So```raaa! O~tsu!? Ate, o, oto to to. A series of Great Demon Flicker shots. I got up close, and with my left within range, rained on Bros face many times. Oh, B-Bro!? Hey, Bro! What are you doing? Ive been hitting Bros face with my lefts repeatedly, and I could feel it on my fist Good grief youre being modest. Seiya! Eh!? The next moment, a shock struck the thigh of my left leg. The pain is as if a lightning bolt struck with a blunt instrument. It hurt when Bro, who was being beaten so hard, hit my thigh with a kick of his right leg. Nu Low kick L-Low, kick? No, but, what is this pain? Numb, the steps Keep a distance with left-handed punches then target your opponent with the right-handed cannon. an orthodox style, but much too stale, brother. Wh, at? eh? Then something cast a shadow over my head. A fight has to be shy, right? It was Bros right leg, which kicked my left thigh, then raised the leg above my head in a wide open stance. That stance, which required a very limber body to be done, is like the open-mouthed jaw of a beast. tis an Axe Kick!? Back away, child! No, ah, my leg uaah! The moment Treainar shouted, the heel of Bros foot, which he raised overhead, dropped down over my head. I immediately tried to back away, but a dull pain on my left leg caused a brief dy in my reaction, and as a result, Bros heel hit the tip of my nose. Gotta buh, bo!? Oh, ah Blood erupted from my nose. Tsu nosebleed this guy got meDDD Nosebleed. Moreover, it dripped vigorously to the ground from both nostrils. Do not be idle, child! Heh? tsu!? The moment I was distracted by my nosebleeds and clicked my tongue, Treainars voice. When I suddenly looked up, Bro was nowhere to be seen. eh? Where? Above! Above? The moment I looked up, Bro jumped high above, rotated in the air and put on that momentum. Dont be dazed in the middle of a fight! Guh! Tch, toote! Fall down on your buttocks immediately, child! Without Treainars instructions, Id definitely have received Bros heel down on my head or face. As I sat on my butt and evaded Bros kick, or rather let it pass over my head, the sound of a wind noise, as if a sword was vigorously swung, was heard. Oh avoided. Youre good, brother. Nya, no, no! a spinning kick around the body rotation this man Hes using some weird footwork. But, he cant keep it up forever! The pain in my left leg is still there, but its nothingpared to Akas punch! Damn! What a mushy practice! Kakka the boiling point is low but I dont hate it. Great Demon Overhand! I stopped chiming in with my left. Turned the right full swing Arcane True Zenith Rolling Sobat! Eh!? At that moment, Bro flew on one leg, and hit a strong kick to my overhand while spinning. a back flip to a roundhouse kick no.. this is Sobat? My right fist, made a strange sound. no, I, cant lose! Uooooooooooh! Tis no use a kick is three times as powerful as a fist to break it spare nothing! Use it! Thats right, I cant lose here? Well, I went toe to toe with Mr. Aka. Even so, if I get tossed around here, Ill have to apologize to Mr. Aka. For Mr. Akas sake, who left my side to protect me from my own weakness As if I could lose in a ce like this. Eh!? Ah, this light this technique Lets flyyyyyy! Breakthrough!! In a simple wait and see, I immediately got tossed around and almost overpowered here. My assessment was unreliable. To think there was such a crazy hooligan in a ce like this, but this guy Bro is strong. The other day I battled against those ninja warriors perhaps, they were at the level of Advanced Imperial Warriors And I still cant see the bottom of his strength. Thats why this was the right choice. Push through with the Breakthrough. In this state, a little numbness in my legs is not a problem! Great Demon Goose Step! After disrupting the opponents timing by stepping from deceleration to sudden eleration and jumping into his reach in an instant Great Demon Smash! A left smash. I swung off with enough power to blow the opponents neck off. But Kakka I was shocked amazing, brother. Tch Did he see through it? Did I make too big of a swing? Bro avoided my fist by slightly shifting his upper body to the back. Instead, my fist shattered the cigarette that Bro was holding in his mouth. But thats not the end. Great Demon Overhand! The full swing in pursuit of his face again Arcane True Zenith Zinga Step! Huh? The moment I thought about it, did Bro drop his hips and avoid my full swing with a unique step that swayed side to side while defending his face? No, its different. He didnt avoid it I couldnt perceive it? Zinga!? This man why that step? Certainly not Who is this guy really? A man like this, unknown to the Empire Why? It was something Ive never seen before either, having learned a lot of steps indder training. Involuntarily, Bro went outside the range of my fist at that chance. But hes not moving fast enough. I was a little taken aback, but I shouldnt be confused with my speed, my visual acuity, and my peripheral vision But lets go! Great Demon Corkscrew Blow! In an instant, I jumped in front of Bro, and this time to his face, I threw a full-blooded right Arcane True Zenith Cross Counter Kick Eh!? At that moment, the sole of Bros foot was on my face like a cross with my straight fist. ah, a cross counter with the feet!? No, its dangerous! Or, not good! I cant stop for a second! Dodge Jump in! At that moment, Treainars words ran through my mind. And, at the same time, a recollection of Mr. Aka ah! Tch, oh Great Demon Headbutt! Eh!? Feet and fists cross, and I took Bros kick with my forehead. And at the same time, something broke, something cracked, and a dull sound was heard. Ka, gah Guh Cracked. Head. There was definitely blood gushing out but, it was nothingpared to Mr. Akas punch What the heck! Ora! Ive endured it. I forced back the consciousness I was about to lose, and I barked to fire myself up. Well actually What What in the world? What these two wow, in just a few seconds. I held my breath as I watched I forgot to breathe. Ah, I dont get whats going on at all Its only been a few seconds since Bro and I shed, leaving the crowd behind. Ha~, ha~. tch. Even so, its trickier than opponents who wield swords and magic. I dont think Ill be able to give chase right away. A slight interval. In order not to waste the breakthrough, I release it and stare at Bro. Then, Bro was standing on one leg with a little bitter smile. Im surprised now got my knee . I didnt think youd jump into my counter Apparently, Bro didnt make it out unscathed now either. Hes smiling, but I can see that hes sweating a little. I hurt the knee of the guy who uses foot techniques. Youre the one using strange moves. In general, you said this was a delinquent fight, and then had the nerve to throw your feet around. Normally we should exchange blows with our fists, right? As I adjusted my breathing, I sarcastically told him. Then, Bro shrugged both shoulders and replied. Normally. But, what do you think, brother? Weve been standing on both feet since we were young and made our way through life. When we are in trouble, when we are in pain, when we hit rock bottom, and when we crawl down to the ground . our feet always stand us back up and move us forward, yeh. So? In other words, those feet have supported, endured, and worked together with you more than anything else. Therefore, people spend their lives on their feet. Do you think that hitting with your feet is the same as striking with your life and thoughts? Moreover, he came up with some very messy theory and logic, and said it with confidence. Hmm I just said Normally, Im not saying hitting each other with fists is the most necessary thing in a fight thats why, I cant even say its feet either. Hoh~ Yes, its not the fist. Its not even the feet. Whats most necessary in a fight. I learned that the hard way. Isnt that right? Treainar. Of course. Yes, I, through action, came to know. After all whats most important in a fight is heart! So, I blurted it out with confidence. Come, lets go on! Ill throw myself out and hit you with my heart without fear!! I beat my chest forcefully, raised both fists, and repositioned my fighting pose. And then Pu, kuku Kakka Kakkakkaka!! Bro, on the spot, sat his butt on the ground andughed heartily as if he had expected things to go this way. It wasnt augh to ridicule me. It was somewhat happy I say. You got me there thats right, me of all people, what I took as the origin of the fight was so far off. Thats good, brother. Amazing. Nu A bleeding nose, forehead split open, and face dyed bright red, but your eyes got the same re. Those eyes they kind of remind me of the days when I was a bit green, yeh. And whileughing, Bro looked at me with a warm gaze, squinting as if nostalgic of the old days somewhere. Hah~, somehow, Impletely not in that mood Ah, brother. you have two new choices. What? For the time being, I can still fight too, so will we continue on as is Or, the money Date took I cant give it back, but Ill treat you to as much, yeh. eh, ah? Err? When I realized that the atmosphere of the scene was no longer fit for a fight, Bro gave his suggestion. Not only me but the proposal also surprised Bros friends and merchants. No, eh Why!? Damn cheeky rebellious brat I dont hate it. I was one we all were so, I kinda missed that feeling. And, while presenting my options, somehow the person himself already lost the will to fight, Bro stood up, hopping on one foot and approached me, and acted really familiar with his arm on my shoulders. Yeah, ah, get off! Thats why I Hey,e on. First, Ill treat you to a drink. No, thats, listen! Im still not old enough to drink! Really? Then we might have you ascend the stairs a little early, yeh. And Bro, hopping on one leg, dragged me along. All of a sudden I tried to resist, but for some reason I couldnt shake it off, so I was taken along. Thats how I met him, the smoke-stained obscure delinquent, who was unknown to the world, Bro no no it was my encounter with Anek. Authors Note The summer vacation is a little early, and Im writing part 3 freely, but recently I forgot that this novel is a fantasy about magic w Especially recently Ive been reading old delinquentics. By the way, my favorite delinquent manga ranking is 1st ce: [Cuf s] , 2nd ce: [Roku Nonebu Su] , 3rd ce: [B Y] , 4th ce: [Shonan Jun ] , 5th ce: [Samra Sol ya]. Its like this, right? By the way, when I noticed, there were 2300 impressions. Thank you very much for your feedback. I noticed something strange, saying, 23=Ni-san. Well, thats why I took the plunge and made it such a tant development. Chapter 73 – The Scoundrel’s Invitation

Chapter 73 C The Scoundrels Invitation

Tranted by: Sads07 Oh, Bros as good as ever. Well, I guess. But that kid he was really strong, right. To go toe to toe with Bro. You sure got us beat. The baguette heads were walking in front of me, talking like that. Weird. A few minutes after being smeared with blood and shing into each other, why are we already rubbing shoulders? Besides, I was taken to a bar for the first time in my life. Hold, just hey, wait! The bar is a hangout for punks and old men! Im not going! Well, a long time ago, Sadiz raised it as one of the ces off limits due to its bad influence. Huh you look like a badass kid, havent you been to a bar before? Thats why I really wonte in! Kakka, well, just think of this as an educational tour and enjoy it, yeh. Saying that, Bro took me to a bar in town. It ispletely different from the stylish ones found in the Imperial City. A tattered sign, a broken door. Some ces were cracked, the walls were peeling off, the pirs were about to break, and its a dirty bar that is about to copse at any moment. Its not only the appearance but also the contents were the same. Uh, uh The moment I entered the store, I suddenly held my mouth down. The moment we entered, there were empty bottles rolling on the floor, red-faced delinquents lying drunk on tables or the floor, menughing with women sitting beside them, and women with scant clothing making a scene. In addition, the smell was mixed with the stench of alcohol, tobo, and vomit, wasnt it? Ive never seen such a stinky, filthy space before. Is that? Bro~, whos the kid. Heh~, he looks cheeky, but hes pretty cute, isnt he? Now that you mentioned it, werent you going to fight the Kamikaze Gang Three-Prong star~? The moment we entered the store, everyone was talking as they came up to me,ughing and raising their voices as if they were all Bros friends. And, of course, the nces were directed at me, who was shoulder to shoulder with Bro. Oh, this is the kid who was scammed by Date. He knocked down the Three-Prong Star, and, well, he fought with me, too. I liked him and brought him along, yeh. Yes, he broke our jet stream attack, You had a good fight, did you? Hey,e on in, buddy. Dont be nervous. Bro and the other gave a rough exnation about me. However, even that overly loose exnation wasnt unusual to these folk who know the man called Bro, as everyone nodded with a smile without any particr retort. Oh, you mean, a promising neer? Still, isnt he young? Hey, nice to meet you. If you have any problems, can you count on me? Thats our rule. Hmm~, its just like Date~. Ah, maybe Big Sis will learn something good from this~. Hey Hey, dont you wanna eat? Even though we had a fight, he didnt care about it and readily epted me. Somehow, is every one of these guys always broad and dont care about minor details? And at the same time, I realized something. Which reminds me, the streets of the town are full of merchants . and I thought this was a merchant town to begin with and there werent many young people here, but Yes, most of the shoppers and street vendors were adults and geezers However, there were dozens of young people in their teens and twenties gathered in this bar now. Oh, during the day. We youngunsze about and drink at home or in a bar during the day. At night, its apletely different town. At night Then? Ah. Its a sleepless night for us, the hoodlums, devouring the legacy left by the adults who ruled this town. What town? Kakkaka, you see for yourselfter, yeh. Saying that, while implying something different, Bro pushed his way through the store and naturally sat at the counter seat facing the tavern master. Here you are, you sit down, too. Its my treat today. Saying that, Bro invited me to the counter. To be honest, I sat down as I was told, even though I was puzzled. I cant drink alcohol, so orange juice please. No````! Kakkaka, hey. Barkeep, you have my bottle, dont you? Give it here. Aiyo And are they really going to make me drink!? No, but its against thew. However, Bro,ughing heartily, took out his cigarette and lit it. Fuh~. Hey, dont smoke next to me! Eh? Oh, my bad. Want a cigarette? Do you smoke? Cigarettes and booze! Im still 15! Far from drinking, he even offered me a cigarette. I yelled out that it was wrong, too. Oh, hes such a surprisingly good kid. Brother well, are you a young lord? Nu!? Raised without any inconvenience, but in the rebellious phase, did you go against your parents and ran from home? Is that the mark? Nu, no.. not Its so urate, Im at a loss for words. So its nothing to do with you, anyway Ah. It doesnt matter. I dont care, people have their own reasons for being down in the dumps. Including everyone here. Shut up Its not that simple Huh that right. Well, Im not going to ask that much, yeh. I was annoyed and tried to put up a wall, but Bro didnt push it much or ask me about it. Rebelled against their parents, got wild due to a poverty stricken home, defied the teachers and took the easy way when they couldnt keep up with the school. The influence of others. And so on. Every one of them can easily turn someone into a delinquent. its no use worrying about it all, yeh. When I heard that, I was surprised. Me running from home is not unusual, for these guys because theyre delinquent. Thats why these guys areughing so happily, and Bro? And often the reason for bing a delinquent is just a little curiosity. They say that kids are not allowed to drink or smoke or get sensual. With that, Bro offered me the cigarette that he had just lit. However, I refused to smoke that. So, smoking would be bad for the body it seems. Alcohol, too. Im sure you need to be 18 for cigarettes? Ive heard that if you smoke, your physical strength will drop, or your lungs will get polluted, and thats not going to do you any good at all. How, Youve never even smoked, but you have decided its bad for you? Eh? Fifteen or eighteen are not much different, are they? Or was it published in a paper that if you smoked at 15, your body will definitely get worse? Well, thats In the first ce, the age limits for smoking and drinking are the standards arbitrarily set by old men who have nothing to do with teens. Why dont you try it yourself to see if its bad for your health, yeh? Well, if you look at it that way Thats not the point! I mean, Im not gonna fall for a scoundrels invitation! Oops. I, already went through a bitter experience in this town because of that woman! Thats why I wont smoke or drink! I refuse to fall for some why not smooth talk invitation to a bad pastime. Ive learned my lesson properly after being tricked by that woman. Um, right. Tis good, child. You can easily smoke and drink, but once you get hooked on it, you cannot refuse easily. Tis a detriment to your health. And, Treainar nodded Uh-hun with his arms crossed. Even though, for this Bro to say as much getting overly-familiar wi-. ahem, to rmend something that will inhibit the growth of my disciple. Oi, the child is not yet tainted, is he? Or rather, Treainar is somewhat exasperated, but Kakkaka, so cold. As your senior in life shouldnt you listen to this bad pastime master? Who is the master! I am the master! What is this halfwit you just met today saying? Quit it, this Treainar? Stop getting angry and jumping over me. Or rather, Bro cant hear you. Also, Im kind of embarrassed But, well, if you dont feel like going delinquent, its not toote for you yet. Thats good. And, Bro patted my head while holding the cigarette that he offered in his mouth. People can easily go bad. Step out a little. No, just step off. But there is no path ahead. Just a downward spiral. Thats why. its hard to go from being a delinquent to a normal person. Thereupon, Bro warned me I dont know why youre such a dazzling fighter, but youre not a worthless piece of shit in the eyes of others, unlike us. You can still be anything you want to be. If you have a ce to go back to, why dont you go home? Nu Wh, at? Or else Someday, even if you want to go back, you wont be able to anymore. and you may end up regretting it forever Then, even if you want to go back to your original normal, itll be toote, yeh? Its like an adult trying to talk a runaway kid out of it. no, its exactly what it is, but Oh, its none of your business. I can be anything? I know. Thats why I left home, to be something. Hoho~ Theres no reason for a hoodlum to meddle. Even so, I wont join up with some delinquents, so I pushed past him. Im going to leave home, leave the empire, and be a big man!! So dazzling, arent you Well You think about it a little more. For now, may we give a toast to the big man of the future? Tch, you asshole. With that being said, while clicking my tongue, I vigorously drank the water in the ss Ive been offered. eh? Ge aah! Ah Hold on, child!? Wh-, h, hey, what are you doing? I just drank it ah, it was all over my head and I had a strange smell in the back of my nose, no, it was hot! Somehow, I feel so hot! I mean, is it hot in here? ~Tsupeh, just wha- What the hell was that? Oh, my bad, actually, Id given up drinking now, water Shit, seriously! My throat, gaggling, is that water, Ill have that. Ah, wait, wait. Thats not water! Ah, the water tastes awful and the ice is stale. Hot. I see, its hot, isnt it? These clothes are a nuisance, you know. Ah, hey wait a minute, with one cup aah~, hey, dont take your clothes off, ah~ gulp the clothes came off my Lord, I may die now better tidy up. Huh? Hey you? Miss.. Ive seen you before. Errr, I just became a waitress at this store, Im Shino uh, nuh huh Kagerou. Huh, is that right? Then, lets have these clothes washed thats right thats right Hau ~? Ah, hey, whats wrong with sis? She looks incredibly happy, but Hmm? I can hear a womans voice that sounds vaguely familiar, but no, Im lightheaded and thirsty. Oi, child! Return your sanity! Put down the ss you are holding and spit out what you drank! Also, the shinobi woman has infiltrated! Oi, child! What? What is it? You know, Treainars split into three? Thats great, hes my master, awesome! Authors Note This story is fiction. Its a fantasy world. Drinking and smoking by under-aged people, even further rmending and coercing, offering customers without checking their age, stealing the clothes of people who are drunk and took them off, are all illegal. A good child should never imitate these. * As you pointed out, I made a quick correction because I was misinterpreted about my age. Chapter 74 – Boisterous Merrymaking

Chapter 74 C Boisterous Merrymaking

Tranted by: Sads07 Oh man, my minds gone totally giddy! Yeah, ah~, home ish tha way! There thats it! But Im feeling kind of aggravated, I wonder. I feel like I can do anything now. Aah~ Good Grief. Oh, Bro! Whaaat~ you sitting on? I cant believe that took just one drink Kakkaka, arent you young. Oh, time to get excited! Or, why is everyone so quiet! Hey, look! Arent you drinking, Bakatini! Man, then I guess Ill have to dance! Oh, hahahaha, its like that kid is going to do it! Boy~, you havent taken it all off yet, right~? Oh yes, Big Sis should take the pants off~! What? Who will take off my clothes? Only Sadiz could do that! Oof, wow Sadiz Yes, Sadiz finally undressed me how old was I? Oh, Little man, please do a banzai cheer. Huh? Youve made such a messe on, lets go in. Ill give it to you a thorough wash and scrub. Okay, Little man? Ji~ Oh~, really, Little man! What are you doing to my breasts? Sadizs Boobs have they gotten bigger? Little man its too soon to be interested in this flesh, right? such, a, little, pervert. Huh? I, Im a pervy, kid? Thats no good? Yes, I dont like this pervy Little man Ji ~yuru droll not yet, not yet, let him be cool me eating now is no good. Youre wrong! I, Im not pervy! Im not pervy!! [1] Thats right, Im not pervy, so I was too shy to take a bath with Sadiz anymore. Im an idiot! Im an idiot! Im not pervy! What suddenly happened? Yes, I was pervy. So, I should have admitted it. Then take a bath with Sadiz some more! Why didnt I take a closer look at Sadizs body at that time? Im gonna step my ass off! Hoh~~~. Dance like a butterfly! This guys regrettable! But, that body is tight!! Yes, I dance like a butterfly, and punch beyond like a bee! Kakkaka, good~, I havent seen anyone so wasted in a long time Well, if you wanna charm me, Ill go along with you as the ringleader. Hmm? Nah, Bro! You gonna step up to me? My step, is the best in the world, taught by my reliable psycho master, Magical Footwork! Nu!? ah, re, reliable. best in the world h, hmph! Th-This drunk Tis not what I taught you that said, su, such an impudent surprise attack. Yes, with the steps drawn from Treainars Magical Footwork, Ill acquire the world. Kakkaka Then Ill show you. my Arcane True Zenith Capoeira. Nu!? Ca, Capoeira!? Is that why as I thought, this one by any chance, the Arcane True Oi, child! Get your wits about! Things will soon get serious! Kapokapo? What the, heck is it good!? Its here! Bros Capoeira! Its like a mix of kick-fighting and dance! [2] Cool~, Bro! Later, show us how! Ora, you going down kid! Come on, bring it on! Wow, thats so cool, right? Amazing! Hes got his hands on the floor, his legs are up, his body is spinning, such skills! And then, from Capoeira Arcane True Zenith Swiveling! Its here`````!!!!! No way````! Awesome! When you think hes standing upside down, he just copsed and was spinning round and round on the floor with his back? [3] Nu this is Magical Break Dance keh. So cool! Even cooler than what Treainar taught me? Unh!? Oi, child drunk or not, you must be out of your mind, are you not? What I teach is much cooler! In the first ce, break dancing was originally conceived as a way for me to. You can? Im pissed, really, pissed off, I am~. Gonna hate stinky trainas if he don show it? what are you saying. ah~, tis inevitable. I shall show you the coolest steps! Once in the Demon Realm, my performance dubbed me the King of Pop! [4] No~? As a dexterous practitioner who has mastered every step, you should be capable! What? Did you dance to the trainer? Hmm, did you start walking? Like so, slide your legs backwards while making forward walking movements, then alternate your feet Huh!? The Great Demon Back Slide! Tis also called the Moonwalk. Aw, Awesome! After all, Trina is more cooller! Amazing! Haha, right. Tis most stylish! Treainar stuck out his chest, going, Right. But it was really cool. Cool! I can win with this too! Hey, kid! You muttering to yourself against the wall, whats up? Have you epted defeat? Not good. Well, Im in the middle of learning now, Shoo! Come on, let us give these dimwits a show! It usually takes practice, but you can do it in a minute. You have a better sense of stepping and weight distribution than others. Huh! First, ce one foot on your toes and set your center of gravity on it. Quickly slide back the opposite foot In that case, do not raise the heel. And then repeat it Huh! Oh, Swish Swish Swish! Oh, I did it. Good, then, spin at high speed! And shout! Aah! Oh, ah, the world is spinniiiiiiing! Oh, ooooh, you, what was that? Hahaha, cool! Its so cool. Oh, ooooh, like theres no gravity, what is that! Weightless steps! [5] Ku~, Im getting turned on! The night is still young, but as a Busty Pole Dancer, Ill charm you n-. that? W-who? Somehow, all of the poles were broken before I noticed!? As expected, thats my honey! Beyond dreamy. What are you doing, making me fall for you even more? As I recall, its not a crime for a woman to be the vitor [6] A pleasant cheer. Ah, everyones looking at me. Its getting hotter. Kakkaka see here, Im done. my hurt knee is already at its limit it seems, that cool dance is your victory! Hi! Banzai! He said what? He said he gave up! Treainar and I win! Ah, B, Bro lost! Damn, but dont worry about losing the dance Bro! I hear that, hes the weakest dancer in the gang! However, even though Bro admitted defeat, the baguette heads came out again. Are these guys going to challenge me? Lets go, how about a Vulgar Dance! Wha? Come on, lets go! Aah, baguette heads undressed just like me. Nude, plop, nude! But I dont care for male nudity! Kya! Its that guy! Oh man, its been a while since weve seen that! Aah! Its Yokatin! What the hell? Huh? The baguette head puts the bottle between their legs umm, then Im going to take my pants off too! Oh, aaah, youve got guts! Kyaaah, he took it off too! Im dooone, good job! Kya-so~ cute~! Fufu, cover that Kakkakka Oooh~ Bu!? Oi, child, what are you doing? Tis dangling about the bar!! Cho, darling! Hah~ Hah~ Hah~ Hah~ Hah~ Hah~ Hah~! Me, be cool! Calm down, and burn it into your mind, imagine the shape, size, and even the size of the expansion! For the sake of the simtion! Of course, Im not going to lose to these guys. No way will I back down! I also picked up a fallen empty bottle, and plop it between my legs and Ha~ oh yeah~ Yokati~ tin~!!!! That? Oh no, I put my son on disy. the only other time was with Sadiz and Treainar. But for the first time Ive never had so much fun in my life. Hey, is Bro here~? Whats this~? A lot of excitement in the air today, huh? Theres still time before the auction starts. Oh, youre here, too? By chance, we met an amusing chap today. Not how he looks Ah. Runaway youngsters, right? That? What~? Some new guys came again. Fine, everyst one of you, Ill take you on! Hmm~ oh yeah, speaking of runaways, a merchant from the Imperial City was asking Eh? Imperial City? Why, theres an uproar in the Imperial City, the son of the hero ran away from home, right? What? Well, the son of that hero, Hiro and the hero Mamu the parents are doing some sort of search, but still cant seem to find him, so it looks like hero Mamu will be here in person soon, right? Hoh They say that, perhaps, a son of the hero may be in this town, so if you find and protect him, you might get a reward, right? Hmm~ That naked dancing kid I wonder. The son of a hero, I think, is not a brute that grew up to be such a coarse, ill-bred brat, but a clever, refined, well-dressed noble son. Nu? Is the new guy just sitting at the counter and chatting with Bro? Well, if youre not going to fight, Ill just dance! The son of the hero Huh is that so. I see. I shouldnt tell Master. Bro? Unfortunately, I dont know the son of the hero. dont know and havent seen him. all I found was the new buddy, yeh. Come on, Im still here! [S1] Okay! It was cute before but seriously, how old was he here? Sadiz was about to eat him up [S2] [Capoeira] is an Afro-Brazilian martial art thatbines elements of dance, acrobatics, and music. It was developed by enved Africans in Brazil at the beginning of the 16th century. It is known for its acrobatic andplex maneuvers, often involving hands on the ground and inverted kicks [S3] [Dayum]! Bro is bringing it. Earth is about to get served!!! [S4] [Say What Now]? [S5] Thats right! [Whos Bad]? [S6] Oi! Earth better keep an eye out! His chastitys at risk around this one! Also gender doesnt matter, R*PE is R*PE!!! Chapter 75 – Self-Loathing

Chapter 75 C Self-Loathing

Tranted by: Sads07 Ive often heard adults say, I was drunk and I dont remember. I always thought it was a lie. In general, I did not believe that alcohol had any memory-erasing effect. I thought that it was only a pretext to say such a thing, and I couldnt possibly not remember it. And when I woke up, and thought to myself, What did I do?. I remembered exactly what I did. With great rity. Thats why I woke up and stayed calm while holding my aching head down, then my face immediately turned pale. Oh, I, f-feel like I was doing something terrible. Ugh, aaaaahhhh! What the hell, me! Yokatin! Moronic imbecile, stupid, idiot! When I woke up, I was in a strange room. Or rather, in a rather dirty room, there is only a bed in a simple room. On that strange bed Im writhing in agony. Whats more, and... Im naked!? I turned over the sheets to feel a somewhat cool sensation of the passing air, and I waspletely naked, not even wearing pants. Your clothes are over there. Oh, Treainar!? This is the second floor of the bar. A sort of rest room, you copsed after making a scene, and were carried here to sleep it off for a few hours. When he suddenly called out to me, I looked back, startled at the sound, and saw Treainar, with a look of disgust, his arms folded, by the window of the room. And, as Treainar said, my clothes were neatly folded. Oh, I... took off my clothes. Be grateful for that woman... she washed your clothes by hand during the day, dried them outside. That woman...? Eh?! And the next moment, I was suddenly wide awake. Why, there was an Exchange Diary next to my clothes, which were neatly folded. Well, no way... Tis the Shinobi woman. Why?! Eh? Because, we separated from Shinobu...... No, I got rice balls in the mountains! No way, Shinobu. Did Shinobu wash the clothes that I took off while drunk?! Or rather, you may not have noticed due to intoxication, but...... that woman...... she infiltrated the bar, did she not? Huh!? She changed her name, her attire, and even changed her manner of makeup and dressed in a waitress uniform with an apron on.... well, at first nce you could tell. Shinobu... In the bar...... What? That means...... Of course, that woman saw it, did she not? Your... nudity. Eh!? I was seen. Ah, my thing, my son.... oh, to a woman of the same age.... Ah! I could die!! My goodness...... you should ban alcohol from now on. Witnessing your antics was terrifying.... Uugh...... and, it was seen...... meaning...... that, my manhood was.... Oh no.... with Sadiz, thats all there was to it, but... I was seen naked by a woman of the same age...... Until recently, the only ones who saw me naked were Sadiz and Treainar.... Now, I want to go back to the past...... And at the same age...... that was seen by a girl of the same age.... for the first time since I took a bath with the princess.... Oi, do not be depressed forever... rather, you, even though you were a child, with that princess... Damn. The mental damage is severe. I cant look Shinobu in the face for a while. And also, this Exchange Diary.... I just wrote a reply, but I didnt think it would be returned anymore... I mean, didnt she go home with her brother and friends? No way, does she want to keep this exchange of diaries going? Or rather, youre following me...? Its getting a little colder, but when I casually turned over the diary, and on a new page.... Uuuurgh! On the left and right pages of the notebook, the words were written inrge letters. It was scary, so I closed it immediately. Oh, why are you asking about Sadiz...? I suppose she heard you speak of that maid in your drunken stupor. Come on, seriously... aah, scary... No, I had nothing to feel guilty about. But I was scared. For the time being, you must wake up and consider the future. ...... From now on? No way... You mean Shinobu? No, not that. Even though we arrived at the town with great pains, you squandered almost the entire day at that banquet. Ah...... Well, no, I slept for a few hours... Tis already night. Huh? What a hell. I wanted to think about shopping during the day, and what to do for money from now on, but I wasted my time with all this other stuff... Oh, then, what about... Bro and the others? I left the store after they carried you here. Apparently, they work at night. At night... That reminds me. No, the young peopleze about in the daytime and go out into the city at night. Somehow, this merchant town will transform at night. And..... this town at night may be worth your attention. Eh? Why......? I took a view out of the window, but... tis a different bustle than daytime, is it not? Treainar standing by the windowughed, and I anxiously looked outside. It was surprising. Oh, aah? Huh? Eh? Its night, but it wasnt dark. Streetlights lit by fire lined the streets, and an aristocratic troupe, dressed up in the street, went hither and thither in queer masks. Various butterflies, crescent-shaped faces, and so on... Is it a masquerade? No, theyre ying incognito? Whats more, other young people who have their true faces exposed...... people dressed in the same Kamikaze Gang clothes as Bro and others, walked around the town as if they were guards. What... the heck......? I overheard a brief conversation at the bar during the day.... The word Auction...... was mentioned. Auction? An auction at Cantidan? Well, it wouldnt be strange to hear that, but...... still...... Perhaps tis not merely an auction. Well, as the wealthy seem to be hiding their faces...... I can imagine... What the hell is that... What kind of auction is it? ...... Still within the realm of possibility. You will never know unless you actually go out into town. It sounded like he was saying See with your own eyes even though what Treainar said made it sound like he understood the general circumstances. In the daytime, the mafia had been destroyed, and now the town seems to be run by the hoodlum in the daytime ... but they do not live in a haze. They must have means for an ie... That is the night of this town. I fear tis likely, they might have coalition with the mafia, to offer assistance as it is.... Well, even so... You want me to see it in person and find out? Huh, I suppose. I just woke up and my head hurts a little, but I still cannot afford to rest in my room until morning. Ive slept quite a while, so Im not sleepy at all.... Hah~, right. Lets just take a quick look around the town, shall we? What is the difference between day and night...? As Treainar said, lets go out and see with our own eyes. I put on my folded clothes and prepare to go out. And then...... But when you go out...... you may want to be a little careful... you walk with your true face exposed. Heh? Perhaps not only local nobles are out there, but also citizens of the Imperial Capital. Some may know your face. Ah...... I see... That would be much too inconvenient, would it not? Should you go out, you ought to conceal your face as well. I didnt like it. Certainly, its a hassle. Theres something beneficial...... With that in mind, when I reached for my pants...... What? What? This...... isnt the pants I wore.... Theyre new. The clothes were mine, but only the pants were changed to new ones. Why? As they were battered from overuse, the shinobi woman bought a new pair and discarded the old ones. Oh, yeah.... Hmm...... my bad. Not only rice balls, but also new pants...... Im just being taken care of, Id better give her something.... No, it should be fine... I believe she was satisfied enough with the reward, but...... Well, you need not mind it. What? Tilting my head at Treainars grave words, I went outside, wearing clothes that had been washed. Chapter 76 – Mysterious White Elder

Chapter 76 C Mysterious White Elder

Tranted by: Sads07 ...... The vulgar air tainted with greed and avarice.... cannot be hidden behind a mask.... the fortunate born into prestigious families, never to strive for anything, fattened pigs.... People in expensive clothing, wearing masks thither along the streets. Everyone, as if dressed for a castle ball, was heading in the same direction. But there are quite a lot of them... Moreover, looking at the clothes, it might not just be the Imperial City.... some great families...... Japones Kimono...... attire from the Kingdom of Uragile...... Maybe theyre alsoing from countries in the vicinity of the Empire... The central street of Cantidan, which was filled with street vendors and merchants during the day, is now filled with hundreds more people who are considered to be noblemen, creeping around. Around them, the Kamikaze Gang were sharp eyed and vignt... what...... the hell? Follow them... Yeah. For that reason, I also hid my face. Fortunately, merchants on the street were selling masks, sses, and other items that can hide ones face, perhaps for those who have forgotten their masks. Such amercial soul, I was impressed. So, while there were a lot of designs with bad tastes, I found the one that was decent. Its a pair of sses that workers use to protect their eyes at coal mines and mining sites......theyre called goggles. Red frames and bands with yellow sses. I thought they looked cool, and I bought them though at 10,000, it was a bit expensive. Now only I have 20,000 in my possession.... Well...... Lets really think seriously about money. Anyway, lets check out this town right now. For now, Ill check first to see what catches my interest. I put on my goggles and made my way into the flow of the nobility. Hey, dear...... are you sure? How many times have you participated in such events.... Moreover, it is an event organized by such lowly thugs... Gufufu, theres no need to worry. All events in this town are backtracked by Minister Chitsue, its safe. But...... before, proper adults were in charge of all the security and event management... Is that all right? Its fine. Rather, it would be more troublesome if the mafia were to be involved, such as being coerced or extortedter on by holding something over you, so it would be a trifle matter for these brats to be cut off at any time. The noble couple who were by the side was having such a conversation as I also joined in following the flow of the surroundings. Event...... you mean the auction? Anyway...... Minister Chitsue...... is he also involved... Hes been involved in politics in the Imperial Capital since the old days, and Ive been greeted several times at parties since I was a kid. Well, although he seemed to be smiling on the surface, Ive always thought he was somewhat fishy.... What Im worried about is, you know... about this town. You told me, didnt you? Lord Hiro doesnt think well of it... said he destroyed that organization.... Hmm, but its not a problem today. See, Hiro...... is looking for that second-rate son of his who ran away from home and has abandoned his duties! ...... I wasnt listening to them, but I just heard such a conversation. And, when the conversation of the two noble couples touched the topic, the nobles around also reacted. Oh, Ive been meaning to ask you that too. As I recall, there was a problem with the Imperial City Academy students mock battle. What I hear, that dunce son of his threw mud on the face of the hero in front of arge crowd and ran away from home... Fufu. Even though he defeated the Great Demon King, unlike our noble bloodline, he has the blood of a vulgarmoner, after all. Mamu was originally the same, wasnt she? Both parents were originallymoners, so their child was born amoner as well. Its no wonder theyre such failures. And then, the fallen son ran away from home, and they abandoned their duty to the country and prioritized their personal affairs.... this might lead to deprivation of their authority. The Imperial Knights were so intrusive in their politics.... I wondered what I would do when he tried to crush this ce for our escapism. Yes, we are still secure, arent we? Hiro and Mamu will lose their authority and Minister Chitsue will prosper after that. And..... what is it...... ah...... can I hit you? Cease, child. Eh...... But... Nheless. They dont know anything about me, and yet they can say all they want beside me. I was ready to do something about these pigs and old farts. But Treainar won me over. You are no hooligan...... Tis not even a fight nor a quarrel, you simply got upset, so you hit him... my lessons to you are not to have you swing such cheap fists. Well...... But...... Your value is diminished...... Now, dare to ept this assessment and swallow it.... The fallen foolish son who ran away from the Imperial City after throwing mud on his parents faces.... Thats Earth Lagann now. Thats the extent of the value I was given after so much training with Treainar. Bullshit.... Hohohohohoh... quite a young participant, arent you? Have you joined in the event before? Huh!? Then I looked back in a panic. I didnt expect to be osted, so I was surprised and looked back, and there was a white-haired old man, although he was wearing a butterfly mask. He wore a Japone-style kimono, carrying a cane with him, and had a kind smile on his mouth. Oh, uh, no, Im... Oh, Im sorry. This one will participate for the first time today... Mitsumon they call it. If I talk badly, it will be troublesome, so lets exchange only a few words and go somewhere quickly.... I thought...... Ah... um... yeah, that, I... Hoho, no, Im sorry. It was my first time at such a social event, but it was hard to talk to other aristocrats, so I couldnt resist talking to you. Saying that, he smiled gently again, and even though he was a participant in this procession, the air seemed to be quite different from that of the others. The eyes that appear behind the mask are different from those that are painted with greed. Hmm......? Then, Treainar looked at the old man and reacted. This White Elder...... Somewhere......? Do you know who he is, Treainar? This isnt just any old man, right? But certainly, the aura around him, its hard to describe... despite being a small elderly man, its somewhat warm and inviting, yet grand and imposing... to say it aptly... it weighed with experience... Elder...... who are you? It is unwise to confirm each others identity in a ce like this, isnt it? Thats what Id like to say.... Im no one suspicious... just a crepe wholesaler from Japone. Crepe......? What is that? But you... is this your first time? You dont seem to be used to it... the shining eyes behind those goggles...... feels good. Saying that, the Old man looked at my face. Oh, Im sorry, you dont want to hear that from a strange old man, do you? Im afraid at this age...... I dont have much chance to talk with the brilliant young children of the new age.... the ones who shine brighter than ever before and I cant help but be bothered by it. Elder... Young ones in this town... I dont think theyre rotten, but... the look in their eyes was a little sad because they were resigned... not you. There is still purity and youre lost. The fact that youre lost means that youre trying to find your way... you can be anything from now on. After Bro, I didnt expect someone I had just met topliment me to my face, it was embarrassing. That phrase I can be anything got me fired up. But such a young man...... why are you here? You dont seem to be interested, but... Why is it, I wonder? Due to the matter with the woman that day, Im aware that my eye for people is not great. Elder...... Im not from this town.... I simply...... wanted to know whats going on here... I..... I have no idea what Im doing here.... I heard about the auction, but... Eh? So, I dont know.... all I have to do is jump in and see.... I was wondering if I could find a way in somehow. I wonder why. Its not about trusting this Old man or anything like that.... I didnt tell a lie for some reason.... I was talking honestly...... This is strange... if youre not a child of this town... if you dont know what youre doing, why are you interested? Why? Thats it. In the first ce, I have nothing to do with whats going on in this town. The purpose in this town was to stop by during the journey and think about shopping and doing something about money. So Id rather not get into any trouble by going even deeper. Then why? Because Treainar said to? No, not only that, but I myself am interested in this gathering now. No matter how you think about it, this event doesnt seem to be respectable. Well, I can imagine that its an illegal auction, but I have no reason to interfere with it. But Im here now. That is...... My friends are involved... so I want to know. That remark came out naturally somehow. Friends? With who? Bro? We had a little fight, we drank, we danced, we frolicked, weughed.... Thats what friends are for.... Hoho...... I see... However, even if you get in line, eventually youll be checked at the entrance and have to pay an advance, right? Uuugh...... Really? Hufufun, so... very well. Would you be this ones attendant, and together join in as well? Huh, errrr? Even though I was confused by my own words, the Old man, who I had never met before,ughed and said that with conviction and a good mood. No, Id appreciate it if you could let me in, but... O-Inkyo! Come hes this way? Just then, cutting through the crowd in the opposite direction, two men with masks on their face made their way towards us. Are they referring to this Old man? But...... hmmm? O-Inkyo...... Id appreciate it if youd stop moving about as you please. You had us all worried, didnt you? These two...... the two men who appeared. They were wearing kimonos peculiar to Japone, but.... their appearance and the air around them...... I dont know.... These two. Hoho, Im sorry. Not at all....... Well, in any case Id like to make a report. Hmm? A moment ago, I just caught a glimpse, but... its that...... mumble mumble, the Stoke family...... daughter, Shinobu, mumble mumble. What!? Why is she in this town? ...... No way, any other...... the brothers, too? I dont know. But just in case, O-Inkyo dont leave our side. And the man was talking to the Old man ear-to-ear, and he looked a little surprised. Whats going on? And..... By the way, Go-Inkyo. Who is this young man? Another man looked at me and asked the Old man. Then, the Old man...... Hohoho. Thats right Ashisotu-san, Kesu-san. When we enter, this child will also join us as mypanion. ...Eh?? Saying so, he smiled. Chapter 77 – Underground

Chapter 77 C Underground

Tranted by: Sads07 Uooooh! Diligently, abide by the rules once youe in! No stepping out of line or going in without permission! Once youre checked at the entrance you may then go in! Hearing the cries of the hoodlums shouting loudly, the procession of the nobility finally reached the depths of the town. Hmph, these delinquents, lower thanmoners, quite noisy... Well, theyre monkeys who barely know how to speak, but we should avoid getting into trouble for making them mad, so dont worry about it. Oh yes, idiots dont know what to do when theyre in a foul mood. At the far end of the city is a run-down building, and hoodlums lightly checked the nobles at the entrance. Wee...... Ive confirmed the invitation. There is no problem, please go inside. Oh, thank you very much. As for me, I was with the old man, and I had no particr problem. For a moment, the hoodlums seem to have an eye on me, but they didnt particrly pursue the matter, as if the letter of introduction they got was from a big shot. Thank you, Elder... Who are you, really? Hoho, Im just a crepe wholesaler. The old manughed as he said so. If he doesnt show his bottom, you wont easily be able to reveal his true identity. Well, hiding our true identity is a mutual matter. As soon as the check waspleted and we went inside, there was a staircase leading directly underground. As I went down the dim stairs, I heard a sort of cheer from out of nowhere. Even if its underground... its so deep...... and the voices...... Well, it looks like its going to be exciting. Huh, its a mysterious underground space that you check in at the entrance to enter... its suspicious... Well? There must be something underneath, something spiraling with desire. Will there be a devil or a snake? In order to see the answer, atst I opened the door of the lowest floor, and all of a sudden a ze of heat and intense light struck me. Whoa...... this is Apletely different world that extends underground. Arge crowd gathered in the huge underground square, and excitement was everywhere. Yeah! Ha-ha! A lot of it today! All right, miss, chip! Right ?, where would you like the chip? The bottom? Or the chest? Ku, here! Ill put it in here! Ill put it in! Oh, dear, sir, I cant do that! Tit-tays! I want to buy a woman! Otherwise, were going to war! No~ At one corner of the open space, all kinds of dishes are arranged in a self- serving buffet, and the hoodlums served drinks to entertain the nobles. There is a pole hanging from the ceiling on the table where the meals are served, and many sexy women are dancing while exposing their skin. Men, with their nostrils stretched out, held fists full of gold, inserted money into womens underwear and cleavage, touched their breasts and butts in the turmoil, and the womenughed with a friendly grin. Open... Dah, shit, we lost! Me too! No more cards! Lets y roulette. Hey, Ill double it and give it back to you! Lend me some money! In addition, in one corner, the hoodlums became dealers, ying card games and roulette.... and most notably.... All right, Ill bet on the demon wolf! You ah! Im going with the bug! Lets go! Take him down! Take him down! Take him down! Hey, what are you doing? I bet a lot of money on you! A huge iron cage in the center. And trapped in it, fighting...... beasts? Woooooooooooo! Graaaaaaaagh Two beasts stained with blood from each other, collided violently and their blood sshed. Thats it! Bite! Behind you! Knock him down with your club! Crap, whats the matter with you? Look, there, go! The nobles, with a look of delight, cried out with excitement. This is... I see...... This...... is a gambling houses specialty... fighting beasts, Duel Monster. As I was standing there, stunned by the atmosphere of the underground space, the Old man, who was next to me, whispered. Duel? Um. They put on a show that makes beasts fight, and bet on who would win.... thats the way it is. Huh? The wolf was being tossed about, at the mercy of the demon insects attacks and swift movements. After the war...... the beasts that were stuck on the surface were captured and used to make money.... originally an idea of the Bockmati Family. Huh? In those days, it seems even highly intelligent demons who understood humannguage... Ogres, Fiends, Cyclops, and so on, were forced to fight.... but they are using beasts now? Capture demons...... making money? So, but isnt that illegal? Betting with demons... Highly intelligent demons who understood humannguage...... it came to be prohibited by the treaty with the Demon Realm. However, even among the demons, if they dont speak humannguage.... they are treated the same as animals, not humans... because they may attack humans, they get killed or captured in defense. Therefore, against beasts, it is not yet legally forbidden. Thats...I dont know... Hohoho, would you use a cow, a horse, or a dog to make a spectacle? Something simr...... thats the oue. The mafia that was in charge of this was crushed. But here it continues. Its a secret gambling house, but... still, its not against thew.... a gray area...... Thats why even if theres an investigation by the Imperial Knights and so on, theres no particr reproach. In the form that Bro and others took over...... and as I heard earlier, the upper echelon of the Empire are involved, like Minister Chitsue.... Wheres father? Does he know? His Majesty? ...... Huh...... Well, even in the Demon Realm, there are such spectacles using Beasts, such as demon fighting dogs and magic bullfights, and tis something that Magic Beast Protection Groups often made a fuss about.... I nced at Treainar. With a cold, but somewhat sad expression, he gazed at the monsters fighting in the cage. It gave me mixed feelings. Then, the words that Treainar told me the other day were ovepped by the Old mans words, Demons that do not speak humannguage are treated the same as animals. ...I see...In other words, this is where the aristocracy gather... A gambling house... Um, the Mafia had been eradicated... but a part of the Empires upper ss secretly handed the reins over to the Hoodlums... Well, there are various reasons why it was handed over to the Hoodlums...... Really...... But, as youth gangs, who used to earn money by violence, pick-pocketing and spying on the streets, was rampant.... the seed of delinquency has found a source for their livelihood. Sure, I was a little surprised, but I could imagine to some extent that Well, there would be something like this, so while I felt ufortable in various ways, I wasnt too upset. But there was one thing that bothered me. Is that it? But then... what about the auction? Yes, originally I was told that there was an auction. So, I thought it was an auction that dealt with illegal items that couldnt be handled very often. Above all, this is a merchant town. But if its just a gambling house....... There is. The auction. Because...... it should be the main attraction. And it is for the merchants. Then, the Old man went from a gentle expression and looked over the hall with strong and severe eyes. Do you... know of horse racing? Eh? Horse racing? Thats a race between horses, isnt it? Um, yes... so do you know, then, that betting is usually done at the horse race? Well, of course... All of a sudden? I thought, but I nodded. Thatsmon sense. The reason is that in the Imperial Capital, military horses were used as racehorses topete for the fastest and to race. And, it was natural to bet on which horse would take first ce, too. Well, I couldnt bet due to age restrictions, I wasnt allowed to go to the racetrack because of Sadizs education.... but why would you ask me that? Those who have money very soon... will no longer bet on horse racing. They will be the owners of the horses and run their horse to win the race.... thats the way it is. ...Eh? Oh...Certainly. That was what the Old man said. In fact, some of the noblemen Im acquainted with also buy horses to put them in races. And since horses are expensive, they are bought as hobbies and entertainment for those who can afford them. Thats what an auction is all about... At that moment, I was surprised at the Old mans words. Oh I see... auctions...... Hey...... Well, again... Well, as the Old man said, its normal to buy racehorses at auction. Therefore, this might not be unusual either. Its subtle to me right now, but...... Are the hoodlums making money by doing that... He involuntarily made a bitter smile. It was then. Hey, what are you doing? There was a noble pig struggling at a table, as a delinquent held him by the chest. The delinquent, wearing the clothes of the Kamikaze Gang, struck while the surroundings suddenly began to stir. Hey, Sir... a little touch might be a womans service, but as you were told at first, buying a body, forcibly attacking, or any other act thedy dislikes is a vition of the rules? The woman who was dancing on the pole was protected by the delinquent as she held her disheveled clothes together. Apparently, the customer who was not able to endure the womans sex appeal was restrained when he tried to violently take the woman by force. What is it? Thats what was usually epted before! Im paying a lot of money! You scum, you wont- ugh, hi arg, na, let go of my hands! The noble was trying to open up andin. However, the delinquent was furious, showing an angry face. Dont think money can get you everything in the world! Even if the previous fucking mafia allowed it, on our watch it is unforgivable. Those who y by the rules and have fun in our town are our customers! All the people who show off their money, break the rules and pollute our town are enemies! Thats our way! The Kamikaze Gang! The Delinquent talked with full confidence. Looking at the figure, the Old man whispered. Against the rules... as if there really are any...... I dont know if theyre just being used by adults without realizing it, but.... either way, we have to figure it out. While drifting something meaningful...... ...... Ashisotu-san...... Kesu-san...... while you can ... get the list of names... Merchants from Japone...... whether the Daimyo are involved or not, gather information...... Ill see if they really dont vite thew. By Your Will Even if the youth are in charge of the table, it is always adults who are standing behind them. Thats why we really have to find out. In a whisper, the Old man whispered, and the two men behind him disappeared in an instant. Elder...... are you...... perhaps... Hohoho...... well now? But whatever you find out, dont tell anyone, okay? I thought from the Old mans appearance that he wasnt just a merchant, but...... before I heard anything, The Old manughed again and made a deflection. Then he pped me on the back. Well, that was rather harsh to watch... shall we sit down while we eat? Maybe the Old man suggested it out of concern for me. But I... A little more... Ill take a look around.... Oh? Oh I see? Yes, I thought Id take a closer look. Its a littleplicated, but... well, unlike the mafia, if what youre doing is illegal...... I dont know what to say to Bro and others, and I dont have that kind of consensus... The nobles here. The guys who are working. The monsters that are fighting. And..... ...... Are you all right? Huh, child. A moment ago, who were you looking out for?? The mostplicated thing about the situation is Treainar. I didnt show it on my face, I smiled and made it look like its not a problem. I dont mind, okay? ...... Im here... you can say what you really think A thousand years too early. Good Grief, so stubborn... I wanted you to say my real intention a little because I did not understand his words to me, but Treainarughed through his nose. Authors Note Kesu (hence, English: case) ... Thats all!! Chapter 78 – Where Hoodlum’s Belong

Chapter 78 C Where Hoodlums Belong

Tranted by: Sads07 What I imagined delinquents being like. Theyre ouws who go againstmon sense and rules. As an honor student, it was the image of the person who was the exact opposite of me. In that sense, there were no delinquents among the students in the academy. However, the delinquent I saw in this town may be a little different from that image. At least they are not ouws. They set their own rules and adhere to them in their own way. So, their own set ofws? If thats the case, I try not to break them. And I dont know if I have any affection for my hometown, but I wouldnt allow any entity to taint it. Somehow, I felt that way. Hey Treainar. What do you think a hoodlum is? Were they in the Demon Realm too? Something I dont really understand. Involuntarily, I asked Treainar the question. Tis not something to think so deeply about quite simply, they are garbage. Oh, oh thats clear. No matter how glorifying they may seem, after all, hoodlums get frustrated as soon as things do not conform to their ideals, and can only express their feelings on the impulse of violence. hundreds are harmed and no profit. such lower ss creatures. He affirmed with harsh words. Come to think of it, Bro himself said so as well. The scum, trash and hopelessly reckless fellows of the world. Thats the hoodlums. Moreover such a way of life cannot be sustained indefinitely. Humans and demons have to eat. In order to do that, they need money, and the only way to get it is to work properly. If they are unable, they will join the mafia, ormit crimes like thieves and pirates. In any case, tis not possible to stay a hoodlum forever. However Saying that, Treainar looked around with some thought. The hoodlums working in this gambling house. Everyone was excited as if they were working with a sense of fulfillment and purpose. In this town, delinquents can work as hoodlums and live as hoodlums. At least for now. That said I do not think it willst forever. As Treainar says, there is no way that the delinquents can remain hoodlums forever. If you cant graduate and be a warrior, even if you have such people in the Academy, youll just fall behind. The fighting skills and performance of delinquency will be of no use in the future. But here? ording to the Old man they werent doing anything illegal then, there was no problem, and these guys are working while being hoodlums. Oh? You how did you get in? Admission should be restricted at the entrance And, a voice called from behind me and Treainar. I was a little surprised at the voice, but I knew in an instant who it was. A gentle Elder helped me get in youre not going to kick me out, saying its against the rules? Kakkakae now, its fine. We wouldve let you in if you wanted, brother As I looked back with my retort, there stood Bro with a smile on his face. Oh, Mr. Bro! Were you here? Im winning a lot today! Hey, Bro. What about thatdy? Is Miss Gavana here today? Well, that Duel Monster was exciting. Ill ask again next time! Bro, where are the boobies? Ive used my sick leave to skip Congress, so I want to buy a woman. Bro, who was popr in the town, might also be popr with the nobles gathered on this floor. Everyone who passed by would call out, and Bro would respond with a friendlyugh. Youre very popr. Kakkaka, well, because Im handsome. Somehow, I really feel like a casino master, and it doesnt seem to have a very bad air. Hey, Bro Hmm? What is this ce? It looks like gambling house secretly managed by the upper ss of the Empire, but why are you guys in charge? Why are the hoodlums working in a ce like this? In the first ce, why are Bro and the others working properly in such a ce? In a nutshell a ce where we can stay hoodlums. Wh-What? Bro answered my question without hesitation. It was the opposite of me and Treainar who thought that it was impossible to live as a hoodlum forever. After the war Until a decade ago, this town was almostwless and chaotic, a town dominated by the Mafia. It sounds like a merchant town, but illegal trade was a daily urrence, arms sales, trafficking ofnd from the vulnerable, scams and badger games, prostitution, human trafficking that treated ves mercilessly, whether they were demons or children, and rampant violence and extortion. Back then, the town was a ck market where the rich vent their desires. Indeed, calling it no mansnd was no exaggeration. Unlike the Imperial capital, which was regarded as a gorgeous symbol of peace, this was writhingnd of trash left behind by the times. It was a world that I could not imagine, knowing it only by the name of merchant town. But even among the kids who were born and raised in such a city, they were not bound by anything. those who would not be subordinated to the environment created by the adults, would not be controlled, and want to live freely to oppose something be hoodlums, put up their bodies without fear, and instead of the untrustworthy Imperial Warriors, took the role to protect the town like vigntes. our presence in the fight against adults was significant. With adults Thats. Uh huh. The Bockmati Family that ruled this town in order to resist their rule, we fought hard and started an endless struggle. I didnt know that either, and even Treainar shook his head. The Mafia led by the boss who ruled this town and was well-known in the Demon Realm. Was there a fight between the organization and the towns delinquency? Its just a war even though we were about to be crushed by the overwhelming violence and power of adults, we keep on fighting against all adversity, and the world hade to support us. we began to feel proud of our existence and way of life. burning with a sense of purpose, always ring maybe that was the time when we were at our brightest. But it didntst either. With aplex expression on his face, Bro stared at me as he talked. The Hero, Hiro and Emperor Solja, who noticed the distortion of the town, took the initiative and set out to cleanse this town. They seized Imperial Upper ss that were connected to the Mafia, and swiftly crushed the power of adults which overwhelmed us with even greater strength. The Mafia was eradicated our battle hade to an end We lost our mission and everything, we had bezy brats with no purpose. With an air of loneliness, as if he had lost his purpose in life, Bro talked about what my father had done. The Empires hand was brought in to change it into a town where merchants would feel safe doing business and prosper without doing anything illegal. However, for those of us who fought for such a town, we didnt feel veryfortable there. Some tried to get a job for their livelihood, but it didnt alwaysst long. Why I dont know if you grew up in clean water, but there are deep seas where the sun doesnt shine, and some fish can only live in filthy, dirty water. For those of us who grew up in a garbage town like this, the waters that werepletely cleaned up by the hero was a difficult environment for us to live. we who could only fight, couldnt easily live properly or even get a proper job. Listening to that story, I suddenly remembered what I had heard while I was in the Academy. In the past, it wasnt difficult to be an Imperial Knight because there was a war, but in this day and age when the war is over, armaments are being reduced, and it has be difficult to be an Imperial Knight. In the era of war, there was a ce for the Imperial Knights, where they were admired and yed an active part, but after the war, the number of people who will be Knights and the ces where they y an active role are decreasing. Maybe that was the case with Shinobu and the ninja warriors. I myself, would often think this time for sure, Im a man, not trash, that it could return to how things used to be, and I feel as if I would enjoy myself more than ever But in their case I dont think its something you can do with me. That was the time. It was proposed by the Minister of the Empire, Chitsue. The reopening of gambling house, which was requested by many wealthy people. The Empire became the head honcho and did it. the employees. why not just assign the delinquents who had some power and influence in the town give a ce where youths can contribute to the country as a new avenue for employment. we were given this ce with the meaning of some kind of experiment Like the old days, we kept an eye on so that the corrupt wealthy people and bad adults wouldnt run wild and pollute the town again like they used to, and continued to protect it.The Hoodlum Soldiers whatever they call us. While looking embarrassed, Bro said some crazy words about Hoodlum Soldiers. However, he doesnt seem to be dissatisfied. Its not just a job to eat the kind of work that gets you fired up with purpose and take initiative the kind of work that will keep us as we are well, I doubt thats what Minister Chitsues true intentions are, but this is the ce where we belong now. No, far from being dissatisfied, hes somewhat proud. For the rest of my life, they will live as they want without being bound. They live ording to the rules they are satisfied with. It sounded like what a delinquent would say. But on the other hand But you dont be like us. Wh-What? A worthless existence in the world not like us who beautify and justify a world where the sun doesnt shine youre going to be a big shot in the sunny world. Bro himself has a way of life that makes him proud no, its a way of life that he justifies, but he said, Dont be like me, like an adult preaching to a child. I dont feel like Im going to be delinquent or yearn for it. However, it was true that I was interested in Bro and the others, and Bros words, that seemed to look through it, left an impression on me. And then Bro! Hey, Bro! Somewhat in a hurry, baguette head rushed over, calling for Bro. What happened? Ah. Just now, that Chitsue guy has arrived Somehow, theres something important about the auction, so he wants me to call Bro. Hoh~. Minister Chitsue. That person? seriously. He knows me very well, I better avoid a face to face Something important Well what kind of adults agenda wille out Then Bro, seeming somewhat reluctant, sighed with a wry smile. I was worried about the situation, and I wanted to stay away from Minister Chitsue, but before I knew it, I was following Bro. Authors Note To tell the truth, my other extremely elegant work, which is also active in Nocturne Novels, was released yesterday, so I was worried about the bookstore and I was just not motivated to do anything about this. I cannot say the title because it is a vition of the rules, but if you are interested please try searching. Chapter 79 – Exchange Conditions

Chapter 79 C Exchange Conditions

Tranted by: Sads07 Following Bro, I found a fat man at the restaurant area with about four nasty looking guys standing behind him, gobbling up greasy food. The fat old man looked so pig-like that he could have been mistaken for an Orc. I hid in the shadow of a table on the floor to avoid detection. Hey, Bro. Are we making a killing, I wonder? I wonder? Thanks foring. Wee, Minister Chitsue. The man talked messily while shoving things in his mouth. It was ufortable to look at, one of the Imperial Ministers. Chitsue. As usual.... Ive heard rumors. Im sure. Seems you got the crowd pretty excited. You see. This is one of your virtues. You see. [1] Much Thanks The working girls too, they dont seem to be selling their bodies, or getting sick and worn out like they used to, everyone is always healthy and doing well. See. Sitting in the chair opposite Chitsue, Bro gave a bitterugh. Apparently, though Bro is being praised, he doesnt seem to be in a very good mood. And then...... Its just...... some customers are a little disgruntled. See. ...... Yes? Im certain theyre having fun, but the old days were more enthusiastic and exciting.... It was. That it was. At that time, Chitsue was smiling at first, but although the smile was on his mouth, only the glint in his eyes became sharp. In the old days... you mean the days when you could do with the women as you please...... if you ask a merchant, you could get anything, endless gambling and Duel Monsters, a banquet with no rules, right? Thats right. For the wealthy, using money to break thew gives them a sense of immorality and excitement. You see. For a wholesome gathering like this, you didnt have to hide your face and y incognito toe to this town. It was. That it was. The conversation suddenly became suspicious for some reason. What is this guy up to? I dont care what the customer thinks, the priority is to follow the basic rules. Well keep our eyes open to protect this town. Isnt that our mission, as given by you? Bro also answered without losing a step with a serious expression as his smile disappeared. Then, as if he had been waiting for those words, Chitsue had a nasty smile on his face. Thats right. Follow the rules...... but its the same for you. You see. What? Have a look. See. Saying that, Chitsue threw a bunch of paper at the table. Information I came across... ording to the original rules, merchants and trade associations that bring in auction items are always supposed toe to me to intervene and mediate. They do. There is also a need to conduct a credit check on the merchants. That it is. Sure. Thats why we... But a merchant, whom I didnt hear of, has been in and out of here and sold items at auction. That it is. In addition, we didnt have a margin when it came to the sales. That it is. Upon hearing those words, Bro took a piece of paper and looked at it, astonished. Nah, thats ridiculous. We only let in the merchants who properly brokered with you. Besides, you guys get the proceeds from the auction sales as amission...... I know we dont do such direct management...... Hey, auction management...... At that time, Bro swiftly looked back at baguette head. Huh? a... ah... Then, baguette head turned pale and immediately began to panic. Hey... Oh, Bro, um... I..... um... Oh, you...... no way... Does baguette head not have any idea...... no, rather than just happening to know...... It, its not like that! I just...... the merchant geezer, who is always taking care of me, asked me to add his friends products.... he needed a lump sum of money right away, and it would take him a long time to be vetted by the Empire.... just because you can trust him.... no, I refused at first, but I just couldnt... Bro shut his eyes and pped himself upon the head at baguette heads excuses. You didnt dere it, did you? ...... you...... so, you received a stipend, right? Eh, n-no way... I, I didnt receive any. He hid a vition of the established rules. Baguette head was shaking his head in a panic at Bros question whether he got a reward for that. But its clear from his demeanor. And while watching the situation, Chitsue announced. This merchant...... is in close contact with a dark organization on a different continent.... in other words, they are affiliated with the Anti-Imperialist. See. Anti, Imperialist!? Anti-Imperialist...... That is, an anti-imperial state organization. Theyre like the Mafia. What does this mean when His Majesty the Emperor takes the initiative to sever ties between the Empire and the Anti-Imperialist, eradicate the Anti-Imperialist, and cleanse the country? You see? Thats... I never knew it was the Anti-Imperialist at all. Fufufu. Now, if you receive money from the Anti-Imperialist, it will be even more problematic. That it would At Chitsues words, baguette head whole body was trembling and sweating. He seems to understand the gravity of what he has done. ... you took it? B-Bro...... I... You took it, didnt you? To Bros serious question as if he were sure of everything, baguette head resigned himself and gave a feeble nod. Sorry, Bro... Oh, I... I was suddenly handed the money...... even if I knew its no good, its just pocket money, so Im told that its okay. So... Ah~...... ah~.... geez. Bro sighed as he slipped down, resting his body on the back of the chair. Then he lifted his face and asked Chitsue. So, what do you want me to do? Fire him...... I doubt thats what youre here to say. To answer the question, Chitsue stopped eating and leaned forward. Certainly, if this were to be revealed to his Majesty, this gambling house will be done for and your ce will be gone. Right. Thats right... But I dont want you crushed here, and most of all, I consider you to be family. Aint it. You are delinquent and mischievous kids, but I cannot bear to have the adults steal away this garden for that single mistake. Aint it. So, as a parent, Ill take care of it. See. Rather than punishing the hoodlum who broke the rule, Chitsue was trying to do something about it. However, I dont feel any warmth in Chitsues use of the word family. Rather, there is a pungently nasty smell floating in the air. But since I, as a father, will go through a lot of trouble to forgive your wrongdoing, I want you all to listen to my little request as a parent. That I do. Look at that. Sure enough, he brought up exchange conditions. Bro also seemed to have anticipated it, and listened quietly without much surprise. And the condition that Chitsue brought out...... I would like to loosen some of the rules on this gambling house. That I do. To be precise, concerning the auction and Duel Monster. See. At those words, Bro hung his head with a dejected expression that said I knew it. And it was then. Now,dies and gentlemen! The first part of todays Duel Monster is over. Before wemence the second half, well finally start the long-awaited auction! In front of the cage where beasts were fighting in the center of the gambling den, when a hoodlum raised his voice, the nobles cheered all at once. If youre excited about the battle between monsters, you cant be satisfied with that alone. Not just the spectacle. To be the master of monsters, make your monsters fight, raise them up and strengthen them, and go on the road to be a Duel Kings. All for you... the monster auction will start! Monster Auction. If youve purchased a monster this time, or if you already own a monster, you can add your monster to thetter part of todays Duel Monster and fight! To the man who aims to be a Duel King...... if youre here,e on down! It was exactly what I expected when I heard the Old mans story. To be the master of monsters. In other words, an auction to buy monsters. Up first, we have a ferocious carnivore sporting a powerful jaw, as strong as any of the Dragon-kin, that could crunch anything. Can exert its power on bothnd and water and has a stylish mustache, the Demon Realm Crocodile... I give you, Dandy Croc! Now, the minimum bid starts at 5 million! 5.5 million! 6 million! 6.3 million! 7 million! A monster was brought in while being restrained by a cor and a muzzle. The excited nobles stood up all at once, raised their hands, and tried to throw their bid. Yes, this is what the auction was all about. And Chitsues request was to revise the rules of the current auction. As a matter of fact, in the Imperial Grand Prison that houses criminals...... there are many criminal demons who have sinned on the Surface. Ogres. Dark elves. Devil-kin. Cyclops, minotaurs, vampires, and so on. I want those intelligent demons to be eligible for Duel Monster and auctions. That I do. And then...... In addition, it might be interesting to auction female demons as tools for sexual gratification. Why not! Chitsue said, with a smirk and sleazy grin on his face...... ...... Hmm...... My oh my.... Huh? Though Treainar, who was beside me, did not change his expression, there was anger in the emotions which clearly overflowed from his body. Not prisoners of war, but criminals who were arrested for crimes. Originally, they are beings that should be subject to the death penalty, yet taxpayers money is invested to maintain the facility they are simply being held in. See. Its ridiculous. You know. Unaware of the Great Demon Kings anger, he began to talk eloquently about things that were outside thew. Use of intelligent demons is not allowed... either way, if it were found out, the Hero. Hiro wont stay silent, yeh. On the other hand, while closing his eyes, Bro replied in a reluctant manner. However, Chitsue talked, without regard to the statement. I wont have to worry about that anymore. You see. Hero Hiro will soon be stripped of his authority. That he will. Oh... Thanks to what his son did, Hiro has relinquished all his responsibilities. Aint it so. No matter how close his Majesty and Hiro may be as the Seven Heroes, they must carry out their responsibilities. See. And in the middle of it all, my father and I were brought up. The nobles were talking about it before I came in here. In many ways, it gave meplicated feelings. As a trail, Id like to use a few demons in the second half of todays duel monsters. That I do. Nu, wha... from today? Thats right. I do. Dont be surprised, okay? Gufufufufu, I prepared an outrageous monster for the day. With that, Chitsue turned back to the nasty guys behind him. Hey. Hey. Bring them in. Come on. Understood That being said, one of the men left the ce and went somewhere. And when Chitsue turned to Bro again...... Gufufufufu, look forward to it. Im sure the customers will love it too. I refuse. Yes, that Great Demon King once... eh? hey, huh? Chitsue leaned forward and made a proposal, but Bros words left him wide eyed and surprised. Nah, eh.... huh? He didnt expect to be refused. Bro gave his message with strong eyes. It was we who did wrong. Then, the thing to do is not to ask for forgiveness, but to atone. And if as a result we receive penalties, get fired, or if we lose our ce, so be it. Huh? And Im the leader. In that case, Ill ept full responsibility. Be it half my sry or my dismissal...... whether its a finger or an arm, take whatever you like. But, I wont ept the alteration to the rules. Without hesitation, he answered...... a finger?? What is he talking about!? We hoodlums arent captives of themon sense and evaluation of society. That is simply the way of life that you guys have decided on abiding. So if youre going to offer forgiveness for our wrongdoing in exchange for conditions which we dont want, we may refuse, yeh. I, idiot! Do you understand what youre saying, do you? Idiot? Who are you talking to? Im sure youve figured out that Im an idiot delinquent, havent you? Thats the kind of chap youve tried to use. We will atone for our sins. However, the exchange condition is not eptable. There was such a belief in the man named Bro. You... youre all going to be fired as joint responsibility, right? Huh? I have that power. Get it! Thats too bad. But I cant ept your request. eh, Bro..... You punk. And, of course, it is an adult who will not ept such unfavorable terms obediently. Chitsue raised his hand, and the guys behind him came forward. No, not only them, but also the very crowd of stout and heavy-faced adults who had been ced on the floor of the gambling-house began to gather around Bro all at once. [S1] Chitsue adds a lot of inflections either in the middle or at the end of his dialogues. Words like Τ, , , , , 褦, . The meanings dont really make much sense if directly tranted, kinda seem like just random stuff he adds while talking. One of these happen to trante as You See which brought to mind 1920s prohibition era Gangsters, so I ended up seeing the guy as a fatter Al Capone and I tried to bring that out. It kinda fits, especially with the secret gambling den being a sort of SpeakEasy Booze Joint. Anyway, let me know if you have any thoughts or inputs on this. Chapter 80 – Full Responsibility

Chapter 80 C Full Responsibility

Tranted by: Sads07 Bro Dont get cocky. Just no. Do you know what will happen if you go against adults? Do you? Im not going against it. I just follow the rules originally set and wont change them just to fatten you up. Ill take the punishment for what my people did. Thats fine, yeh? Bro, who stood up without fear of Chitsues intimidation, raised his hands as if to show a pose of surrender. However, his eyes did not seem to have yielded at all. Hm, hmpf you punk have you forgotten the kindness that gave you a responsible job even as a half-wit? I cant forget your gratitude. Im grateful to you. Thats why Im going to make sure you dont get any fatter and make your health worse. Eeh!! I will take Full responsibility. So please withdraw your request. [1] The fat pig rose with a snort and a flush of anger. And, took a liquor bottle which was on the table, and mmed it down on Bros head with great vigor. Nu, B, Bro! Bro! Ky kyaaaaah!! Ah, Bro! Your Cap! A shattering bottle. Splintering debris. And with that momentum, the hat Bro was wearing flew off eh? Hey, whats this? Is this? Oh, h-hey! Are you Mr. Bro Wha? Eh? What! The hoodlums were in a panic, calling out Oh no! and the guest nobles were astonished to see the impossible. Im also the same Hey, hey, thats Naa, Treainar Bros head. ears, too I asked Treainar, but he doesnt seem to be very surprised. No way I once said this about the fellow, did I not? Half-wit Treainar was aware from the beginning. This incident. The deep hat concealed Bros true identity. Blue, swept-back hair, all ruffled up. A single horn slightly extended from the forehead. And, pointed ears which are unlike a humans. Hey, is that Bro? What does that mean, Bro No way, Bro The customers who were excited by auctions and gambling turned pale all at once. And the hoodlums Damn, it Bro! Hey, Bro! Well do something about this! You, just leave okay! Rather, why didnt you avoid it? Why Hey, calm down, guys! Its true that Bro is unusual, but This reaction from the delinquents. Yes, the hoodlums knew. Ah~, you got first blood. Well, this is also one of the punishments. Im willing to ept it. I dont care what happens to me. While everyone was surprised by Broughing like that, Chitsues voice echoed throughout the gambling hall. Hmm, thats right! Ladies and gentlemen This guy, Bro Glenn who was deceiving our eyes and slipping into human society. is a demon, that it is!! Yes, he is Human and Demon. A mixed race. that is, half-breed. I got speechless and fell behind at Bros true nature, which I hadnt expected at all. The buzzing nobles, who had been talking to Bro earlier in the day in good spirits, were all surprised and backed away, as if they were afraid. However, Bro who was hit with a liquor bottle, remained dignified and was wiping his wet head and a little blood. I wasnt deceiving or hiding anything. I just wore this hat all the time because I liked it. Besides, and Im not a human, demon or half-demon. The identity that you would originally want to hide. No wonder. Even though the war is over, the current world still doesnt easily ept variants. Thats why Mr. Aka was hiding in the mountains because he had such a hard time and was aware of it. Besides, a half-demon is neither a full demon nor a full human. Thats why Chitsue and Treainar called him, Half-wit. And yet, Bro does not seem particrly perturbed by the situation. Instead of hiding his strange figure, he opened it up again, and hes just. A hoodlum. Thats what I am. Not a human, a demon, or a half-demon. Bro dered his true identity and stuck to it, he considered himself a hoodlum to the end. Bro Glenn! I used you although you were a half-demon, but it was convenient because you were adored by the townspeople and the youngsters. Thats all! That all that. A little, no, considerably painful experience watching over you and apparently youre not grateful, youre not youre not youre nooooooot!! My forefathers have contributed to the development of the Empire for generations. Lets engrave the crime against Chitsue Fauh in your body! Fauh ah this fellow, that civil servant he is a descendant of the one who once gued the Demon King Army by greatly developing the Empire with his intelligence and political power? I see. I wondered why such a simplistic, weak-headed, unsightly pig was a minister of course, tis a fine lineage, but the man is merely an ipetent pig that has gained status only through the influence of his ancestors. Treainars said something really harsh, but thats not the situation. Whatever kind of guy Chitsue himself is, his position and those who follow him are real. You guys, I want this bastard beaten to a pulp no straighten him up dear me dear me dear me! Along with those words, the guys who came along with Chitsue gave a broad grin. Theyre like bodyguards, yet theyre not warriors. but they dont seem to be respectable either. They all possess some ability. Most likely not warriors. Mercenaries. Either way, as a Treainar believed, theyre not ordinary guys. But if all of them were to get involved, Bro would Hehe, its a cheeky fucking brat. What shall we do with you, scum? Well, lets see how far your brave act goes, shall we? That said, dozens of men with bottles, chairs, blunt instruments and so on in their hands were in front of Bro. And Bro is consistently immobile and willing to ept everything. No, thats. No.. DontDDD You, absolutely do not get involved in this!! When I and the hoodlums were about to jump out, Bro stopped it. This is just a distinction. Its not about hoodlums, half-demon, or an insult to the minister it was we who first broke the rules. Im not going to waver. For a moment, Bro himself retold the story that was almost forgotten. No, Chitsue isnt angry about that. Hes angry because the exchange condition he brought forward was refused. And yet Bro said we, you didnt particrly do anything! Noit, its enough already, Bro! Its me. Its all my fault! Ill make amends! Im going to die! So, please, Minister Chitsue! Ill get fired, so please let Bro off! Im begging you! Yes, it all started when baguette head vited the rules. Baguette head sat on the ground crying and begged for forgiveness. But Bro smiled Kakkakka, idiot. Fellow friends should be on an impartial and equal standing But yet, why is there a leader? It is because they sometimes take the lead in a fight and sometimes take the responsibility on their behalf. This is my job. So, I wont budge! B, Bro Besides, it would be sad if you died. So you watch what Im doing, you hurt in your heart, and you regret breaking the rules. And I swear youll never break them again. Thats your distinction. Rather than feeling like youve cleared up your sins just by being beat up, its much harder, and youll never think of doing it again, yeh? The moment he told the tearful baguette head that, the man in front of him mmed the chair on Bros head. Dont keep yingme friendship game, brat! Gah Oraa! You said youll take responsibility, so lets do it! Te Youre just a piece of trash! Bro didnt avoid them at all. The men mercilessly hit, kick, and beat such a defenseless Bro to their hearts content. No, stop, stop! Damn it, damn it!! No, please, B, Bro! The hoodlums and the women turned pale. On the other hand, the nobles No, but Bro no, hes a half-demon, isnt he? Thats right! You were fooling us! This is a fraud! If I knew he was half-demon, I wouldnt have been involved! Thats right! They were trying to justify this scene, something that would otherwise turn eyes away, on the grounds that Bro is a half-demon. Yes, after all, youre a damn monster! You can only hang with delinquent trash, no matter what you do! You think youll be allowed to act so cool and fight against adults? Now, cry, kneel down and apologize! Beating up as they pleased, saying as they pleased. However, Bro did not refute it at all, and was just standing there epting the attacks no matter what. He never fell, never broke, continued to be hit, his face and the body were painfully carved with blood stter and injuries. Nevertheless Bro I felt a shudder. I didnt know how to express this feeling. However, no matter how much was done, the light in his eyes does not yield to the other party at all. Bro should be much stronger than his opponents, but he was trying to stick it out in order to draw a distinction based on my belief. This, guy Ive seen, with my own eyes, Bros open-minded personality, his fighting skills, and how hes adored by youth and people in the town. Certainly, I had the impression that he was out of the ordinary, strong, popr and so on, but that was it. For sure there are others with more unusual personalities, who are much stronger, and more popr than Bro. But this way of life how things should be the figure that sticks to his principles to the bitter end, and never shows weakness This guys so Awesome! A hooligan that cant be respected. No, whether delinquents, humans, demons, half-demons, and so on as an individual, it didnt matter. But I was unconsciously swayed by that same man. Is that why its enough to just stand there and show this? Do I really want to be excluded? Even though I was an outsider, I didnt want to be unable to do anything. Oi, child do not be tactless. Tis stupid and iprehensible, but even so, he is fighting in his own way. do you intend to get involved? I found myself stepping out. Treainar gave a bitter smile at me, but I still I dont care. Im not one of them, Im not a delinquent. Im simply going to mess with it because they keep doing unpleasant things as they please right in front of me. Fuhahahaha, you disapprove hence you will interfere. The world would call you a hoodlum. I threw away the goggles I was wearing. My feet didnt stop any more. [S1] The word he uses, which is also the chapter title, (kejime), trantes directly as Distinction (e.g. between right and wrong). But I cant help but feel as if this isnt the authors actually intention but rather is using it as a shorthand for 򸶤 (kejimeotsukeru), which could mean to make a clear distinction, but also means to take clear responsibility for (mistakes, etc.)?. Which is basically what Bro intends to do, take full responsibility for his underlings wrongdoings. Chapter 81 – Such a Waste

Chapter 81 C Such a Waste

Tranted by: Sads07 Hed never abandon his friends. On top of that, take responsibility for everything yourself and draw the line. The hoodlums are biting their lips with regret at the sight of Bro. Thats why I hate stupid delinquent brats! For your friends? Do you think that cold logic matters to adults? And, adults curse it. So, I.....? Yo... is that...... fun for those who hit and those who get hit? The moment I walked up to Bro in the middle of being hit and asked, the adults made an expression that said youre in the way, but immediately looked at me and looked surprised. Eh!? Ah, eh? Oh, youre... Sure enough, the adults seemed to know me. No, its more like my title than me. And...... Its been a long time, Minister Chitsue. ...eh? Wh...Why... About a year since the princesss birthday party at the Royal Pce. The face of Chitsue, who was making noise by shouting while looking down at the beaten Bro, was distorted. Geez... trying to drag a pure kid into the delinquent path through smoking or drinking, yet going to the trouble to keep your hands from dyeing off illegal matters.... mostly I thought, youre a terrible guy, arent you? Wh-why... here...... no, youve been in this town, Earth!? A few days after leaving home... I never thought you would be the first acquaintance I meet. Iughed bitterly at this strange reunion. Hey, that kid... whats going on? Do you know Mr. Chitsue? ......? People around me were confused by my sudden appearance, and even the hoodlums asked, Whats going on? while upset. Dont... ah? ...... what are you doing... brother... I said not to put your hand in this, yeh? Bro asked me, wiping the blood that was dripping. When did I be one of you? Why should I listen to you? ...... Kakkakka.... why, then, you usually shouldnt interfere, because its got nothing to do with you? Still, if you keep doing unpleasant things in front of me, Id get anxious. Dont do these things in public. What the hell is that? An irrational argument. I guess were alike in that regard. We began throwing verbal jabs at each other. As for Bro, he would have tried to take responsibility by letting the other party do as they pleased until they were satisfied. But I interfered. Hey, dont ignore me... Earth...... you disappeared in the Commemorative Match before. What are you doing here? Is that it? Ive done nothing. I just disappeared and selflessly tried to get away from the Empire, and I just got here, and I still... havent done anything, and I havent aplished anything. So much non-stop chatter... does Hiro know about this? Does my father know? The question made me spontaneously snicker. I didnt even know why it turned out this way. How would he know? ...... eh..... So as for me, I dont want to get into any weird conflicts, I just want to go to the ends of the world to a distant ce where no one knows about me. Thats it. Thats why I should have just turned a blind eye to all this trouble and left the town. But I couldnt do that. But even so, for some reason, I met some guys and got involved with them.... this hoodlum is one of them. ...... What? ...... no way, Earth! You guys... Thats not it. Im not one of them.... not a hoodlum.... no, I dont know what kind of reputation I have in the Empire now... I wasnt supposed to be a delinquent. But I left home like this, ignored my parents feelings and did whatever I wanted. So it may be unavoidable to answer Yes. What... you made a mess of an Honorable Imperial Match, and for somehow even used a forbidden technique, so theres nothing but distrust in the Empire! Even if you were found to be with hoodlums, it wouldnt be surprising! Is that so... well... Im prepared for that too.... but...... even if hes not a friend, couldnt you wait a minute to get this guy out of here before beating him up? What, was that was that tha? We might be simr.... but...... still, when I look at the man named Bro, I think, Im different. Tell me one thing, Bro. Un? The way youre trying to take responsibility... I thought...... you look like an idiot... but I couldnt take my eyes off it... my heart was shaken.... Ive seen a lot of strong guys, popr guys... you were the first of your type Ive ever seen. Knowing what I know about Bro, I had to ask. Why are you... in a ce like this, smoking out and being a delinquent... under Minister Chitsue? Will you stay a hoodlum forever? Is this what you really want? Why do you live in a town like this, wont go out to the world, and wont raise your name? Being a half demon That has nothing to do with it... it was the reason why I became a hoodlum, but... its not the reason why I stay a hoodlum. Before asking if the reason had anything to do with being half-demon, Bro told me to interrupt my words. Its just... dont say Im smoldering. Ive been out in the world more than you imagine. Its not a sunlit world, but well... Ive been through a lot... I even joined a dojo... thats why, after various experiences and encounters, I finally gave up and decided that the way Im living now is better. I chose it. Huh? This...... is it better to live like that, having these guys run all over you? These people can tease you and make fun of you all they want, yet you help the minister make a little money and try to defend them like that! What distinction? Is there a reason to protect this ce?! Yes, I couldnt stand it. Not him being Minister Chitsues errand boy. Bro... youre a rare breed... really popr, too. And most of all, a heart that doesnt bend and doesnt break. A spirit which tries to take responsibility on your own for yourpanion, too... as you endured that beat down. I thought it was awesome.... but...... thats why...... at the same time as I thought awesome, I also thought like this. This is the way of the man named Bro. Such a waste! I know. This guy is stronger than that. When he fights, far from being an Imperial Warrior.... Imperial Knight. If you put your mind to it... as long as you dont stick to your hometown and the hoodlums... youd be more...... more... I cant see the depths of his strength yet, but at least, if its justbat ability, its more than the princess... more than Rebal.... more, much more... thats why...... Oh, hey... ah.... Earth my boy.... what are you doing? Th-Thats right... this is an adult yground, and not a ce for little boys, is it? Come on, get the hell home now. Weve got an errand to run on this trash.... And the escorts with Chitsue tried to interrupt my conversation with Bro.... Get out of my way. Triple jab. I smashed all the alcohol bottles, chairs, and blunt instruments that the men had with my fists. Nah ... ah ... oh Huh, its... Th-This kid... The three of them couldnt react to my left at all. However, Bro, who was being beat up by these guys as much as they wanted until a while ago, wasnt agitated at all when he fought me during the day. Youre much stronger than these guys, Bro! Whats the point of staying a delinquent forever? Bro is much stronger than these guys. Thats why I couldnt watch it. Then, Bro... My bad... this way of life has already be like breathing.... thats why we cant go back. What? Were a different race from yours... different race... so, the culture and ideas are different... My bad. Ive also wanted to get somebody to understand it, so I cant think of an exnation that youll be satisfied with, yeh. Though youve be familiar with me, when Ie to yourself, you refuse. Well, to begin with, Im not great enough to get involved in peoples lives and how they live, nor do I know anything about it. Surely youre stubborn... but these days, I can understand an ogre if we talk, but.... you I dont understand, no matter how much I talk with you. Kakakka, that cant be cured. I really dont understand... I cant do anything about it... but... I wonder why... I dont know whats bothering me. ...Minister Chitsue...... youve been greatly troubled too, because youve hired these guys... Nu, Nunu... So? What are you going to do? This guy has taken responsibility as it is, are you going to beat him up some more? Then, with a look of disgust, I sighed and spoke to Minister Chitsue, who was still shaken Are you going to continue with that matter from earlier? Are you going to force them to do what they know is illegal? And then...... Hmph. Earth...... I dont know what your rtionship is with Bro, but you know Im... no, you dont think Im going to back out for fear of you... or your parents, do you? While sweating, he smiled with a somewhat gut-wrenching grin.... If you were to report my story earlier... no one would believe what you have to say anymore, just like the delinquents in this town. Rather, as a minister, I am the one who will have thest word...Earth has gone down the path of evil. Speaking of, if it is now, the Imperial Capital should believe it! Then theres nothing to fear you, you see! Saying that, Chitsue raised his hand and turned to all the guards with him... All these miscreants who stand in my way will be hurt togeDDDD Giiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!! But that was then. ...... Eh. Not only the minister, but we could hear screams that we didnt even expect.... Hi, hii! H- Help.... save, me. From the room at the back of the gambling hall, one of the escorts, covered in the blood, came out crawling.... what? Eh? Huh? What is it? ? Both Bro and I looked at each other, but neither of us knew what was going on. However, when I saw the figure of the wounded man who was crawling out of the room, I realized something. Thats the man who went somewhere under Chitsues order...... the man who was told to bring something... ......Ah...... At that moment, Bro and I noticed at the same time. And...... ............... KIIIILL...... HUUMAAANSS... A chilling voice came out from the back of the room, collecting miasma. And that shadow was not alone. Chapter 82 – Chaos

Chapter 82 C Chaos

Tranted by: Sads07 With the screams of the bloodied man, shadows wriggled in the darkness. The size of the shadows varied. Some have a physique no different from ours, while others are obviously several timesrger. And in some ces, the shapes of the shadows were different from humans. One of these entities, who gives off a strange ambiance, stepped into the gambling hall, raised its huge arm, and tried to swing it down at the crawling man, and at the same time revealed its full figure. Before that! Hey there!! Gah!? Normally, if such an unexpected event happens, you cant move immediately. Whats more, what was about toe out of the back room was something that was obviously not human. At the very least, I observed it, thinking about what to do. But he was different. He slipped in-between them. Bro!? A sense. A wild feeling. As if instinct had detected it, he moved faster than anyone else, hitting a huge arm that was swung down with a kick. Huh~, wh-what this guy so cool And, everyone was amazed at the sight. FreekillyouIll kill you! The girth was about two times bigger than that of a normal person. Its whole body was covered in green skin, the hands were sharp sickle-like arms. The expression,pletely different from that of a human being, was that of an insect. A Praying Mantis? This thing a giant human-shaped mantis. Mantis race!? Its a monster that Ive only seen in picture books. A race that is extremely ferocious and has been designated as a dangerous species. Hey, whats going on? Why is that bug loose, darn it? Chitsue was panicking at the unexpected. Then, upon closer inspection, Mantiss ankle was dragging along broken chains and shackles. H, hey, what that monster n-no way Run away, Hi, Hi Apparently, Chitsue escaped from what he brought. The moment the guests understood that, everyone turned pale and Cursed humans. Ill have you clear away my grudges! Oh, nu!? Oh crap!! Then, at some point, someone jumped into Bros bosom as he held back Mantiss arm, and stabbed at him with the broken liquor bottle in their hand. Geez what now whoa? Bro, who jumped away in the nick of time, took a distance with the crawling man being held in his arm. Then, the person who tried to stab Bro raised their face, and we were once again shocked by their appearance. Oh, woman? Thats right, she was a woman. But shes not just a woman. Brown skin. The voluptuous body which could easily charm men was covered with a tattered long skirt and a short shirt which stopped at her navel. Her long purple hair was damaged from being restrained for so long, but it doesnt detract from the womans beauty. However, the ears protruding from under the long hair proved that the woman was not human. Dark Elf hey,e on, are you serious? Yes, its a dark elf. Im seeing one for the first time, too. In addition Uga, kill Uga, eat raid Although not as much as the Mantis, it is the first demon that appeared with a massive, muscr body. A Cyclops. Gigigigigi, Gi, Gii! A small demon appeared from underneath the cyclops feet. Goblin Four demons who appeared were released from their restraints. Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! Whats up with these guys? Why are they suddenly showing up? Hmm.. Ho~ It seems that Chitsue brought them in, but apparently they saw an opening and broke out of the restraints. But before we could figure out who they were and what circumstances they were under. Hey, you guys! Hurry up and get all the guests outta here! Ill hold these guys off, but if theyre about to go outside, fight your guts out! When our hometown is threatened, we hoodlums start moving first! Now is the time to show what were all about, yeh! Ah Rather than thinking, run, risk it all, fight and protect!! Thats it!! Eh, o, ohh!!! In the midst of the four demons who appeared, Bro spoke up first and issued instructions to the hoodlums. Too simple an instruction. Run, Risk it all, Fight, Protect, thats all. Dont panic, run away, guests! I, Ill get caught! Have you lost your legs? Shut up and get on my back! Theyre on the move? The delinquents who should have turned pale together with the guests started moving at Bros simple instructions, screaming out. Ah, aaah they guys even though theyre scared Hmm tis why they are hoodlums because they are emotional, quick handed, and simple-minded folk. actually there are times when such is indispensable Even though I was shocked by the four demons who showed up, I couldnt help but fall behind the other hoodlums, let alone Bro. At the same time, I felt a little miserable, but I was amazed at the hoodlums andughed. Oh, I wont let you get away! Everyone here dies! Let me do it! Uh Devil-kin. No, half-breed Wrong. Im just a hoodlum. The Dark Elf started running to attack the fleeing guests. Bro intercepted her front so as to block the way. The dark elf is a woman, but she red at Bro with sharp eyes and clicked her tongue. Heh.. dont let the half-breed get in our way. Humans and Ill kill that coward pig most horribly. Saying that, Dark Elf looked at Chitsue with a murderous eye. Hey, what are you on about, you are all criminals a-and whats the attitude when I kept you alive instead of the death penalty, see! Chitsue drew back, and shouted in a trembling voice. Hunting in a forbidden area on human territory The female Dark elf poacher, Skevern. the same is true for others! The Assant Cyclops, BoweiThe Goblin Potato Thief, YasashiThe Escaped Pet Mantis, Toulowe! No, Ive kept you all alive and youve forgotten what Ive done for you, whats the meaning of this? Chitsue shouted out the names and charges of the four who arent even of the same tribe, much less human. I was a little concerned about the charges, but rather than a debt of gratitude, at the very least the other party seemed to harbor a grudge. Theres no bnce between the crime and the punishment Ive tasted. Do you know what I suffered in the womens prison because Im a demon? Generally, poaching? Such foolishness. That mountain was originally home to our vige . and it was overrun by the filthy Imperial Army! In response to such a crime, the dark elf shouted, Its not worth it and turned her murderous intent on him. But the way. Even so, if you walk that road, youll end up in ruin. even if you dont get your moneys worth, even if you have feelings that you cant give up its just a grudge, sister. Wh, at? But it must be fate that we met like this. Its been a long time, in that case as much as you want . Ill take everything youre feeling. That should make you feel better. Bro forced his way through, and received them, such a situation was really bothersome. Kill kill. kill! However, against Bro, who deals with a beautiful woman even if she is a criminal, I Ugh as for me its a miss, isnt it? The most troublesome one is here, isnt it? No, child In a sense, tis a win. The Mantis, who started running, swung its sickle-like arms. Tte, not good, you! Get out of here, Ill take them all together. So why should I listen to you! That thing would instantly split a living person in two if they received them. The de was turned to me. Apparently, they are trying to kill humans indiscriminately. But Geez, calm down What!? Great Demon Smash!! Because it made too big a swing, I easily plunged into the inside of its bosom, and hit the body with a blow. Mantiss big body trembled due to my fist and it retreated. What Toulowe!? Whats with that human brat!? Hey hey, you The dark elf and Bro show a look of surprise at my side spear. Keh after all, I dont get it. hoodlums whats more, Bro youre going to put your body up and save the people who were talking shit about you. I really dont understand. really what the hell is wrong with you. While muttering that, I But dont get me wrong. I dont care what happens to this ce. Be it hoodlums, ministers, distinctions, you can do whatever you want. Wha What? Its just this mantis attacked me, an unrted person. In other words, its my enemy. The enemy of the enemy is an ally. is there a problem with that logic? I couldnt change Bros mind, and I cant say anything more about the responsibility he is trying to carry, or this gambling house or the delinquency. But this is the least I can do Kakkaka, no I dont have any objections with this, yeh. Then Ill take care of this one. Oh In that case Ill leave it to you Bro smiled at my words, and turned to face the dark elf. Youre a dependable guy, man. Its reassuring to have you fighting with me. Hmm. I see. Well, Ive had enough of that Even if I dont understand them, I want to get to know them as well and in order to know them, well either fight each other or fight together. thats the most obvious thing, isnt it? Youre so weird, brother. As we turned our backs to each other, and facing each others enemies, weughed at each other. Now Mantis. if you have a lot of resentment for that minister and other humans, Ill y with you. Im not gentle, but Im the kind of guy who can y with demons. And Ive got a restless, savage MantisWhat? Brat prepare. get, serious, kill. Mantis, who had been attacked by me, became meek and calm as he poised me with its eyes like a hunter coolly targeting his prey. Caution, child. This Mantis tis no mere Mantis. It seems to have mastered a Martial Art unique to the mantis race. What? As such, tis a win. Tis quite rare to get a chance to challenge this Fighting Style. Mantis unique fighting style? Its the first time Ive heard of such a thing. Praying Mantis(Tower Climbing)Demon Fist(Cursed sword) show you Saying that, the Mantis bent a little and spread its legs wide, showing a unique stance with both sickles hands. Certainly, its the first time Im seeing it. Then Ill Then Ill y using the fists of the Demon King who once ruled your world. I also made a fighting pose to fully enjoy it. Authors Note The English phrase for Praying Mantis Style is Mantis Boxing. If you hear the word Mantis and associate it with unpleasant words, I wont be offended and you cane backter to report it. Chapter 83 – Rules

Chapter 83 C Rules

Tranted by: Sads07 Mantis, who clearly showed a Martial Arts stance, was obviously not a wild beast thatshes out on instinct. It felt calm andcked openings like a martial artist. well, its originally an insect rather than a beast, but However, because of that, I easily avoided arge swinging attack and jumped into the pocket a little while ago, but it was different now. Heh I havent done anything yet, and just by looking at your stance, Im a little hesitant to attack you. The reach of those long sickle-like arms was much too different to wait and see with the left flicker. I would have to dive under those arms to hit my attack. Mantis, on the other hand, remained quietly poised and didnt seem to be making any moves from the other side. Then, are you just going to keep staring at me? But thats not something my master can forgive. Of course. And, as I answered my words in my heart, I had no choice but to make the first move. In other words, in-fighting by dodging the opponents attack. And, I better not defend with the head-butt as in Mr. Akas case when facing that sickle. Then, minutely swinging the head, lean forward and jump in. Lets go! Great Demon Goosestep! Koi First of all, in a straight line. There, Mantiss reaction was slightly disced. And from the middle distance, with both eyes open, that sickle. Wont let Eh!? Just then, Mantis outstretched arm was swung at my leg hey, long! If the arm is extended, its longer than expected! Moreover, it tried to get at my feet as I stepped in not good, if it hits. Because this is a sickle, so if it hits Soiya! I had no choice but to jump and avoid it. However, at the moment I flew, Mantis other arm was thrust out, and the sharp tip of the sickle was aiming at my eyeballs Hey just!? Haiiiiii!! The sickle was thrust out with a strange Mantis call. Quickly, while in the air, I twisted and spun my whole body. However, I couldnt avoid it. Hot, it hurt, my head, face? What about the eyes? Eyes Bastard Haiiii! Huh!? Cant open my eyes? Blood? Were they crushed? My eyeballs? I performed an Ukeminding and hit my back, but the premonition that the eyeballs may have been crushed sent a strong chill down my spine. But Ho~ s, safe Apparently, I cut my eyelids a little. Because I got blood in my eyes, I couldnt open it for a moment. But theres no problem with the eyes. However, as relieved as I was, my tension increased. He, hee, bastard really you suddenly go for your opponents eyeballs in battle? to avoid even so, capable. The opponents vital point. Of course there are things like the eyeballs, or if youre a man, the nthers. but I dont have the nerve to attack them with all my might. Id hesitate. Fool. Your peripheral field of view is narrow. Do you think your opponent is merely arger humanoid? The arms are shaped and jointed differently. If you make a wrong assumption, you will get hurt, will you not? Nu And this is true Martial Arts. Relentlessly aiming at the vital point of the human body and surely dispatching the opponent. The art of killing. To ruthlessly exploit your opponents weaknesses and execute them. tis not a fight, you are killing each other. Treainar points out my naivety due to my motivation for a fight. Sure, the opponent was cool and didnt seem up for a very violent fight. Are you ready? The Mantis fighting ability is among the highest of all races. Haiiiiiii! Sure, Im still receiving advice from beyond! While I was still in the middle of listening to Treainar, this time Mantis stepped in towards me, and its absurdly fast! Tsu!? The sickle was swung down. That was a close one, too. If I didnt take half a step back, deep cut. He was aiming at my neck. However, a second and third blow came even during such a horrifying situation. The body suitable forbat. The speed to find prey and jump in Not good, I couldnt get a counter. I could only dodge. And, the strength to sustain that super speed and hold the prey once caught, and never to let go the jaw that bites the prey D, do, dont push it! The straight line movement is troublesome. Then, Ill lead it around with my footwork. From the blind spot, as if drawing a circle around it See you Whoa!? When I tried to turn left and right, it moved its head in response to me. Can you see my movements? Yes, it can. That field of viewpletely captures the surroundings. This is Mantis. Speed. Strength. Wide field of view. In addition Furthermore, this Mantis has mastered the Praying Mantis Demon Fist. I mean, thats usually a miss!!!! I want to scream Its a Miss. I mean, this Mantis is preposterously strong, right? That is why tis a win, child. Ah? And, from now on, I shall give you rules, child. When I shouted myint, Treainar smiled. And.. In this battle the Great Magic Spiral, the Breakthrough, and all other magic are prohibited. Ha, wh-what? Overwhelm that Mantis with your living flesh. Even at the best of times, I would consider myself in a pinch, yet he made an unreasonable demand on me. No way, I was thinking of using the Breakthrough normally from now on, right? Hold on, n, no matter what happens? Thats too harsh. Thats what I was going to say, but Treainar had a serious expression You exchanged blows head-on with that extremely capable ogre. And this time, you can fight the Mantis, who has excellent overall strength and killing prowess. You can get a great deal of experience here before you leave the Empire and set out into the world. The World Yes, child. Do not be a delinquent that stays in your hometown forever. Surpass this Mantis, take the step to the next level, and then go to the world! Come now, not only advice, but also words that inspire me. Really, my master is To that end, take advantage of this precious opportunity. Not to defeat the opponent, but to bring out all from the opponent, and then see everything with your own eyes, and then win. You can do it. I can Its strange. That was the most powerful thing Ive ever heard. Those words were the best I shouldnt worry about doing it! Right! Focus! Come on, praying mantis! loud. cocky. but child sure gutsy At my cry, Mantis . did youugh a little? It felt like it. No, Im more focused than that now. Here I go Come! An instant dive. Its fast after all. And from here, it used a sickle tounch an irregr attack. It is a little different from the two sword style of swordsmanship. Not only does it sh with the sickle, but it also goes for grabs and pierces. Moreover, it is not possible to block it. Itll cut through the guarding arm. Then, it is possible to dodge it. Use the upper body deflection such as the sway. Avoid skillful Good eyes Well, even if you praise me all of a sudden, Ill only give you a fist! Avoidance by anticipating with Mantis arm shape and reach in mind. However, it is troublesome because its just fast and it even made irregr attack patterns. However, if you can get through it, you can jump into the pocket. Here! Eh!? I finally reached his pocket through a sickle storm, and from there I threw the upper that thrusts the opponents chin in one fell swoop. Great Demon Smash! Pusha!? Its not just the upper. Ill beat you as much as I can right now. Great Demon Hook! Byab!? I could still go on. No, better yet, its a series of hits! Great Demon Rush!! Goh?! Uruaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! At this rate, youre going down!! The wall of fists. From the top, below, left and right at high speed. Treainar told me to pull out the opponents strength, but it doesnt matter if it gets decided here. Angle, power, the response I got Hurts At that time, Mantis neck, which had been receiving my rush, was turned towards me. Wha!? Its not very effective!? No, on the contrary, not good! Catch you Gah, geh!? It held me tightly with both hands. Too close!? Held by the sickle arm, the protrusion of the saw-like arms bit into the skin, stabbing in, and I couldnt peel off the strong arm force! Tsu, Y, you! At this rate I eat A sharp jaw opens. Bite? No, its on the level of chewing Im going to be eaten!? Guaaaah! Gu, y, you! tsu, Guaaaah!! Neck? No, shoulder flesh. Just ahead of the head, I somehow moved my shoulder but it really bit me! Its so hot that my shoulders burn! Ouch! Not struggle, die Oh, tsu, hey! Gu, oh Gu This time, the flesh of the shoulder on the other side. Just is the fellow serious? Die Both shoulders were hot. Blood gushed out. The pain is quite You, bastard End, Next Die Huh!? Ah, far from biting, its the first time Ive experienced being eaten. Whats more, Mantis This is bad, bite again breakthrough, no. Its not good. No, but if I follow those rules So.. Break the rules? Its not the kind of thing you should trade your life for. Yes, now is not the time to follow such discipline. Im sure hell forgive me tch damn And yet, why? Why, at a time like this do I remember Bro being beat up? Im not a delinquent, but for some reason not a rule that someone else decided on their own. if I break the rule I agreed to. somehow Shaaaahh!! It felt like Im losing. Aah, I dont want to lose. The hoodlums Bro. and he said, I can do it, and I dont want them to be disappointed. Ah, when I thought so, Mantis fangs, trying to bite me with arge jaw open in front of me, looked in slow motion. Is this what its like on the verge of entering a runaway of death? No, its not. There was no mystery or fear. HoDDDD Huh? Someones voice this time? Whose Hmm? Somehow, a masked woman ran over here with a Kunai Hey, you What are you DDDDney What do you say, Honey? Whos Honey? I mean, why are you in a ce like this, no way, hey is this fellow trying to help me? Tch. Involuntarily, I clicked my tongue. What the hell. I dared to battle in high spirits with the intention of fighting, and I got in a pinch enough for a woman to rush in to try to help me? Dont be silly. Dont look down on me. I might die. I might lose. Once Ive decided on the rules, I wont break them! so funny!! Take a look at it. I seemed to bepletely held, but there is quite a bit of space and freedom. It is different from the joint technique between humans. Thats right. Originally, Mantis body was not supposed to be human. I cant pull the hold off, but I can stretch my hands. Then Ill throw my fist. Where? Belly? Face? Centerpiece? Mouth? No, more like Ohhhhh! Hebu!? The moment Mantis stuck out its face and was about to bite my head off, I gave it a short upper at the boundary between the head and chest. Hoh~. Not a bad point to focus your attention, child. Mantis Rather, the praying mantis has the feature of being able to move its head at a wide angle. However, because of that, the boundary between the head and chest is made softer. Its a counter to someone who has opened their mouth. Even though the structure was different from ordinary humans Ga, Kak brat Hehe It worked better than expected. Mantis broke free of my restraints and retreated back to escape and keep his distance. And I Hah~, hah~ Hey, whoever you are. dont put your hands on this, okay? The moment I said that, while in a Kunai throwing stance, that fellow. Shinobu froze. Ho, honey Im sorry to have worried you, but I, too. I want to stick to the rules that I decided once I agreed to it. Im not a hoodlum, and Im not going to be a hoodlum. I dont want to lose to a hoodlum. Thats right. As long as Bro was living like that, I didnt want to lose either. So, I will stick through that. Also Somehow, right now Im feeling pretty good. So.. why dont you just rx and watch? Honey da, dazzling ah, its so lovely Yes, I fell into a strange feeling a little while ago. Somehow, at the verge of death, the world seemed like in slow motion. Then what was that about? Well, lets keep going, Mantis. Come on, its the second round! Or did you get scared, Gora! Somehow, fear and tension disappeared, and I was rather excited and itching to fight. To me who is in such a condition. Fu, fufufu tis pretty simple when ites to the masters satisfaction, tis quite adorable childgo in. As if to say whatever he wanted, Treainar wasughing in good spirits. Brat cheeky. Mantis, who once distanced itself from me, also fell for my provocation and attacked. But Haiiii! Hai hai hai hai, haiiiiiii!! Wild strikes thatbined thrusts and shes. They were unleashed from various angles, but. Heh, if I dont get so confused by tricky movements its slower than Rebal. Huh!? Youre not nearly as powerful as Mr. Aka. My mind was clear and things were going as I imagined them. Even the fast, tricky, and unknown attacks that tossed me up to a while ago, I could read up to two or three moves ahead. And, my body also moved as I imagined, and became even sharper. I wonder what it is, this feeling. Its a little different from the breakthrough, but now I felt like everything went the way I wanted it to. I didnt feel like hitting anymore. What are you doing, Toulowe, Skevern! Now its better to flee than seek revenge! Were going to get out of here! But, then I heard an unscrupulous voice. Its the cyclops that released from its restraint with these guys. What was it again? Ill knock you out, kid! This is justifiable self-defens DDDDpeh Youre in the way. The Cyclops suddenly tried to attack me from behind in order to get rid of me, but I already understood the movementpletely. When I noticed it, I turned around and released a jab, struck out the jaw of the muscr cyclops, and it dropped to its knee on the spot. Whaeh? Bowei! Brat sudden motion how? The copsed cyclops whole body started to twitch, and seemed unable to move properly, so it couldnt stand up immediately. And looked up at me with puzzled eyes. I was ted and said to them. So, do you want to escape? Im generous so youre free to do so. Huh!? Then, Mantis began to quiver at my remark. Noisy human. humans. all. die. Ah? Human wont forgive Anger? No, this is hatred? A grudge? Oh, thats not good. Hes probably going to give his backstory, isnt he? I when young above ground caught coward trap caught Rich Buy for sport torment See! Seeee! Seeeeee! Escape. But caught again. Many people surround. Put in jail. Torment again. You not mock. For all that For all that For all that! So, Human die! At first it was fierce, but then it was a cool killer, and now this. what highly emotional Mantis, isnt it? Although Oh, that has DDDDDD It had nothing to do with me, and I knew that I tried to say it, but the words failed me. Because somehow, thanks to the needless speech. I remembered. those words. DDEarth is small, but after all so great, so amazing It would ruin the words that were said at that time. Hehsuch a thing! Its okay. I wont say that. Mr. Aka. In that situation, I wouldnt be able to face Mr. Aka. Thats why I swallowed the words that came to me. I cant apologize for your past and even though I was born in the Imperial City and grew up in the Imperial City still, I dont have the power to do anything about the adults who built the Empire today but at least Brat? The clothes are bloody, okay? Even if I take them off. I took off my shirt and pulled out my trouser pockets to show that theres nothing in it. At least I Ill fight without traps, weapons, magic, let alone someone elses help. Ill take your rampage and anxiety in a fair and forceful manner, Mantis! And, thats when I finally realized. Ah is that right? Thats why he Bro put his body up like this I did the same thing to Mr. Aka at that time Not only this Mantis. That dark elf too, she feels the same about human beings. About the Empire. so, surely this cyclops and the goblin hmm? Wheres the goblin? Mantis wrong. Tribe Name What? I Toulowe name, that is. And that was the time. Mantis said his name to me. Not the name of the race, its just as if you were telling me to say your name. Thats why, as a courtesy Earth. Thats my name. remember I gave my name too. And then we set up each other again Lets go. This time, its the gong of the final round. Come on, Toulowe! Koi, Earth We went out to fight each other. Chapter 84 – Common Language

Chapter 84 C Common Language

Tranted by: Sads07 Mantis...... No, Toulowes thrust was unleashed with terrible instantaneous power. The sharp de swung and missed, only the sound of it cutting the air was heard, and a vacuum wave flew. If you can do it in session, itll be aplete storm. Haiiiii! eto I avoided it by just a skins depth, and I also increased the speed while throwing a series of left hits. Avoid Toulowes attack, keep an eye out, find an opening on it, and thrust my right. For that purpose, I cant stop my hands and feet.... I guess thats the theory, but.... eh... Earth... Im flesh and blood. A single hit would be fatal. Death may be a matter of course. I wont underestimate such a thing. I cant let my guard down in the slightest. The task wore down each and every nerve. But I wonder why.... Honey! Dont stop, you have to use your feet more, or youll get caught again! Before I knew it, I stopped dead in my tracks. Toulowes sickle, which elerated further, attacked me, and Shinobus voice echoed. But. I stopped deliberately. ...... dear... ...... Wh, whats going on? Toulowe... Hmm? Were Bro and the Dark Elf staring at this fight before they knew it. Somehow, the dark elf was sitting on the floor as if exhausted, did they have a fight? ... Toulowes attacks... steadily elerated faster... but... not a single blow... The cyclops was in a dumbfounded state. Apparently, the people around me have turned their attention to this situation. ...... not hit... Toulowe blurted out as he unleashed a fierce sh. Yes, even if I stopped, I didnt eat Toulowes sickle any more. Great Demon Flicker! eh, tsu, this!? No matter how sharp a sickle or sword is, there is a bulge. If you hit your fist directly against the de, you will hurt your fist, but if you hit the bulge, there is no problem. Therefore, I used the flicker to hit the de bulge as the de that was swung down or thrust out, and knocked it off. Ho, Honey ... is dispelling that Mantis demon fist ... with one hand ...? Oh, I can see the trajectory perfectly now. You havee... to Enter...the Zone... at that time, the battle against the Second Sword Saint is being reenacted... to repeat at this level once more... At that time, the voice of Treainar, who seemed to be in a good mood, reached my ear. Well, thats far from the point. Dont let your guard down. Focus, concentrate. Dynamic visual acuity ... Peripheral vision ... and..... the fight with Aka, and it bloomed at the end of this battle... Spatial Awareness... to grasp the existence around oneself... everything from the speed, size and even the sense of distance... so long as you enter the extreme concentration state of the Zone ... child ... no one will be able to catch you anymore! Im not simply going to ward it off any more. The moment Toulowe attacked and tried to pull his arm back, I will inconspicuously dive in all at once. Here! A huge and strong body. Half-hearted blows will not work. Earlier, I did damage by aiming at the neck, but Toulowe was also quick to guard against that. So I had to aim for another point. And now that everything looked slow, my field of view is wide, and my concentration has increased, I realized that looking closely at Toulowes body, theres a spot where I can hit as much as I want. Gieeeh!? And again! Fugi!? Its the joint of the foot. It seems that the joints are the only part of the body that cant be trained. Under normal circumstances, the joints of Toulowes legs, which are muchrger than mine, are at a position where its easier to aim and strike at than a body blow against a human. The moment I punched him, a distorted voice leaked out of Toulowe. Whats wrong? Your leg is twitching like a newborn foal! Are you giving up? Is that the best you got? eh...... shut up! Not yet! The moment I agitated him, Toulowe, who was about to copse for a moment, raised his sickle with an uppercut from below. The sickle passed by my face, as I dodged at thest minute with the sway. Heh, thats right! Its not over yet! My legs stopped. But my hands havent stopped yet. At first he was puzzled by me, but again, Toulowes fighting spirit was ignited. How many days? How many months? How many years? How much has it umted? Haiiii! Hai hai hai hai hai hai hai! Dont put it in words, just let it out! Noisy! Theres no point hitting someone who has lost the will to fight. But if hes still giving his best... if he hasnt burned out yet... Ill fan that spark. You, push luck! Ah... Ah, did I push it too far? When he jumped into my pocket, I thought it was an upper with the left sickle, but as I was focusing on the bottom and he actually tried to swing his right down from above. If that was the case, it will hit. But if I jump now, I could avoid it. But...... even if I charge in like this... Great Demon Cork Screw Blow! Bpupu!? I rushed in regardless, and threw a right cork screw to Toulowes body. A half-hearted punch wont work, so add a twist to increase the prating power. And at the same time, blood spilled out from my face .... tte~... you cut me... but, shallow! you... on purpose... Toulowes sickle shed my cheek. But after all, its just the cheek. It hurts, but its not a fatal wound. Rather, it was more of a risk to jump in haphazardly and lose my stance for fear of being injured. I wouldnt have thought or calcted like this before.... but today my head is buzzing. Hehe, hows that? Manly, right? Huh!? Thats right... if a man is afraid of one or two injuries... how can he go out into the world? And, because it jumped in without fear of the injury, Toulowes body wobbled for a moment by the blow. Now was the time to strike. So~~~~reeeee!! Great Demon Rush!! The high-speed rush of lefts and rights were beat into the body. Toulowes weak point might be his neck, but I dont have to aim for it. Already in the fight against Toulowe, he was struck with a smash, corkscrew and body blow. Then, with this barrage of hits... Earth... Gah, Gu, same point... Yes, dont just hit the body. Focus on the same points that Ive hit so far. That way, the umted punches.... Ill blow a hole in You! Picuaaa! ...... oh? Then, Toulowe finally jumped back, and retreated with some distance from me to escape. Apparently, he still had enough legs to jump? Gih... gugi. brat... ...... heh, youre looking down on me just because Im a kid, right? Toulowe stared at me like hes grinding his teeth. However, he was unlikely to let the momentum get the better of him and jump on me again or anything. Toulowes legs seemed to have already reached their limits. He was beaten with my fist, his body was hurt and his movement was already dull. And then...... Fu, ha, fuhahahahahah, g-good, Earth, thats right, viciously beat that bug and capture it right away, that it is! ...just as I was feeling better, a pigs hoarse voice sounded. H-Here, if you do the credit for saving me and catching the bug, Ill do you the favor of permitting you in the Imperial City again DDDD. Shut up, damn piiiiiiiig!! So, I said that. I shouted a foul-mouthed word at the Minister from a prestigious family. P, Pig... pig?! Wh, who are...? Earth! You shit, w-who the hell, who are you talking about? So, Shut it! Me... this guy and... it doesnt matter if youre human, demon, or hoodlum, we all speak themonnguage called fighting.... dont interrupt with your pignguage. Yes, youre a nuisance. Were shing with each other. I wont let anyone interfere with this. ...... Human too... What? That... see as pig? At that time, Toulowe asked me so. Thinking a little bit about it.... Well... no, maybe its disrespectful to pigs, right? Pigs are really smart creatures. ...... I see.... Earth...... violent but.... amusing. Heh, is that so... hey, wait a minute! V-Violent, you cut me, bit my shoulder, youve gone beyond violent and into savage, you know! Wrong. Earth scary Wha... haha...... geez... dont lose focus and chat in the middle of a fight. I also felt rxed for a moment and smiled bitterly at the friendly conversation between the acts of the fight. I wonder if its the same with Toulowe, as a somewhat subtle atmosphere flowed. However..... But we still have to settle this. ...... I know... Yes, its not over yet. Even Toulowe hasnt gone all out yet. I catch... you okay... ...... So..... dont say things like that in the middle of a fight. ...... catch.... can agree... He felt a little eager to die. Toulowe... it may be cheesy, but I sympathize with your situation... it was bad luck to be caught and spotted by the minister.... thats why hes special, not everyone in the Empire is like that.... oh, I cant tell you what I am... I am me, and I left the Imperial Capital because I couldnt stand a lot of things. ...... Earth too. And... I cant say Im going to save you... cant tell you that Im going to let you get out of here and take you to the Demon Realm... I cant change anything right now. But...... so the least I can do now.... is put my body on the line and get along with you.... all the way to the end. ...... understand But no matter what happens, there is no objection to the fight now on either side. This is my strongest blow And, Toulowe opened his legs wide and was poised. With trembling feet, you cant jump in, but you can firmly support your body. Without taking a step back, he took a stance as if to intercept me. In other words, Im the one who shoulde first. Then, I alsounch the strongest blow which jumps in without fearing for injury or life. Lets go! Great Demon Jolt Blow! Like throwing yourself out, a full swing with the power and weight of the whole body! Praying Mantis Demolition Fist!! I was intercepted, with all his might, Toulowe put his strength into one mid-level thrust. Unlike previous high-speed attacks, he focused his strength on a single point. The thrust deeply dug into my side as I jumped in.... Bhugug!!?? By that amount, my Jolt pierced the same point even deeper, without an inch of difference .... ...... Pu, pu... oof. Finally, my kneepletely copsed and Toulowe went down. And Toulowe... ...... not win.... enough............... give up...... Earth strong... In the end, that was all he said, and fell down on the spot with a thud. Like that, my rival.... Im the one... who is grateful... thanks to you... I will move on to the next stage. I expressed gratitude for my growth and dered that I would move forward. Chapter 85 – Another Conclusion

Chapter 85 C Another Conclusion

Tranted by: Sads07 In the excitement of the battle, there isnt much pain. The fangs were thrust into both shoulders, the side was gouged, and warm blood was felt. But now, the aftertaste of the victory that I earned was greater. Honey! The woman who watched over me like that.... well, its Shinobu, but she came running up to me. Youre overdoing it again... seriously, youre like that red Oni.... Ill treat you right now...but its so cool...your bare bloodstained body, a really nice treat, thank you. Shinobu ran up to me with an angry, excited attitude. But before I get that treatment first... Shinobu...... treat Toulowe. ...... Yes? ...... Ea...... Earth? I asked her to give Toulowe treatment, who still couldnt stand up, rather than me. Both Shinobu and Toulowe seemed to be surprised at my words. Honey... what are you...with how much this Mantis has done to you? ...... Well, thats okay, isnt it? My fight with this guy is over already.... I dont want to deal with future consequences. B, but... ...... please ...... Shinobu She seemed a little hesitant, but when I bowed my head down, Shinobu suddenly started to flutter. Hah~... thats terrible, you.... taking advantage of my weakness.... I realized that its true that the one who falls in love first loses. ...I-Is that so... So, you could at least respond to the exchange diary in earnest. Saying that, Shinobu walked over to Toulowe. To be honest, she said some things that were too straightforward for me to react to. Im so embarrassed. Now... First of all, I left Shinobu alone, and when I looked back, I found Bro and the Dark Elf, both of whom seemed to have already settled the matter. Hey, good work, brother. Dont screw around. Whos a brother? Like Id want a dumb big brother I cant understand. Kakkakka, dont be like that~. But it was a good fight. I just want us to exchange a siblings cup. Humph, you must be joking. It seemed he had a good in its own right, and Bro was smiling, though he was injured. Well, Chitsues escorts originally attacked him. And the somewhat sullen-looking Dark Elf sat down upon the floor with a sigh. What a mess... I thought Id go back to the Demon Realm after rampaging as much as revenge on humans, this mess... quickly, kill me, vite me, do as you please, its fine. Hey hey, dont carelessly say things like that. Wh-what? I mean, that was a pretty cool fight, even for a girl. ...tch ... what are you talking about, you ... The dark elf Skevern, who didnt show any intention to resist, seemed resigned. Even though things appeared to bepletely settled now.... I dont think its possible.... Do you shake hands when the fight is over? This is the Surface world... though youre a half-breed, but if you inherited the blood of a demon, you understand whats going to happen after this, dont you? Yeah... Its over...Im done... .................. Or are you going to help me? I cant... Im not motivated to join hands with such a person.... Skevern said so in a self-mocking and offhanded manner. At that speech, as expected even Bro was at a loss for words. And that was the time. Waha, wahahahahahaha! Really, you all caused such a stir only to go meek in the end, bunch of freaks, see! As soon as the scene had finally settled, Chitsue barged into the ce. Yes, this guy is here. Earth, youll be punished for insulting me, Bro, youll pay for disobeying me, but... First of all, you, ah you guys! The insect will be used in Duel Monsters until it dies, and Skevern will be kept in an underground brothel as a pervert utility for the rest of her life, that they will! Minister Chitsue...you know... Shut up, Bro, I wont listen to you anymore! Hes so full of rage that the aftertaste of the victory earned with great pains was erased splendidly. Now...... Good Grief... So, what are you gonna do, Bro? Will you still go on with your distinction rhetoric and earn this pigs pocket money in this gambling den as before? ...... You... Skevern, and Toulowe too, as things are they can return to their original lives again.... no, theyve knocked up a more miserable life, and youre just going to linger in your hometown like you always have? Even if its a hoodlum, would you also say that? Bro was unusually silent to the question, which included my sarcasm. Yes, he was puzzled by this too. When ites to this point, the level of talk is different from baguette heads direct sales. And you already know that, dont you? Toulowe and Skevern... and the matter with this minister, it wont be solved simply by bowing your head, taking responsibility and getting beaten the hell up. It doesnt matter to me what happens to this gambling den or what happens to the hoodlums. It didnt matter. As for Toulowe, I didnt feel like taking him to the Demon Realm or letting him escape. However, I will strike it with all my might. That was about it. As for Bro, even if I couldnt agree with him, I felt like we could at least handle this issue together. I mean, I havent been around as long as you have, but I know that much even if I dont know the world as much as you do. Certainly... maybe so...but...... even so I cant simply abandon it, this harsh ce... I know. Whatever the reason, youre somitted to this town and this ce that you would risk your life.... I understand that resolution... but you cant afford to live like that. But then I say. At first, I wasnt motivated to go that far with Toulowe. Its just a matter of fighting as an enemy ... and giving cheap sympathy, or at the very least, a serious fight. But, strangely, with Toulowe, maybe because we shed with each other with all our might... even if he was a criminal... already ... iming Its nothing to do with me was no longer enough. Now that the fight is over, my heart was as shaken as it was before the fight. Hah~...thats right.... from hating each other, to acknowledging each other before we realized... to exchange fists and before you know it, you be good friends...there are fights like that once in a while.... cant stop them. And? What are you going to do? Im not asking you what to do. Im just going to do this. With that said, I stood in front of the Toulowe who couldnt get up after being treated by Shinobu, as if to face Chitsue. Earth... you... what are you doing...are you? You... what are you trying to do to my rival? You...do you know what youre doing? What am I doing? It means that Im opposing an Imperial Minister. The opposition to the minister is, so to speak, an act of betrayal to the Empire. Well, its toote now....... It doesnt matter to me about hoodlum rules or responsibilities. I wont let a pig like you take away a rival who I had a decent fight with .... I, still have much more before were done! So you want to use Toulowe until he dies in this gambling den? Then, such a rotten ce, Ill crush it!! Wh, wha... what will you do!? That was my answer. Thats why...... You... crush... hey hey... Thats why... lets settle this... Bro..... right now, the way you hoodlums tend to.... What!? You dont bend. You dont break. You even risk your life. Thats why you cant change your mind and let go of this gambling den, right? A man who sticks to himself, shows no weakness, and just continues to live as a hoodlum. That figure showed me a way of life as a man that I had never seen before. Thats why Ive already understood that hes not the kind of guy who can do this with words. Ill make that decision by force. In the end, this is the only way to go. You...with your body like that, you still...? This is just fine. Youre the same to begin with. We were both in tatters. However, the only way to decide the future from here is to use our bodies to sh with each other. ...... You and I are going to settle it. Hmm... if you win, well disband... if I win, well be as good as ever.... that how you want it to be settled? What to do from here on out? I told him that if he was already a delinquent, he should act like a delinquent and leave it to the winner of the fight from here on out. Wha-, h, hey, Earth! Bro! Y-You guys, wh, why are you ignoring me...what are you doing, to do? Ha? He? Hold on, whats happening? Arent you guys friends? Honey? Earth... Of course, everyone in this ce was surprised with a look of dismay. But it cant be helped. This is the only way. Regardless of the pain engraved all over the body, simply throw everything with this body at the opponent. So youre okay with lifting the restrictions, right? Treainar. Dear me... With this power that was sealed when I fought Toulowe, Ill give Bro some guidance. And Ill finish it in an instant! Breakthrough!! Even if my body suffered a lot of injury, I can use it enough because I didnt use any magic power. All thats left is to throw myself out without fear, just like before. ..... Geez.... youre dazzling, youre really... I wouldnt have let you meekly stay a delinquent. Dont talk like you can dream forever! I kicked the floor hard and jumped at Bro. I didnt use small tricks anymore, such as shifting the timing in steps. I just ran straight to Bro. Lets go, Oraaaa! tch, uooooooh! Arcane True Zenith Crescent Kick!! Counter with a front kick. Its driven into my liver.... But... Gah... d, dont care! Eh!? Great Demon Temple! For a moment, I was stopped by Bros foot, but I didnt care, moved forward and hit a blow into his defenseless temple. Tsu, gu... you... Hehe, I learned from the fight against Toulowe. When we had fought in town... I tried to avoid all of your kicking techniques, so there was a lot of useless movements and I was tossed around. So if I jump in like this without fear of being hit a little, I can do as much as I want! Bro, who rolled down the floor after being struck by my fist, smiled while distorting his face in pain. He looked like hes going to say You did it to the way I let him cut my flesh and bone. Geez, growing up in such a short time...I envy you! Arcane True Zenith Three-Stage Series Roundhouse Kick!! If you stay in the same ce forever, you wont be able to do it! Ke, you dont know anything about my life! Let your feet do the talking! Hoodlum Hoodlum Hoodlum, you use the word Hoodlum as a convenient excuse! Treainar said that the kick has three times as much power as the punch. In other words, it wasnt worth taking one shot to give one punch back. Im the one whos going to get hurt first. But I cant fall down. I dont use being hoodlum as an excuse...you may not understand this way of life Im living... but because of how we are, this ce that we got is more important than anything else...it may look like a rotten lust-filled space swirling with filthy human desires to you, but its a treasure to us. Thats why we cant easily give it up. Thats why I said Ill destroy it! Bro stepped in and aimed at my side, which was gouged by Toulowe. Arcane True Zenith Middle Kick! Here! Nu, wh, at? Bros right middle kick. But I saw iting. I didnt evade it, I dared to take it once, and I caught it with my left arm tightly against my leg. After that, I thrust into the inner thigh of Bros right leg with my free right hand. Great Demon Screw Hook!! Nu, ga... ah, Ngaaaahh!! The smile disappeared from Bros face and only had a painful expression. And at the same time, the feeling that remained in my fist.... Gu, ah... Tsu... You.... Destroy the right leg. Bros footwork stopped.... I thought so, but... As I said before...for you... its a waste.... to stay here forever. Thats why... dont make it easy for me! Oh!? Bro dared to hit a high kick with the right, which should have been broken. I quickly defended with my arm, but my arm went numb. Bro still had a lot of power left. As you can see, Im a half-demon... Im not a human or a demon. There was no ce for someone on the Surface or the Demon Realm... but we had a fight once.... we shed into each other... I was able to understand the hoodlums... they epted me as arade who protected themunity together, and they fought with me... theyughed with me.... sometimes they cried with me... I cant leave them alone and pretend I dont know! The moment I defended, he immediately swung his leg with a low kick. This ce is not only mine, yeh! Taking it straight, really hurt after all. With one shot, my leg went numb and my knee copsed a little... Youre a great chap. Im d you put your body up, but... its over! Bro ran up my copsed knee like a stepping stone, and with that momentum, he threw his knee at my face... Arcane True Zenith Shining Wizard! Great Demon Head-butt! Iyaaaa!!?? At that knee, Iunched ahead-butt. Im used to it. If I dont close my eyes, the impact Ill receive is clearly within expectations. Uo, oh, gut ... tsuu ... But, it would be a painful blow for Bro. I heard the sound of Bros right knee gettingpletely crushed on my forehead. And with the destruction of his knee and thigh, Bros right leg is of no use anymore. Hehe...maybe because of a friend who understood me... like that...... its not hard to understand. Me, too... I wanted someone who would recognize me, as myself, regardless of my title or house... thats why...... if such a person emerged... somehow... and if its for that person, Ill risk myself as much as I want... I know... that feeling. What? But it means I understand, too.... in other words, it doesnt have anything to do with being a hoodlum or staying in your hometown, right? Tsu... youre saying that... youve lost your mind Even if he couldnt use his right leg, Bros will to fight hasnt broken yet. He flew high with only the left foot, swung the left foot as it is, and tried to hit me. Arcane True Zenith ? Sky Axe Drop!! The foot technique swung with the power that made me think it could split my head in two, I... Here! Great Demon Smash! Eh!!?? You, how long have you just lingered in yourfort zone!! Eye wide open, identify the foot technique, and strike with the fist. DDDDDeehh!!?? My fist and Bros foot collide. At that moment, a few fingers in my knuckle probably broke... Guh, gaaaaaahh!! The sound of Bros Achilles tendon being torn and a loud groaning voice echoed. And to Bro, whose legs are destroyed and distorted in pain.... Clench your teeth, and fly! Eh!? Great Demon Overhand!! The Finishing Blow. I never hit it in town. The form is also a mess, just a big swinging punch with a lot of momentum. But it finally hit. Hah~ hah~... Well, if you still want to stay here forever, then its fine.... to begin with, I wasnt one of you.... simply...... Im just going to have to do what I have to do. Bro was punched in the face and violently hit to the ground after crashing into the floor wall. He doesnt seem to have lost consciousness, but... Kak... ha... you know...geez, Master and Same...... blurred...... only just passing through...Gaha... I stopped.... the former path I was trying to go towards.... strength...... the way I used to be... Bro, who was hit against the wall, no longer had power in the body, and showed no sign ofing towards me. Yes... I already... when the Mafia was destroyed... I was already burned out...and..... I stayed knowing that theres nothing ahead of this road... at the very least, I tried to protect my ce with my friends....and I couldnt win... However, Bro looked at me and muttered something as if somewhat refreshed. ...... Hey, what are you grumbling about? Isnt it enough? Then, Bro slowly looked up at my question. Hey, you... have been taking care of a lot of extra things or doing some kind of extra work... I dont think youre a fool... Why is that? Is that how well you got along with that Toulowe Mantis? I chuckled at the question. Yes, Im not the kind of guy who would normally do this. Im not a hoodlum, so why am I doing this? The other day...met a demon, but... he had a bigger heart than anyone else and weve be good friends. ...... What? But its because hes kinder than anyone else... he disappeared, saying he would be a nuisance to me if he was around. I couldnt reassure my good friend because I was weak... its rted to the racial barrier, maybe its because I could only prove it with my mouth... Yes, Ill never forget the regret and helplessness of that time. Thats why, even if its a demon...we were able to connect with each other with our fists to some extent.... If I turn a blind eye to them and say that they are nothing to me... I will never be able to repay Mr. Aka, who considered me his best friend ... if I think so... after all...... I have to do something about it...thats what I thought. ...... Thats right... You, too... youve been through a lot, yeh. After listening to my words seriously, Bro exhaled as if somewhat convinced. ...... I cant help... the man who watched us as we were dazzling.... got to give my final notice. Huh? ...... Are you sure? Oh. Thats enough... Ive got the answer. Then Bro said that and smiled. It was a bit dumb with teeth falling out, but he had a bright smile like a kid. ...... H-Hey, hey, wh-whats going on? Hey, wh, whats the meaning of this, see? Bro! Earth! You guys go off on your own, what the hell, what is? In the end, the two of us finally calmed down, and Chitsue shouted at us saying, Enough! Then, Bro, who has already given his answer, and said with a neutral expression. Sorry, Minister Chitsue... I dont think I can beat this guy who says he wants to destroy this ce...... ...... What!? Bros answer made at the end of the fight. Im really sorry... And.....thank you for taking care of me. You... punk! And as he dragged his broken legs, Bro said so as he protected Toulowe, Skevern and the others, and turned to face Chitsue. Chapter 86 – The Last Distinction

Chapter 86 C The Last Distinction

Tranted by: Sads07 While Bro, who had been stubborn and refused to yield until now, gave in after losing the fight, and on the other hand, with a rather relieved expression, he rebelled against Chitsue. I as of now ept the discharge from being your personal dog Bro, y-you, you! After all Ive done for you, and this is how you repay me! Uh huh, and for that reason I apologize. What!? The pig turned red with rage. Chitsue. And Bro looked back at the stunned Skevern And let these guys go too. Wh at!? If you ask me, I think their punishments arent really fair rather, it would be worse for you if its found out that you were trying to fatten up your pocket by using these guys, right? Well, my guess is that these crimes arent officially and fairly judged, and that youre the one whos been pulling the strings with all sorts of behind-the-scenes trickery to entrap them. D-Dont be ridiculous! What a convenient thing to say in the midst of such a sloppy mess! How dare you, who are also the trash of the Empire, give this opinion?! Of course, Chitsue found such a thing uneptable. Listen, why do you think the world is at peace now, no! Hey, Earth, is it thanks to your father, you think? This is the same as a in jailbreak in an era without war yes, in an era without war, it is we politicians who keep the world of peace without war! That youre enjoying the peace that I have made, and instead of returning the favor to me, you ingrates dare to have an opinion, you do. I guess so I dont really understand noble work. Ill follow the distinction properly. You and me. Chitsue furiously criticized Bros defiant state. I seeI heard that he was only taking a nap in Congress, but he was working hard. Well, no matter which one or rather, distinction? Hey, Bro, youre still And then Kikikikiki, ki, Gii Gii!! Eh!!?? The door of the back room opened, and a small shadow popped out from inside in fright. It was the goblin that had disappeared before I knew it. Yasashi! What are you doing? Skevern also asked in surprise, and the goblin appeared with a jerk, and behind it Garurururu Kyupi? Kyu? Kyu They were monsters such as demonic wolves and insects who were fighting in Duel Monsters. H, hey, you bastard, what are you doing? Theyre all mine, and some of them were bought at tonights auction! Gieeh!? Ugly goblins, what are you letting out of their cages, there! The goblin that was frightened by Chitsues yelling. But even so, it didnt seem to run away, and Gigigi Gigigiiigi (Mutsagouro) Huh? Hoh~can it use that? Somehow, it cast a spell on itself. For a moment, we opened our eyes, but the next moment the goblin headed for Bro . I beg of you. Please help these children too. Eeeh!!?? The goblin spoke! Goblins are intelligent, have viges, tribes, and cultures, and understand humannguage. However, even if they understood thenguage, I have read in the picture book that they do not speak human words. What, ho, how I listened. I heard the story of these children. They were caught suddenly in the woods even when they had done nothing. So they say. I felt sorry for them. Please help. Wh, wha Whaaaaat!? The goblin who uttered human words spoke of the feelings of monsters on their behalf. They have family. They say. They say they want to go home. They say they dont want to fight. Ka~ Are you serious? Such a goblin. at Yasashis words, Bro held his head down and made aplicated expression. I thought monsters were the same as animals there are dogfights, bullfights, cockfights in the surface world, and if its soOh, dear Because animals and monsters dont speak humannguage, it may be that my heart didnt hurt too much. Even human beings can eat cows and pigs without a thought because they dont say a word. But if you hear their words like this Ha, hahahaha, this is good, good! A goblin that speaks humannguage. I didnt know you were such a rarity! It will likely make money at the freak show or an auction, that it will! However, it seems that such a goblins heart-wrenching words did not reach Chitsue. Somehow, when it came this far, its kind of hard to believe that he is a guy who doesnt even blink. And.. Geez, weve finally gotten in, right? Whoa, they all look messed up, right? Pathetic. Hey, Minister, are you safe? Oh, but look at it. Somehow, the monsters and the damned Bro brat are also tattered, arent they? Isnt it our shift? And that was the time. tsu, yourete, see! What were you doing, look here! Even though Im paying, where were you? Very nearly, I might have died. You see! My bad, minister. The entrance was so crowded that we couldnt get in. No excuses, alright! Get rid of these rubbish, do it now! This time, dozens of adult men slithered in from the entrance of the gambling den in a crowd. None gave the impression of any disposition, and they had the same vibe as Chitsues guards now lying on this floor. Hey, hey who the hell are they hey, these guys! And, Bros expression changed when he saw the adults. I see, the onesying around here I thought Ive seen them somewhere the Bockmati Family!? The Bockmati Family? It should have been crushed. Fufufufu, thats right, it is. Its impossible for the executives, but these guys, who were the lower-ranking members, only got a short prison term. Wh, at!? Recently, Ive had a hard time hiring official warriors for escorts, and above all, they monitor activities behind the scenes, and its inconvenient because serious and inflexible ones would try to report to His Majesty and Hiro right away. In that respect, these guys will do anything as long as theyre paid, so its convenient. He hired short-term prison thugs to form a private escort group, and then used it to act behind the scenes. Its as if this person was more like the Mafia than a Minister. Heh, leave it to me, Minister. Bro used to make me drink boiling water. The monsters are to be caught alive, and the rest shredded, no problem? Hmm? That other kid. huh? Where have I seen him before And the adults who appeared in a swarm smiled and tried to surround us. It clearly created a violent atmosphere. So, here we are, Bros body was in no condition to fight anymore, and the others Honey this is our first coboration No, no Oh, you Next to me, Shinobu was very motivated. Apparently, she will be going on a rampage with me. Well, thats fine No choice, well thenDDDD I was about to rout all the adults away, wondering if I could do as I pleased. But Thats enough you. Bro!? With that said, Bro dragged her broken legs to Chitsue. And.. The hoodlum Bro is out of business as of today! Huh!? Bro used his fist, which he had never shown in his previous battles. Eh!!!?? Bro had only used kicks in the fights with me. He had an obsession with his feet. Even though the mans legs were hurt, he beat Chitsue with his fist as he dered his retirement. Pue, Pa, ah you puuuuuunk! His cheeks were swollen, his nose bled, and his eyes were in tears as he wriggled about the floor. Neither I nor the adults could immediately react to the scene. In such a situation, Bro looked back at Skevern I dont think itll end with this, but youll be able to lessen your grudges with this, yeh? Y, you And everything else Ill leave in the hands of the Empire. With a determined expression on his face, Bro grabbed the fluttering Chitsues chest and forcibly pulled it. This guy Hey, Bro! What are you trying to. Ill drag him along like this, and turn myself in to the Imperial City. Ha Haah!? Events and transactions using monsters in this gambling den I will testify to everything, including any connection with the Anti-Imperialists. Bros distinction when he said he would graduate from delinquency. However, the moment he said that, the adults naturally got angry. Nah, this fucking crap! No way, our moneyman the Minister and are you going to shut down this gambling den? From now on, when were just about to make a big profit to revive the family tch, like hell well let that happen! Hey, boys, lets do it! Oh, this fucker, Im going to kill you! Thats right. In the first ce, theres no way theyre going to allow that. And most importantly Pu, Gyaha Guwahahaha, m-moron, and you just, who do you think I am, you trash. Hmm? Chitsue, as he was pulled by Bro, smiled with ridicule, even though he was in tears. Im a minister, you see! Or, if you were to take me to the Imperial City and hand me over to the Imperial Knights, who would believe the testimony of scum like you? Naive, and this fool, me! And youre the mastermind behind this riot, and above all, to think you would hit me, the greatest minister in the world, and get away with it, nuh-uh! Youll definitely get the death penalty, see! Thats right. Even if the other party is rotten, he was a minister. In the first ce, he used the hoodlums forbor at the gambling den so that they could be cut off whenever something went wrong. The testimony of the savage delinquents or the words of the Minister of the Imperial Capital. Which one would the world believe? As for me? But now Im Fufufufu, the resemnce to that extent. Eh!!? Goblins, adults, and who the hell is it this time? As I was about to scream Not again!? to the new people, I was surprised to see that person. The brilliance of the passionate youth I just couldnt help gazing at it. Therefore, any further redundancy. Ill varnish away. That Old man was there. The young half-breed that your testimony is urate, this one will be a witness. If you will take responsibility and reveal everything I willmunicate the remarks directly to Emperor Solja so that this one can protect and judge fairly and impartially. It was the Old man who helped me get in. Ah no no way? Shinobu. What is it? Honey Ill see youter. I love you ? poof. H, hey!? The moment she saw the Old man, Shinobu, who was by my side, screamed and backed away, finally said something embarrassing to me, and while throwing a kiss, disappeared in a puff of smoke. No, why!? Do you know him? Oh no, this Old man was from Japone, but Hey, what now, all the guests and hoodlums should have gone out! Who are you, shitty old timer! Hey, whats that? Are you a customer? I dont know who you are, but its an internal mess, so its dangerous, could you leave? Yes. This is just a matter within the Empire. I dont know which country you are from, but you shouldnt go deeper ~? Ora, get the hell out of here or Ill sink you! Adults mercilessly swore at the Old Man saying, Youre unrted so leave. Yes, no matter where the Old Man is from, hes probably a foreigner. And since this is a matter within the Empire, he was warned not to interfere. But Do be silent! As long as the matter involves transcendental issues of Demons, borders are irrelevant as people living on the same world! If there is any suspicion of vition of internationalw stipted asmon to mankind, it is not a problem for only the Empire! And Minister Chitsue We cant overlook the perverse deeds, the abuse, and the excessive use of power by the politician. The Old man raised his voice for the first time. Minister Chitsue. Ive had the opportunity to investigate this gambling den in a number of ways. In fact, most of the merchants that you have brought in through your mediation are actually Anti-Imperialists and all the people involved are Anti-Coalition forces. Nu Wha, nu Earlier, I heard that a young man made a deal without mediating you, and it seemed to be a problem as he was an Anti-Imperialist, but all of that was set up by you, wasnt it? The objective is to make it easier for young ones to ept the revision of the gambling den rules. Ugu!? Hey thats While being a politician of the Allied Forces, to ignore the rights of Demons and provide this space which is also a source of funds for Anti-Imperialists and Anti-Coalition organizations. Neither Otentou-sama nor I will ever forgive you! After all, this Old man is not a regr person. And Ah this fellow, I never!? So that is how it is It looked like Treainar noticed something, too. Chapter 87 – Moving on

Chapter 87 C Moving on

Tranted by: Sads07 Who the hell is this geezer, ha? Bro, Earth, who do you think I am? This, insolence, see! Quickly get the geezer too! Chitsue, who was more conscious of the words the Old man directed at him rather than who he was, ordered the goons to capture him. Then the Old man sighed. Fufu Solja has it hard, too Im much obliged to the Pauh familys predecessors and owe a debt of gratitude, eternally. well, I saved that one many times as well. Hmm? Hey, now, Old man, are you referring to His Majesty in that manner? And, the moment the adults took out their weapons one after another and were ready to attack, two men appeared out of nowhere beside the Old man. O-roukou, I have a report! Ah But before that, these ones shall we ? Those two are the men that the Old man brought with him. However Hmm, for the time being, as it hase to this, it cant be helped. Ashisotu-san, Kesu-san please stand down you two. Ill discipline them personally. Ha~ again After telling them not to interfere, the next moment, the Old man took off his mask. From under it, I thought the Old man was as thin as a dead branch, but the light of eyes and his belligerent smile were very different from the gentle image I had when I first met him. Huh? That Old man Somewhere if I remember correctly. at the Academy something Tis said that human life expectancy is short. Surely to think he was still alive Treainar chuckled, somewhat dumbfounded. And Now, shall we Calm doooooownn! Ah, excuse my suddenrge voice. Weve something to dere. Tha, o, n-nu!? To. Ashisotu-san!? No, you should have done this from the beginning. Youre of old age, therefore please refrain from scuffles. As the Old man was about to run, the man called Ashisotu took out an essory, something like a medal with some symbol on it and held it up. As the Old man tried to run forward, he immediately slipped down. But more than that Ah That mark is Me, too. Eeh, wh, wh wha, huh!? ah Both Chitsue and the adults became speechless when they saw the symbol and the revealed true face of the Old man. Yes, Ive seen it, too. And I finally remembered why the Old man looked familiar. Thats right, its a textbook! In a history textbook. huh? Textbook tte, wha!? He once fought deadly battles with the Demon Kings army Former Deputy Commander of the Ground Allied Forces established to bring together the justice of all mankind, including the Empire and Japone. Hes Lord Mikado'' Eh!!? So dont resist. Even if you resist, everyone here. this one might kill you in less than ten seconds. no some eradication Im extremely aware of that name. or rather. I should say legend. he is also a war hero, Mikado! L, L Lord Mikado. wh, why why, as for this, discourtesy I wh, why, in a ce like this And, as expected, Chitsue found it unbearable, and immediately fell on both knees and hung his head on the spot. Fufufufu, you dont have to humble yourself, Minister Shtsui. Ive already stepped down from my position. whats more, I am a vassal of Emperor Solja of the Dipercha Empire, not particrly another subordinate . although as an advisor of the Union, I am permitted to survey member states. Gu, u ha, no, th-that is that. Well, I dont have the authority to judge you therefore, I must only report the facts as they are. Including Bro Glenns testimony. On top of that, we will conduct a fair and equitable investigation, and if as a result, you are found viting themon internationalws of the Union you can expect harsher words from the Imperial and Allied forces. Tha, no, such a I, I I justjust He has already retired from active duty. However, his voice and influence still held great power in the Surface World. The hero who had been fighting the Demon Realm and the Demon Kings Army long before my parents were born, I heard that even the Seven Heroes were no match for him. Bro Glenn is that alright with you? Ha~, haha already I cant tell what is what. but its an honour to meet you, Old man uh, Lo-Lord Mikado? Fufufufu, I dont mind, right now Im a mere Old timer. At this unexpected tempest, Bro wasughing as if he was amazed. However, there was no objection at all to Bro, the Old man. no, I nodded to Mikado. Hey, Bro you is that alright with you? Even if you testify, youre either way, youll be implicated as well, right? Oh, thats okay. Im like I used to be like you now. Also, I have to be able to walk on my own feet. so thats okay. everyone in the Kamikaze Gang. its already Ill have you walk on your own feet. I dont know how much crime Bro is guilty of, but hes at least innocent, if not meless . Perhaps, it is possible that he would be sent to prison as it is. But, Originally the ce made by the adults . I and Minister Ushitsui took over. responsibility. no, were going to have to pull the curtain back. Hoodlums. were moving on. Broughed that he was prepared for it all. tch, even though youre delinquent from beginning to end so you intend to be stylish even though youre a worthless hoodlum to the world! Oh, thats cool, isnt it? So, even if something happens in the future dont be like me. If your heart rots and youre about to lose your way, remember this stupid hoodlum and try not to do the same, right? Brother. Thats why I dont need a stupid brother like you I already said that. Kakkakaka! So I couldnt say much more. And.. Fufufufufu be that as it may you are Earth, arent you? Huh!? I saw you only once as a baby. I didnt notice it at first because you dont look like Hiro, but. why are you here? I was listening to your conversation with Ushitsui, and it seems youve done something wrong Do you know who I am? No, maybe thats the case. Because, this Old man hes not only arade of my father and my mother. but their master in the war Well, rather than that, why am I here? That is If you dont mind, will you tell me what happened? Both Hiro and Mamu arerades who shed blood and raised the same justice and cause, even if our countries were different, theyre like grandchildren to me. which makes you, like my great-grandson. whathappened And more than anything else Ive been watching your fight, and it made my heart leap if I can help you, I want to help you. Saying that, Mikado asked me in the same kind and gentle air as when I first met him. If I cant say anything about that question. Ah yes, O-roukou. This is a report I couldnt say earlier, but Hmm? What is it, Ashisotu-san? I was informed by a merchant who was among the fleeing guests earlier Princess Phianse, daughter of Emperor Solja and Mamu seem to be heading for this town, and hes already right under our noses. What!? Is that true? Huh? Wh at? Mother? The princess? Why? How? Do you have anything to do in this town? No, now it cant befor me? But then why the princess? But anyway, my mother is heading to this town. Broooo! Leadeeeeer. Bro? H, hey, this is wh-whats going on the minister, too. I mean, Bro, whats with the injuries? Ah, well, Ill talk about itter. So, what happened? At that time, the baguette head had a sudden change in his expression. N, now at the entrance of the town th, the princess the princess of this country, and Mamu of the Seven Heroes, came along with a few others! The guests and merchants were already in a big panic, and Mamu and the others said, What the hell is this all about? I mean, Im already out there panicking hey, what do you want me to do? I mean, seriously Kakkaka Oh,e to think of it, I heard they wereing soon. no way, I didnt think they would be here today. did theye to this town in such a hurry ah well personally, it saves me a lot of trouble. Its just In that situation, Bro sighed, and at the same time put his hand on my shoulder. Its inconvenient for you. What!? Bro smiled at me as if he were sensing something. Bro no way, you. about me. About that? I dont know you. Youre a good buddy. Thats all I know. So.. you may be able to go home, but if you still dont want to go home if thats the path youre on, then you should go now. Just, Ill say it over and over again, but dont be like me, yeh? And then he hit me on the back with his hand and pushed me out. Hes telling me to, Go. Huh, at first I was wondering what to do, but But maybe you What? Masters twisted ambition and ideology that fellows situation. nuh-uh. Master? Fellow? What are you talking about? Whaaaat, if you happen to meet my Master, who is also my first love and see themselves as my Sister, someday I didnt really understand what Bro was saying. Master? Sister? What does anything have to do with it? In the end, Bro eventually looked up without telling me what he meant. Come on,ter then! Saying that, he pped me on the back again, saying words reminiscent of a lifes farewell. In response to those words, I Yeah, Ill see youter. Thats right, I returned it. What? What are you doing, Earth? Now that Mamu is here, we need to talk. Breakthrough!! Huh? Goodbye, Elder! Eh!? The Old man showed me kindness to help me in many ways, however Im sorry, but Ive already put my blunder in the past and moved on. Now that I didnt want to go back, I activated a breakthrough and ran out of the ce in an instant. I jumped out of the gambling den, the stairs, and the town. Heeeeeey, everyone, be quiet! Theyre not all cklisted merchants! For some reason, mother was holding sluggish merchants on both sides. What exactly do you mean? Moreover, ording to what Ive heard, Minister Chitsue is here. Im not listening to anything! Hey, get out of the way and let us in! The princess raised her voice while showing her annoyance to panicked nobles and delinquents Hey, Im going to capture the merchants who are trying to escape, Coman, Fu. And well hear what happened. Fe, u, uh-hun, I understand, Rebal em, wi, with my flute. Right away, Ill manipte them all and make them confess. erm, no matter what theyre hiding, theyll spit it all out. Coman its been a long time, but to be honest, I mean. thats scary, isnt it? So, even them? Rebal. Coman. And even Fu. The purpose is no, dont think about it. Eeh, Little man! Eeehh!!!??? By the time that voice was heard, it was toote. If even one step behind in my breakthrough state, no one can catch up anymore. In addition Hey, Earth! Hey, wait! Wait, Earth! Little man please please talk to me! Earth, where are you going? Its me. Im right here, Earth! Stop, st, stay there! Earth, what are you doing? Wait, wont you say anything to us, I wont let you leave again! Thats uh, my flute. uh, no good, out of range. Wait, Earth! Just made it, fortunately the entrance of the gambling den was in turmoil. Even if everyone noticed me, they couldnt kick ordinary people out of the way, so they werent able to chase after me right away. Dont look back, Im I told you to wait, hey, Earth! Little man! Cant you hear me telling you to stop! No, there are only three of them Im sorry, Rebal, Fu, Coman! This is DDDD Leave it to us! Hey, Earth! Only three people scraped through the crowd, jumped out, and chased after me. But more than that. tch Of all people, those three. Darn Hou~, Mamu is a matter of course, that the other two are capable. even if they cannot catch up with you in the breakthrough state, they will never be so far away that they lose sight you Nu When your time expires they might be able to catch up, will they not? Once the breakthrough is lifted, you can catch up. I agreed with what Treainar told me. I mean of course. Even at the best of times, Im pretty tired. And there were three of them. Now that you mention it, I hide and seek, tag or anything else Ive never won against Sadiz. Ive never beaten the princess. not to mention, my mother is a Hero As it is, once the breakthrough expires, they will catch up. Then, regardless of my intention, for now they will take me home? Dont bullshit me. You donte here, loiter in the past youve cut off and get in the way of my journey. With a click of my tongue, I just ran, ran, and kept on running. While we were in such a chase, none of us had noticed yet. THERE~ ?YOU~ ?ARE~ A shadow was overlooking us against the backdrop of the moon shining in the dark night. Could it be to think I would find it this soon I was to have Bro cooperate with me in the search for it, but Fufufufu my one and only God. about 498340000 seconds since I lost thee for the first time in many years this heart of mine races what that thing means to thee I know not, but whoever has inherited the power of the Great Demon King shall be in my hands! The shadow pped its jet-ck wings and shed tears while smiling. That been said, all those swarming flies shall be erased THAT?ONE?BE?LONGS?TO?ME The madness of the goddess, d in the armor of a Dark Valkyrie, was closing in on me. DDD Part 3 End DDD Authors Note Ladies and gentlemen, I am always indebted to you. Its been quite a long time, but I think Ill separate the arcs with this. Thank you very much for reading so far. For the time being, its hot, so Ill take it a little slower. Please take care of your health. And now! Volume 2 Extra Chapter – Earth’s Go Campaign

Volume 2 Extra Chapter C Earths Go Campaign

Tranted by: Sads07 In the middle of the journey. While still in the woods. Kohon, Kohon Mm, Kohon Treainar was next to me, coughing unnaturally. And hes ncing sideways at me. Oi, child the Go board that was purchased in town earlier. you did not forget it, did you? Agh By the way, how many times have you asked this question? I bought a portable, foldable and easy-to-carry Go board as a souvenir in the town of Honeyborough. Treainar seems to be very concerned about it. No, Im not bothered by it. It is likely hes appealing to me. Im not so shallow in my rtionship with this guy that I dont understand that. wanna take a break to y a game? Fah! At that moment, Treainars eyes sparkled as the Majesty of the Great Demon King copsed. I shall y you! Umm, it cannot be helped, child. Um, I will y you! Come on, let us y it! Let us y it right away! After ying a game of Go for the first time in over a dozen years, seems hes been dying to y again. Well, for someone who couldnt interact with the world, his only form of entertainment was to see the scenery in front of him through me, read with me, chat with me, and guide me. And hes been like this since he realized that he could y Go with me. Jeez, Im the only one who can do it Hes so happy, and I cant refuse to y with him like that. I sat on the ground in the forest, opened the Go board, and lined up the pieces. In the meantime, because I line up the stones for two people, I put the Go pieces on both sides, but I made Treainar sit face-to-face in order to create the atmosphere of a game. Come on, child. You may ce as many pieces as you will. I shall have you enjoy the Demon Kings move! Treainar looked excited with his arms folded. Its a little annoying. I can ce as many pieces as I want. In Go, if there is too much difference in ability, one is allowed to ce extra pieces first as a handicap. Which means that there is that much difference in ability between Trainer and me. However, it pissed me off when he said it so tantly. I dont want to. I can y a little, too, right? Nu, is that so? Well in that case So, lets go! Also, the first move is mine! To be honest, Im not terribly good at Go, but having been trained by Sadiz for a long time, I think Im a decent yer. Of course, I cant say that Im stronger than Shinobu from the other day, and I dont think I can beat Treainar, but I was so frustrated that I thought I should at least y the first game with no handicap. Come on, instruct me. Well, then Lower left, stars Well, I was hoping that since its Treainar, hed y me without a handicap and whip me into shape I thought, but Ora Upper right, star Hmm! Lower left Kosumi It was only a few minutes from the start. Ive only yed a few moves yet. To be clear, Go is a game that uses dozens of moves to advance. ..reder Hmm? Child ~ I can not hear you~? What was that~? If you do not speak clearly~, I cannot hear ?. Ha! A few minutes from the start, already Treainar was grinning with a smug face after a few moves. The next moment, I was yelling. I?SU?REN?DER you darn idiot! You, what are you ying without mercy! Oh, good heavens, do not get so heated. Usually, you would go easy on me! No, Im the one who said no handicap! But theres a limit! My thoughts were naive. After Shinobu, its his first time ying in a long time, so Treainar ruthlessly cut me down. To invite me and kill me instantly I dont think I can win. Well, now now, settle down, child. Why not continue ying this game a little longer? Huh? When I hung my head with sulky feelings, Treainar made a remark that sounded like whipping a corpse under these circumstances. Moreover, that is Wait a minute, continue this? What are you going to do with this y? No matter how much I can do to this point, even I can understand that winning is not possible anymore. Even if you cannot, I can. ha? No way, how in the Let us exchange your pieces with mine. I shall ept this super-inferior situation as a handicap. Whatd you say? It was such a ridiculous suggestion but I thought I shouldnt make fun of it either. Its true that Im overwhelmingly weaker than Treainar, but its impossible to reverse from such an already annihted situation. But Ha? Y-youre looking down on me! Dont joke around, that is definitely impossible I didnt know yet. That the opponent was the omnipotent and omniscient Great Demon King. No matter how many hours, days, months, or years it took me, he would strike a string of unthinkable moves one after another. And a few minutester Never again Im done Ill never y you again. Damn it. From the situation where I was cut off and surrendered, Treainar turned it around and I was cut off again. At this point, I felt ridiculous in many ways. I shed tears. I overturned the board and slept unfaithfully on the spot. Oh, dear! D, did I overdo it? Say, child, once again! Hear? One more time! I will adjust it just right this time, will I not? Once more. No way Im going to bed I cant y Go any more Nuah! Oh, tis quite cruel! T-tis so. I shall teach you. Huh? How about it? Huh? Thus, for a while, Go had be traumatic to me. Woah! Okay, dude needs to learn restraint. Reminds me of when I would wreck my siblings at Tekken, while holding the controller with one hand. They never yed me again. And also when I yed Tekken online. And got wrecked I never tried that again. Chapter 88 – Intermission (The Maid) ③

Chapter 88 C Intermission (The Maid)

Tranted by: Sads07 I cant catch up to him at full speed. As a child, when I yed tag with Little man, I would lead Little man around by his nose, whether I was the one chasing him or the one being chased. But now, even though I chase after him with all my might, I cant catch up with that Little mans back. I felt frustrated, regretful, and pathetic, but on the other hand, I think that it is unscrupulous to have such feelings under these circumstances. The power in that match was still real Little man without me knowing. without realizing it while I was by your side in a really big way. and finally getting stronger I dont know why Little man used the skill of the Great Demon King, and I thought that it might have been some mistake. But this is the only truth that shouldnt be twisted. Little man really, really grew strong. For me, the Little man Ive always thought would never change since he was little. has be independent. All right, everyone, today were going to y imperial house with me today as rehearsal for the future! Im suddenly reminded of the old days. Princess Phianse in her childhood proposed a cute game in the pce garden. In response to the proposal, Little man, Fu, and Rebal, were embarrassed and had delicate looks on their faces. I, naturally, am the Empress! Well, of course! And Rebal is the Commander of the Imperial Knights and the Prime Imperial Warrior! Me? Such an amazing role? Yes. And Fu is the Strongest Mage in the Empire! Mm-hmm! All right, Ill do it! They were positions that these children had a lot of potential for in the future, and it was really a rehearsal exercise. They were still very small, 5-year-old child prodigies. I was nine years old at the time, and I spent my days learning etiquette and manners from the pce maids, as well as taking Little man to and from the pce. The scene of such a nostalgic day. And, Little man seemed dissatisfied with the princess proposal. As for me? eh, why!? Why is Rebal a knightmander and a warrior prime? Isnt it me? Eh? U~umm, yeah, uh, thats right, I, I forgot the role of Earth, so careless, u~umm. It was a lie. The princess shows an obvious careless state whenever she is totally lying. And the princess while looking quite shy O-Okay, apologies, well, yes, let Earth y the role of Emperor! Oh, my King! You must be happy! Eh~~, Emperor~? Little man had a disgruntled face. Master Rebal was also sulking a little. Yes, the role, after all, when the lid was lifted, the Emperor and Empress Then, start! Oh, Your Majesty, no, no, when were alone, oh, you would you like to have dinner? Take a bath? O, or, m, me? [1] [1] It had nothing to do with the Emperor or Empress any more. No, somehow, Master Rebal and Master Fu were pitifully being excluded from ying house. But the one I felt most sorry for was Hmm, as expected, ying house is boring, lets y something else. Eh? Uhhhhh. No, its an order! Earth is the Emperor! Thats why! Wrong, Im going to be a hero, like dad, so thats better! He doesnt understand her behavior which was so easy toprehend, or rather I dont think hes interested the princess was the one I felt most sorry for, but. Oh, Sadiz, hey, Sadiz lets y!! Little man runs up to me, who is supposed to be able to y with him at any time of day in a sense. The princess became sullen at such a figure No! The princess caught Little man and pulled his hand. Then the princess red at me Were going to y by ourselves! We dont need some aunty! Ah? And I couldnt help crying out. Sadiz is not my aunt! No, shes an olddy, Earth! Because Sadiz is nine! Thats almost ten years old! Well, thats what the maids said, oh, new something. So, Sadiz is a new recruit! Not true! Sadiz is a fai fair maiden. He said so in an embarrassingly bewildered manner, Little man at that time was too damned cute, I was already Nooooo! Shes fa, shes fa, fa! Oh, hey, Phianse! Stop pulling! Ancient Monster Sadiz Go Away! Bleh! The princess angrily took Little man by force, and made a rude facial gesture at me. [2] To be honest, Ive known the princess since she was a baby, and for me, it wasnt without some little sisterly feelings. However, when I was still young, I was not good at controlling my desire to monopolize Little man. I wont give Little man to anyone. Hii! I wont let you take him anywhere. Also? Who is the ancient monster? Hmm? In an instant, moved around and cut in front of the princess. The princesss face was drawn with fear. And the princess. Gu, oh, Ill protect Phianse! Rebal~, its no good, you cant beat Sadiz Really, Master Rebal, who was afraid of me, held a tree branch to protect her as if he were a knight. Master Fu was hiding scared in Rebals shadow. And I Fuu~ everyone gets a little spanking except Little man. Eehh!!?? Ive been given permission from all your parents to do so. The Deration of Punishment with Pressure. Then, the young masters, who were even younger than I was at the time, shuddered and trembled. U, U~ everyone, run away from the monster Sadiz! Eh, were ying tag? But, all right, Im going to beat Sadiz today! Gu, re, remember, Ill win someday! We We cant win. Anyway, the princess shouted for everyone to run away from me. Little man is very determined to y tag. Rebal looked frustrated. Fu was being faint-hearted. They were four such child prodigies, but. Do you want to run away? Its okay, right. Then, Ill count from ten. 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 Ready? Even if youre not, here Ie or to be more precise. Ah Ive already caught everyone It began in ten seconds, and within five seconds, all four of them were held on either sides of me and in nooses. Th, thats t, too fast. D, Damn it I thought I was going to escape for just five seconds today! This is Sadiz, the rising star of the new era. my father admitted it, too. Thats why I said we cant win Yes, there was such a difference in power at that time. Hahaha amazing, Sadiz. if those four are like Sadiz, theyll realize that they still have to work hard. Ah. As I thought, maybe Sadiz doesnt have to wait until shes twelve years old to be admitted to the academy with special treatment by skipping grades. While smiling at us as they took a break from work, the Emperor and my Master, sometimes the Empress and the Madam, would be there. But the child Mamu protected in the Former city of Sorcery, Shiznautmy was such a genius Ah. At that time she didnt really open up to me, but. but now she really is Earths Big Sister. Its been five years since the demise of the Great Demon King Treainar and above all Im d to see that her heartbreak is healing. as it is, I hope that shell continue to be a sister and a familiar target for Phianse, too. Well, its not like everythings over. theres still a big mystery about that city. even the former member of the Six Supremacy, Laiphant, doesnt know about the matter either. And the only person who seems to know about the mystery is that Jamdiel, the one who was with Treainar when he destroyed the city. Laiphant said that its likely that Jamdiel is in hiding on the Surface World, not on the Demon Realm if hes right for example, she would be lurking in the Istionist Nation, Cacretale which was uninvolved in the war with the Demons. I cant carelessly get involved seriously. even though we defeated Treainar and thought we were making progress in our rtionship with the demons little by little, I cant help but worry and what worries me the most isHakuki. Thats right. In addition, Treainars influence is still deep-rooted both in the Demon Realm and among the demon races. There are religious groups iming God, Treainar, will be reborn. Search for the Reincarnation, Gods Second Coming. and hunters whose eyes change at the legend of Buried treasure left by the Great Demon King Treainar being circted. For several years after the war, His Majesty and the Master were constantly struggling with all the hard work, but their eyes, which watched over the princess and the young masters, were still gentle, and their troubles were full of the will to work harder for the children of theing era. Thats why Ive always decided from an early age that I should protect Little man and raise him properly for my benevolent Master and Madam. Come, Little man. Lets go home. Sadiz, its embarrassing, so dont pick me up. No, hes still a child, so hell be in my arms. Also, you yed outside and got filthy, so Ill give you a bath and get you cleaned up. Even if he tried to budge, I will forcibly hug Little man and show that, Hes mine. The princess was groveling and gnashing her teeth after being spanked by me. Ugh~, Earth ah, Sadiz. Earth is mine Yes, eventually Little man will be the princess. I knew that they would lead this empire, the world, and humanity to a better ce. However, for me just a little bit longer while holding such feelings, Ive always embraced Little man Who is still a child I.. myself I thought I knew more than my Master, the Madam, and more than anyone else in the world I resent my ipetence and narrow sightedness from the bottom of my heart. Damn, Ill beat Sadiz someday! And be stronger than Sadiz. Someday Someday Sadiz m, my, pretty bride Fufu give it your all, Little man. Why havent I even been able to praise the stronger Little man directly yet? When Little man grows up and bes stronger, its my duty to tell him Youve done great before anyone else. And yet, I cant even speak to him now, he ignores me, I give chase and cant catch up. Looking at the back of the boy running through at the speed of light that I couldnt catch up with, I bit my lips and desperately chased after him. Authors Note Ladies and gentlemen, I am always indebted to you. If you notice this work, the overall evaluation has exceeded 80,000 drills. Thank you very much for your enthusiasm. I will still do my best to aim for the remaining 920,000 drills, so I look forward to working with you in the future. [S1] She was five at the time. How put that notion in her head already? Im looking at you Mamu!!! [S2] In the raws, shes making an [Akanbe-(٩`)]. Its a gesture where you pull an eyelid down as you stick your tongue out. Quite rude if you ask me Chapter 89 – Intermission (Princess) ②

Chapter 89 C Intermission (Princess)

Tranted by: Sads07 For how long, I wonder.... I might have been underestimating Earth, who was always on equal footing with me, no, who was pulling everyone as our leader when I was young. Among us childhood friends, Earth did not have unrivaled growth rate or special talent like Rebal and Fu. Earth himself seemed to be aware of that when he entered the Academy, he didnt talk about his dreams like he used to, and was somewhat sulky. I was strict with Earth, telling him that This is not good enough for the man who will be my husband and the next Emperor of this country and Make Earth a better man, trying to fulfill my duty as a fianc. In fact, I wanted to go on dates like couples of my age do without worrying about the public eye, but I had to restrain myself and endure it until Earth became man enough to notin to anyone. asionally, there might have been girls trying to woo Earth, but erm, well, that was, umm. At the very least, until I graduated from the Academy... thats what I thought. But Earth was also a boy. The information from Sadiz also confirmed that he was in possession of a smutty book. If Earth couldnt bear it, well, I was prepared to go anytime, but in the end Earth never came on to me. Thats why I sometimes felt anxious. Doesnt Earth want to make progress with me? Huh? Because of that anxiety, when I learned that Earth was trying to beat me and win the match and confess to something, I was so happy that I could ascend to heaven. And when Earth wielded enough power to overwhelm Rebal, I was astonished, but at the same time thrilled. The charm of Earth as a man exceeded my tolerance, and I was so aroused that I wanted him to embrace me immediately. However, Earth ran away from me who was in such a dreamy state. I have no idea why. He hit Lord Hiro, despaired over something, and, ording to hearsay, wielded the power of the once-destroyed Great Demon King. I was always with him at the academy and had many a mock battle with Earth. I know the power of Earth better than anyone else in the world, even better than Sadiz. Even I didnt know the power that Earth wielded. It was clear that something was happening to Earth without my knowledge. However, no matter how much I think about it, I couldnt understand it. Thats why Im on the chase for him. No matter what kind of wife I be, I will not be a woman who just sits still. Phianse... No..... Princess. Leave it up to us to track Earth down. What did you say, Lady Mamu? As a wife, would you leave your husband if he ran from home? That... yeah...... me, Hiro and His Majesty... if it really did happen someday. We were talking about our dreams.... but...... that was our wish.... and we were ignoring Earths feelings. And we... ?? To you... Im really sorry... weve done something that gave you strange expectations.... Really. Ive even made my future mother this concerned for me. In other words, in the current situation where Earth has done various things and has been cursed by the people of the Imperial City, it would be difficult for Earth to be my husband, and it was rather difficult to let me do this out of concern for the trouble he would cause me... You neednt say a word, Lady Mamu. Princess... Certainly... I didnt know about Earth... my lifes greatest failure as far as Im concerned. Why did Earth do this? What happened to Earth? However, even if I worry about it, I wont get an answer by dwelling on it, so its no use thinking about it now. But if I didnt know... Ill learn from now on. Then, no matter what he did, no matter what the world thinks of Earth, I will not abandon Earth. I will not give up on Earth. Thats right. Our mutual love is precious.... we can already be called couple with no objections, and as a couple, we have no intention of separating, in order words, were basically husband and wife. [1] No, it doesnt seem that... Earth... about the princess... umm...... as a woman... Yes, I understand. Then, Ill make him fall in love again after catching him. Thats fine with you, right? Princess! Hmm, you think Ill back down from just that? Obstacles are inherent in love, and it will only they burn brighter when they are ovee. Then, lets go capture Earth! Too much, Mamu was so concerned about me that she said something like Earth doesnt love me anymore .... She said such a lie to keep me away from this matter it seems, but Im not childish enough to fall for such tricks. Earth and me. Our connection cannot be severed or overturned by anyone. From that time when we first came across my Earth .... Thats why I told you to wait, hey... Earth! However, to make a woman chase after you, a considerable amount of punishment is neededter. And Im giving my best effort to catch up to him. But no matter how much I run, I wonder how far... Why did he rush out and suddenly flee... who are you ... I dont understand the circumstances, but... Eh!!?? Who? The voice of a young woman. And a presence. The moment the three of us stopped at the same time, three small knives fell from above and stabbed to the ground before us. Whos there? Youre being impolite to us! This is... Kunai? Ninja Warrior! ...... Who are you? When I looked up, a woman was on the branch of a tree. I mean no disrespect. But, you see, to give priority to Honeys feelings Im going to be an inconvenience and stop you here. What... huh? A mysterious ck-haired woman. She seemed to be standing in front of us in order to impede our pursuit for the fleeing Earth... what kind of rtionship does she have with Earth? Ho... honey? Yes, thats right. I..... met him the other day, and he showed me such charm as a man that I... fell madly in love with him. Ha? But Ive only just met him. I dont want to be thought of as a clingy flirt following him around on his journey to live freely in the moment. So all I can do now is support and help him from the shadows as a shinobi... thats why, I will not let you go any further. Honey? Ha, h-h-honiii? Th, this person, th, this woman. Hey... what are you saying... I dont know what happened between you and Earth, but dont scamper around my husband... Earth and I have been friends since we were little! Neers who came outter should back off! She gives me the creeps. My guts are boiling over. A thieving cat was trying to put a wedge between me and Earth... Husband? Since you were little.... oh, I see... thats what you mean... What is it? Youre his first love, the one whos still on his mind. Hmm? Thats right! [2] Fufufu, I see... thats what you mean. Then the thieving cat looked at me and nodded as if she was satisfied with something, and snickered as if to ridicule me. No matter how much Ive fallen for him, I still just met him. If theres a woman hes had long-standing feelings for and cant forget... if that woman would make him happier than me... I was thinking of silently stepping aside, but... Wha? Wh-what the hell? No, Im sorry. I dont mean to be very rude, but... surely, you are a beautiful woman, breasts are so-so... but, fufu, the thought that you could win at all. ...... What? At that moment, I understood. Earth was getting farther away due to this strange pause. However, even if I ignore this woman here, she will continue to stand in the way. Shes an enemy that must be struck down right here and now. Earth became so popr... before I knew it ... Little man... To be honest, this is not the time to be involved with such a person. However, my instinct as a woman are telling me. It cant be helped. Mother...... Ill stay. Oh well... about the first love stuff and all that, seems theres been some weird misunderstandings... I cant run away from this woman. And its neither Lady Mamu nor Sadiz who should defeat her. Its me. The two of you, chase after Earth. I will take care of this. No!? Princess!? They are hesitant to go ahead without me, but they cant say so. This is an order! We cant afford to lose sight of Earth! Thats why you have to go ahead and catch him! Ill punish this cat and catch up soon! Ku, Princess, but... Who do you think I am! If we let him get away, its all for nothing! Then, at least Ill stay... whatever the circumstances, we cant have leave the princess on her own. Ill do it! No, I have to do it! Quickly, go! Youre going to lose sight of him! This is a battle of pride not as a princess, but as a woman! Ah, gah... U, understood, princess, but be careful! Dont overdo it! So I emphasized that this was an order and let the two of them go. Hold it, no ones going DDD Thats right. You will never go near Earth again. Eh!? Imperial Spear ? Agrestic Spearhead!! I let fly a thrust of my spear, simr to wind pressure, and she avoided my attack. I see, it seemed shes a little capable, this woman. Wind Art! Huh!? Unveiled Hidden Romance Jutsu! Moreover, to attack while evading? Magic? No, I dont feel much magic power. Wind? However, it was only a light breeze being blown at my feet... eh? Ah, s-skirt... ku, what the hell are you doing? My skirt was rolled up a little. Well, since the opponent was a woman, it doesnt matter if she sees my underwear in the least.... Oh... not white...... for the most part, his taste is restrained. Nu!? Wh, what? Whats more, high-quality silk... I wonder if shes a properdy. They said she was a princess, but, not entirely.... No, hey, wait a minute! Why all of the sudden... Earths taste? Wh, what do you mean? Do you not know? His favorite underwear is white.... by the way, the other day, he had a look at mine. Earth, panties!? N-no, ma-maybe he has seen mine, without me realizing they could be seen.... but yeah, does Earth like white.... I, I just happened to wear ck today, but... no no, more importantly, Earth and this woman, wha, whats with looking at panties other than mine! Punishment is necessary after all. But on the other hand, me and Earth were too tonic. Or rather, I do not show such openings so much, so maybe thats why Earth is messing with smutty books. Well, then, I dont mind showing you my panties, if thats the case. Nununu, panties ... as it is, Earth may get a nosebleed and ravish me... but if it happened, it would.... mfufu. [3] Now, rather than that, I should focus on the indecent woman in front of me. Hmm. A woman with dreams beyond her station... youll learn to the depths of your pores just whose man youre trying to make a move on. Fall to obscurity as soon as possible. Ill put to rest the ghosts of the past that torment him. We cantpromise with each other. We who collided with such feelings...... Ill at least ask your name first. Whats your name? Shinobu Stoke. Is that so. Im DDDD I know. Youre...... the woman in his thoughts, Sadiz. [4] ...... huh? Eh...... huh? ...wrong...? Eh... No, why did she mistake me for Sadiz? ........................... And, why are you so surprised with that vacant look? Or rather, what a ridiculous misunderstanding? Well, in any case, Earth is... Thats right. Either way, Honey is... We immediately regained ourposure and prepared for each other. Mine!! And, mutually refusing to concede, we shed with each other... it was then. Nay... THAT ONE IS MINE Eh... eehh!!?? Know thy ce... Little Human Lasses And I lost consciousness at that point. Authors Note Its hot. I cant stand Cool Biz, Super Cool Biz, or my usual naked Biz. Its so hot that the head does not work. Therefore, it was because of the heat that I had forgotten the princesss name. [S1] [https://youtu.be/wYFEM6BCe20] [S2] WRONG!!!! [S3] Yeah, Shinobus right! Nothing Princess-like here... [S4] Again, WRONG!!! Chapter 90 – Intermission (Dark Valkyrie)

Chapter 90 C Intermission (Dark Valkyrie)

Tranted by: Sads07 Kuh, kill me! I remember it still. Down to thest second, how long since we first met, and how long my servitude to him? At that first encounter, I was but a foolish little girl, yet to know of naught. The great sinner that looked up to the ipetent Odin, who never showed voice or visage as a Deity, and raised arms to the true God, foolish of me. It was I, as a Valkyrie in the Heavens. Never will I yield to demons! The Kingdom of the Clouds, Ang Kingdom has existed since times of old, a realm inhabited only by our tribe, the Seraphs. They, in essence, did not interfere with the Surface world. Legends. Fairy tale. A paradise of beautiful goddesses, their wings pping. Many are the tales spread on the Surface, but such a world truly exists. Born on the clouds, raised on the clouds, taught on the clouds, conceive on the clouds, live on the clouds, and die on the clouds. That was us, the Seraphs. However, that the war between the demons and the Surface world would intensify, and its influence reverberate to the heavens was cause for concern. Hence I believed the war ought to end soonest, and stormed the Demon Realm for the head of the Demon King. Why assail the Demon Realm? Because The Demon King is evil was the breadth of my wisdom. Therefore, it was the evil demons who wage war, invade the Surface World and spread their malice. As the purveyor of such acts, defeating the Demon King would ce me on the side of Justice. My role, I believed, was to be Gods instrument. And, after vanquishing hundreds of thousands of soldiers, the Demon King himself appeared before me, and against his overwhelming power, I, for the first time in my life, suffered defeat. Hoh~ did you cut a strand of my hair tis an aplishment in itself. As expected, you have a good eye. A single strand of hair. I prided myself as the strongest, yet for all my power, I could only inflict that much on the Great Demon King, and nothing more. The world mightiest, I believe myself to be, an apostle of God, hence my prideid shattered and I await deaths summon. However, that One said to me as I crawled on the ground. Hmm, a little Seraph girl as a Valkyrie intellect beyond human wisdom, still young and beautiful, the power to fully rout the Demon King Army tis regrettable. such great promise, may eventually influence the fate of the Demon King army and the Demon Realm as well, but I am to crush such a possibility Shocking were the words to me as I thought I was to die, but determined not to plead for my life at least. Beautiful and regrettable the Demon King said. Any clear-headed person would understand. Yes, transcending the world, his race, and all the barriers, he fell in love with me, The Demon King did. Curious I once was about the Demon Kings true gender, but it doesnt matter anymore. However, in his position as the Demon King and mine as his enemy, he cannot show mercy. What love tragedy! Even back home, my only interest was improving myself, so to be clear, I had no experience with romance. Women longingly gaze at me though of same gender and call me Elder sister, and the rancid filthy men approached me, but I paid them no mind. In the first ce, I couldnt imagine associating with those weaker than I. However, different it was with the Demon King. Stronger than I am. Nay, the very first being Ivee across in my life that was stronger than me. Moreover, for such an existence to fall in love with one such as I. How could such be somentable? But I cannot ept those feelings. Because Im a Valkyrie. This body and soul are dedicated to Father Odin, the Great God. Odin if you are to die some unseen figure, so be it. Jealousy of Odin! My dedication to Odin has brought forth jealousy in The Demon King. At that moment, this heart of mine throbbed. And concurrently, my thoughts were swayed. Why did I devote myself and my heart to Odin in the first ce? In my home, Odin is our God. However, never have I met him, never have I seen him, never have I heard his voice. However, because my parents and kin worshiped him as God and I was educated so, it was only natural that I did the same. But, upon consideration, never has Odin done anything for me. What meaning is there in such an existence? In Odin? Is it not a parasite that, despite being an ipetent that contributes nothing, continues to deceive by brainwashing education from times of our ancestors and attempts to settle in our hearts and minds? On the other hand, here before me stands one who is stronger than me and has affection for me. However, he struggles with all manner of obstacles and situations, and tries to conceal his heart as he fights the world for hispanions, races, and the Demon Realm. Realizing the too precious nature of such a figure, I was moved. Be at ease. Thou Thou need not suffer so much. Thou need not be jealous of that froth Odin. However, the Demon King would not be able to take me away with his own hands and make me his woman. Then, the only way to be with him was to stand by his side. I wont plead for life. but Great Demon King allow me to be thy right arm. Heh. My proposal surprised even the Demon King. Well, in the end I was epted, after various encounters with fastidious aging veterans. Naturally, in the Demon Kings Army, I started as lowly infantry. However, I did away with my rivals and rose to the rank of General in but a few years. In the midst of the war, still enthralled by dross Odins deceit, my former kin tried to steal me back, but they were all routed. Such bitter and sorrowful voices from ones Ive shared much with, my formerrade, underlings, elders, brothers and sisters, and my own parents, but particrly, I felt no hurt in my heart. Compared to the charm of the Demon King, they were but dregs. On the contrary, my despair was in the opposite sense. Was time spent with such ipetents wasted, I wondered. And, after all, the scum called Odin never appeared despite all that was done to the Seraphs. Truly, an insignificant society and race. And.. The Seraphs are no apostles of God long ago, white-winged avian harpies and other beasts mixed among the humans, and evolved. however, the fellowship was persecuted by the people of the past, and those capable of powerful magic used clouds and created a world, a paradise for only the winged people and handed down lore iming to be Apostles of the God Odin tofort themselves . that is all. Revealed the truth was one day, one that even I didnt know. Imposters, they were all along. I so, until I met you was but a pretender ha, haha what wasteful days Learning the truth, though I had no longing for my family or home, I felt despair. However, he said to me. If you think that everything was meant to shape who you are today the days that seemed useless will not be in vain And I understood. Without a doubt, anyone can do it if they simply believe. However, tis not easy to fight and risk your life with such feelings. As a result, if your existence fostered strength, not all of it would be in vain. Great Demon King And depending on your situation, there will be various opinions about whether or not your actions were right. However, now that you havee to our side, the number of demons and soldiers who would be casualties of war has been decreased significantly the lives of many demons were saved and protected I have no choice but to admit that tis an undeniable fact. Those were the words that saved my heart. A truly free love. An infinite vessel. And I understood. Nay. Its no longer love, its nothing so low anymore. Convinced I was that he is God. This is the God worthy of dedication and servitude. It was no longer worship. I fight for God and die for Him with my all. My entire existence is for God. At the same time however, there was also anxiety. God is the unique being. But what then if something were to befall God? God does not beget children like the horses and monkeys around him. God has been an absolute existence for a thousand and ten thousand years, and I will continue to protect Him from all threats. However, one in one billion. One in one trillion. The possibility cannot be dispelled. Above all, God may have a lifespan. If so, the world will lose God. That alone is uneptable. So I advised. The Next God ? Creation Project. But God said, Nonsense, and refused my counsel. The word of God is absolute. Therefore, if God says so, it is natural to obey. But there I choose not to follow. Because I worship God, I didnt think my n was folly. But if God was not to have a child, I must devise another way. And the required material was already present to me. Ancient Forbidden Magik from the destroyed city of Sorcery, Shiznautmy. Both my eyes Heraldic Eye. Residing in my talisman, the Hair from my first encounter with God. Using it I DDDD I wondered if the hero, Hiros foolish act of destroying God would stain the world with despair, but after all, my scheme was right 15 years have passed since Gods destruction. During that time, to avoid the eyes of the Allied Forces, the Seven Heroes, and the Demons who turned on us, We remained in hiding, but the time has finallye. Thats why all that was needed was the Final Key. However, finding one worthy of being that Final Key proved most difficult. But fate smiled upon us. Not only the Heroes, but the children of the Seven Heroes, will eventually pose a threat to us. To confirm their power, the previous match held in the Imperial City was monitored through magic crystal, but I never expected the Final Key would be there. In order to make the Final Key, I even trained a talented youngd, but it didnt matter anymore. Even though he wasnt under my tutge, lo and behold a man wielding the power of the Demon King appeared. How that man was able to use the power of the Great Demon King, I do not know. However, such a thing should be examined at ater time. Its a small matter in front of the fact that the power of the Great Demon King was used. No matter who the man is rted to. Whatever may happen, it will be in my possession. Well, in any case, Earth is Mine! Thats right. Either way, Honey is Mine! All obstacles that flock will be scattered. Nay THAT ONE IS MINE Eh eehh!!?? Know thy ce Little Human Lasses And.. that is ours. Well these little girls do not matter the problem is Mamu By no means, fate added Mamu to the proceedings. This may prove troubling. It can be settled here, but I cannot afford to allow the keys escape in the meantime. Besides, the magik of the Breakthrough runs low. Apparently, that doesnt seem to be able to use Magic Breathing. Or does he not know of it? In any case, they will soon catch up. No choice If thats the case the consumption of magik is vast, but to secure the key must I warp? Key and Mamu, soon Ill catch up. The ancient magik used since times when we were once on the run from our pursuers ????????????????????????? Long-distance Transfer Magik, J?RU And, with the key unaware, I absorbed him into space-time of my creation. Chapter 91 – Church

Chapter 91 C Church

Tranted by: Sads07 To be honest, I didnt know what happened. However, the breakthrough ran out, my magic power was gone, my physical strength had been drained and fatigue from the battle against Toulowe and Bro had reached its limit. Mother and Sadiz chasing after me. As my legs were about to stop at the sound of their voices calling to me, I was swallowed up by a ck vortex that appeared right before my eyes. Some kind of magic? The power of mother or Sadiz? It seemed that Treainar was screaming something just before, but now I dont know what it was. I was so exhausted that I couldnt resist anymore and left myself to the whirlpool, and before I knew it, I found myself far from conscious. What the hell was that .... ... wh ... whats going on? Then, when I realized it, I woke up again. A fluffy bed on my back. Warm sheets. And an unfamiliar ceiling. When I sat up and looked around the room, it reminded me of the infirmary in the academy building. Is this a medical office? ...... did I, get caught? I mean... it cant be ... the Imperial City? If so, its the worst. But my prediction was soon disproved. No, tis not. Tis far from the Imperial City. Not even... in the Empire. Oh, hiya. You have slept quite a lot. Well, it means you used that much of your power... Beside the bed was Treainar, who was sighing, finally awake. But, its not the Empire? What happened to me? Whats that vortex? That... there is so much afoot.... and you... if I do say so myself... tis going to be quite the nuisance. Eh? As I was stretching out my drowsiness, Treainar, with a strange expression, suddenly said that to me. Involuntarily, I was surprised and woke up at once. What do you mean? First of all. Just before you were caught by Mamu and the maid, you were transferred far away by that womans magic... that was the vortex. ...... Huh? Wh, what? T-Transferred? Tis so. To be clear, movement through space-time is super-high grade magic, above giga-ss...... and forbidden due to its magical property to twist space and time. Wa, wai, eeh? S-Space? So, this really isnt the Empire? And who would do that? Dont tell me... was it Shinobu? Tis not that shinobi. And..... tis more troublesome. You think its more troublesome than Shinobu? A woman more troublesome than Shinobu is in this world.... No..... But...... Shinobu is a pretty nice person, isnt she? How should I put it, who it is.... Treainars.... acquaintance? Someone you know? Besides... theres...... mom and... Sadiz, that... Im worried about this, but what about those two? I know not what happened, but... well, there should be no problem. That one may have a grudge against Mamu, but she will not take revenge at the moment. Tis surely why she kidnapped you with such great magic. Eh, k-kidnap... I ... was I kidnapped? Ah... Who was it? Who brought me, and where in the world am I? That is... hnn? Ah! At that time, Treainar and I noticed a presence approaching this room. Presences... Two of them... Oh, upsy daisy... sorry, barging in yo. Oh, youre up! ......Un...... I had been bracing myself, but suddenly suffered disappointment as if I had lost my strength. Two women dressed as nuns opened the door of the room and came in... no, women were women, but....pared to me theyre both... Oh, nice to meet you. Names Karui! Im 13 years old attending the Cacretale School of Witchcraft and Wizardry! And, I serve as a sister of the church at times, a straight neat and tidy maiden! As I thought she was younger than me, thats exactly right. Two years younger. Also cheerful and noisy. She had short cut red hair, a happy-go-lucky, over-familiar attitude and got touchy without warning. And..... ......Amae....un A little girl was peeking at me while hiding behind Karui. Shes trying to hide her eyes under the nun outfits deep hood. For the time being, she muttered what seemed to be her name, bowed to me with a nk look, and immediately hid behind Karui. Nahahaha, no~, Im sorry. This one is shy, but if you get used to it or allow her heart to open up, her attitude will change, so do your best to open your heart! Saying that, Karuiughed as she stroked the head of a small child named Amae. No, do your best. No, no, no, before that. Wait, wait... theres a lot going on, but... first, where are we? Why am I here? So, what are you? ...... hey, wait a minute. Come to think of it, you... just now... Cacretale...... Yes, the first step is to confirm the situation. There were so many different what I couldnt get it all straight. Oh, thats right. If we talk about the country... this is the Country of Cacretale. And this is the infirmary of the Great Church in the capital. ...... Ca, Cacretale!? Thats the big, isted ind nation!? Yes, thats it! Well, then, isnt it bad for me? Cacretale. Ive heard it, if just the name. An ind country floating in the sea of the Surface World. A country that had little to no interaction with other countries and was therefore cut off from information. In the past, they did not participate in the Allied Forces, which was created by the rallying of most human nations in the war with the Demon Realm, and resisted the Demon Kings army on their own. Because it was a secluded country, sneaking in was a punishable offence, and you would not be allowed to set foot in the country without permission. I mean, Im in that country, right? Well, for the time being, I dont get it either, but its okay because the High Priestess brought you in, right? In this country, where the civil war has ended, the High Priestess has the most power. ...... The High Priestess? The High Priestess? Whats more, there was a terrible civil war.... wait a minute... Well, such is the way of things. Eeh!!?? No need to be hesitant. Well...... Id be at a loss if thou lingered on without improving thyself. At that time, I was about to get a headache for a lot of things, but soon all my thoughts were blown away, and when I noticed, I was standing on the bed, reflexively bracing myself. Eh, ah...wha... Hmm, thats a good response. Thats fine. Were I an enemy, thou might have died had the guard been a few seconds slower... Sweat spouted all over my body in an instant. There was a beautiful woman. She had long ck hair and a voluptuous and attractive body covered with a ck priestess uniform. In her hand, she held a shining scepter. At first nce, she gave the impression that shes just a beautiful and sexy woman, but I was so on guard. It was because my body reacted to the strange power I felt from the woman in front of me. W-Who are you ... Strong. And more terrifying than anyone Ive ever met... much more than Mr. Aka... deep and dark. I... The High Priestess.... shall give you my real name eventually, Earth Lagann. Oh, my name... ah, thats right... so youre the one who brought me here with that vortex magic? Indeed. ...... Youre kidding... hey...... that...... my mother and... Worry not. Mamu and I have much that binds us, but I didnt do anything. ...... Really...... I wonder? Ah When I nced at Treainar, he was looking at the woman with a serious face and his arms folded. After all, do you know Treainar? Well, this person.... doesnt seem to be human... Well, do rest up for a while. However, as I said before, I dont want thee to linger too long. Thou were brought to this country because I need... something of thee. ...... Wha, eh, what? Until then, thou should reside in this church. As for thy personal affairs, Karui and Amae who are here ... Hmm? Say, Karui... what has be of Tsukshi? So, all of a sudden? You want me to do something? And theres still another woman in this church... Oh, I think sister is probably at the dojo, right? Im sure shes still trying to give her favorite Machio a healthy meal or something like that ...... if Machio, who doesnt know about the supplementary prize, wins thatpetition ...... they wont end up together.... its such a sad fate, but... wait a minute! High Priestess, you just said that he can stay here!? No, no, no, this is a maidens garden!? Hh... Dont say that. This one has special permission. Above all...... this man... could be the cupid that binds Machio and Tsukshi. This one... at least for the moment...... is already stronger than Bro. ...... Eh!? Oh, thats right!? No, no, no, seriously!? More than Mr. Bro!? Well, I was wondering what would happen after Bro left, but seriously? Suddenly, I got excited. What the hell is that? Do you also know Bro? Then Karui, with her eyes shining, stared at me, and Amae also looked at me with a sh of interest. I dont know what it was, but the High Priestess smiled. In three months time... a tournament will be held in this country. The Arcane True Zenith Fighting Competition............ I will ask thee participate in said tournament and win the championship. Until then, thou will not leave this country. Well, I have taken numerous measures to prevent thy escape, but... Ha!!? The winning privilege of the championship is an enormous treasure. And, a Supplementary prize. Well, the winner will receive the supplementary prize as well. Only I and my church as overseers of the tournament are aware of it.... something amazing.... a tremendous honor.... do look forward to it and give it thy all. Arcane True Zenith? True Zenith...... thats what Bro was using.... no, a tournament? And the winner? Why would I do that? I mean... why would I ever do that when I was brought here without consent? Not good...... I cant organize anything in my head, and I cant even retort. Authors Note Now, I feel that the introduction is finally over and the story begins in earnest. The theme of the new series is Even if a warrior from another country or a magic school appears in the new world, if you look down on a person without knowing what youre doing, youll make a harem, and the author will shave his head and apologize. This summer, not only measures against poor health from the heat, I will do my best to be careful not to be greasy. Chapter 92 – God

Chapter 92 C God

Tranted by: Sads07 I didnt understand what she was saying to me. In the first ce, why should I participate in such a tournament? Whats more, this from a suspicious person who kidnapped me without permission. Besides, if this was a secluded nation, its doubtful that Id really be able to sit around and rx in here. Hmm ... still wary as expected. But...... thou ought to reconsider attempting escape with the breakthrough, right? A barrier surrounds this ind at the moment... even with the Magic Spiral, thy current level is insufficient to break it. Eh... wh-what? I had a long sleep and was able to fully recover my physical strength and magical power as well. Now, I can trigger a breakthrough again. This High Priestess in front of me must be quite powerful, but if its just to run away... as if seeing through my thoughts, the High Priestess disavowed it. Theres a barrier? Well, prior to that, why does thou know the Breakthrough and the Great Magic Spiral!? Thats right. How do you know about my skills? Who the hell are you...... Hmm, Ill inform thee another time. In the meantime, worry not. Train here for three months, win the tournament, and... help me with a little matter. That is all. No, hey, wait! Theres more! You said until I won the championship, but what do you mean by helping a little after that? This was the first time weve met. But I knew. Shes probably telling the truth. Not about barriers or anything like that, just that they wont let me go until their goal has been achieved. Absolutely never let go. That mood was conveyed from every word. To begin with, whats the point, that something-or-other tournament... why do I have to be in something like that? Hmm, the Arcane True Zenith Fighting Competition... a tournament where men proud of their skills gather from all over this country topete for power. As a man, there are no entry requirements for participation in the tournament. Be it students of the magick school, former rank and file soldiers of the kingdom, or even paupers. And, as the organizer of the tournament, it is my rmendation for thee to participate. ...But, so...Why me...? In fact, I tried to limit it to only practitioners of the Arcane True Zenith school, but then the winner is almost certain to be that Man... in which case, I thought to allow entry to anyone, whatever their discipline, so the door was opened to all besides those involved with the Arcane True Zenith. It was the right choice. Normally, I would have resisted, saying, Even if Im told I cant escape, Ill try to see if its true. But I couldnt take action, and all I could do was throw verbal jabs. After all, I could tell. Shes strong... if Im unlucky... at the level of the Seven Heroes... Then, at that time. Please do it! Ah? Hn! Ha? Karui and Amae firmly sped my hand. I want big brother to participate in this tournament and prevent a man from winning the championship! Its about a womans love! Hmm! With that said, they held on with their feverish hands and begged me seriously. No, love? Whats that about... Oh, and by the way... do you have a girlfriend or something, big brother? Ha? Wh what the heck, all of a sudden...n... no, I dont. Shinobu professed her feelings, but we still havent gone out or anything like that... the matter with Sadiz was painful, so lets not trudge up that memory. But what does the tournament have to do with love? Besides, whether I have a girlfriend or not... Really? In that case, theres no problem! Yes, yes, that was ideal! Then, you might be pleased with the supplementary prize, too... Then I want you to do your best! ...... Good luck... And I was being wholeheartedly supported by them. No, no, I dont understand the situation well, but at great pains, I was growing ustomed to them. I dont want to get caught up in a mess that I dont understand. Hmm... Although...... as things are, winning the tournament is absolutely impossible. ... Nu? The moment I thought I would somehow get out of this ce and somehow managed to escape the barrier of the Great Priestess, she said words as if to try me.... And, although it was too simple a provocation, it was not easy to hear. ...What was that? Just as I have said. I had the privilege of watching thy match through the magic crystal. There certainly were some highlights. But currently... victory is impossible.... thats why, do put in the effort. It was simply as good as saying that I wasnt strong enough. But at the same time I was wondering. ...... I dont know what it is. In the first ce, why do you want me to win so much? Somehow, when I win the championship, something unpleasant will follow...... wouldnt you think? Why are you invested in my victory? Then, the High Priestess shut her mouth a little to my question, but... Fufu... no choice then...... how is thy body? Hmm? No, not particrly... Then Ill have thee join me in the chapel for a moment. Saying that, the High Priestess went out the door. Karui and Amae followed after her. For the time being, I raised my vignce to the maximum for whateveres and followed. This country of Cacretale has been isted for over a century, except for a few...... its a closed and strict country, only the privileged ones or those permitted to traverse its borders possess information about the outside. Even those few, though, have been conditioned through various means so as not to leak inside information to the outside... The High Priestess walked down the hallway to the chapel and told me. However, the inhabitants of Cacretale are not simply ignorant, peaceful inders, they have a long history of civil warfare, including skirmishes.... in short, the countrys inner affairs and shame have been hidden for years so other countries remain unaware. Civil war. I dont know that much, it hasnt been taught in academy sses. Karui said such a thing a little while ago. But the civil war is over. The old regime brought low.... and the Founder God sides with us. Founder? Saying that, the High Priestess opened the door at the end of the corridor. There was a spacious church chapel. On the high ceiling, stained ss windows and ceiling paintings of angels reminiscent of holiness. And in the chapel, there were a lot of seemingly ordinary people who came to pray. High Priestess! O High Priestess. So Beautiful today as well... When the people noticed the presence of the High Priestess, their eyes lit up and gave joyous expressions. Everyone is enthusiastic today, too... Yes. Its all thanks to God that we, who were suffering from oppression, can live in this way ... Fufu, your prayers of gratitude, certainly they have reached God. Oh, thank you... Isnt this attitude different from before? Until a while ago, you were trying to get me into a fighting tournament, no questions asked, but now you have a tremendous expression ofpassion. By the way, Great Priestess... today ... is the Goddess present? The Goddess is resting in her room now. Hopefully she will be able to attend the uing congregation. At that time, you may worship the Goddess precious visage. Well! The uing congregation! I understand! Ille without fail. Oh...... what great fortune! To be able to worship the honorable face of the Goddess who saved us. So... Goddess? What? Again, I got a word I didnt know at all, but.... ...... ah.... is that? Nu-oh!? And I found an outrageous item on the altar of the chapel. So outrageous, even Treainar was startled. There stood a bronze statue made in the image of a certain person. No, well, somehow.... that person, or rather.... Fuh, do behold... young man. Then, the Great Priestess, who noticed my situation, smiled. That... The statue of the Founder God that is now spreading throughout Cacretale... whose true name is so sacred, we cannot even allow it to be uttered.... The Works, Teachings, and Creed of the Founder God inspired this countrys people and brought the civil war to an end. No, that reputation sounds extremely forced. This person, knowing what I know of the one the statue resembled, what a daring thing to say. No, the person in that statue is .... ...... Really? No, hold on. Tis wrong. I have nothing to do with this.... Or rather, apologies. I cannot even process anything right now. Please give little time... When I asked the person whose image the statue was of, Treainar, the person in question, was holding his head and pondering something. Yes, on the altar was a statue of a person resembling Treainar. Why? Well... on to the next. Eh? ah, well, already? I mean, where? The High Priestess told us to go to the next without giving us time to think about the situation. I mean, whats next? What, its close by.... a facility right across from this church.... is a dojo where thou can learn about the work of the Founder God.... D, dojo? Um. The Arcane True Zenith Dojo...... Conarmy City Headquarters. By the way, there are various branches, such as The Gord branch, Zabers branch, Mechros branch, and so on.... Well,e along. That said, Im the one whos been pushed around from the beginning. Even Treainar is still holding his head. After all, what is this woman all about? But all I can say for the time being is... as I stepped into the dojo and the atmosphere of the dojo...... no, I saw the equipment installed in the dojo that Treainar had never seen before... my tension was elevated and once again Im about to train. Authors Note Yesterday, the authors concern was more about shaving hair rather than the impressions of the work... and Im not going to shave, okay? I just said that I would shave if I made the that kind of development that I exinedst time, but Ill do my best not to make it that kind of shit development, so Im not going to shave? Chapter 93 – The Dojo

Chapter 93 C The Dojo

Tranted by: Sads07 Leaving the church, I went outside and saw the paved road in front of me. Each square cut stone was evenly embedded in the ground, and buildings were lined up on either side of therge, spacious road. Because it was a secluded nation, I thought it would feel more like a developing country, but it seemed I took them lightly. Come on, its close by. As I was fascinated by the state of the city, the High Priestess called to me. There was arge three-story building directly opposite the huge and artistic church. Thats the Arcane True Zenith or something Dojo. Honestly, I set foot in the dojo with little interest, wondering why I was quietly following her. And then Oh, Master Hey there Master Master! The moment I opened the door and went inside, a sudden gust of heat came upon my face. The heat waspletely different inside than outside, probably because of the steam. And there Osu!!!! Men? These guys also say that such men. Some were about my age, and others old and bearded. Everyone was covered in sweat, had well-trained bodies, and had a very strong impression. Hmm, dont strain thyself. The High Priestess responded to all of them with such a cool faceHmm? Master? Nu!? Th-This is as for that And beside me, while I was fascinated by the people in the dojo, Treainar was more focused on the equipment on the ground floor of the dojo. What was it? Ive never seen that before. Somehow, rings were attached to the left and right of a long stick, and it was lifted up while clenching teeth with a very serious face. Was it heavy? There are such simr tools everywhere, and some people are flying around with ropes. Whats more, there are huge mirrors all over the walls Hey, its even bigger than the mirror I saw in the princesss room when I was a kid? Magical Bench Press Magical Jumping Rope Oh, Magical Squats Magical Pull Ups moreover the mirror Hoh~ [1] For some reason Treainars eyes were sparkling somehow, hes squirming. Hmm? Hey, wait a minute, whats that? Hmm? Oh, oh that is A person was sitting on a device with wheels on the front and back, moving his legs to turn the wheels. However, the wheels do not go forward because they are fixed to the floor. What is the point of the thing? Hmm, is it thy first time seeing this? That is called a Magical Bike. B, Bike? Simply put, thy legs can be trained by exercising for a long time. Is, is that how it works? Well, seriously? Those names sound like something Treainar would have given. The ground floor is a Magical Training Room, it is open to the public for free. There are also rooms that train Visual acuity and a swimming pool in the backyard. It would benefit thee toe at any time and train with as many instruments as thou would like. Ask them how to use it. Theyll show thee how in a refreshing manner. I had to admit, Im quite interested in it. All of them are equipment that Ive never seen before. And, everyone training their body by using them all have moderately good girth. He~ su. I still dont know why Im in this situation. But Im starting to enjoy it a little more. Until just a while ago, I was worried about my mother and Sadiz My Goodness tis inadequate. Hmm? At that time, however, Treainar, who was very lively, stood with his arms folded and a scowl. Tis certainly training in its own way However, I have never used such equipment! The people here do not know how to really train efficiently! Goodness, to bench press, properly bend the elbows and ce it on the chest. Nu, over there, that should be raised with momentum to lower recoil. the hips float too much, as well! Those squats are not in a proper posture, either. In such case, he will simply tire out and hurt his back! No, he had a scowl, but its a scowl thats made when youre getting all excited. [2] If one originallycking muscle strength exercises, muscle strength will be gained at first. But! To train to a certain level and beyond, naturally the right training regimen is needed! In this case, all that can be trained is your guts! Do not adopt this she is called Master, but that one does not understand. After all, they are simply imitating my form and spreading it as knowledge Even though such an environment exists with great care, the treasure is rotten Fufufufu, as such, I will have to drill the child with the proper training from scratch And three months until the tournament. tis just right. It still requires three months for the results of strength training and other effects to emerge. Fufufufu, I am itching to begin! Apparently, although I approve of this environment, Treainar seemed dissatisfied with the way they actually trained here, and thats why I am very grateful and motivated to train with this fellow in the right way. Come on, lets go! Thats it, spread your legs wide, and one, two, go! One, two, one, two! And, the voice of a cheerful woman and a lot of women were heard rhythmically from a different room. Eh? What? What are you going to do with your legs spread out? Eh? I should probably check things out in there Well, when I thought about that kind of thing, Im amazed again by Treainar. In that room, theyre doing Magical Aerobics to get in some exercise, rather than training. The sisters under my tutge lead the sessions, and it is very popr with housewives and young women. What? You even perform Magical Aerobics?! Oh, Treainar, whos in high spirits, doesnt care whats on my mind right now. Somehow, there seem to be a lot going on and then theres Treainar and the High Priestess, who seemed to know each other shes dressed as a human being, but after all this woman is . Now, upstairs. The second floor is a ce to teach His Work Oh, ooh I was expecting that, but once again I was fascinated by the space I saw for the first time on another floor. Kia! Hit it Kia! Uoh! Hit! Hit! Keep hitting the Magical Sandbag 100 rounds! Oh, u, uoh! Hit a low kick, even if it breaks your leg! Yes! It was full of enthusiasm that was different from the first floor. Unlike the refreshing air of the first floor, each person practices punching and kicking, and hits and kicks bags hung from the ceiling. This is where we teach the Arcane True Zenith Style Punching, kicking, throwing, grappling, and various physical techniques are taught to each student trying to learn the ones teaching here are the disciples I personally trained during the past civil war. Hmm? Your disciples? Thats right. Once, I had received teachings of God, and I descended here with the Goddess and taught the Arcane True Zenith Style to those selected of the Revolutionary Army. Some fled due to its excessive harshness Not only a High Priestess, but she also took apprentices and trained them herself. somehow she really is The form always needs improvement Surely, it looks like its done in its own way, but itcks the power to resonate with the opponents core Hmm, well, my hands are full with just the child, so I need not deal with them! Hmm? Hoh~, some of them are drinking raw eggs in a cup Fuhahahahaha. Then, after taking another nce at this space, Treainar made a smug face, saying, I could train more disciples if I wanted. Or, I noticed by Treainars words, but a guy taking a break had a raw egg Oh, hey. What are you thinking, drinking raw eggs directly? [3] As usual that one is still naive. yet to release the tigers eye. still a long way to call it a tiger den. In what way. Treainar, I was confused when I saw the statue a while ago, but now theres something else. whats a tigers eye or a tiger den? Incidentally, the third floor is the Magical Sparring Ground, where thou can engage in a mock battle. Thou could try thy skills with other disciples, sometimes with thy teachers. Fufufu, how about it? Then she told me about the facilities and asked, What do you think? The High Priestess asked for my impressions. To be honest, it was a dojopletely different from what I had imagined. In a good way. And, although the size is smaller than the training ground at the academy, there are a lot of unknown equipment, so it seemed somewhat interesting. Apart from the tournament, it might be interesting to train here Yes train heresurpass Machio win the tournament as the one who inherited the power of the Great Demon King thou would be a worthypanion for Lady Kron fuh~, as for me, it doesnt matter if its Machio, but although she is human, to have Tsukshis maiden love end with a broken heart it would pain me little. [4] Hmm? Somehow, the High Priestess was mumbling something, but I couldnt hear it well Magical Sandbag hmm, yes the child who had only trained in shadow and phantom sparring could further improve the quality of the punches here now, what sort of schedule shall I craft? Hmm, what to do? What shall we do? Treainar also didnt seem have heard it at all. Now that youre here, youre so cute. Somehow, Im so excited, will I train here for a while? Authors Note Recently, I searched for a hair removal salon just in case. well, Im not going. [S1] Okay, do they just put Magical in front of everything. Its like old sci-fi stuff putting Space in front just because, well..space!!! [S2] Yeah, Treainar is in his element. [S3] Probably a reference to [that one scene] from the Rock movies [S4] Holupaminit, is all this an intricate, overplicated hookup scheme? Chapter 94 – Test Your Might

Chapter 94 C Test Your Might

Tranted by: Sads07 Gahahahahahahahahaha, Master, youve brought along a very cute brat today! As I was impressed when I saw the inside of the dojo, a big man appeared. He wore shorts and a shirt that extended to his shoulders. He had a shiny bald head, and only grew a mustache, such an overbearing man. Hes a pretty muscr guy.... [1] Hmm. Instructor Cadegha...... How fare thy students? Oh, theres still a long way to go. Theyre all motivated to win the tournament in three months... huh, well, I am too, you know. Dear me... how deplorable. But! Even if we cant win the championship, we wont lose to the soldiers of the old regime or the Magic School youngsters who know nothing of the civil war! I see...even if they couldnt beat Machio, both the masters and the students would benefit from such motivation... Im d I opened the door to the tournament after all... Muscr. Huge. He may have a decent amount of power and vigor, but hes somewhere between the lower and middle-ss Imperial warriors. Because the High Priestess was too extraordinary, I was concerned about the level of the other teachers, but apparently the High Priestess was the only one in a different dimension. No.....it looks like... theres one other person... And, what of Machio? Machio is out on Magical RoadWork... well, if I dont have anything to teach him anymore, I dont have anyone he can spar with... Is that so... as expected, Machio will im victory at this rate.... well, as it is now, however... And thats...... whos the youngster? A student from the Wizarding School? Doesnt seem to be an orphan from the slums ... Ah! Hes an initiate. Nu-wai-wha!? No, no, no, I havent decided to join yet! Well, Treainar looked happy, so I think its okay to join, but... Just join, Child. Eh, uh, Treainar? Of course, you need not ask them to teach you, but... this facility may be utilized... Are you sure about this? In general, doing as Im told seems irksome. Im going to be sent to some weird tournament. Even so, tis fine. What matters is that by taking advantage of this environment now, your strength could increase dramatically. R, really? Indeed! If you receive my proper training... fufufufu, I can barely wait to begin. Oh, Treainar ispletely up for it. Maybe hes already forgotten about the High Priestess plot, or why there was a statue of Treainar, and so on. Wait, Master! Recently, there are a lot of pansies who start out at first then run away after a few days, so we cant deal with someone who doesnt have the guts for it. And before I replied, the bald man objected to the High Priestess. Even my decision? I mean, when Bro brought his friends a few years ago, they immediately ran away, didnt they? All the same, I must do some tests! Test? ...... Well, I dont mind. Apparently, regardless of my intentions, I need to take a test to be initiated into this dojo. Well, I havent answered yet, but Treainar said that too, and.... well, I should probably stand up for my master here? Wow. Im going to use the facilities here. And? What test do I have to take? Hoh~, pretty confident guy. However, recently, there are a lot of wimps who talk big then run away immediately....e on. ...... Hmm? Isnt it sparring? Ghahahaha! Hey, Im not going to bully a newbie like that. With that said, the bald man went down stairs to the first floor. I dont mind if its a spar. I think I can beat this bald man.... Well, even if the High Priestess brought him here, we dont even know how strong big brother is... whether hell be sisters Savior... Im looking forward to finding out... Un. Karui and Amae look excited about my test. And the High Priestess was all smiles as well. Thats right... it will inspire the other students, and perhaps its best to know of theds power... Oh, shes got a wicked expression on her face. I knew it, that High Priestess is pretty suspicious! Later, Ill have to ask Treainar about this woman.... Okay, this is it. The introductory test is... Magical Bench Press. ...... Bench Press? And what the bald man showed me as a test on the first floor, he called a bench press. Its like a narrow chair for lying down, and a long bar on top with a ring at both ends. This is a training device specific to the dojo, for strengthening the arms... Tis nothing so vague as merely arms. Upper body...... Pectoralis major, triceps, deltoid, and so on. The main muscle focused on is the pectoralis major, and you can gain a robust chest. Saying that, the bald man went under the bench press first intending to give a demonstration. At that time, Treainar beside me added more to the bald mans exnation as a supplement. This way, I lie on my back on the table, so that my face and armse right under the weight of the Barbell. Lying on the bench, take hold the bar. At that time, hold the bar with a slightly wider width than the shoulders. And, lift it up like this... Fununununununununu, Ndoryaah!! This way, lift the barbell and then lower it! Then ce it on your chest once and then lift it again! In that case, the magic on this barbell...... is a mechanism that increases the weight ording to the force put in to lift... that is, the power of the person... By the way, Im at 120 Power! Do this every day, and naturally your strength will increase! A magical light was generated on the barbell, and ancient figures emerged. Is that ancient magic, too? ording to the ancient figure, the number 120 is disyed. But...... What... I never, do they take simple Max measurement as training... they do not understand, this fellow.... Bench press training should be raised and lowered multiple times...... at least 10 repetitions... Besides, this one, Cheats... he lowers the barbell and lifts with the recoil from hitting on the chest.... unless you properly kill the momentum on your chest and then lift, tis meaningless. While exining it with a smug face, Treainar exposed the bald man giving the demonstration. However, the 120 power seemed to be considerable, and the people training in the dojo raised impressed voices. Huh, as expected, Instructor Cadegha... Im no match for Machio, but the power is top ss of the Arcane True Zenith Style! Haha, thats amazing. Well, its big brothers turn next. Go for it If anything, theres even a round of apuse. I dont know if its such a great figure or not. By the way, the average figure for men is 40 power. In other words, my power is three times that of a normal person. Saying that, the bald man smiles with his teeth shining. So, I guess Im next... In any case, for the childs training, I will learn your Max figure as a reference... show me, child... you originally had a firm foundation, trained diligently, and repeated use of the breakthrough continued to put load on your muscles, so naturally your abilities have improved. The people around me looked on with interest, and Treainar watched over me with enthusiasm. So for the time being, Ill learn by imitation, and then try it with the proper form as Treainar instructed. Lie on your back, take hold of the stick, and lift it.... Oh, nu, oh, heavy!? Obviously, tis Max setting. I shall adjust itter, but... for now, do not use the Breakthrough, just lift it with a full power burst. Nugu, Gu, Nuoh, Oh, Oooooooooooooooooooooohhhhh!!! Does the weight change depending on my power? No, wait a minute... wouldnt this be a great weapon if you figured out how to use it ...? I clenched my teeth and used all my arm strength and even my broad back muscles, which Im aware of when I punch, to lift the barbell. Uooooh, hows thaaaaaaat? .... Wha ... Eh!!?? Hya......... 170!? 170? Is that my figure? For the time being, it surpassed the bald man, and the people around him are surprised at the figure. Hoho, this is unexpected! Hey, thats amazing! Oh, I couldnt lift this much at that young age! Even though his physique is normal, its a big deal! Hey, seriously? No, even though its no match for Machio, its good enough! ... Oh ... I see... in other words, using the breakthrough... it could reach 200.... well, at this point, tis a passing mark, child. Well, lets just call it a pass for now. Puha... huh, is this okay? Oh! Thats great, isnt it, youngster? I dont know where you trained, but you are one hell of a gem! The bald man happily pped me on the back. Anyway, this bench press...... its true that it easily quantified my current level, so itll show if Ive improvedter on. Hehe, I didnt even realize it until now, but Im pretty strong... I had more strength than a guy who is bigger than me. The fact felt a little pleasant. Tis adequate. However, child, you gave a pretty good figure, but do not get swayed by it, alright? In the first ce, bench press is simply a reference value, it does not equate tobat power. If the muscle mass is inted unnecessarily, it could copse the punching form and even be an obstacle. The Supple muscle which is your character will be hard and your advantage will be lost. Eh, is that so? Tis so. Therefore, the ideal is to train everything in a well-bnced and even manner. Even a punch is not solely dependent on the strength of the arm, but also strong legs and waist. Perhaps the people in this dojo simply do not understand. Heh... its really a lot of work... getting stronger ... Such is the way of things. However, child. Tis a great opportunity. Let us use other instruments, squats and running power may also be measured. Tis no good to be focused on numbers alone, but tis still very useful to visualize your physical abilities numerically. That way, you know what physical abilities arecking, and on the other hand, where your strengths lie. And, Treainar gave me instructions as soon as I passed the test. Well, I was also interested in it, so I nodded and decided to give it a try. But.... See here, as the one Master brought along, hes pretty impressive. Oh. Hes no match for Machio, but hes talented... Whileplimenting me, people around me seemed to imply that Im below a certain person... His name has beening up for a while, but is this guy that amazing? Well, as Treainar said, if you dont think this bench press alone will determine your fighting power, its nothing to worry about... Hmm? Then I saw a piece of paper on the wall beside the bench press. The paper said Bench Press All-Time Ranking on it, and at the top of it is... ...... 1st ce...... Machio Proteen......? ...... 500 Power? ......? It was my first bench press and I found out that I was stronger than most other people, I was feeling good about myself. But that numerical value, felt like it was warning me Dont get cocky. Authors Note Because the unit of this story and the unit of reality are not the same, 170 power is not bench press 170kg. Therefore, please excuse the retort that the depiction of this power is strange at this level of bench press. [S1] Cant help but picture [Alex Louis Armstrong] from Fullmetal Alchemist Chapter 95 – On Top of the Top

Chapter 95 C On Top of the Top

Tranted by: Sads07 Nuoh, oh, noh, oooooh! An insane load on the waist... carrying a barbell and then lowering and lifting ... Squats? Be sure to tighten the waist as well as the legs. Yes, they assume that Magical Squats are only for training the lower body, but in reality they stimte not only the lower body, but also the hips, back, abdominal muscles, and even the arms. Most crucial, it trains your core as well. In other words, it strengthens the muscles of the entire body. Also, the lower body is not so vague, but the exact parts are the thigh muscles.... hamstrings, quadriceps, calf triceps, gluteus maximus, and so on. Gu, m, moreover, this barbell on my neck, h-hurts... Get used to it, youngster! Guts! Tis a simply form. Keep your chest up and ce the barbell your shoulders.... on the top of the trapezius muscles, not your neck. Adjust the grip width and elbow angle a little more as well. While listening to Treainars instructions, Ill try to do as much as I can. Whole body workout...... is indeed true. The stimtion of the lower body was quite tough, but normally stimting the muscles of the whole body is also quite tough. Oh, Magical Squat, 230 Power! No, thats a big one! Are you really a beginner? Impressive... Magical DeadLift is also 210 power... No, hes a frighteningd. These also seemed to have been good figures in their own right. Certainly, these figures are enough to ce into the all-time rankings on the wall. But...... Hah, hah ... hey ... this one in first ce... theyre all the same guy, but... what kind of monster is that? They all more than double mine... I think Im getting a little stronger, but Im not really proud of my strength. As Treainar said, these figures are just for reference. Still, its impossible not to be concerned with someone who was hitting numbers that are iparable to mine. Ah, Machio is a bit of a... substandard monster. Thats right. Cacretales Most Powerful Warrior. With the exception of the Master, he is the strongest man in the Arcane True Zenith School. The strongest of Arcane True Zenith Style...... Well, I guess thats the way it is when hammering out such ridiculous figures. Strongest...... though...... in this country... Cacretale is an independent state that did not participate in the past war with the Demon King army. A guy like that was in such a country without making a name for himself? If you think about it... The strong yet unknown to the world... Aka as well.... Bro is also of that group.... so they exist.... that is to say, outstanding hidden talents? Certainly, there were quite a few strong guys that the world did not know about. Treainar was also muttering while looking at the ranking table on the wall with his arms folded. It seemed that, Ive been in such a narrow world until now... Well... anyway, do you want to measure your speed? However, since speed is measured outside, how about you measure your eyes first? As I was a little depressed, old man Cadegha made the next suggestion to me. We measured my strength, so he said that the next measurement would be for the eyes. The eye? Is it like a medical checkup, some kind of vision test? Come on, this way. Come on, big brother, lets go! Keep it up, next. With that said, Cadegha invited me to the back room on the first floor, as Karui and Amae pushed my back. If I already came this far, I might as well follow him. Then we were led to a room. There were rows of round projections embedded in the walls of the room. What in the world is this? What!? You can even do Magical Vision training? This is Magical Vision training. Training with exactly the same name as what came out of Treainars mouth as he eximed with excitement. Now, at this point, the details dont matter. As soon as the training starts, these buttons will sh randomly with magic. When you press it, another spot shes.... you do this as fast as possible to see how many times can be done in 15 seconds. It maximizes the field of view and trains peripheral vision, kic vision, eye movement, instantaneous vision, deep vision, as well as reflexes and concentration. Its a little different from Magical Speed Reading.... the buttons embedded in the wall sh one after another, and you have to press them quickly. Certainly, reflexes and concentration are also required. I see. Amusing. I had a bit of hope that I could get a good figure myself. My eyes should have been considerably trained by Treainar and the actual battles so far. In addition, my punching speed should allow me to press the button faster than the others. Oh, youre full of confidence... well then, Ready ... Start! Sha! Release all the nerves and put everything into the next few seconds. Make sure the button shes and then hit the button without pause. Uoh, ooooh! Hands, so fast!? Oh... Make full use of both hands and both eyes and hit with my full power.... Thats time! How is it? I didnt count myself in the middle of it. The movements of my hands were much faster than I could count in my head. And..... Si... Sixty times!? Oh, no way! See here, its undisputed! Amazing! Sixty times. What level is that? Ah! Im pretty confident in this! Lets see, that was ... that was ...! I nced around the room looking for you-know-what. Its the rankings. The first ce in the ranking is... 51 times.... Dinay Zut.... Whos this!? Wheres that Machio guy?! I hadnt noted any of the other names in the previous power rankings, so I didnt know anyone else. And the name of the guy called Machio wasnt there. Ah, Machio is no good at such small details... Simply, his power is so great that if he hit a button, the wall would break and we couldnt measure it... tte, he what now!? For the time being, Im ranked number one in the current record. However, it seems that there are other circumstances involved as well. I mean, Im honestly not happy about it. No, but this is amazing! Yeah, I dont think Machio can get much of a record with this kind of thing, can he? A maidens mind is blunt. Well, even if the measurement could be done, it seemed that Machio and others are not good at this kind of thing. Then, this is my win, so I guess Ill take first ce in the all-time... Step aside. Eh? Oh, Master!? High Priestess! At that time, the High Priestess entrusted the scepter to Karui and prepared. And..... Begin. She seemed motivated. Whats going on all of a sudden? At the same time as I thought, I realized something. ...... What? Those eyes... ...... Hmm...... to use those... tis foul y. The High Priestess suddenly revealed the crest that I had never seen before. For a moment, I thought it was a mistake, but they clearly emerged. And..... ...!? What!? The next moment, something incredible happened. The High Priestess did not move her neck or eyeball at all, moving only her hands and hitting the buttons from her initial position. Moreover, the moment the button lit up and the moment it was pressed are almost the same. I confirmed that the button shed before pressing it, while the High Priestess hit it as if she knew which button would sh next. As a result...... 62 times... well, its what I think ... Eh!? My record... Hold on, Master, you can finish it anyway... Thats right, High Priestess! The High Priestess pulled out even though there were five seconds left. As a teacher, it doesnt matter how vast a figure I give. There is a limit to how much I can unt the difference in strength to my students and motivate them. The High Priestess told us that with a nonchnt air. It was such a shock that she shattered what I thought was my win. Well, but apart from the Master, your record is awesome! Thats right. Your power and eyes are among the all-time highest! I was praised that way, but ... honestly, I wasnt happy. And at the same time, Im reminded of the person I was just a few days ago. I was not able to defeat my childhood friend, I never got to the top of my ss, and I was just a talented person. ~~~, t, next! What should I do next? Theres no way Im gonna lose! At that moment, I was crying out to let me do the next event as soon as possible. Haha, hes a stoic one. Youre not satisfied with this at all... no way, so freaking amazing. Then, next is speed! Ill do anything. And even one is fine. I want to find something where Im second to none. Ive been saying, sooner orter, I was going to be a big shot in the world with enthusiasm. but if I cant even win a single record in a dojo in a country, in general, itll be nothing more than big talk. Speed, oh, thats good! Lets do it! I am confident in my speed. Thanks to having learned many steps, I am able to perform sharp eleration. Then, the speed measurement is outdoors, lets move outside. Oh! Next time, for sure.... thats what I thought, but... By the way, Karui. Is it wise to be so carefree? Yes? Whats going on? High Priestess Should thou not be in school by now? Huh? ...... The moment we went outside, the High Priestess suddenly asked Karui, in a forced manner. Then Karui was a little dumbfounded, but soon her face turned blue.... ...... Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah, I, I forgot```!!?? S, sote!! Karui, who had been flippant until a while ago panicked, and was in a great hurry to get going... Ah, Im going, I am going!! Immediately, she began running fast through the town.... began...... running...... eh? Fufu, that Karui, in such a rush ... to leave without changing into uniform... The High Priestessughed dismissively, but... hey, wait a minute. Huh~... that little girl... has good legs. Wh-what the hell, is that girl!? F, Flying... Karui ran in a full dress. Her light feet jumped through the city, and the moment she saw the crowd, she jumped and climbed up to the roofs of the buildings and ran through while maintaining high speed. The run, which does not feel the effects of gravity, disappeared from sight. Ive done Magical Parkour, I know what Im talking about. Thats not normal. That gait, is much better than the usual ninja warriors... its better than me... Oh, by the way... that girl, Karui... though still a littless... shes the fastest in Cacretale...she was nicknamed Weightless Sprinter Karui...... now, the speed test... ...Nah... for now... Im good... Fufu, thats fine. Well, either way, thou has passed. Use this ce to train thyself as thou wish. To be clear, its an overwhelming gait that I can see just by looking that its much faster than I run. Maybe even faster than me using the Breakthrough... It made me think that this is exactly what the unstoppable legs are. After being shown something like that, I didnt have the spirit to attempt the test while she snorted, take first ce. Well,d. Im so sorry, but... Karui went ahead without a uniform and no textbook. Could thou bring them to the school? ...... Huh? Why me? On the way, thou can take a tour of the city, right? Amae, show him around. No, even if you say that ... I havent gotten over the shock yet, but the High Priestess suddenly asked me to be her errand boy. Im told that Ill also be given a tour of the city, but I dont feel like it. On the contrary... Are you sure? Of what? I might immediately run away, right? Break through the barrier and stuff. You cant just give me free reign like that, right? I tried to ask. Then, as if the High Priestess had seen through everything.... Fufufufufu, could you do it though? Nay, in the first ce... if thou could escape as it is, why not do as thou would like? If you can break the barrier, then break it. Before that, if you dont mind running away with this test result, then run away. It sounded like she was saying that, and of course I had no choice but to ept that I couldnt just turn my tail and run away. Damn it!! Its pathetic. And Im ashamed of myself. I thought I was much stronger than before... Hn. Piggyback Gu, ku... ah~, jeez! Okey... dokey~ Amae demands a piggyback ride from me, holding Karuis uniform and what seems to be a bag in both hands. Despite my frustration, I carried Amae on my back, and now I have no choice but to do as I was told. Watching over me even now, as I harbor these thoughts in my heart. So..... once again...... I entrust myself in your care.... Master! Naturally. At the thoughts I muttered in my heart, my reliable Master nodded. Chapter 96 – Goals to Aim for

Chapter 96 C Goals to Aim for

Tranted by: Sads07 Compared to the Imperial Capital, the scale of the city-scape was still iparable, but even though it was a secluded nation with no interaction with other countries, Cacretale was sufficiently developed. The area that seemed to be the center of the city is like a market, with many stalls like Cantidan, and it had been prosperous since morning. What its so peaceful was there a civil war? Un. No one seemed to be facing much hardship in their lives, and the peaceful citizens wereughing and lively. Oh! Good morning, Amae! Who is that? Amaes boyfriend? Brother, if you make Amae cry, Ill never forgive you! Look, my proud apples! Have some! At first I tried to run and chase after Karui, but I wasnt likely to catch up and I couldnt run through the crowds in the market, so I slowed down a little bit, being careful of my surroundings. I seemed to stand out with Amae on my back, and various people called out to me. Oh, th, thank you In addition, as an offering, two apples were thrown at me by a strange old man, and I caught them, gave one to Amae, and ran while I bit into the other. Youre popr, too. Un. I heard it was a secluded country, so at first I thought there would be a lot of gloomy people out there, but thats not the case. Un. is itpletely peaceful now? ? Well, you dont know what Im talking about Un. Hey, are there any other amazing people besides the High Priestess, Karui, and Machio? Uunn~ She doesnt seem to have the same sense of dislike that she did when we first met, but this Amae kid was so emotionless that we cant hold a conversation. Besides, maybe because shes still a young child, I dont think she really understands her own country or the strength of the people around her. Well, thats right Goddess ha? The Goddess amazing. A Goddess? At that time, Amae suddenly whispered in my ear. Goddess? A Goddess the most mysterious thing after the High Priestess. is that actually real? Un. That person? But that High Priestess called Treainar a God . but she doesnt look like a demon,,. she doesnt look human either well, I didnt hear anything about that. In the first ce, who is that High Priestess? And what are you up to? Surely, what are you nning Jamdiel besides, I am a tad concerned about the Goddess, but certainly notdid she Treainar nodded in agreement to my concerns. Rather, Ive been wanting to hear your opinion, but you were so excited about the training equipment, so I didnt Huh? Jamdiel? Un? Didnt Treainar just say something outrageous? Somehow, its a name Ive often seen in textbooks and newspapers. wow, such a coincidence Uhun, that High Priestess real name is Jamdiel. One of the Six Supremacy and Great Demon Generals, pride of the Demon Kings Army, who once went on a rampage in the world under the moniker of the Dark Valkyrie. No, no, no, no, no, no its some mistake isnt it? Because the former boss himself said so ah, thats right they say the Allied Forces were still looking for her Oh, I see! Thats why, the statue of Treainar then, you couldnt tell me sooneeeeeeeeeeeeeerr!!!! Eh!? I suddenly shouted loudly, and both the townspeople and Amae gave me a surprised look. But its impossible for me not to make a fuss. Eh, really? Youre not messing with me. right? Hmm, tis true. Ah, hey, then thats not good for me! Because Im the son of a hero Indeed. However she is most likely aware and it appears to me she acknowledges and epts it. Huh? Why though? Maybe, Im being held hostage No, that will not be the case just surely, she is trying to make you stronger and use you for some purpose. Thats why Im so scared! What is with you? I dont get why youre so calm! The other party is one of the Demon Kings Six Supremacy!? Wrong also, I am the Great Demon King Ah, aah I see, hahaha. Yeah you got me there. Tis so Tis so, fuhahahahahaha!! Hahahahaha right, s- hey!! One of the legendary Six Supremacy. Hiding out in a secluded nation! Moreover, refers to herself as the High Priestess. However, I am not so at ease. Because she was a former vassal, apanion, and one of my six arms. I am deeply moved Really? Though halfway, you were so excited after seeing the Bench Press and stuff. Nuh, I, I was not so buoyant! No, you were! He had a lot of nostalgia and feelings about his oldrade-in-arms I dont know, but no matter who sees Treainar as he is now I-In any case, tis not that I do not think about such matters Simply I just believe there is no helping the way things are. Why is that? Shes a former subordinate of yours, right? Certainly. And while Jamdiel was undoubtedly a superbmander on the other hand except for warfare, there were times when her thought process was beyondprehension even by my omniscience. In other words, tis a loss to take it seriously. Wh, at? A former subordinate, or a close associate in his inner circle. And yet, he could not understand her thinking, or something like that? Well, all will be revealed soon enough Indeed, that onecks propermunication skills is what was once said Hey, thats a pretty awful thing to say about your ex-subordinate But even so or rather, she will do you no harm to in theing three months. Even if her thoughts are iprehensible, tis not meaningless. To go through the trouble to abduct you and the provide to for you over a three-month period, she will protect you. I, is that so? Uhun, so focus on your training for now, rather than thinking on it. Nu, w, well Strong words from Treainar as I was confused and flustered. Yes, in a way, can I even get the answers to my worries when Treainar cant figure out at this point? Thats how it is. In such a situation, isnt there more to be done than that? And, thats what came across. Yeah. Well, I lost to a Supremacy in the eye test which I think is unfair, but I lost overwhelmingly to other guys in terms of power and speed. Tis so but on the other hand Right. I dont know why one of the Six Supremacy was involved in this country and teaching many other things, but at least some of those she taught were overwhelmingly better than me in their respective fields. If you have time to worry about the mess going on in your life, you should work on your growth first since you have trouble understanding things. All right! Anyway, Im messing up my strength training. Someday, that Machio guy, I will surpass him! Ah. But tis impossible. eh? Such a calm retort suddenly crushed my thoughts as I pledged a new resolve. Muscle training has limitations. There are various factors such as gics, skeletal and physical structure, race, and so on, but the limits of the person are determined from the onset. No, that uh that means Child, you still have room to grow but no matter how much muscle training you do in the future, tis forever impossible to surpass Aka and this Machio in terms of raw power. Wha wh. tsu!? By the way, your speed does not even approach the full-body spring-like run of that Karui In other words, in terms of pure speed, tis impossible for you to surpass that Karui. Eehh!!?? Furthermore, Jamdiels eyes are among the three great magic eyes called the Heraldic Eye In addition to its various abilities, the basic eye performance is the highest among all living things in the world, regardless of the Surface World or the Demon Realm with only normal eyes, you had no chance from the start. Hearing his speech, Im reminded of that moment. The day I first became Treainars disciple. Until then, when I was a magic swordsman and he asserted that I didnt have the talent for it, he was saying the same thing now. I dont have the magic and power of my father. Thats why it wasnt suitable for me. Back then youplimented me on my supple muscles and spring-like body Tis far superior than others. However, in the world, there exists an upper level in the field of ones strengths so I heard. as I may have mentioned, a force that cannot be exceeded through effort that is talent same as magic capacity and magic emission one born with a higher limit than others. we call that a genius. I after all, never thought that my current self would be the strongest person in the world. However, if I continued to receive Treainars Guidance, it would be the case for my someday self there was the expectation I had. However, there are still walls that cannot be ovee. Well then how can I grow in the future what should I work on A world where effort cant help. I never thought Id be told something so shocking while I was piggybacking a little girl. you, okay? On my back, Amae asked me with a curious expression. But now I couldnt respond at the moment. Because if what Treainar said was true, what should I do from now on However from the previous battles and the ranking table, while you cannot beat Aka and Macho in power, at this point, you are already winning in terms of speed. Ha? On the other hand, the Karui girl is certainly first ss in speed, but when ites to power, you are far superior even Jamdiel in terms of pure power, cannot contend with you. That seems right, but So it was back in your home, was it not? That Second Sword Saint surpassed you in swordsmanship, but you overwhelmed him. You did not fight directly, but you would not lose to the son of that Great Mage in closebat either do you know why that is? Treainar pushed me to the limit while asking me. There are people who have more power, speed, swordsmanship, and magic than me, so I cant be at the top in those fields. However, he also said that there are areas where I am better than they were. What exactly does it mean? That is Even if you cannot win in one field with the overall score in other words, with the sum of your strengths, you can win. O, overall Tis so. In the Imperial City, you may not have been able to defeat the princess in overall performance, but that was simply the matter of the school records. As you are now, your fighting power is more than enough to surpass that girl. Yes, maybe, but Therefore, what you should do from now on rather than intensively training one thing, train all fields in a well-bnced manner. This was clearly evident in the Max measurement. We did not measure the speed, but I can predict the approximate figures based on my life so far. As far as can be seen numerically, you have no weaknesses. Instead of making a field or specialty that no one else could match, train everything. That was Treainars guiding policy. But that was a little too subtle to me. In short, that doesnt it speak badly of me. as a jack of all trade, master of none? I have been told since my childhood. Im better than others to a point. But, to put it bluntly, Im a jack of all trade and master of none. Thats because to me it was a curse that I had been told since I was a kid. However, for me, Treainar Why would that bode ill for you? Eh? There is no ill to speak of, if anything you may impudently say you are an all-rounder, could you not? An all-rounder, not a jack of all trade. it was the first time Ive ever heard someone say that. You are a little mistaken. A Jack of all Trades is by no means a demerit. you have no special talent. But that does not mean you are inferior. that is to say, there is no w that seems to be a weak point. And there is no greater nuisance inbat than the absence of a weakness. Because,pared to the fellow with only one talent, there is no if you can just deal with it, you will be able to manage somehow scenario, and there is no strategy. No weaknesses, no strategies. Come to think of it, I had nothing I was second to none in but on the other hand there wasnt anything that I wasnt good at If a broad and shallow term like Jack of all Trades still concerns you, consider this. What you are aiming for is to learn everything extensively and intimately. to have Dexterous Affluence! ha hahaha And I call those who show prominence in a single talent specialists, and those who excel in everything, generalists. From a serious looking Treainar, the words dexterous affluence and generalist came out for the first time. It was funny but I didnt quite get it right away. Dexterous affluence Generalist hey All-rounders who can do everything its not easy to do Why? Because I cant imagine it. I dont have an example. that I could use as a goal I was called an All-Rounder, yet I didnt have anyone in mind to use as a model or a goal. The Princess? However, as Treainar said, I dont see myself losing to the princess in terms ofbat power. Then Sadiz? Certainly, Sadiz may be the most versatile. But, unfortunately, I dont know Sadizs true fighting capability. So even if I set a goal, I dont know how good it would be. And then Fuhahahahahahahahahaha! Treainarughed loudly at my words. Did I say something so funny? When I think about it, Treainar is Child. You are a tad heartless, are you not? Ha? Have you forgotten? What you should aim for. the worlds best all-rounder. who knows you well Eh!? Well, are you serious? What? Who are you talking about? For a moment, I didnt really understand. But Treainar smiled. Who is it? Who else but the one that is always with you. Ah thats right he was in front of me . Hahahahahahahahaha! Do you want me to say it myself? Because I didnt even notice this sooner, I wasughing out loud. Thats right. I was getting guidance from the guy I should be aiming for. Hey, again, you, okay? What? Oh, oh Scary Im sorry Amae was a little frightened by my sudden burst ofughter. Well, I hope youll forgive me for this one. And.. But, weve arrived. Hmm? Here, school. While saying that, Amae was patting my head. I was talking a lot, so before I knew it, I had already reached the front of this countrys magic school. It was a big school building and the yground attached to it was beautiful with a well-maintainedwn. And I was still unaware of the future and my newfound determination. Ive interacted with academy and magic school students from other countries, but this was the first time Ive ever set foot in a school in another country. Chapter 97 – A Hair-Raising Experience

Chapter 97 C A Hair-Raising Experience

Tranted by: Sads07 Lets go Is it really okay for me to go in, too? Even though I came to deliver the uniform, can I enter the school? ...... lets go So ... ...... Un. Ah~, fine, I get it. A little bit, Amae patted me on the head as I was wondering if I should go in or not. Well, I stepped through the school gates, thinking I might as well. Now, wheres Karui? There are quite a few people in the schoolyard and I dont want to be seen too much... ga...... un? Right now, the schoolyard was full of people... huh? I mean... ... I wonder...... this school... there are only girls here, right? Is it an all-girls school ...? A sweet scent was drifting from all over the school premise. There were a lot of girls in the schoolyard... no... Wrong, child, there are males as well...... surrounded by little females... ...... I see. Ah. I noticed it, too. There certainly was a male student. And he was surrounded by girls. Well, thats how this school teaches it... in passing...... look, if you do it this way, youll be able to cast magic more efficiently. Oh, I see. I hadnt thought of that idea... Amazing! The boy exined some theory to a lot of female students, as if he were in a blue sky ssroom. A ck-haired male of medium build. Here, transfer student! No chanting, cast a test spell. So... why, whats with the power of this magic!? Oh, I was told to do it normally, so I did it normally, but... I didnt expect you to be so surprised ... was it a little too weak? No, no... no, I mean, its enough! Amazing! What power!? A group of students were lined up in a row. They were trying to hit a straw doll with magic released from their hands, but only one of them was very powerful. And that line. Hes just like Fu. There are guys like that everywhere. I muttered unintentionally. I give up... even though I didnt want to stand out... What are you talking about even though its so amazing? Amazing? I have no magical talent, so all I can use is Bit Fire ... Bit Fire with that power!? Amazingly, there are many female students around the few male students I could see. However, arent there far fewer male students? Isnt the gender bnce weird? Or, except for the teachers, is there only one boy? Although...... But, well... its impressive. Good performance. Developing countries are...not as I expected... ...... Well...... Tis so. However, the magic level of that boy is quite high. Reminiscent of Fu, who was said to be a child prodigy, he is likely to be a top-ss student at the Imperial Academy. Will this guy participate in the tournament in three months time? Its not quite as shocking as that Machios numbers or Karuis running, but its quite exciting. Hey, Amae. Is he famous, too? ......? Dont you know? Un. Hahaha By the way, Amae doesnt seem to know much. She tilted her head and didnt seem particrly interested. Hey, transfer student. Certainly, the power of that magic was ok, but its all too self-styled... how to knead magic and posture... see, you need to focus on these fundamentals... After witnessing the boys magic, a man who seemed to be a teacher was giving advice on how he better do it like so. That would have been a verymon sight. But...... Who decided that the way the teacher described was right? I think that kind of conventional teaching leads to the destruction of each individuals personality. Students need guidance that further develops the individuality... Nuh-uh, wh, what? In order to do that, we have to respect the students autonomy and let them do what they want to do... because students are not puppets of their teachers. If you dont, you wont think for yourself and you wont be able to grow in life. Thats quite the dispute. Ah, the troublesome type... I feel sorry for the teacher. Come on, lets go while we can. Troublesome... you are actually saying that? No, Im very obedient and charming, arent I? While thinking so, I ignored the situation in the school yard, and looked around with Amae searching for Karui... But... I dont see that girl. Un... I dont think shes in the schoolyard, so I guess shes in the school building ... I mean, I shouldnt havee this far and just had someone call her at the school gate from the beginning... ... Ah ... Youre just realizing that now? I thought we were both acting careless, so I chuckled a little.... Hey, what are you doing there! Hmm? Damn, Ive been discovered. A schoolgirl, probably younger than me, found me and shouted in a loud voice And, fiercely ring at me, the girl carried a sword on her waist... Ive never seen this guy before... You, stranger! I will cut you down, suspicious bastard! ......... bbergasted. A real sword was pulled out. At this moment I realized the seriousness of entering a school in another country without permission. But why would a student normally carry a sword around during ss? ... Ah, Im sorry! Im not a suspicious guy, so Ill stand down now! A student of this school forgot their things, you see, this little girl Hmm? Oi, child ... from the sky ... Hmm? The sky. Treainar told me to look up. Late,te, wh, kyaaa! A girls voice from the sky. Looking up I saw... the sunset? Wow! I dont know why a girl fell from the sky, but... anyway, its dangerous, so lets avoid it. Mooove. ...... Huh? Ah, my bread!? Somehow, a girl who flew in the sky with a broom appeared while holding bread in her mouth, which fell straight down. Late? Are you just arriving at the school? When does this persone to school with a piece of bread in her mouth while brushing her teeth? What a vulgar fellow. ...... Kya, my skirt!? ...... Hey, did you see it? No, no! And, she got angry for some reason. She fell, and the legs were spread wide open, revealing what should be hidden... orange of the sun at sunset.... no, its morning now... Well, its obviously an idental pantsu, right? And I didnt use a Canonicon! You... Shame on you! Die! Pervert! Eh? Now...... am I really in the wrong? Instruct me, almighty master. Hmm? Hey, whats going on... Hey, what are you doing? Who is that man? And, themotion spread to the schoolyard in an instant, people began to gather, and a ck-haired guy stepped forward. The teacher... ah, not good, Im in a lot of shock, my head was swooning. Then, the girl who suddenly pulled out the sword and the woman in orange panties instantly ran up to the ck-haired guy when they saw him. Se, senior! This guy, this shameless trespassing guy. Listen, th-this person, saw my panties! Only you... sh, showed you... I didnt... Im t-tainted... The two girls moved to either side of a ck-haired guy as if they were saying my position. Ah I see...... thats how it is... these girls, theyre his hanger-ons.... Anyway... I see... this is what you call culture shock. They are hair-raisingly annoying women... ...... Do not say too much... I guess Im the one at fault... well, it cant be helped, but.... its kind of annoying. Whats that? You...... I dont know who you are.... breaking into this school... what you did to my friends. And, he looked angry about the followers panties being seen. The ck-haired guy was kind to the girls earlier, but he had murderous eyes for me. Its regrettable, unfortunate. Ill exin the situation properly....... Ah! It was an ident.... to start with, Im here because a student of this school forgot their things Annoying, shut up! Eh, eeeeehh? Bam, the ck-haired man trampled on the ground with anger. Somehow... he didnt listen to the situation.... F, friend... Hah~...... friend~... this, dense As usual, senior is so thick-headed. But I wont give up. From the time I lost one-on-one to senior, I will have seniors children And, whats with your lewd faces? Ah~, really annoying. Both of you, step back. This is my.... eh? Come again? I didnt hear you, but did you say something? Again, thickheaded! And dont make me repeat myself. Dont draw your sword easily. To swing a sword is to cut a person, to kill a person, to be cut yourself, and to ept the weight of the resolve to be killed as well . Ah... Senior...... ? This is bad.... I never thought Id get this much culture shock... I wonder ... this may be the first time Ive ever felt like punching a man or woman... Honestly, I dont care about his face or his name. Anyway, its too much and I dont want to talk with him for even a second.... I wont forgive anyone in the world who messes with my friends! I wont forgive you even if you apologize! Ba...... oh, hey, wait, where? I want to fight back, send him flying... but I will bear it. Really, if you dont forgive me even after apologizing, why would I associate with you? Oh~ Keeping in mind that this is the culture of this country.... for the time being, I ran away while carrying Amae. Or rather, I didnt expect to be treated like that... well, I was the one who entered without permission, my bad. Un? I mean, you could have told me first, dont go in without permission. Un~... Seriously, well, you didnt tell me... now, what do I do about this... at the school gate, some people are standing around and keeping watch. For now, I thought I would run away, but people were waiting at the entrance, probably to keep me from leaving. What a pain. For now... do I run up the wall from the back? Un? Thats why I went around to the back of the school building, not in front of the building... thereupon...... ...... Nu-!!?? ......Hmm? And thereupon, I had an encounter, damn it. Ah......Eh? ............? There were male students sitting in the corner behind the school building in a ridiculously gloomy atmosphere. At first, I misunderstood that this school was an all-girls school?, but there were such male students. Ah, no, Im sorry... oh, Im not a suspicious guy. It was a little unexpected, so I tried to excuse myself quickly. But for some reason, all the boys there had eyes that seemed terribly dead or cursed by the world. They looked right at me, and they knew I wasnt someone from this school, but nobody seemed interested in me. ............ .............. However, the awkward silence continued, and I couldnt stand it.... Daaah, Im curious! You, just who are you? Ah? His unkempt hair, and his uniform out of sorts, this vulgar male student was picking a quarrel. But soon... Hey hey, stop that, Oratski. Thats how you immediately pick a fight ... Shut it, Mortriage, you may be curious too! How long will you keep acting like an honor student, broke aristocrat! A blonde with well-ordered features. To all appearances, a wealthy noble son...... looks aside however, his uniform was riddled with dreadful patchwork, yet he tried to calm the boy who was looking to rile me up. Fight, th, thats no good! Might be a transfer student, w-we dont know! Uh huh. Lets get along like normal. Geez, Budeo! Mobner! You guys...ah~, whatever, dont care! And then the other boys stood up, too. Somehow, an extremely chubby guy and ... well, a normal and featureless fellow. After being warned, the guy looking to fight clicked his tongue and sat on the spot. Yo, sorry about that. Are you a transfer student? Perhaps the whole school atmosphere was too much for you to bear and you came here too? ... Ah, no, uh ... Nice to meet you. Im Mortriage. Mortriage Revive. Its a pleasure to meet you. The boy introduced himself with a refreshing smile and offered his hand to shake. And the other guys ... Bo, Budeo... Budeo Hamsan, wh, what! Im Mobner. Mobner Victor. Thanks. Hey, Oratski, you too. Tch... Oratski Friend. The guys introduced themselves one after another... as if to wee a newrade. Thus, dozens of guys would introduce themselves to me. To be honest, I really didnt want to get involved with them, so I tried to get out of there as soon as possible. But I didnt know. I didnt realize that this encounter was the start of the revolution of the disadvantaged boys, the first since the countrys civil war ended. Chapter 98 – I Can’t Remember

Chapter 98 C I Cant Remember

Tranted by: Sads07 Lets get out of here soon My father was an aristocrat of the old regime. He was captured during the civil war, and is now imprisoned and his house has fallen into ruin. Until then, I too was surrounded by a lot of girls and got a little full of myself before that. I wonder, am I being punished? After my father was imprisoned, the girls around me did an about-face and started speaking ill of me and snickering at my expense at one point, I had a political marriage arranged with the daughter of an old acquaintance of my father that involved the reestablishment of my family, and Im only 15, but when the wedding ceremony was being held a few months ago and I was about give a kiss for my vows the man who is in the schoolyard now showed up and said, This sort of marriage is wrong. Then stole the bride, and that girl even cried, Take me!. It was too much, so much that I couldnt keep up I thought, but I found myself sitting there. Hey, wait a minute!! From the beginning, I was listening to his story, but I suddenly yelled out. What the hell, that bitch! Who runs away in the middle of their wedding? That damned annoying woman!? I mean, who had to pay for the ceremony? From what little assets I had left in the house No, no, no, no, its not the marriage thats wrong, its the THOT! Talk about troubling others so, where is that woman now? Look, out in the schoolyard When Mortriage pointed to the schoolyard from the back of the school building, among the girls flocking the ck-haired guy Where did that pervert go? Ill definitely get him! Ive incurred divine punishment, havent I? Yesterday, we didnt tell anyone, but we were on a date, right? Oh, I heard that too! So unfair! I will not allow one person to monopolize that cool guy! Have you forgotten our love alliance? Apart from that, you cant judge a boy just by his looks though he is certainly smart looking, but Senior, is that true? You two were on a date thats cheating! Somehow, well, I guess its one of those I wonder Ive never spoken to them before, but I thought it would be nice if everyone exploded. Mortriage is still fine! Me I found a girl who was lost in the city and when I tried to help find her parents together, I was arrested because they thought it was a kidnapping of a little girl. And the girl seemed to have a sister in my ss, and the next day all the girls in the ss treated me as a criminal u, uuugh! Well, thats beyond the level of pity who the heck is that girl? Shes in there, too When Budeo pointed to the schoolyard while crying, well, yes shes among that group of girls. Keke, what about me? The first day a transfer student moved into the school, I called out to him, thinking Id be friendly, and he said, Shut up! then Bang! I hit him and sent him flying over the desk as it is. But, the girls in the ss praised me going so strong~ and so on what the hell is that? And yet, the girl sitting next to me looked down on me saying Im a savage and the transfer student was a smart honor student Thats the transfer students fault no matter what you think, right? Me nothing in particr if I dare say, a childhood friend who lived next door is in there I wonder. Everyone was living a very sad student life. But for some reason, I dont feel like a stranger. By no means, but I dont feel like leaving with Well, its none of my business. effort, talent, circumstances, and various other factors lead to the existence, of those sorts, too. Treainar, sitting with me next to me, also had a subtle expression on his face. W, well, thats fine, isnt it? As far as I can tell, theyre all bitches, right? They hate me so much or rather, here in this ce, and with all these bastards present, why dont you all just parade around and have a good time together? Its just not the same anymore. This atmosphere made any words of encouragement seem to ring hollow. Thats not what Im talking about. geez I got roped into something weird I couldnt help but swoon, wondering what was going on. And then There you are, you suspicious bastard! I found him! Oh, here theye Hey? Whats going on? Thats Wait! Its not safe for you to be out here! Thats right~, there are a lot of scary boys over there Dont worry, if they try to do something, then Ill knock them down! The schoolyard bitches pulled the ck-haired guy along, and then showed up to the back of the school building. Moreover, with a lot of hostility. Oh in a ce like this why, were you with these guys? Ugh As for the boys behind the school building, they were all backing away, looking a little frightened of the ck-haired guy and the girls, as if their hearts werepletely broken. And.. Well, you cant run anymore, can you? Im not interested in those who sneak away, and I dont want to pick on the weak, but I wont tolerate those who make girls sad and run away. The ck-haired guy who caught up stared at me with a ring eye and talked confidently. What? GirlWhat? Made a girl sad Whos running away? you eh What? Floating through my mind Sadizs voice calling my name. Mother too. The Princess doesnt matter. The ck-haired man may not have said it with a that sort of intention, but surprisingly to think he would touch that wound with pinpoint uracy Child. ? restrain yourself do not be so dejected tis unbing, is it not? Besides, these ones pose no threat. As my irritation was growing and wondering what I was going to do about it, Treainar said that at just the right time. What do you mean? Comprehend my words. I do not give instruction to help you torment the ignorant youths of a developing country Thats true. I said so in Cantidan as well, did I not? Even if you over-overwhelm a small fry and get on top, on the other hand, it makes you look small as well. Haha The fist that went out but I just grasped it and endured it. Yes thats right. I know. I raised my fists, which I almost swung, and Im sorry. Eeehh!!!??? Actually, Im just here to deliver some things a girl named Karuis forgot, along with this child, Amae, on my back Un! Ah! That child from the church and Karui, surely, wasnt there a student like that in the freshman ss? It wouldnt have been a hassle if I had done this from the beginning. If I had apologized honestly So DDDD please give me a break. Forgive me. Fufu Treainar was grinning beside me as if he was testing me. Thats fine, isnt it? Hey, hey hes already apologizing so much, so please forgive him. B big brother Mobner cough Senior humph still as jittery and timid as ever, a real softy. Despite that I cant stand it. Then, before I bowed my head, Mobner intervened. At the sight, the strange woman with a head for swinging a sword clicked her tongue. Ah, this is the childhood friend who lived next door that he was talking about. Hey, I dont know what happened, but hes being the adult and really apologizing with his head down let it go consider his feelings. Oratski youre still the same man or woman, in the first ce, the most important thing in an apology is the heart, isnt it? A girl with sses and a punctual impression. She felt like an honor student or a chairperson Oh, calm down! Th, this is a peaceful ce! Geh!? Budeo!? Hey, I feel sick, why this criminal perv ugh, the worst Somehow, shes kind of vulgar. Wearing make-up and the uniform to make an appeal like Im cute, right?, it seemed. Well, you dont have to say that even if Budeo is such a bad guy Stay away from him I heard he was a kidnapper after all, bad people cover for bad people Mortriage She seemed like the most mature, and the most harmless at first nce, even though she looked like a small animal, she said the ugliest things. Ah I see the guys looking out for me and the specific girls reacting to it ah, with abination like this Ha~, all right, thats enough. It looks like Im messing around with him but youre a real coward, to apologize all of a sudden after being scared. The other boys too. You should all learn a little from Jos. And when I found the general corrtion, orange panties said in an borate manner. And now I heard a ck-haired guys name. Well, I dont want to stand out fighting in a ce like this Chiyo is that okay? Yes. But I dont want to wear these panties anymore boso Ehehe, I wonder if Jos should pick out some new ones for me to wear ~ Eh? What? Ah! I hope you explode ah, but its been solved for the time being, right? Ah~, um, thats really my bad. Well then Ill be going. Oh, thank you guys, thanks for covering for me. Then,e on, Amae. Un. That solved the problem So I silently passed by. Um~ ah~. um, it might seem meddlesome, but you boys there. Eh??? Its not my problem anymore. I know, but somehow I cant leave as it is, so I looked back. It may be none of your business, but dont just linger there. Try to do something else. In three months time, theres that Arcane True Zenith tournament, right? So, like, as a man, go DDDDD. Hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!! But before I could finish saying everything, the girls unpleasantughter echoed. Oh, Im surprised the Arcane True Zenith tournament thats the battle between the hero of the revolution, Machio, and Jos, isnt it? Well, the winner will be Jos though! Dontugh, Chiyo. Fufufu, but there were boys other than Jos in the tournament? I never even thought about it. Theres no way these ugly bastards are going topete in a tournament like that! And even if you do, youre no match for Jos Yes, its true. We dont know much about the strength of the hero Machio, but either way, Joss victory will remain unshaken. And, seeing their reaction, Im reminded of that, too. No, the High Priestess I mean, Jamdiel also said something like that. Since it was almost certain that Machio would win the championship if only the Arcane True Zenith style was involved, she also allowed the students of the School to participate so as to increase the number of contestants. Dear oh dear, dont tter me too much. Im just a former viger who has nothing to do with the Revolutionary Army guys or the wizards. Really! Just a viger, even though you just transferred to another school and did a lot of things in a few days! However, Jamdiel still said that Machio was the clear winner, but these guys believe differently. Well, I know not about that Machio yet, but tis enough from the figures on the bench press and that Jamdiel affirms him. And this little Jos boy. well, he seems fairly capable, but rather, if this little boy by any chance hmm just a viger if not of a wizards lineagehe may be using that As Treainar said, between the opinion of these girls and that of a former Six Supremacy, which is more reliable, it goes without saying. Besides, even from my point of view, this Jos is well with his body build, the amount of magic I felt. hes not weak thats what I sense. Hey, maybe youre going to be participating in the tournament too? The ck-haired guy asked me. So, I Oh. Forcibly, but still. Thats right. Then Ill pay you back for what you did to Chiyo today. Discipline So idental pantsu Well, there was a time when I never wanted Sadiz to show whats under her skirt to any man but me, so I dont know Oh yeah~, for making your girlfriend cry. Girlfriend? Who? I dont want to wait three months, I want to bludgeon him now. This guy is not very smart, is he? Why dont you understand the flow of the current conversation? Hes missing an important thought process as a person For you of all people to say that Hmm, whats wrong with Treainar? Why are you looking at me with pitiful eyes there? Oh yeah? Girlfriend? Oh, hey, we look like that! Even though hes a pervert, hes a good judge of character! Yes, and eventually Hehe, Im Chiyo! Chiyo Lowing. Ill be the wife of the strongest man in the country, so remember that! However, being so happy about my remark, the girl was suddenly smiling and huffing. But even if you introduce yourself, Im not going to remember it. Oh, no! This girl is delusional! Rather, I will be the wife of the coolest man in this country! Menk. Menk Ishregal, remember it! So, even though I didnt ask the vulgar woman as she went all huffy, she introduced herself Eh? I, is this an introduction tide? Fuh, hun? I am the wife of the most righteous man in thend My name is Soud! Soud Cranam! Remember, you rascal! Next time you do anything else, I will cut you down with this sword of justice! And, even the weird girl with the head for swinging a sword around gave her name. Haha Me too I shouldnt miss out right I hope to be married to the best honor student in this country ss ss Waller. Oh, geez, guys, is that cheating? Me! Yeah! Wow, Im the wife of the most faithful person in this country Soak its Soak Naon. I didnt particrly want to hear anything about sses and even the awful girl introduced herselfButI can remember it! Heh, everyone already has an ideal image of the person they want to marry I didnt know. Come on, really what the hell. OkayIve gotten used to this farce. I dont care about the names of the girls. However, Ill just remember this guy for the time being. So? Youre Jos, was it? Ah! Jos Jos Drag Hmm. Ok thats it for me Then, after listening to the name of my opponent, I left the ce which had no further use to me. Earlier, I tried to say Lets do our best to the boys by talking about the tournament as a kind of encouragement, but it didnt seem like the right kind of atmosphere, and if they didnt have the will to fight, I knew I had no right to interfere, so I didnt say anything else. Forget about that, lets get to training! With that in mind, I decided to go. So I didnt realize that all the boys who remained there were clenching their fists and biting their lips. Authors Note This time, because it was a magic school, 10 students were introduced at once as new characters but in reality, they wont actually get involved in the story much. It is just a parents mind that gave out the names. Only a few people are important in Part 4. For reference, only the names are listed below. Wizarding School Students with the exception of Karui Male - Jos Drag - Mortriage Revive - Oratski Friend - Mobner Victor - Budeo Hamsan Female - Chiyo Lowing - Soud Cranam - Menk Ishregal - ss Waller - Soak Naon Earth cant remember it, so I cant remember it. But Ill do it. By the way, the hair removal salon costs about 5,000 to 10,000 each time, and it does not seem to end at one time. To be smooth, you have to go through it many times. Thats why I dont want to go, so Ill do my best in the novel. Chapter 99 – Fresh Training

Chapter 99 C Fresh Training

Tranted by: Sads07 No way~, thanks a lot, big brother. And thank you too, Amae. Un. It was a critical situation at the back of the school building, but I managed to let it pass, and soon found Karui. When she arrived at school, she realized that she was empty-handed and in her church habit, so she was loitering around the school gate. Well, Amae still got to enter the school grounds with big brother. Did you make a scene~? ... Well ... I... made a scene....... In the end, it was settled peacefully. I just met some annoying girls... pitiful boys.... a strange guy. Wow, big brother, thats splendid~, such a harsh thing to say... well~, this school, it just gives that~ impression? Karuiughed bitterly as she guessed what had happened from my subtle expression. I mean, it might seem conceited but how should I put it... What the hell is up with that? Umm, that Jos guy. Oh, senior Jos. Well, big brother met someone amazing all of a sudden... the female seniors around him were amazing too, right? It was annoying. I hope they will all be unhappy together. Ahahahahaha, harsh! So harsh! Yes, this school. There seems to be a lot of different people, but all of them were influenced by the student life, centered on one ck-haired guy named Jos. Thats what made an impression on me. Senior Jos seems to have transferred from another school before I enrolled in the school... its just a rumor. He was from a rural vige that had never produced any magical school students, and he was looked down on by everyone at first, but suddenly he showed a ridiculous power even though he says I have not trained properly before and suddenly became a celebrity. His strength, magic, and the kindness to girls, got all the girls in the senior ss excited. So, all the senior boys lost their ce and were thrown to the corner of the school building one after another... just tottering around. Heh~... Thats right. But you have talent... Well, I think I had enough power to be that confident. Although...... Well, no. Either way.... in three months... the winner wont be that Jos guy...... nor Machio. Oh!? No matter who I talk to, what Im going to do wont change. Besides, Im looking forward to seeing how strong I can be in these three months. The people of this country and the wizarding school, what theyre going through, who they are, what theyre all about, are not that much of a concern for me right now. Heh~... so cocky~. Youre going to beat Mr. Machio, are you? Well, I havent met him yet, so I still dont know how strong he is. Nyahahaha, youll see him soon... but, uh... yes, Im looking forward to it! Im rooting for you, big brother! Of course, Amae also supports you, right? Karuiughed somewhat happily at my deration. And waved to Amae as if teasing her, but...... Un... not possible...-ish. Oh, Amae? Uncle, stronger, than this. Hey, hey, hey! Lets cheer for big brother there! Amae wants sister to be happy too, right? Besides, Uncle, Mr. Machio is still in his twenties! Since she was a child, she was not afraid to give her pure opinion, but I was called this. Th, this guy... dont tell me. Ahaha... sorry~... well, for me and Amae, when our parents died, Mr. Machio is like an older brother... like a dad. To Amae, Mr. Machio is the strongest in the world. I think~ Hee... Well, then youll have to be sad in three months... but...... I see... Somehow, I heard a little of Amae and Karuis sad past without dy. Well, I didnt say anything more to Amaes words. Well, Im going now! Oh, Amae. Un. When I signaled Amae that we were going home right away because my business was done, she nodded and jumped on my back. Karui also smiled at Amaes manner. Oh! Amae~, splendid, youve let your guard down around big brother quite a bit. This guy~, if you got her to trust you right away, youll soon have the senior girls of this schooltching on to you! Un? Hey, hey, youre outrageously forthright... arent you interested in that Jos guy too? Nyahahahaha, arent you saying too much? Well, me and senior Jos....e on, Im sure hes an amazing guy, but the High Priestess is far more amazing, Im not interested in romance right now...... or rather, I dont think senior Jos is that cool. I dont really get the appeal of that ck-haired guy... I wonder...... all the same, he might be the most decent guy in this country. Good. Well, there seems to be no decent guys in this school, so if youre not interested in love, thats good. Then Ill be going now. Un,ter! Oh. Then, see you at the church big brother. ording to Treainar, the High Priestess, Jamdiel, was also quite like a crazy woman, so I was relieved that there was a decent girl like Karui in this country. Although her legs were superhuman, she was a normal girl. I never thought that being normal would be so precious. Ive been frustrated since I set foot in the Wizarding school, but that made me feel a little better. Well, hold on tight, Amae! Un. Hey, you wont get shaken off, will you? Quickly, lets train, well run a little on the way home, okay? Okay. Karui, faster. Oh, you said it! Hmm? With Amae on my back, I turned and ran back the way I got here. If I could only learn the way, I could run without getting lost. Amae was humming happily on my back as I went faster than I had been going. ...... say..... Treainar... when we get back, where do we start? Hmm? The training menu. Im full of motivation today. Im gonna do whatever it takes, okay? How do I use all the equipment in the dojo? And, ording to Treainar, I should aim for dexterous affluence, so Im sure Ill be given a variety of menus to train in a well-bnced way. Somehow, it kind of reminded me of the days when I was training in preparation for the previous match, and I got a little excited. Ah! Then, shall we warm up already? Hmm? Perform Magical Parkour. The little one will be d as well. Oh, I see. I nodded to Treainars suggestion. It would be boring to just run normally while carrying Amae to the church. Then, it would certainly be nice to double as a warm-up. All right, Amae. Are you ready? Un? I may be a lot slower than Karui now, but ... I can do this too! I thought Id have a little fun for a while, and I smiled. Lets go, Treainar,e on! Now... nt! Oh! Oh? Run straight and cut at an oblique angle. Jig out! This time! Oh! Quick Out! Oh! Uhmm! Slice-in! Hook! Hitch! Long Post! Square-in! Yeah! Ill do it all! Hmm? Hmm? Magical Parkour that I did in the forest before. After resting my body to top physical form, I felt that I was able to run sharply, even though I was inferior to Karui in speed. Yes, child. Your power and speed, as well as visual prowess, you have greatly improved the way you use your body in your previous battles. Now, not only in Magical Parkour, but also in Magical Ladder, your movements will be remarkable. Not my self-esteem, but my masters approval. Like Amae, who for a while has been in high spirits on my back, my own feelings were uplifted. However, if you only train in the same steps and footwork, you will get used to training. Once you get ustomed to the training, the application in actual performance will be difficult once you encounter a scenario different from what was practiced... as such...... I previously had you doing Magical Ladders for warm-ups, but I shall incorporate something different in the future. Oh, right away? Practice a new step. Im curious...what are we doing? A new training to further improve this sharpness that I already thought was in good shape at this point. That is...... Rope-Jumping. .................. eh? Formally called... Magical Jumping Rope! Rope? Jumping rope...... no, even in the dojo... there was a guy who was jumping around with a rope.... Well, really... for sure, when I saw the guy jumping around, I wondered what he was doing... Fufufu, were you surprised? Well, tis no wonder. On the Surface World, you do not think much of the jump rope. Well, I suppose tis only seen as a ything for children, but... Fufufufu...... do you not underestimate rope jumping? Its just spinning a rope and jumping so your legs dont get caught in it... but... eeh? How is that going to help me practice the steps? It was a simple orthodox jump in the dojo.... however, the jump rope is deep.... the way you jump, the rhythm... and even the way you move the rope allows you to perform a variety of techniques. Eh, te, technique? It even works on technique? Tis so. So once you reach the dojo, take a breather... first of all, image training... for the first time in a long time, use Fantasy Magic, Vier Vier. The dream world I imagine. For me, thats the space where I can face Treainar directly. No, I havent used that magic since I left my match. In that world, I can embody the rope jump, so I shall give a direct demonstration there. ...... eh!? Ah, you... with that rope... will you jump? Hmmm, be amazed. Once, in the Demon Realm... I held the record of the 30-fold jump.... furthermore, I was deemed the ultimate performer, with my Demon King Technique! Treainar had a ridiculously smug look that said look forward to it. But I remembered the first time Treainar demonstrated thedder steps, and just imagining Treainar jumping over that rope, and I almost burst out. I see...... earlier, I had to resist hitting those irritating guys, but now Ill have to resist myughter. ...... Oi. Ah, my bad... Of course, the determination in my heart was out of the ordinary. Treainar looked a little bit puffy, but soon returned to his original smile. Well, tis fine. If you canugh, you shouldugh.... once you master the Ultimate Jumping rope technique, everyone will surely be amazed. With Treainar full of confidence, the days of training began once again. Chapter 100 – The Weight of the Great Demon King

Chapter 100 C The Weight of the Great Demon King

Tranted by: Sads07 Training in the Vier World with Treainar. Its been a long time since Ive been here, and also itll be a new menu, so I was excited to activate the magic... Now then, I shall perform the Magical Jumping Rope! ...... Oh. Holding a rope in his hand, and I materialize the same thing as Treainar. For now, Treainar will first demonstrate it, but before that... By the way, Treainar... whats with that outfit? I am in the mood. Treainar had changed his outfit. Somehow, he was wearing hooded clothing. Moreover, clothes were somewhat kind of dull, but... This is Magical Parka... the clothing is called Magical Sweatshirt.... tis proper etiquette to wear such attire... when jumping rope. Eh? R, really? Well but...... its kind of a stylish... Do you not agree? Uh huh. Tis is hooded clothing called a trainer. Tisfortable to move in orze around in your own room, and I developed it. Heh, its cool... a trainer.... I like this kind of thing, you know? Uh huh, you have quite the discerning eye.... hn? ...... hnn? Whats wrong? Nothing, yes... well...... umm? What? What? So I like this hoodie and.... trainer thing. ......Oh, oh...... What the hell, you turn away and hide your face! No, no, tis nothing... Kohon... So let us get started. After Treainar somewhat deceptively coughed, he started the special training again. Then tis a jump rope, but... before putting it into practice, I shall first exin the effects of jumping rope. Osu First of all, rope jumping is a training that can be done anywhere so long as there is a rope and a small space. In addition, tis possible to train the muscles of the entire body in a well-bnced manner with numerous variations, number of repetitions and duration. For example, Rhythm and Step, Wrist and Whole Arm, Stamina, and so on. First of all, as with thedder, we start with the exnation of the effect as before. I straightened my posture and nodded obediently as I listened. Rhythm and steps. This is important for those like you who use quick footwork by constantly moving their feet in small increments. I fully understand that. I always move my legs to keep track of the timing to avoid the opponents attack and to hit my own attack. Of course, you can learn steps and rhythms with thedders, but unlikedders, if you do not jump with the proper rhythm and timing, your feet will get caught in the rope .... like so...... Basic Great Demon?Front Leap! [1] Its started! Its finally happening! Dontugh?Great Demon King!! Treainar looked serious, spun the rope on the spot, and jumped nimbly on both feet with a constant rhythm. Fufu Osu! And simply spin the jump rope like so, but while keeping the wrist at a constant height, and repeating with the same rhythm.... sometimes moving the wrists and gain momentum depending on the technique. ... Great Demon?Back Leap. Treainar continued to jump, spinning the rope in reverse rotation, and still without getting his feet caught. If you do this for a long period of time, it will be a reasonable load, and your wrists and arms will be strengthened... And at the same time, by using the arm in rhythm well, the arm also learns the rhythm... of course, there is also the leg you are jumping on... Great Demon?One-legged Jump... Twice right, twice left, alternating left and right... There it is! T, Treainar... on one leg, is hopping! Its been a long time since Ive seen it with thedder! But once I saw it... no, the technique doesnt work on me! Endure this too! In addition, once you get used to it...... Great Demon?Running Leap, watch that your feet do not get on the rope or ...... Great Demon?Weaving Leap... ... Cross your arms! Oh, oh... Huh, thats just in awesome! Hey, it might be a little cool... Furthermore, variations that move your feet ... Great Demon?Cross Foot With both feet open left and right, cross your legs while jumping... Ufu-ah!? Increase the difficulty level, Great Demon?Hopscotch! Great Demon?Split Hop! Oh, s, see here! From here on out, Im not sure what to do. Jumping with both feet and stretching back and forth, crouching,nding with heels with toes raised and jumping again, no... yeah...... its amazing, but... depending on how you look at it, its usually cool... b, but, somehow, m, make things well up... Furthermore, to rotate the rope twice in a single jump, Great Demon ? Double Jump! Triple! Quadruple! Stack it fivefold, and this also naturally raises stamina by doing it for a long period in a constant rhythm so as not to be unnatural! And in order to keep jumping for a long time, you also need to concentrate, tis naturally a part of the training! Treainar jumped silently while wearing the hood, and the vigorously spinning rope made a whistling sound. It was so fast that I couldnt see the rope anymore. And jumping rope is a whole body exercise! You can do this too! How to jump to train your upper body other than spinning the rope ... first, sit on the ground! Thats when it hit me. Treainar sat on the spot with his legs straightened out. Jump while sitting. You cannot use your legs, so of course you must use the recoil of your upper body to jump! Oh, no, I have a bad feeling about this! What the? Treainar suddenly turned the rope over his head as if it were asso...!?? In this way, the rope that had been spun vertically is now spun horizontally... tis taken from top to bottom like so... I jump while sitting on the ground ... its name is ... No good! Dont do it, Treainar! The worldstest Great Demon King who once shook the world, leaving his name in both history and mythology. The Great Demon King of terror who stood at the top of many races, led armies of tens of thousands, and reaped the lives of tens of thousands in battles. On his shoulders, with incalcble fame and infamy, he must have carried the lives of tens of millions of souls, both friend and foe alike. Thats right, Treainar. I can understand! Even I, a kid who has never been to war, can understand. The existence of the Great Demon King was not just his own. In the title of The Great Demon King dwelled the feelings of countless people. Thats why the Great Demon King carried a certain weight in its existence and name. Thats why the Great Demon King shouldnt do that! Great Demon?Butt Jump!! [2] Bwaaaaahahahahahahaha, dowaaahahahahahahaha!! Giyaaaaahahahahahahaha!! To reward Treainars feelings for seriously giving me guidance.... most importantly, all of the training methods that Treainar taught were excellent... so its all the right stuff... thats why I shouldntugh... its rude tough... But...... Daaahahahahaha! And, Treainar jumped with his butt on the ground... oh, can I jump ass? Gyahahahahaha!! .................. But...... isnt this impossible? Maybe even if I was told that the world would disappear if Iughed, I would definitelyugh. The rope which was rotated at high speed and he jumped with the butt. It was so fast that you can hear the banging of the Treainars ass going Don Don on the ground. Ive alreadyughed and rolled around on the spot, and finally Im even in tears. ...... Super Great Demon Spiral... Hi, ha, haha, haha......heh? Suddenly, with the vacant voice of Treainar, a huge shadow enveloped me as I was lying down. When I looked up, I saw... a humongous spiral... the size of a mountain... Ah, umm, ma, master... The world of Vier is convenient... while you may feel pain... no matter my efforts, you will never perish... Even though he was smiling very much, he doesnt evoke a speck of kindness, just a scary smile. No, no, wait, Treainar! Oh, I did my best! Well, I endured it!? Besides, the butt jump is a foul! It shouldnt count. No- count -no- count -no- count! ... tis already out at that point ... foolish disciple of mine... I did my best to endureughing in my own way. But is there anyone in the world who wouldntugh at the Great Demon Kings butt jump? So please forgive me for jumping ass. But it seemed Treainar wouldnt be satisfied unless hepletely annihted me once, everyst pound of flesh... Ma, master was cool! Really! Super amazing! Cool! I love it, really awesome! Nu ... i, is that so...? Oh, I really respect you! Im d I met my master! Really, Im really happy to be a disciple of my master! U, uh huh... t, tis so... d, dear me, this hopeless disciple... t, that being the case... you imbeciiiiiile! And before I started training, I had be dust for a long time. Authors Note Ladies and gentlemen, as always I am indebted to you. This work has finally achieved 100 chapters. Thank you for always reading. Yesterday was 99 chapters, but due to the prologue, there was a person who gave Congrattions a little early, I am deeply grateful again and I am totally naked and driving! Its been three months since I started this story... I didnt think I could get this response or drill from many spiral friends. It was my first experience with a spiral force of 80,000, so Im always excited. For the past three months, I was wondering if I could somehow respond to everyone, and I had a lot of trial and error, I was about to catch a cold, and I was looking back at my hair again. However, I havent run out of things I want to write, even after 100 chapters, so I look forward to working with my good friends and teachers, thank you in the future! Anikki Burazza [S1] Might as well drop this here as a [visual aide]! [S2] Hey you try imagining the worlds most feared and infamous viin doing [THIS ] withoutughing. Chapter 101 – The Strongest Man in the Dojo

Chapter 101 C The Strongest Man in the Dojo

Tranted by: Sads07 After a round of image training and punishment, we returned to reality. When I opened my eyes, I saw a mirror in front of me. Until now, it seemed that I was meditating before training on the first floor of the dojo, so no one had bothered to talk to me. Then, when I got up and picked up the rope jump, those who were training in the dojo and Amae, who was reading a book beside me, looked up to watch me. Fuh Great Demon?Front Leap The basic jumping method I was doing in the world of Vier. It was my first time doing the real thing, but as I imagined, I could jump without difficulty. Ready? Do not jump by the inertia without a set frequency or duration. Decide on a break. At first, I guessThree minutes. Then, with an interval in between, another three minutes to jump in a different manner. However, dont just jump like an idiot, also set a limit and concentrate. In addition, check your posture and form as you jump by looking at your whole body with a big mirror. Great Demon ? Double Jump OooooooaaoO No one particrly reacted when I was just jumping normally, but when I showed off various techniques such as double jumping, they started to sound impressed. That neer, isnt this his first time with a Magical Jumping Rope ? Yeah, but how to use it and how to jump even the double jumping is done properly Such reflexes, hes pretty good. Im being praised for many things, but this much was fine because Ive done several image training sessions. Moreover, I was instructed by the Great Demon King the entire time. Un~ un, un, un! At that moment, when she saw me jumping, maybe she wanted to do it too, Amae took out a small jump rope that seemed to be for children, and started jumping hard next to me. Heh, youre good at that, arent you? Unfmm~ ? Amae smiled in good spirits whenplimented. While Im relieved by such an interaction, I was warming up my body by including variations such as running foot jumps and one-legged jumps. Sure, it was easy at first, but as time went by, the load gradually increased throughout the body. No wonder its so effective if done as a daily warm-up. In addition, it doesnt need a certain amount of room like adder, so it was very convenient that you can do it anywhere as long as you have enough space to spin this jump rope. Unfmm~, skip skip skippy~ skip ? Oh, is it a game? But Im more amazing! Ooh~. And best of all, children can y with it. In other words, training that anyone could do. Watching Amae do the front leap and the back leap as she hummed, I felt once again how great this training was. Thats how we trained in front of a mirror, the two of us Hoh~. So the shy Amae has taken to thee already. Thou is quite the caring sort, it seems. Eh!? The High Priestess smiled pleasantly as she approached us during the training and called out to us. Then I remembered once again that this High Priestess was Jamdiel, one of the Six Supremacy and a Great Demon General. Does thou like children? Not, particrly that way Hmmhmm, arent children adorable? If so, what does thou think of having a child of thy own? To be precise, would thou have a child as soon as thou finds a partner, does thou want thy own children? No, no no no, huh? What the heck? I was so d that Amae and I got along a little better, then Jamdiel with eyes wide open came close to me and asked that. No, no, do I want to have a child? Do I want children? What is this fellow saying all of a sudden? Why would me just getting along with Amae tell her that I like children and want to have children myself? Come to think of it, thats what Treainar was saying. Even Treainar didnt understand her thought process. Is this what he meant? No, not particrly to begin with, I dont even have a girlfriend. well even if I did, that would still be a long way off, right? I told Jamdiel that as I was jumping without losing my concentration, keeping the rhythm of the rope jumping from being disrupted. Yes, having a child . means youre going to do that, right? I mean, that kind of thing is only given after getting to know each other better and getting married in the first ce, me as a parent. DD Earth! Suddenly, my fathers face came to my mind. Yes, I didnt get along with my parents myself. There was no way I could be a great parent, and I felt sorry for such a child. Well, but if I get married to Shinobu, she would put a lot of effort into our childrens education what am I thinking? Not yet the future? Well, what do you mean the future? If you say the future, how far in the future? How many seconds in the future? How many more revolutions will this world turn before then? No one knows what the future holds. People can die at any time. Thou may die just by missing a step and falling down the stairs. But, before? Why not do it while thou still can? But, Jamdiel didnt like my answer Does thou believe the future is always guaranteed? Some words of weight and sense were thrown at me. And as I listened to those words, I looked at Treainar next to me. Maybe Jamdiel uttered these words because of this Treainar. Yes, even the Great Demon King dies. Thats why no one is guaranteed a tomorrow or a future. Can I put it off? Shouldnt I do it while I can? And, surprisingly, those words gave me a lot to think about. However, such heavy words Or could it be thou is not yet familiar with coitus? I did that a long time ago!! This woman easily made me mess up. Then, yelling, I inadvertently my leg missed the jump rope and caused a blunder. What is coitus? You dont need to know that! And, Amae tilted her head a little with a scowl on her face. In addition By no means, at that age to notDDDD Im full of energy every morning! But even so eh? Well I never, thou has a taste for ages simr to Amae. scoundrel, PerDDDD [1] Hold it, bitch I love sexy bodies!! I denied it out loud to Jamdiel, who was giving me a newfound suspicion. Somehow, I feel like I shouted something that I slightly regret, but Nu Sexy body I see, if thats the case For example, so would it be better to haverger breasts, for example? Whoa, wait, wait, what are you even talking about? Breasts that one is still developing yet, I still have hope besides, its not so much about size, rather the shape is. I dont know if she thinks anything about what I said, shes mumbling something. so, its weird what is she thinking? Treainar said she was not good at thinking, but somehow Phew Osu. Im back now. At that moment, the door to the dojo opened EhOh Hoh~ The person who came in.. the man caught my attention, and Treainars, too. Thou has returned? Master Are you inspecting today? I suppose. What of Tsukshi? She said shell do some shopping and thene back. The moment the man came in, I felt the room temperature in the dojo increase. Osu!!!! I sweated from the whole body, steam rose, and I felt like the other people who were training at the dojo firmed up. And.. Ha~llo~ Uncle! Amae dont run around in the dojo too much youll get hurt. Unh~! And you shouldnt touch me right away. Im covered in sweat. Amae also threw the jump rope and happily ran to the man. Seeing that, I understood. No, even if I didnt see anything like that, I already knew the moment the man walked into the dojo. The atmosphere was clearly different. A physique that if a hundred people were asked, a hundred people would say it was huge. However, to be honest, if it was only height, there might be bigger guys, and in terms of race, Mr. Aka would be bigger. But this guy was not only big, but his density is amazing. Well-developed muscles that could be seen even from the top of clothes. The arms, the neck, the legs, and everything were thick like a log, and yet, at a nce, had a hardness and craftiness to them. [2] Hoh~ a fine physique the face is appealing as well. With a finely-chiseled, dark face and short hair, the moment he entered the dojo, his eyes had radiated an uncanny spirit, but as soon as Amae came running up to him, his eyes softened warmly and he smiled at her with a fatherly atmosphere. Hmm? Then our eyes met. Youre a stranger is this a neer? Oh, thats right. I brought him in. You did, Master? is that right youre young Oh. He is about two years younger than Tsukshi. how does thou see him? The muscr man was staring at me while talking to Jamdiel. Maybe this guy is Im amazed. At this young age this body. a thick core from head to toe . I also feel the flexibility of his muscles he has both power and speed whats more a style that has been through a number of battles where did you find such a gem? He looked at me with a straight face and praised me normally. Fufufufu, well, not easily. I intend to have himpete in the tournament three months from now. Is that right And the moment he heard I was participating in the tournament, the mans eyebrows moved slightly. Uncle hes a little strong and a little fast. I see So it was a bit interesting. It was fun. Well, Im d, thats good. Did you say thank you properly? Un~? unun, Amae tugged at the mans trousers and told him so a little bit well, Id like to say thank you. However You? You are the strongest, Machio? For the time being, I intuitively knew that this was a rumored Machio. Therefore, I asked him, and the manughed a little bitterly. The strongest Im not that smug, but Im sure Im Machio. Hmm. Huh What? No. I said I wasnt smug, but for a man toe face to face with me like this and look at me with such warlike eyes its the second time since Bro Bro? Heh~ is that right It seems to me that you have courage and guts as expected of someone brought in by the Master. Somehow this was apletely different type from the strongest Jos of the Wizarding School. You, too you look pretty tough. Is that right? I could see from his appearance that power to the extent that you felt it overflowing from his whole body, but he doesnt let himself get carried away by the power, its not humility, he just does not neglect to improve himself, a stoic eye. Somehow, I dont think this was the kind of guy to uselessly tter his opponents. Thats why I was a little embarrassed when such a man praised me so much. But Oi, do not let the poisonous air out of you this is the one to defeat, is he not? As soon as I began to think, Isnt this Machio a nice guy?, the voice of Treainar called out a warning to me. Thats right. Apart from that Jos guy, I have to fight this man. Although, I know hes strong, but at the moment I dont know how strong he is. Hey, you Hmm? If thats the case this is a dojo . Sorry for troubling you but, could you spar with me? What? Whahaaaaaaa!!?? I just have to check out his skill head on. This man was totally different from the magic school boys. I didnt hesitate to ask. My proposal raised a voice of surprise all at once from within the dojo. [S1] Oi! Dont just call the FBI on our boy over that! Such nder!! [S2] Until we get an illustration, Im imagining [Brock Lesnars Ring Entrance] soon!!! Chapter 102 – Read the Mood

Chapter 102 C Read the Mood

Tranted by: Sads07 This is a dojo. A ce where you can have mock battles. So, I could just try him out as normal. However, my remarks clearly got the people inside of this dojo abuzz. Hey, hey... this guy, what is he saying all of a sudden? As Machios... s, sparring partner? I, idiot? You wanna get wrecked? Hahaha, youre kidding, right? What a naive kid. Sinceing to this country, I received culture shock in various ways, but Im reminded that these reactions are universal. I didnt mean us trying to kill each other, but its quite grandiose. Spar with you? Ah... And, I guess up to this point the person in question, Machio, had been far too strong for this kind of invitation. Well, someone said earlier how, They dont have anyone he can spar with . So he looked puzzled. At the same time, although I made the invitation, I also felt that I should really do it. Spar... Hmm... That would be concern for me. Although its a spar, Im sure hes wondering what hed do if I got hurt or something... this kind-looking man was pondering... yet he doesnt even know what Im capable of. Hey, Mr. Machio. Youre a lot bigger and much older than I am, and it might sound naive to you, but... its okay, right? You dont have to fuss about it. What? There are some men in this world who are more hurt by concern for being weak than they are by concern for being hurt. Im worried about my weakness. I wont forget that wound. Right? Mr. Aka. A close friend who cared for me and walked away from me for my sake because I was too weak. I had never been so heartbroken. Thats why...... Sandbag, was it? This sandbag. Well, if you dont have a partner or if you want to check your form, just punching this is effective enough... as a man, Tsue... I set up in front of a hanging sandbag right next to me. Ive never hit it before, and at a nce it looked hard, and the contents were bulging. Great Demon Corkscrew Blow!! Then...... Wont you lend me your time? I mmed my fist into the sandbag, twisting it like a screw, and my fist prated, and the contents violently blew through it. Wha!? Hey, eh, eeeh!? Ba, ha? Th, the sandbag... was punched through!? That, the first time Ive seen it except from Mr. Machio!? Um...... as expected, I figured Machio could do this much, too. But if I could do the same thing, then thats something that no one else in this dojo but Machio and I can do... I see... you...... of the country... no, a guest from outside the ind. Nu... Unlike myself, to whom this ind nation is everything in the world... what you are aiming for... what youve seen is fundamentally different... thats why I feel a different vibe from the youths of this country. Oh I see... in this country, which was basically isted, there was no interaction with the outside world, so they dont get involved with guys from the outside world. Thats why, Jamdiel, who wasnt actually human, may fool around with things as a High Priestess... Its a very rare experience to work with such a man. Id be happy to oblige. Hey, okay. Well, no need to hold back... Machio agreed. The surroundings were still buzzing about the decision. Master, are you sure? Ah! Do as thou would please. Only Jamdiel didnt interfere with our exchange, but rather just observed it with interest. Lets go to the third floor. Theres a ring there. Ring? So, without stopping the spar itself, we moved to the third floor to spar. Wa, wait a minute, are you really going to do it? Seriously... well, Ill go check it out! Me too! Oh, Im really anxious! Hey, why dont we call the city guys! That Machio, even though its just a spar, he hasnt been in the ring in a long time! Ku~, the hype! We get to see Machios show again! Then all the guys who were training until then stopped, and followed us up to the third floor. Show? What are you talking about? Its sparring. A mock battle even. While wondering in my mind, we went up to the third floor. And what I saw was a square shaped space of a certain width, surrounded by ropes wrapped around four pirs, set up in the center of the room. Wh, what is this? This is the ring. On this, we spar in this limited space. I was shown something quite unusual, and at the same time I felt small. Up until now, Ive been fighting in fairly wide spaces, in the academy, during the match, and in actual battle. I myself used a closebat fighter, but I used the environment extensively to disrupt the opponent with my footwork. So this limited space... like a steel cage, it was the first time I had ever been so confined. The ring... in here, the fighting tactics in itself changes, there is no escape, so you cannot hide in the middle... fail to constantly move your feet, and you shall immediately be caught and done in, will you not? That so... Well, Ill test out a lot of things. Immediately, I went up to the ring and got in. Checking the feel of my feet on the floor and the size of the area. In this limited space, using footwork to toss your opponent... its going to be pretty difficult... you would need fine movements of your feet, not just goose steps and such. So, shall we? And, Machio also came up. Only taking off his jacket, his upper body became naked. I was involuntarily taken aback by this giant man, his muscles were so bloated and well-trained that they were stunning. Fighting this person in such a small ce... although...... if its just the height, Mr. Aka and Toulowe were bigger. I dont need to be scared. Right. Thats why I decided to fully indulge myself. Ready, both sides. Ring the bell... begin! And the next moment, Jamdiel rang the bell. That would be the signal for the spar. The moment the bell rang, I first tried to run around the ring to see how well my feet would work in this space. But...... ... Come... Come on Nu... As soon as we started, Mr. Machio set up in the center of the ring, low on his haunches, with me in front of him, and the form of his hands, as if he were trying to grab me with both hands. Hoh~...Four Hands... Words I heard from the mouth of Treainar, who was watching from the corner of the ring. Four hands? What does that mean? No, thats not the point... Whats wrong...? Machio had not moved even a single step, he was holding the center. And yet, I felt some kind of pressure as if being squeezed somehow. And the problem was those two hands. I wasnt sure what it was, but...... my instinct was telling me that those hands were abnormally dangerous. Dont get caught. Phew... Hmm? I havent done anything yet, and I was about to be overwhelmed. So I started by calming myself down. Normally, you would be left defenseless by doing this in the middle of a fight, but since Machio didnt seem to be making a move on me, I was able to do it without problems. ... Breathing ... Jamdiel under the ring murmured, looking at me with interest. Apparently, she knew the effect of this. But anyway, I calmed down a little ... Come on ... Fu~ ... right, lets do it! ......... Come on. First of all, I run at high speed around the opponent in the center of the ring, so he cant catch me. He was at the mercy of speed. Whoa, oh! That kid... So fast! Not just power at that age, but speed! Run around at high speed, and then, and from here, start hitting left consecutive shots. ...... Hou First, one shot! Machio couldnt avoid it. My left hit Machios shoulder... Huh... Wh... h, how!? Machio didnt seem to care about my left shot, and on the contrary, it hurt my hand. It felt like steel, which made me wonder if it was really human muscle. Tch...but... Its not that agitating, although I clicked my tongue unintentionally. Rather, its important that my left hit suddenly. I somehow understood that he was wearing heavy armor of muscle. Machio couldnt keep up with my speed. Great Demon Flicker! Ah... Then, I steadily hit with consecutive strikes of my whip-like left. I didnt stop, and from the front, back, left and right without a break, I hit Machio. Oh... those movements... better than in the previous match I saw... in just a few days, it seems he has be even stronger... more and more...... Im looking forward to it. Jamdiel was saying something, but my fists struck Machios skin and was drowned out by the dry sound like a whip. Oraaaa! My hands wont stop! ...... Hmm... A dry sound continued to resonate. All my attacks hit Machio. Far from dodging, hes not even defending? Is his reaction too sluggish? Although...... Hes not just cheeky. Oh, I cant see any of his punches! But... thats... My fist was hitting, but it wasnt resonating with Mr. Machios core. Far from dodging, I felt like he dared to take it all because defending was troublesome. Yes, it seemed there was no damage. It felt like it was meaningless no matter how many attacksnded. If so...... its a little risky, but... Ill dive in! Going in! Jump into his pocket. From here, m my firmly clenched fist at his open jaw. Great Demon Smash!! A powerful strike-up blow above the opponents neck resounded dully... no way...... ...... wh... at? My smash caught Machios jaw. However, Machios neck didnt budge, and I couldnt swing my fist off either. Yes, Machio withstood my smash with just the strength of his neck. A splendid blow... Eh!? Hitting my body this hard, an average man would break his knuckles... the fact that you are safe is proof that you have been trained intensively. Machio praised me while receiving my smash on his chin as if nothing had happened. No, no, no, I thought he could take a hit, but... this is...... Then, Ill go too? You will be able to endure it. Arcane True Zenith DDDD First!? Lariat! The next moment, looking at me in his pocket, Machio made a huge force bump on his arm and swung it around without any tricks to attack me. However, the attack was so big that I could bend over and avoid it... but the moment the attack passed overhead, my spine froze. What if Id gotten hit in the face with that one? And..... Ah... The ss of the third floor windows cracked, and a huge crack ran through the wall, too. How ... wha ... aat? Phew... Oh, no..... I couldnt take that into consideration because its been a while... after all, I am still immature. I cant control my own power... He swung his arm so forcefully, its wind pressure alone destroyed the wall. That alone was as dangerous as magic. As expected, I was stunned too... even though I was in the middle of a spar.... Fool! Do not remain vacant! Eh? Ah... Well, I got you. By the time I realized it, it was toote. While I was bbergasted, Machio put both his hands around my torso and held me tight. Shit, gu, nu, wha, tch Even if I try to wriggle my way out, it wouldnt budge. I couldnt get it off! ...... loosen your back form. Stretch out your hands, but prepare to take the fall. Eh!? Next thing I knew, both of my feet were floating off the ring. The scenery turned upside down. Machio arched his back wide and lifted me up overhead... hey, wh, what!?? Child! Wh, this is... the Lariat mentioned earlier.... eh, this one! Jamdiel, I never! She actually taught this man...!? That Treainar was very upset. What is it? What the...? From this position... only one thinges to mind. If you lifted me up over your head, then youll m me vigorously... Arcane True Zenith, Power Bomb! [1] Bubohoooo!!?? Its here. Ma, Machios Deathly Power Bomb! Power Bomb!? T, tis unbearable! Child, stand up! Get up, child! I was mmed on my back, my breathing... no, no good, whats this? Ive been punched, kicked, shed, and hit by magic many times, but its the first time Ive been mmed on my back... my body went numb... what a power move it was!! Somehow, Treainar... rather than worrying ... is he excited? Well ... generous young man. Would you like to try another one? Gu, gah wh, at? Looking down at me, Machio turned his back to me and moved to the corner of the ring. I thought he was going straight out of the ring, but he wasnt. Its here! Machios Deathly Full Course!! He climbed on top of the pir standing in the corner. Eh!? Noo, this most certainly is!? Tis perilous, child! Stand up! On your feet, child! Find your vigor! Cheer up, child! With enough spirit, you can do anything! Show me your burning spirit! Machio, who climbed the pir, looked down at me from a high position as I was lying down. What? No, no way! Eh, he certainly wont, from there...? Or, Treainar! Whats wrong with you? No, more than that, Mr. Machio! Now, lets go. No way, from there... youre joking, right? Machio climbed into the corner! What will he do there? A simple drop kick!? Diving Elbow!? Could it be, flying body m!? Either way, the child is in a pinch! From here on out, is it Machios time!? Tis inevitable!? Go, Machio! Uncle, fight on! Hey, why Treainar... do you look so happy? Why are you so excited! God... in order to brighten up the citizens of the Demon Realm who were scarred by the war and gloomy dark clouds, created a show to cheer up the people rather than fight... this is a technique and a culture that God loved. Hence, I imparted it to Machio was most predisposed and physically fit for it... Jamdiel was gloating... Humans will inherit the skills and culture of God... and God, up in the Divine Realm, will be pleased with this new history. Machio turned his back!? Well, I see! Tis a moonsault! No, God is already pleased at the ring corner, let alone the Divine Realm! Or rather, Treainar, youre cheering for Machio instead of me? No, I wont y along, this way. Arcane True Zenith Moonsault! [2] Dangerous. While Machio was spinning in the air, he dived directly above me. Move...... Move! But...... Somehow, I had a lot of time, and my numbness had settled a bit, so... Nooooooooooh!! Tryaaaah! Pwah! Forcing my numb body to move, I managed to roll over the ring, avoiding Machios dive. Puha~ ... missed ... Goho, Geho ... Machio crashed into the ring. The power was enough to shake the entire dojo and to make it seem like he would eventually go through the floor. No, maybe if he did it seriously, the technique now... even more...... Whew, you scared the shit out of me... I stopped breathing... Im still on my back ... Although, you can move now? Thats some great resilience. Ah. Ill never get caught again. What was that useless move you just made? Why are you wasting your time when you could just hit or stomp like normal!? You can usually avoid that! Anyway, I couldnt let Machio catch me anymore. On the other hand, Iined about why Machio did such antics when he had a great chance. And at the same time, the destructive power of Machios attack was certainly amazing, and although it was a shy move, the motion was huge. If you have the nerve, you can properly avoid itDDDD ...... Child...... you...... durd! Eh!? ......? At that time, I was yelled at by Treainar. Eh? Why? Was I too careless? But...... You... why did you avoid that attack? [3] ......? You should have the spirit to ept and endure it! Are you still my disciple?? Where is the grit you showed when you stopped and exchanged blows with Aka! Hah? Treainars sermon was totally unexpected. He was angry that I avoided the attack. No, why? Why are you angry at me avoiding attacks? It made no sense to me, and I was generally bbergasted... ...... boring. Heh? Boo, so boring. Amae, who was watching our sparring under the ring, muttered as if disappointed. And its... Hah~, well, thats right... Come now, I know how it feels. Id run away too... The other guys also expressed their sympathetic opinions, but they all looked as if they were a little let down as well. No, why? Why am I disappointed? Eeeh, shut up! Or youre just battering on? Anyway, I decided to concentrate on this spar without being influenced by selfish and unclear opinions. No left-handed pokes or single smashes will work. Well, still if I just try out various other things, I move my feet on the ring again. At that time... Dear me, I was suddenly invited, but ...! Him... Hmm? Hey, Motriage... Mobner... Budeo...... its that guy... U, un! We met him at school, its him! Normally, Machio was too strong to spar with, so when they saw a chance to watch him spar, the people in the dojo got excited and spread the word to the town. Hearing the rumors, the people in the town stepped into this ce one after another, and before you know it, even the boys of the magic school had rushed there. Anyway, its my turn next! Im gearing up! In such a situation, I enchanted him to the fullest. [S1] [Holy [emailprotected]] [S2] [What the [emailprotected]#$] [S3] Are you [emailprotected]#$ing kidding me? Any sane person would!!! Chapter 103 – Look at me

Chapter 103 C Look at me

Tranted by: Sads07 Just as I was about to put more strength into my legs so I could move around with more speed. Stop. Interval. Ha? Jamdiel rang the bell and stopped us. The moment he heard it, Mr. Machio turned his back on me and went to the corner. Uncle water. Water Aah, good girl, Amae. Thank you. Unfu~! Amae offered a ss of water to Machio when he reached the corner. Machio patted Amaes head and took it. Amae gave a delightful smile of satisfaction. Oh, I see you mean a break? Tch Fufufufu, how is it? Child. Going to the corner, I felt literally drained, and I clicked my tongue too. Then a grinning Treainar was waiting for me. My back hurts. I mean, what is that martial art did you think that up, too? You might say so dynamic techniques using punches, kicks, throws, joints, and even the environment tis not so much about defeating the opponent, tis more to do with captivating, exciting, and entertaining the crowd. Its not going to be easy! I almost lost consciousness! Iined to Treainar in my mind, but he still seemed to be enjoying himself as much as ever. Un. Water Ah? Oh, are you giving it to me? Un I see Thank you. Mufu. Amae good girl ?. At that time, Amae trotted up to me from the opposite corner and gave me some water as well. Apparently, theyre going to be fair around here. I took it gratefully, drank it, and poured a bit on my head to calm down. Fu~ Them, my mood having settled down, and I calmly recalled the previous offense and defense. The technique that Mr. Machio performed. However, the more calmly I think, the more I cant see the need to properly receive an attack that is so full of openings. Thats right, its impossible to properly get hit. I mean, Treainar! What was that about, I shouldnt dodge it or something what are you thinking? No, tis a good experience, is it not? Besides, he would have held back, by nature those techniques lookrge, but their power is dispersed just to Electrify the crowd E, elektify Whats more, you were rooting for Machio! I, I was not When I stared at him with scornful eyes, Treainar looked the other way. He was obviously agitated. When I saw Treainar looking like that, I couldnt help but chuckle. was this something you were passionate about? Nuh-uh And seeing a guy who inherited it. were you overjoyed? Child Geez When I asked him that, Treainar shut his mouth to think a little. Seemed he had something in-mind. But I saw only that reaction, and I didnt ask any more. Next round, begin! Then, the end of the interval was announced by Jamdiel, and the bell rang again. At the same time, I got out of the corner Im good enough for you. Ill remind you of that. eh!?! I naturally said something like a new resolve and jumped out. Thats right. Not what Jamdiel passed along, but what I inherited from Treainar himself Here we go! Whats next? He must have been surprised by Mr. Machios skill Ah. Hes going to attack like he did before, using his legs to run around, right? As I noticed, there were quite a few people around the ring. And some of them, as I noticed earlier, were Hes what What the heck? Umm, against the strongest warrior, that Machio is he fighting? Theres no way, right? Thats someone about the same age as us This isnt scary, is it!? Even those they were there. What are they doing here? Did you skip school? Well, staying seemed awkward. And at the same time, I remembered what I said to them. What did I say to them when I parted? Dont just linger there, man up, or something Could I throw out such a line, be described as running around with my feet and remain silent? Lets go, Mr. Machio! Im not willing to take such a stupid attack. However, I wont dodge those attacks to be deemed as running around with my feet either. Ill show you, how to fight with your feet. Come on. Going forward, crossing the center of the ring first, and I reached Mr. Machio who was still approaching. At the same time, I firmly clenched my right fist, swung it in motion, and hit him from the start. Great Demon Full Swing!! Nu A wide swing of my fist. Usually, its not so easy tond the hit, but Mr. Machio was still deliberately tanking all my attacks rather than being unable to respond to them. My fist is buried into his nose. However, Machio took it without even blinking, and his legs and neck did not waver at all. As for me, numbness spread throughout my right arm. Hard But Dont move heres the next one. Nu!? Arcane True Zenith Knuckle Arrow! Machio took a big swing at me who was in his pocket, as if he was throwing a projectile. It was a punch that made my full swing even bigger. That clenched fist was swung down at me but he cant hit me. Yotto phew fast! Well, Im not particrly surprised because I knew Machio wouldnt hit me, but I avoided Machios fist by moving only slightly just barely close enough to graze my head and shoulder. However, Machios attack did not end there. Arcane True Zenith Horizontal Chop! Hoi Mmm This time, I avoid the attack like a hand sword enough to barely graze my chest. Then, after these two evasions, Machio seemed to have noticed something, and his eyebrows twitched a little. This is Child Also. both Jamdiel and Treainar seem to have noticed what I was doing. Oh, hes avoiding it again. That, an amateur going against Mr. Machio is just reckless. Only the gallery seemed not to have noticed yet. But from here Great Demon One Two! Tsu Nu Arcane True Zenith Straight Knuckle! Hoi !? My one-two attack poked Mr. Machio in the face, and he threw a straight punch on the counterattack. I bent my upper body. swaying to barely avoid it at thest minute just enough to let him touch my bangs. Oooh, but its dangerous! A hairbreadth! He almost hit you! Go, Mr. Machio, show us the mighty attack! Hey, kid, if youre going to run away, run around bigger! You can see how dangerous it is! The gallery unintentionally let out a gasp at the one hair breadth margin. However, Machios expression had changed now. You Dont miss it! Great Demon One Two! Aiming at the edge of Machios fist, I pulled off the one-two again. Of course, there was no damage to Mr. Machio, and he immediately struck back again. Arcane True Zenith Water Surface Kick! Yoi Eh!? A low-flying kick that lowered the hips to strike at my feet. I backed away and avoided the kick just barely grazing my shin. You Well, Arcane True Zenith Inverted Horizontal Chop! Arcane True Zenith Low Kick! Machios attacks were getting faster and faster, and he could shoot up and down almost simultaneously. But Not Anymore I wont let you touch me. Eh!? Repeat Dare to just barely evade at the shortest possible distance. And it seemed that the gallery had finally begun to notice. Hey, hey Something weird, right? Being so close why cant you touch him? Take a look! His feet movement! Uncles Punch not hitting. Yes, I dont use the entire ring to fight at a great distance. Dare to fight a super closebat. In the midst of it all, always moving the feet in small increments to evade the opponents attacks at high speed at the shortest distance. And if the attacks of Machio be faster, then my speed will also increase, and if the power of the opponents attack increases, Ill gradually counterattack back. A, amazing so amazing! Wh, what is he? Hes not using magic its flesh and blood how can he do that!? Come on I cant think of any words to describe it I Its like an art-form. Stop and exchange blows fairly? Use the feet to get away? Wrong. I use my feet to exchange blows fair and square. Thats my way, which started the day Treainar trained me. And thats what I inherited. Gu what an in and out and a solid left and right like a blunt instrument what is this I can still go fast, Mr. Machio. Eh!? Even if there was no damage, Mr. Machio seemed to be surprised with eyes wide open, as expected. Finally, will you get a bit serious now? Certainly the footwork is splendid but thats not what I find impressive. Because, if it is only about simple speed, Karui is faster. therefore what is impressive is he doesnt make any mistakes. Does thou have no fear? At that time, Jamdiel, who was looking at me with sharp eyes, muttered quietly. However big it may be, the damage will not be avoided if it hits even slightly let alone with the opponents superhuman strength without blinking at the opponents attack in the super closebat, daring to evade by the margin of the skins depth or a piece of paper in other words, though the child has a sense of tension against that attack, it does nothing to slow his reaction with fear while taken aback by the first Lariat being an unknown technique. that is no longer an issue. And in the corner, Treainar, who had been huffing a while ago, was muttering with a somewhat warm look. Hmm such impudence child are you showing off? Are you telling me watch you? Thats right, Treainar. Dont look back on the old days. You have me now! My Goodness jealous are we such a cute little fellow. No Im not! Oi Do not distract yourself in the middle of a spar, concentrate. Osu! And I ran through again, feeling like my back was pushed by Treainar, and Now to the right! Get blown away! Eh!? Great Demon Smash!! Regardless of my sore fist, I sent a smash, which had no damage on the left, into the lower jaw of Machio on the right. Tsu tsu It was as hard as ever, and his knees dont waver or step back. What kind of body do you have? My fist, are you okay? But still, it was a smash on the counter with speed. I think it was pretty good, but Hmm thats a big one I see Then, Machio who received my smash Apparently the extent of my attacks you dont find them scary or, do you know of even stronger attacks? Hmm? Suddenly, loosened his stance and muttered to himself as he rxed his entire body. Youve probably fists more destructive than yours kicks sharper than yours attacks that are more anomalous and faster than yours youve fought someone who is overwhelmingly stronger than you, right? Machio looked up, stared straight at me, and asked. To that question, I naturally remembered the faces of the four. Mr. Akas fists. Bros kicks. Toulowes speed and tricky attacks. Treainars strength. That was exactly what happened. Yeah. Thats right. I see No matter how fascinating the technique is to watch, I wont go along with it, and I wont lose. With that in mind, I answered Machio. Hey, hey the bell hasnt been rung yet, right? Whats wrong? Did you quit? Mr. Machio? Uncle Machio suddenly stopped and ended the spar itself. After showing a little thought, he turned to Jamdiel under the ring. Master. We shouldnt be doing any more. A man who moves like this the only way to catch him is to go all out. but it wont be sparring anymore. Machio offered to suspend the spar. It seemed to be the judgment that things will go beyond a mock battle if we go on. Certainly should this go any further thou might break the dojo or each other Im sorry Earth Lagann is that eptable? Huh? Hmm~ well if youre not motivated, then fine Even though I was still warmed up and had a long way to go, I epted the spars suspension. Certainly, I was convinced that it would go beyond the mock battle. That said, this spar is my loss. That was a great move. And, Machio refreshingly admitted defeat at this point. Ke, what Im not happy with this one bit, and I dont think I won anything. This ising from someone who hasnt given it his all. Not giving it my all? You didnt show your trump card either, arent you same? I still had the Breakthrough. Apparently, both Machio and I have seen that we could get a step stronger from here. However, I understand that it was a mutual thing. I dont feel like I can see Machios bottom yet. Thats why we didnt reveal any more of each others hands here, and the conclusion is Then this time Oh, in three months well settle things. Well settle it in theing days. With that promise, our spar came to an end. Chapter 104 – The Target in Three Months

Chapter 104 C The Target in Three Months

Tranted by: Sads07 At the end of sparring, I got off the ring while wiping my sweat. Well, it was more like a self-introduction than a sparring session. Because there wasnt much damage to each other. The pain on my back wasnt lingering, and my numbness was gradually subsiding. However, if Id been hit with all his might, it would not have ended well. Even though, he was seriously muscr... is he really human? Indeed, he is human without a doubt. Seeing Mr. Machio wiping sweat with a hand towel, I thought for a moment, Just like Bro, Machio is actually also..., which Treainar denied. He possesses higher limits of physique, skeletal structure, and muscle mass than most humans... In some sense...... tis likely he possesses what is close to the limits of the muscle mass humans can obtain by purely training... without being conceited about his gifted talent... I suppose he gained such through my blood-soaked training. Talent... Is it? Talent. Treainar also said that after my Max measurement. No matter how hard I train, I cant catch up with Machios power. Certainly, despite being the same human, those thick muscles are out of the standard, a crystallization of his talent and effort. In three months, that power will be unleashed at full throttle. It was both interesting and quite troubling. ...... A... amazing... Hmm? Thats when I noticed dozens of people around me as I stepped out of the ring. Apparently, everyone was buzzing, as if they had acknowledged me. Especially...... You were ... so ... so amazing. Who the hell are you, bastard! Why.... can you do that.... that much? Are you a genius, too? The guys from the magic school were surprised and puzzled by me, and had somewhatplicated expressions. Perhaps, because I was seen as someone in the same situation as they were or the fact that Im one of many other guys other than Jos. Ah, thank you. But theres still more to go. Still more!? Even though hes so strong... such courage... yet theres still a long way to go... Ah. Because my goal now is to win the tournament in three months... but thats not my ultimate goal. ...... Eh? Right. Higher and stronger. A feat that surpasses my fathers achievement of defeating Treainar... to achieve that, there is no thing as this is enough strength to aplish it. Although they call it my defeat, it was through cowardly means. And even though Treainar was the one whispering me an earful, but still... Ive sparred with him many times, so I knew. For me, who still cant evennd a blow on Treainar, my father who defeated him, even if it was through cowardly means, was still ahead of me. Huh? That? But, in that sense... I think thou will do more than I imagined. And I will buy that haughty ambition. Jamdiel came over to show her appreciation to me after finishing the spar. Thats right. My father and the seven heroes who once saved the world. Jamdiel was among the Six Supremacy who can be said to be almost the same level as the Seven Heroes. If I fight her, Ill have a rough idea of the distance... Cease at once. tis still too soon for that... And Treainar, who usually says, Go, child!, drew the line at that idea. In other words, the difference was still vast... Hah~, hah~, excuse me, could you step aside a little! J, just now, I heard it was a victory, but really, is it true!? Then it was then. The sound of running up the stairs vigorously. The voice of a woman raising her voice while gasping for breath. A woman appeared scraping through the crowd. Huh~, huh~, huh~... Hey? Is it true that Mr. Machio sparred? Besides, it was a great spar... and hes surely aiming to win the tournament!? As soon as she arrived, she was spouting words. She was lightly dressed in a short sleeved top and shorts, held full shopping bags in both hands, and sported a ponytail with her long ck hair pulled back into a single bun behind her head. She wore a band around her forehead to keep the bangs out of the eyes. And that body... although she was a woman, she was quite well-trained. A firmly toned body. It was reminiscent of a Shinobu. However, the only difference from Shinobu is... she had melons for breasts and they were swinging and swaying.... Tsukshi, are you just returning? Big Sister Mr. Machio!? Is it true that you sparred?! Moreover, a good match against Mr. Machio... Oh I see... she is Amae and Karuis... even so, I thought she would be younger because she was those twos older sister, but she didnt seem much older than me... about one or two years? Yeah, he was strong. The tournament in three months... its like an unexpectedly strong opponent has emerged. S, so much...? Yes, thats the guy there. The woman named Tsukshi, after being told by Mr. Machio, came to look me over. I also gave her a light bow and quick hello. Then, the woman named Tsukshi... Ah! Or hes... the boy that the High Priestess brought to us... Oh, seems that way. Well, thats right... he was strong enough for Mr. Machio to praise him so much. Then, if this is the case, Mr. Machios victory in the tournament... its bing tougher~.... Hmm? You think Machios victory might be in a pinch, but why do you look somewhat happy? No, both Karui and Jamdiel were like that... Im finally getting worried. Whats really going to happen when you win? No way, it shouldnt be some sort of sacrifice, right? What? Is Tsukshi worried that I might not win the tournament? Eh!? No, no, thats... no, I dont think so~.... Ha, ha, but, I myself am getting tensed and motivated with this. I have to work harder to win the tournament in three months time. Ah, no, uh... Mr. Machio has been working hard enough... but maybe you dont need to work so hard anymore~.... However, the good vibes drifting between the two warmed the atmosphere of the room somewhat. Are these two people in that kind of rtionship? Eh... Hello~. Hmm? Yes. Im Tsukshi. 17 years old. Im living in a church like Karui and Amae and Im here to support your livelihood, so pleased to meet you~. She said and greeted me... 17 years old!? Oh, youre two years older than me? Oh, so, are you 15 years old? Then, if you have any problems, leave it to big sister~?. Oh, b, but You can call me Big Sis! Tsukshi smiled and tapped her chest... surely Im not the only one who saw those swaying things. Anyway... H, hey, Mr. Mahcio... How old are you? Myself? Im 27 years old, but... T, twenty-seven years old!? I thought he was over 30, but surprisingly... No, still... But Mr. Machio and Tsukshi... Big Sis! ...... Elder Sis Tsukshi... Hmm... Well, maybe apromise? So what about me and Mr. Machio? No, youre... a couple yet 10 years apart in age... Eehh!!?? Well, it may not be umon for a couple to have such difference in age, but its amazing that a teen is in love with someone ten years older than them. Sadiz and I have a four-year age difference.... we didnt go out though! I couldnt go steady with her like that! Eh?! Eh, eh!? Eh?! Is, is that right? Eh!? Is, is that how it looks like to you!? And, Elder Sis Tsukshi suddenly blushed bright red and got flustered. Hmm? That? Is it different, not yet? Hahaha, no, young man. Like Amae and Karui, Tsukshi has been around since she was very young, shes like a daughter and a younger sister to me. ........................ Ah, Elder Sis Tsukshi groaned Zuun as she got tantly depressed with a heavy thump in the air, at the words Mr. Machio said with a refreshing smile. And the people in the dojo and from the town smiled wryly. Ah, I see. Thats the way it is. In other words, Mr. Machios line was correct in a sense, but the remark was too cruel... Moreover, the person himself has zero malice. Didnt you notice? Looking back, I didnt want to be treated as a kid brother by Sadiz, either... ...... hmm...... I get it. Haha, right. ...... Ha~, is this how the men of this country are? Do you have hearing loss or are you insensitive to the human mind? ...... Huh? What do you mean? What do you know about a persons feelings if you cant notice the feelings of a woman with such a tant attitude? Oi, child... are you, of all people, saying that? Ah? Thats right. Im not deaf, Im not insensitive. Ive heard Shinobus confession, and her feelings are painfully apparent, so Ive been thinking a lot about it too... ...... Huh... Wh, what is it? No... just...... I just felt pity for the girl. ? Somehow, Treainar let out an exasperated sigh of dismay at me, but what do you mean? You... that.... At that time, the boys of the magic school were awkwardly in front of me. As I recall, this guy was Mortriage... If youre going to win the tournament in three months... do you mean youre going to beat Jos? To be honest, I didnt care about that man so much... well...... Thats right. Im going to knock them all down... whoever they are. I told him so I could be heard by those around me, and I dared Mr. Machio to hear me. ...... Hoh~ Mr. Machio also grinned. He firmly epted my challenge.... I see. However, I will not lose. Theres a reason I cant lose. Yes, thats right. But Im not going to lose, either. I have no reason to lose. Somewhat refreshingly, but our sparks were properly flying. The people around me started making a lot of fuss, and Elder Sis Tsukshi was muttering things like I have hope.... Yes, lets find out what happens if we really go for the win. And..... Oh, I have a request! Of you! Hmm? Mortriage that seemed to have decided something to do with me... With you... can I train too? I also...... I want to be stronger! No way I was asked to do something that didnt make sense, but I refused, and I decided to restart my training for the next three months. O, Ora, wait a minute! Ill ask you to! Me too... I was struck in the heart by your bravery to fight with the strongest Machio! Im asking! Let me train with you, too! ...... Me as well...... I want to change myself! I want to be confident in myself! Please! We cant end it like this! Were also... frustrated! Were also human! Well, for the time being, lets do some muscle training. Chapter 105 – The Right Way

Chapter 105 C The Right Way

Tranted by: Sads07 Hold the dumb-bell between the big toe and long toe of your foot and lift. ...... ha? Do I train my arms? Do I train my legs? My menu, as I was wondering what I would do, was my toes. Why? I was motivated to do the normal bench press?! Today, you have done Max Measurements, Magical Parkour, Magical Jumping Ropes, and even sparring. Bench presses and squats would be counterproductive at this point. Today, I shall teach you a few things as you train. I certainly moved my entire body quite a bit today. I understood Treainars suggestion that doing muscle training in this situation would only be tiring. But why the toes? Child, yours is a fighting style that uses your feet like earlier. However, the characteristics of the foot which is also your weapon... tis not simply foot speed that disrupts the opponents reaction with sharp steps and feints, tis the strength and speed of the turn. Im not sure I get it. Foot speed? Turn? Whats the difference? Foot speed is basically linear speed. But how many linear dashes do you use in actual battle? Perhaps for slow opponents like Aka or Machio, but it would be difficult to jump into the pocket with a simple straight dash against speedier opponents like Bro or Toulowe, would it not? That is... I guess so... Certainly, when I tried to toss my opponent at speed in a fight, I had the image of taking steps rather than running. Therefore, the big toe is paramount. Grab the ground with your big toe, store it up and jump in one go... for stop-and-go and left and right weight transfer, the toes... especially your big toe is important. In other words, if you train them, each movement will be even faster. And tis not only about the feet, but also the punches. Eh? ...... No, I understand that toes are important in steps and footwork, but... also for punching? Tis so. As I mentioned, if the toes are well trained, they can smoothly shift your weight back and forth and from side to side, so you can maintain a good bnce and release a hard hit from any posture, and when you step in by kicking the ground hard, the force is firmly nted on the big toe, is it not? ...... Certainly... You have already done so to some extent without being told. But from now on, put more effort into your big toes, train them, and be conscious of them. I see... so I should put a dumbbell between my toes and train... Hey, what has he been doing in front of the mirror? Cant he hold the dumbbells? Hes thinking about it, but doesnt know how to use it, right? Oops. So much for the conversation in my mind, its about time I got started. With my toes... I wonder if I can? This should be a daily routine. When there are no dumbbells, you can substitute an empty wine bottle instead. Always have the image of grasping hard with your toes. Dumbbells in front of the mirror. I stretch out my arms and stand on one leg, straighten my spine in front of the mirror and lift the dumbbell at my feet between my big toe and long toe. Nu, Uo, Gu, Nu, Yu, toes, eh, t, tearing ... Gu! Do not simply carry it. Hold it and raise your knee at a right angle. Fugu, nu, gu, nu ... My toes were about toe off! The thought crosses my mind that I might dislocate it if Im a little bit careless. And from the perspective of others, this looks like a pretty weird workout. Ohe on, doesnt he know how to use dumbbells? Thats sort of amazing though. Shouldnt somebody teach him if thats the case? But he was saying something about doing it in his own way... or, thats amazing despite how it looks... I could hear giggles and ridicule from around me. Hey, Amae... is it true, did he have a good match against Mr. Machio~....? Un Really~? Un. It was a little... cool... ... Ugh ... my wish ... please ... please ... And although there was no sign of flirtation at first nce, Elder Sis Tsukshi seemed to wish for my victory instead of Mr. Machio. She had a mysterious attitude of Id rather you didnt win because I like you, Mr. Machio, so Im worried about the situation. Certainly its embarrassing to think that youre using it wrong, but.... Ill find out what happens if I win.... Good start. Tis not the wrong way to use it, but a different way to use it. Eh, i, is that any different? Tis very different. In the first ce, there is nothing wrong in doing things the right way. But if you only do it the right way, will you ever get to the top? Th, thats... The answer is no. Only a handful of people can stand on top. Tis also limited to those who have talent superior to others, such as Machio. Therefore, the untalented person can merely approach the top but not exceed the top by only doing things the right way. While listening to words of Treainar beside me that I shouldnt worry about the eyes around me, I chuckled, thinking, Its not what you say, its how you say it. Well, in short, its not enough to do the same thing as others, so I kept on going. For this reason... not within other people.... look at yourself.... for you desire to change of yourself... so it appears. Nu... When I heard Treainars words with a slight grin, I turned back a little. Ku, this is tough. Uooooh, w, will we get stronger with this? Ca, cant even hold it! I wish it was lighter. The boys of the magic school. They said they wanted to train with me, but I didnt have time for them and I was too busy with myself. So I declined. The next thing I knew, those guys were behind me, doing the same thing I did. ............ Hey. ...... Hmm? At first I wanted to ignore it, and then I thought they could do whatever they wanted, but... no good...... Id feel bothered. The thing is... Im just doing it the way that suits me... it doesnt mean youll be any stronger if you do the same thing, right? So even if it makes sense for me, it may not make sense for them. Why dont you ask the High Priestess or another instructor? This is a dojo, and even if youre a student of the magic school, theyll teach you properly, right? They want to train with me. Thats what they said, but I told them to ask the dojo guys for guidance rather than do training that may or may not make sense to them. But these guys... Certainly... that may be right... I agree, too. But...... its just a gut feeling. Ah? ...... you know, to us... that Mr. Machio, and... even that Yosei, you may be a man who knows a world we all dont know. Mortriages words... were correct in a sense. For those who have spent all their time in a secluded nation, Im from the outside world, and Im different. Thats why... if were chasing your back, we might be able to see a different view of the world... if we see that world... maybe even more... we could change... thats what I thought. For the time being...... I think Im being praised. But I didnt think theyd be rewarded just by chasing me... Hmm...... I see... if so...... you might as well take advantage of it... At that time, Treainar muttered beside me as I was wondering what to do.... Oi, child. I believe this is also training... why not try it? What? Why not try training with these ones for a bit? ...... Why? Chapter 106 – Bringing Others Along

Chapter 106 C Bringing Others Along

Tranted by: Sads07 Jeez!? ? This wasnt a joke, I objected to Treainar in my mind. Im going to thoroughly train for the next three months. Hence, I want to focus on just that. I dont have time to take care of anyone else. I do not mean constant supervision, nor am I saying to mirthfully link hands in a row with everyone. I simply ask if you would toil together. So why! I mean, its not that I dont sympathize with these guys after hearing their story... even so, why for these guys... in a row? Tis not simply for their sake. I believe it will all be to your benefit as well.... Never mind the rows... ......? I didnt understand what Treainar was saying. Why would it be good for me to train with them? Child... what are the benefits of rigorously training with others? Eh? ...... with other people... lets see... topete... right? Fufu, well, tis a fair point, but... the benefits of training with others is... incentive. Incentive. The first thing that came to mind when I heard that was... Incentive...? So, you mean topete and encourage each other? With these guys? But their abilities might be... Even withoutpeting, they may incentivize you. ? Even if you dontpete, it can be incentivizing... I didnt really get it, and when I tilted my head, Mortriage tilted his head to me as I silently stood there for a while. Hey? Whats wrong? That...... are you so opposed to it that youre left speechless? O, Ora, were begging you, please. We... we wont get in the way. Oops, what should I do... I havent even finished talking about it yet... Anyway, do some Magical Roadwork. I shall teach while you run. ...... jeez... fiiiine... For now, I decided to follow his suggestion since he said he would teach me while I ran. Honestly, Id rather run alone, but...well... Lets go for a run ............ You may as well follow me, if you want. Oh!? Lets go! And, it seemed that they would really follow. But, can these guys even keep up with me...? Child. Next to dumbbells, those are Magical Power Ankles and Magical Power Wrists. Equip them on yourself as a handicap. And a handicap to ount for it. I was forced to put weights on my wrists and ankles... I mean... Heavy!? Do you want us to put those weights on too... No, you guys dont have to! Actually, listen? Dont you put it on. I mean, there was no point in you equipping them as well if my intention was to give a handicap. And then...... Un, you running? Huh? When I was about to go out with the weights wrapped around my wrists and ankles, Amae came running up to me. ...... I guess so...... well. ...... Un When I answered, Amae nodded and for some reason reached her hands out to me. Hmm? Un! I wasnt sure what that meant, but when a young child does this its like asking for a hug... No way... y, you too? Un. Lets go. ............... wh, at? Piggyback Seemed she enjoyed the first Magical Parkour so much that she insisted on me giving a piggyback again. No, oh, Im training... Lets go. Piggyback! Well, its Roadwork, so... I need to use both hands while running for shadows and stuff! Thats why I cant piggyback! Nu uh! Piggyback! Its not a joke. Even just taking Mortriages group, and even with my arms and legs weighted down, from there it would be too hard to also give a little girl a piggyback ride. However, Amaes sentiments would not give up, Mu~ ~ ~ ~, piggyback! With her cheek puffing, she grabbed my clothes and resisted, refusing to let go until I nodded. Uwa~, t, too cute. Kofu~ Budeo... be quiet... the moment you said that out loud, even we thought you seemed like a criminal. Have some self-awareness. Looking at Amaes behavior next to me, Budeo and Mobner were having a slightly deplorable exchange, but Ill not put a retort in. For the time being, the problem is this kid... Hey! Amae, dont you bother him! Eh!? Then, at that time, Elder Sis Tsukshi rushed over, and scolded Amae for acting selfishly. Big brother has to train now. Youre being unreasonable while hes doing his best, anyway... or hes working hard to win the tournament and fulfill his promise to Mr. Machio, so dont be a nuisance, okay? But... No buts~! This was exactly what an older sister scolding a younger sister looked like. However, Amae turned away in a sudden bad mood. No! I want piggyback. Ill give you a piggyback rideter! ...... no..... I like him. Amae gradually grew timid and despondent. Naturally, I felt a little sorry for her... No, no, but, Im training... wait, she likes who? Come now, Tsukshi... it looks like Amae got a brother, so shes happy, right? You dont have to be so angry... Then, Machio came up to appease the Tsukshi, but Tsukshi wouldnt give up. Mr. Machio, with Amae... incidentally, I heard from Karui that you always pamper her too much! Th, thats not... Anyway, I dont think she should interfere with his training. Thats true, but... However, Mr. Machio was also defeated. Somehow, rather than an older sister, shes more like a maturedy scolding a father for spoiling his selfish daughter... Get married At that moment, when the voices of me and Mortriages group ovepped as we muttered loudly. Amae, Ill take you on my shoulders. No. Uncle, slow. Nu... uh... With him, feuuuuw~, then whish whosh, and bonce jump, then go round and round and like zig zag! Its fun! I like him! And even though Mr. Machio was being considerate, the selfish girl wouldnt listen, and finally clung to my leg... Hey, when did we get along this far? ...... My oh my...... are you not popr, child. No. Although, when I was in the Empire, I was so unwee, buttely Im doing well... is this my popr phase? .................. What? ...... never mind. She was hiding a lot this morning, but I just gave her a little piggyback and shes attached to me. Or rather, they say children are truly simple-minded, well... but still, I cant bring her with... It cannot be helped. Take her along, child. ...... what? Hey, what are you... well, as I said earlier, I dont have time for this! You may consider her the same as a weight, like on your wrist. No, no, still if I give a piggyback, I my hands wont be free during roadwork, so shadows... If soDDDDD Treainar gave a suggestion. And, Tsukshi pulled Amae, who clung tightly to my leg, and trying not to leave. Amae! Will you listen to what I say! Noo! Wooont! Its already getting a little more troublesome. So I want to put an end to the conflict... Er, Amae Un? Ah... I picked up Amae who was being pulled by Tsukshi, lifted her up, and ced her... on my shoulder... I cant give a piggyback because I need to use both hands, but is this okay? Eh!? Yes, its a shoulder ride. Hey... hold on, you! Hoh~... Yes, if I cant use both hands while giving a piggyback, I can give a shoulder ride. With Treainars proposal, Machio smiled at a surprised Tsukshi. And..... Fah... ah... so high.... ...... Then you want to get off? Uun un! When she heard that, Amae, who was on my shoulders, panicked and threw her hands around my head and hugged me. Well, I can use both hands like this... Well, I was also going to have you try something like this as you train with them. While maintaining a firm axis and bnce so as not to drop the one you are carrying, run with firm legs and waist... this will strengthen your core. As I exined earlier with the toes, be conscious and train them. Now Im going to do some Roadwork with weights on my hands and feet and shoulders... Huh? I was told today would be light, but isnt this pretty hard? Hey, you... i, is it okay~...? Hmm? Because it cant be helped... Haha, Im really sorry... oh, but as an apology, how about Big Sis splurges on whatever you want for dinner tonight~? Tsukshi said to me with an apologetic expression, as she looked at Amae going Mufu~? on my head, and sighs. Good for you, Amae. Un! And then, Mr. Macho gave a tender smile to that Amae, such a straight dad. All right, then, lets go! Magical Roadwork! Oh!! Oh! And so, much to my annoyance, I set out on my roadwork with four guys and a little girl. Thinking about it, its the first time Ive done this with anyone other than Treainar... at the Academy, we get paired up with others in the curriculum... well, I only ever paired up with the princess... she always said annoying things like, Ill sacrifice myself because it cant be helped. They better not try that stuff with me... Well, it doesnt matter, at least its the first time Ive taken the lead and run with someone like this... not since I was a kid. When I was a kid... lets see...... at that time, I didnt have aplex with everyone yet... I didnt think of the princess as a thorn in my side... and I didnt doubt that Rebal... and Fu ... were my lifelong friends, but... Chapter 107 – Fired Up

Chapter 107 C Fired Up

Tranted by: Sads07 Just putting weights on both hands and feet felt different from usual. In addition, with a little girl ced on my shoulder, its on a whole other level. Normally, there wouldnt be a problem carrying a child as small as Amae. Thats why, I didnt have much of a problem when I first started my roadwork. However, I soon felt the weight. Furthermore Ooh~. More, weee, take it! So gooood. Gu, Nuh As she rode my shoulder, the bnce shifted randomly, like when she hit my head, pulled at my hair, and tilted her weight back and forth, side to side. Its pretty difficult to run while trying not to drop her. Bnce and legs. Certainly this may be a good workout. Fuu, ha, fuu, amazing Aah. Hes wearing so much, has a kid on his shoulder and still running ahead of us. Well, even though I had a handicap, these guys were still following behind me. However, it was from this point that they will get shaken off. Come on, dash! 30 seconds! After a short distance outside the city, the road opened to reach a sandy beach outside the ind. The sandy beach, which stretched on forever, I could see the beautiful scenery with no trash and the endless ocean. I couldnt see any other inds on the sea, and the moment I felt deeply moved by this ind that was truly an isted ind nation, Treainar gave me instructions. Right, dash 30 seconds! I also raise my voice to convey it to the guys behind me. I mean, I cant worry about them indefinitely. I have to do things my way. Gu, were sprinting from here!? Oraaaa! Youre going to lose! Hi, ha, hi, ha. I, its hard! Dash for 30 seconds. A run on the sandy beach. My feet get sunk so I cant step in as powerfully as usual! This is tough for me too exactly, the toes like he mentioned earlierthe Big toe was being trained. Right, stop! Ten second interval for shadows. Now, shadow Imagine a virtual enemy on the spot and punch! Pu, punch? Like this! O, Ora! Ora, Ora! Wow, its fast I cant see his hands, its beautiful Ze, ha, ze, ou Ten seconds have passed! Dash! Dash! Eh, a, already!? With the weights, I work on my legs, feet and bnce, and then work out my big toe on the sandy beach this works if you do it every day, youll get quite a workout that said, Im finding it demanding to this extent, so the other guys Ha, ha, ha ts Mortriage still followed, although he spoke less. Though he has a normal physique, his motor nerves were good. He felt like an honor student who has been raised in a good environment. As far as shadow is concerned, he punches very carefully. I felt like hes performing the basics in the martial art I was taught at school. Ora, cant lose! Urah, Urah, Oraaaa! Oratski was still quite loud. Because he wore out so soon, he probably doesnt have that much endurance, but he kept up with me through sheer guts. His physique is quite good, and he seemed to have some power. Hes not serious at school, but felt like a battle junkie rascal. As far as shadow is concerned, his punches were crude with big swings. However, if the form is improved a little, hell be pretty good. Hii, haa, hii Mobner wasgging behind the other two, but still trying to keep up. Speed, strength, physique, power, its all normal. Anyway, hes normal yes, thats it, normal. Uoeeeee, e, enough, cant, hard, u, uoeeeeee He couldnt keep up with them from the start, and was spraying out of his mouth to the ocean. That was out of the question in many ways. The bulkiest of the four. But that doesnt mean hes powerful, hes just obese, Budeo. Hey Treainar now, wheres the incentive? Even though its only the first day, wouldnt he be screened out with this? Well, then I can focus on myself Come on, Budeo, lets go for it. Hes wearing such heavy stuff, so itll be embarrassing if we cant keep up with this much. B, but, Im, follow, u, ugh, h, hard But were going to change, right? In the end, Budeo stopped and looked down on the spot. Mobner also rushed up and called out, but he couldnt move. Budeo, dont stop! If we dont work hard here and now, well stay the same forever! Ora! Budeo! All right, this is it! Show some guts! Mortriage and Oratski frantically appealed to him, but Budeo shook his head. N, no good, no no, utterly useless! After all Ive been a loser since I was born! Just existing, Im uncool, unpleasant, and girls see me as garbage no one likes me, no one expects anything from me as guys like Jos who are born with talent get fawned over, you can only watch, hii, t, thats, a, all you can do! Finally, he stopped and started crying no.. its been awhile since he started what should I do? Am I going to leave him now? Hey! Crying wont help you do anything about it! So, bring out those feelings as you look back at that bastard and those bitches! For the time being, Ill try calling out too. And if he doesnt stand up with this, Ill really Budeo fight on! Eh!!?? That was when it happened. Perhaps because everyone was calling out, or maybe thats the way it was going, Amae also cheered Budeo from on top of my shoulder. Thereupon, was that it? Ah, Amae Oh, fight on. go go you can do it, Budeo~, Fight OONN Eh!? Oh, li, little Amae, ch, cheering m, me, f, for you O, OOOOOOOOHH. His eyes, which had been crying, were wide open, and his mouth, which had only spat out the sounds of whining and weakness, was strongly tightened. Whipping both feet, Budeo stood up and stared forward. Uooooooo, Im burning, Im fired up, Burn these tears awaaaaaaaaaayyy! An angel cheered me on! Budeo dashed with absurd power as if from the scene of a fire. He had already forgotten the seconds for the shadow and the dash, and just dashed anyway. Hey, hey Oh, Budeo, youre fast A girl perhaps empowered by her cheering, Budeo started running. Hahahaha All right, we cant lose too! Ora, its us! Its us after all! W, wait! Me too me too! And if the dropout showed his guts and tried to go beyond his limit, they must have felt something too. Oh, everyone, fight on too. Got it!! Mortriage and others also seemed to have found their voice and energy, saying We can still do it. Fufufu, not just Budeo Im happy with this. Ah. I didnt think there were people in the world that would support us anymore Yes Im d somehow, my power is zing Even though it was a young child, there was someone to genuinely support them. Theyre happy with that alone and felt empowered somehow, that feeling I felt like I understood. Jeez such simple guys Ah. Tis no different than when you put great efforts for the sake of your maids bosom Nu!? As I was dumbfounded, Treainar smiled at me and threw a retort. The motives for your efforts are impure. Rather, the reason is simple. The more honest people are the more dedicated do you remember me saying that shortly after we met? Dedication ? Child. In the first ce, do you intend to climb high enough just to look down on others? Thats Im training as Treainar told me to, and Im not thinking of cking off. But, I certainly dont snort like that, Ive only been doing what Ive been toldtely. In the first ce, there are people in this country who have more power than me, who are faster than me, and who are more talented than me alright! Thats right! Its hard! Train and train Imagine yourself looking back at both that bastard and the bitch saying, Have a look at this, you bastard? Then, youll still be able to run! Ouh! Oh, fight on! Fuhahaha, well, the simplest one here is you child but if intend to be a big man eventually not simply one person, you would have to also attract the people around you, lead others, and sometimes even inspire others Such a burden is bothersome. If it doesnt work out, I will leave them behind. I should have thought that way, but I was gradually speaking up more. Now there is no issue with training. The policy has also been decided. However, if you can spend three months on special training ultimately, I would like something that can dramatically improve your level While looking at us running, Treainar folded his arms as if he was considering something. Hmmshould I have you learn giga-ss magic or perhaps summoning magic no, but what do you contract with naturally The Dragon King of Purgatory would be too heavy a burden no, in the first ce, the magic power capacity of the child is Then after closing his eyes once, he opened them again as if he hade to a decision Well, first of all tis magic breath to enable longer breakthroughs It seemed something was decided before I knew it. Authors Note Recently, to get reference material for the novel, Ive been reading boxing manga and anime about a certain fishing boat owners son, and I spent August crying when I saw the story of a ghost with a childhood friend in summer The month is over September ising soon. And then I realized. Today was my Birthday (2019/08/27) Chapter 108 – Troublesome

Chapter 108 C Troublesome

Tranted by: Sads07 My calf was bursting. My thighs are tired too. On the first day, I guess I was too enthusiastic. Fu~ I had a good sweat. I took off my shirt, wiped my sweat while exposing my upper body, and when I looked back, I saw many dead bodies. Hah~, ze, ze, ze, l, like thisits the first time Ive run like this O, ora, but weve done it,e on! Im gonna die. Nu~un All of them were lying on the sandy beach, either face down or on their backs. Mobner and Budeo seemed to have lost their voices. However, one thing or another, somehow they ran. Hey, dont suddenly stop and lie down. We need to cool down slowly. Well, Im so exhausted that I cant even exercise to cool down. Hmm, my Goodness is the child acting like a teacher? Naturally, my knowledge was secondhand from Treainar, so if you point it out, it makes me feel ufortable, so ignore it. Un, water, here. Then, Amae, who had gotten off my shoulder during the break, dragged a bucket of water she must have drawn from somewhere. The moment the four dead guys saw it, they flew at the bucket with their eyes shining, and they all passed it around and drank it. Puaaaahhh, I, Ivee back to life! Ora Hah, hah Wow! Ive never felt water so good in my life Im crying Somehow, tears are falling Buhii, kofu, gogu uh, Amae is a really good girl. The sweetness of water at the end of the training. I understand. I know that feeling. Right Un Hmm? And, Amae, with a smug expression, puffed up with pride at me. Then she stretched out on her toes a little, and presented her head to me. Un! There is only one way to handle this Thanks. Youre so good, admirable. Mufuu! I praised and patted her. And, it seemed to be the right choice, Amaeughed with satisfaction. And I thought about the future while letting the water of life permeate all over my body and feeling a revival. Well, you guys just listen up, I want to ask you something. The four guys drinking water, adjusted their breaths, and rested their bodies. Theyve been following me for some time now, and I somewhat epted it and let them do as they like. However, now that Ive got that out of the way, I have to figure out what to do in the future. You guys, I understand you want to train because you want to change but as I said earlier, if youre training the same as me, you should also identify your own individual traits, right? Even if you are influenced by someone and try to imitate them, it may not suit you. I was like that. I admired my father, chased after him, and picked up a magic sword. However, when I met Treainar and he decided to guide me, it led to something that better suited me, and I realized that I had be stronger. What are you guys good at? My goodness attempting to get people to match what suits their personality tis like just someone elses coaching policy let me see, who could it be? No, its not like Im going to teach them. Im just listening. On top of that, its these guys who think about what to do. So listen. What suits your personality? However, when they heard it, these guys had indescribable expressions, thought, and respectively gave answers which they were confident with. I had pride in my attack magic before, but not as good as Jos I help out at home chopping wood an axe but before Joss power Im not satisfactory at anything, Im not like Jos whos good at everything I can eat as much sweets as I want although Ive never eaten the homemade treats from the school girls that Jos always eats. When it came to this, I thought that it had nothing to do with my training and almost put it into words, but I held back. Im not so demonic as to say, Well, all of todays content is meaningless to you. Aaah what should I do Maybe, can I help you anymore? While scratching my head, I looked at the ocean in front of me. Thinking about it, its been a long time since I came to the sea. I was so absorbed in training, but when I took a break and looked at it I wondered my body was already covered in sweat and sand so, without worrying about anything hmm~ right! Uorryaaaaaah! Ah I dove straight into the sea. The water was salty, it got in my eyes, but it was cold, and I didnt care about the details, so I wanted to be refreshed for the time being. Tahahaha to the sea Then, Mortriage and the others who were a little surprised at my sudden action hahaha Ora! Me too! Im going in! All four of them took off their sweaty tops and jumped into the sea. Haha, it feels good I didnt know the water is so delicious the sea feels so good Ora! Dahahahaha! U~ I coulde here at any time I feel like I havent been in the sea for a long time Puha, m, me, now that you mentioned it, I couldnt swim when I was a kid, and since then Ive been in the ocean oh Im floating The cold water sshed up and I realized that my worries were gone it was refreshing I had fun. Thats why I decided to think a little bit about it and not rush to answer. Well just now Im sorry for the question unexpectedly I didnt know about myself. ? What I thought I was good at, I didnt really have the talent for thinking about it, I was really talented in a field I hadnt even thought of I didnt really know about myself. Seeing the guys who had smiling expressions on their exhausted faces, I got a little shy, but carried on my little narration. Yes, I just asked them what theyre good at, but I dont know if what they think theyre good at in the first ce was really their talent or personality. You guys when we get back to the dojo, Ill spar you a little bit. Ill take a look at you in my way. I thought I was good at magic swords, but Treainar told me otherwise Well, I dont know if thats really going to go beyond that insensitive deaf bastard well, if youre going to do your best, Ill see what I can do Oh! So, please do! So, in fact, you have to look directly at it. Are you okay with that? Before I heard that, the four nodded happily, and, well, I decided to go out with them a little more. Oi, did you not say it would be troublesome or you had your hands full with yourself? Shut it. Things just ended up this way besides well these guys, theyre clinging somewhat to the thought of changing Im sure youll be able to understand why I naturally responded to Treainars words. Yes, somehow I understood how they felt. I felt that the way they were rotting because they were troubled by the wall called Jos ovepped with theplex feelings I once had for the princess, Rebal and Fu. Theyre doing their best I cant ignore that Hoh~ is that so Whether he thought I was Overly optimistic or not, Treainar, a little taken aback,ughed. And.. Un! Unsho! Unsho! And maybe she was envious after seeing us in the ocean, Amae also had a one-piece sister outfit Dont do that! Unhoh~! Amae was taking it off! Un? Before she takes off her clothes, we all together except for one person, stopped Amae. Or, Im sure that one of the girls was already right in her assessment. Geez, ady shouldnt undress. ? Only Amae left out? No, I didnt mean that Mu~. The men alone took off their tops, jumped into the sea, and made a pleasant ssh. Could a child stay silent when they see it? No, no. Far from jumping in, she was not allowed to undress. It may be reasonable for her to get sulky, but Look, next time. Bring your bathing suit next time. next time? When? Tomorrow? The day after tomorrow? Well, soon. I mean, the sea is so close. Promise? For sure? Its not a lie? Uh huh, yeah yeah, I promise I promise. Can we alle together? Big sister, Uncle, Karui, High Priestess and Goddess. Ah~,e on, I get it I get it, I promise tsu, Jam High Priestess? Hmm? Goddess? I was very careful not to make her cry, and I honestly thought it was troublesome, but I casually made a promise. Then she managed to endure it, and her cheeks puffed a little, and she said Muh~, but she didnt cry. Fufufufu what Then, Treainar, who had been watching the whole thing without saying much, started giggling This girl, and these fellows the child seems good at taking care of them, regardless of what was said. Well, I believe tis why you can make yourself understood by Ogres and Hoodlums Nu what are youplimenting me Well, I do not speak ill of you. Besides, in my training n, I was thinking not only to train with others, but also have the child gain experience in teaching others to learn what a leader could learn. Eh? Is that right? Well. So you ought to give it a try. No, but I just thought Id look at them in my way, not give some guidance as far as leading them and what if my method is wrong Worry not. I shall give counsel as needed. Do not think I would let the child suddenly do everything from start to finish, so be at ease. Treainarughs at me like Im good at taking care of you, but Im going to do my best in my heart. Youre the one who takes care of me the most! And. So, if I really look after them, then I must have taken after my master. Ah, he silently faced the other way, feeling embarrassed. I am not embarrassed! He was embarrassed. Authors Note I would like to thank all of you for your Congrattions. Its the first time so many people have said congrattions on my birthday. Im d I was born! When I noticed, I had 3,000 impressions No, there were 3000 impacts! From now on, the impression is called impact. It is the first time that I have had an impact on a single novel so far, and I am deeply moved by various emotions as well as drills. By the way, I was born in 1986. Recently, I became a fairly ossan, since it is already easy to say Eh!? Showa? but I think that an ossan is a kid who has a little bit ofmon sense and has a little more hair, and even now I still read what a boy does every week, and my heart is that of a boy. I will continue to do my best, so Id be happy if you could get along with me. Chapter 109 – Reminded Once Again

Chapter 109 C Reminded Once Again

Tranted by: Sads07 On the way back from the sea. Five half-naked, soaking wet men and a young girl walking through the middle of the town must be quite a strange sight. However, I am already ustomed to the stares of the people around me, such as dismay and ridicule. So it didnt bother me when the people in the town were looking at us and whispering to each other. Sparring... mock battle... Im nervous... Ora, dont freak out, well do it too! Eh... I dont want you to get too serious... Sudden mock battles are scary! Man! And, surprisingly, they didnt seem to be ashamed, not even ufortable with the situation. Maybe these guys were ustomed to a lot... I thought...... however, that was not the case. Come on, lets do it! A swimsuit battle with a date with Jos on the line! Look at my, bi, bikini! That swimsuit looks awfully weak, Chiyo. As expected, Im the one here with the goods... Ugh, thats it. The time hase, for sexy! I, Im not going to lose. Ku, su, such an unscrupulous match... but I wont yield! At that time, the shoulder of the guys shook greatly when they heard the girls voices. When I looked back at the familiar voices, I saw that it was... uh ... uh ... yeah, I forgot their names already. Five girls were making poses in front of a crowd of onlookers. Ah, way to go,dies! Its already a specialty event in this town... the battle for Jos, the Wizarding Schools strongest. A great battle of the maidens. But main star, Jos, on the whole... The townspeople also gathered at themotion, paid attention, and a crowd started to form, but honestly, the lead... as expected, is that person, it seems. And one man was given the show while sitting in a chair in a caf. I hope he dies. I cant say whos good and whos bad, but... I think everyone looks pretty. ugh,e on... Eh, youre allowed to say that!? Why are you all dissatisfied? Well, frankly, theyre not all that bad, but... Sadiz has a body that is several times more seductive, Shinobu is more beautiful, even though she has smaller breasts... she may be a thorn in my side, but even the princess would shut them up... at least more than these five crazies. Although...... ............... Mortriage and the others bit their lips and tried to pass behind the crowd while pretending not to see. They seemed to have a lot of mixed feelings about it... Oops... uh, ugh! Ah... Then, the dude, who was about to get up and should die, suddenly stumbled on nothing and crashed into the swimsuits d girls in front of him. Boin, Fuyon, Mugyu. Such sounds could be heard from the collision. The dude, who should die a brutal death, had his face and hands colliding with the girls breasts and buttocks. Why would that happen? However, in this situation, no matter who they may be, any woman would have blushed red and turned hellishly furiousDDDD I, Im sorry, again I... Uwaa~, you perv~ It felt so weird that I got chills. Eh? Are you used to it? Arent you rather happy about it? The girls reactions were already too abnormal, it was repulsive. Sheesh, cant help yourself, you! So shameless... fufufu You have to take responsibility! Hoh~, he touched me... Really, senior is always... Maybe if Budeo did the same thing, it would be considered a criminal act. Se, senior, i, if you want, right here, like this fret fret, please hold me! Eh, Im sorry I didnt hear you. What was that? ~~~tsu,e on, senior! I can confidently im it. Even if hes not a threat to me, Im groaning, drop dead already, and Im getting more and more serious about blowing this dude away. And..... Hmm? Hey, those guys! Suddenly our eyes met, and uh, Choro bitch, I forgot who she was, screamed out. Then, other bitches and the townspeople turned around. What are you... eh, hey, why are they naked? Thats disgusting! Ugh, groooss! Budeo is naked, itll seriously rot the eyes! Walking around town naked, its crazy... You, perverts... die! And then, they all at once got unpleasant... no, disgusting, perverts, no, not at all, youre all in swimsuits. You were at school... and you guys... naked... and what are you doing with that young child! And, bokoboko, the dude who should take it upon himself to go die, approached us as his eyes suddenly changed from just a while ago. No, Im not doing anything wrong. This child is... Shut up! Bang, he stomped on the ground with anger... oh, no good... now is still... three months before I can hit this dude... Wait, Jos! Look, this girl... Amae came to school too... Hmm? Oh......e to think of it... Theyre with us... we went out for training, and are on our way back. Thats why... Mortriage quickly tried to intervene. And when he told them why we were doing this, the girls behind reacted. Training? Th, thats right... Ah? Somehow, dont youin, Ora! Oratsuki, calm down... Come on, its all good. Lets go quickly, what is it? The bitches reacted to the word training. They were momentarily dumbfounded, but soon after looking to each other... Training... you guys, no way... pu, hey, hah? Until you got that dirty, you think you can beat Jos? Fufufu... its kind of... unsightly... Thats why youre sweaty? I mean, gross. So disgusting. Mortriage, too? Whats the point of trying now? You cant quietly ept defeat... I dont feel any manly integrity. They were dumbfounded, thenughing... unlike the people in the town who were looking on from a distance, the bitches talked directly to them. Mortriage and the others bowed their heads in frustration. I was in the middle of such a scene and I involuntarily... Kukukuku, Kuhahahahahahahahahaha!! I couldnt helpughing. Wh, whats with this guy? Has he gone crazy? Everyone looked surprised at my suddenughter. However, I couldnt resist it. Because...... No~, Mortriage... its fine, you guys. Eh? Even if they dont like you, it wouldnt have a negative in your life... rather, it was good for you... I almost said it out loud unintentionally. At first, I thought that women in this country were strange, but there are also some like Karui and Elder Sis Tsukshi. So, no big deal. Iughed at them, they were just bitches. Look, the genius and the maidens seem to be ufortable, so lets get going. With that said, I turned my back on them and tried to go back to the dojo. Hey, y, you! Whats with the attitude! Somehow, making a fool of usDDDD You... Chiyo and the others... youughed up your nose at my precious friends!! Dont stomp the ground again...... the dude who I want to send flying far to the horizon. Hah... again... He couldnt stand what I just said, so he went around in front of me and stomped on the ground again as if I was going to be intimidated. Even the resentment of the angry girls was drowned out, as the mans shout overpowered the girls. And, perhaps Mortriage and the others, perhaps understanding the difference in power, stepped back slightly. Somehow, for him to snap just like the previous asions, such a very short-tempered guy... ...... ears fail in the middle of conversation... feet stumble over empty space... short-tempered with sudden tantrums.... I see... in the end, for this fellow... tis already toote... Then, I was shocked in spite of myself, and Treainar muttered with a somewhat serious expression to this dude, who faced annihtion at this rate. What? Toote? You mean hes a self-centered bastard who is too far gone to be helped anymore? Well, it doesnt matter... I forgave it at school, but I wont forgive anyone who does the same thing again. Treainar? Is it all right? Can I blow this guy away? ............... Treainar? For some reason, stayed silent... whats wrong? With a somewhat serious look... Hmm... of course. Do forgive with thy open heart. A womans voice resounded, putting a stop to the situation. We were left speechless by the dignified voice as if the moment had stopped. That is not an opponent worth thy efforts. Do not bully the weak over this. There she was, a monster overflowing with a presence that seemed to dominate the ce by her words alone. High Priestess!!?? ...... High Priestess... It was a presence that surprised the entire town, and even the bitches and dude, who I wanted to hit as soon as possible, had surprised expressions. And the High Priestess, Jamdiel, walked past me... Jos. Thats enough. High Priestess... I was a little surprised. These two... do they know each other...? I know not what happened, but... would it matter if thou fought an opponent who is too different in ability? Thats ... yes, but... If theres anything thou cannotpromise on, hell be in the tournament in three months. At that time, unleash it all and leave nothing behind. For a moment...... Jamdiel nced at me, just a moment. In that moment her eyes sent feelings Jamdiel directed only at me. From the sidelines, it may sound like Jamdiels words just now was a warning that a strong guy like Jos shouldnt bully the weak but I felt quite the opposite from Jamdiels fleeting gaze. ...... Ah, I see... I now understand... Jamdiel... And, Treainar red at Jamdiel with a somewhat sullen expression. I felt a contemptuous gaze somewhere in the eyes which looked at a formerpanion. I didnt understand the meaning at all. What the hell, why was Treainar unable to stomach the current flow? I understand... High Priestess... if you say so... On the other hand, in response to Jamdiels arbitration...... yes, the dude managed to respond obediently. Everyone, lets go home. Jos!? ...... I..... Ill take everyones anger from today... and give it to him in three months... I dont know if hell stay until he can fight me. Somehow, the dude endured his anger on this asion, red at me once with the girls, threw out the lines, and turned away. Looking at his back, I asked Jamdiel... That guy... was he someone from the dojo? Hmm? No, no He used to... just a little... kohon...... Ive been involved with him. Its that kind of acquaintance. She admitted that they were acquainted, but I was surprised. Jamdiels word a little was too simple... Is that right... but then why cant he join the dojo? Hes a genius, isnt he? Theres a reason for that. It wouldnt have a very good influence on the other students... ...... thats too cold. Besides... I spontaneously felt chills. Um, somehow the irritation I felt for the dude... the man named Jos disappeared, as a ruthless expression floated for only a moment. The slightest movement of her mouth. Her words were inaudible. No one here could have known what the High Priestess said at that moment. But from the slightest mouth movements, I read: I DO NOT NEED THAT ANY MORE I felt like she was saying that. I didnt understand the meaning of the words. However, after meeting Amae, Karui at the church, Elder Sis Tsukshi, Mr. Machio, the dojo guys, and Mortriage and others, I had the impression that this secluded nation wasnt so bad, and I was told, Do your best and be strong and I felt invigorated. But I was reminded once again. Im now in the palm of one of the Six Supremacy of the Demon Kings army, who once tried to destroy humanity. Chapter 110 – Hungry Spirit

Chapter 110 C Hungry Spirit

Tranted by: Sads07 The churchs dining hall wasrge, and there were dozens of sisters present. we were in such a ce. Now, Earth, I want you to eat more and more! Eat up, strengthen yourself, and do well at the tournament no matter what I hope you do your best! A number of dishes were brought to the table one after another. Fish, noodles, meat, and so on with some seasoning that was different from we have in the Empire, but I had no problems eating any at all. Or perhaps I should say, it was appetizing. Look, not just you, Earth, I also want your friends to eat without hesitation. Taking pride in her skills, which were just as she imed, Elder Sis Tsukshi served us the meal while wearing an apron over her sister uniform, and we devoured it greedily. Thank you. Its really tasty and warm I wonder if this is what home cooking is all about Ora, this meat is mine! Wa, something new wa, this here, too. Now, my tears cant stop! This and that are so good! In the churchs dining hall, where only the sisters were allowed to step in, I and Mortriages group were treated to dinner with the other sisters. At first, Mortriage and the others tried to refrain from eating in the unfamiliar maidens garden, but were unable to ovee their hunger, and lined up to eat. The other sisters, who were about our age, were ncing at us from a distance, as if they didnt usually have much contact with young men. However, they didnt talk to each other, and the sisters didnt look at them with contempt like bitches at the magic school, therefore it was peaceful. And I Whoa~! Seriously! Inya~ I wanted to see ~, Big Brother and Mr. Machio sparring! Un. It was amazing. In front of me, Karui was excitedly fussing after hearing about the incident with Machio earlier in the day Un. Bite, Aaah! Sticking meat on a little fork for kids and holding it out to me Amae was sitting on myp. Well~, Amae. Bite, is it? Shouldnt you say, Here, Eat, Earth big brother properly? Ugh The moment I sat in a chair to eat at the dining hall, Amae ran and silently jumped up on myp and upied it with a Mufuu. At first she was told off for misbehaving, but she wouldnt move anywhere else, and it was too troublesome as she made a fuss and cried, so I gave up and allowed it. However, since the way she talked could continue to influence her in the future, Elder Sis Tsukshi warned Amae to pay attention to her speech. Then, with a start, Amae overreacted to the light sermon for some reason. Uuu~. Hmm? Whats wrong? For some reason, Amae suddenly looked down and was mumbling. I, Elder Sis Tsukshi, and Karui tilt our heads at her state. b other Hah? What was that? bi br ther eh!?! Soon, I felt like my whole body was struck by lightning what was that? I tried asking Amae, who was mumbling on myp with her face blushed red. But before I could ask, Amae jumped off myp, as if she couldnt bear it anymore. And, without looking back, she ran to the dining hall exit. Amae, what was that just now? Hey, Im not deaf, but I couldnt understand that much! I dont know!! No, I got what she wanted to say! I understood it, but I wanted to encourage her to say it, so I impulsively pretended not to hear, but Amae did not look back and screamed as she left the cafeteria. Haha ah~, shes embarrassed. but that child, apparently, seems to like you a lot. Right, Earth? You two yed together. I havent seen Amae this attached to a man since Mr. Machio. Tsukshi, Karui, and other sisters had a wry smile. Under such warm gazes and atmosphere, I cringed a little, but at the same time, my heart felt somewhat warm and fuzzy. For some reason even if the tournament started now, I feel like I could win the championship. So straightforward!!?? Oi oi, child I was really excited, or I was a little pleased thats why, I soon felt a little shy and wanted to work harder. Inya~, but Amae seems to be having fun, and is big sister feeling nervous? Well, its always a quiet, silent dining hall, so things are little pitter-patter today. Is that right? Karui had a cacklingugh as she described the current atmosphere of the dining room. See, its usually just us girls, and except for me, who goes to school, and big sister, who trains at the dojo, the others have nothing to do with young men. Erm but it cant be helped. In the first ce, we have devoted our bodies and hearts to God I know~. Thats why big sister keeps her feelings for Mr. Machio in her heartDDDD B-b-b, but Im sure God will forgive me because hes so generous! Hmm~! So, hmm, I think its okay! The Sisters were dedicated to God. I suppose its the same for this secluded country. However, the god they worship was different. Its all right, Elder Sis Tsukshi. Feh? Ah, Earth? God is very good natured, caring, and he loves people who make an effort, so Im sure hell support Elder Sis Tsukshi. Huag!? E, even if, Earth, I dont think its a good idea to make fun of your Big Sis! I wasnt teasing. Because I could talk directly to the god they worship. Dont you agree? You would forgive them with an open mind, right? Youll give your support, right? Oh Great God? Silence durd With a wry smile at Treainar, who couldnt stand being treated as a god without consent, I backed up Elder Sis Tsukshi, who was flustered with her face flushed red. Well, thats right there are a lot of young people in this church, and other sisters seem to be the same age as us, but why is only Karui attending the magic school? Eh, ah ah~, thats I casually asked a question while eating my meal. However, Karui smiled a little apologetically, as if they were reasonably special circumstances involved. Then, Elder Sis Tsukshi Well, that were, almost all of us, war orphans our livelihoodes from church donations, but its not like we can afford that much luxury of course, not everyones tuition can be paid so, at least if only for the future of Karui, who is the second youngest, and Amae, who is the youngest thats the way it is. Elder Sis Tsukshi gently stroked Karuis head while smiling. Karui let herself be fawned over by entrusting her body to Elder Sis Tsukshi while being stroked. Well, the tuition for a magic school was quite high. So, what about the Imperial Academy? No.. it would be expensive. Its definitely high. In the first ce, aristocrats and even the princess attended it. I went through the academy without any questions or any gratitude, but the reality is that my parents paid my tuition and, I ran away from home and dropped out. I had some mixed feelings. Ah, thats it! Today, for the sake of the sisters, why dont we have a get-together party instead of just eating separately and ncing at each other? With Senior Mortriage and his friends! Eehh!!?? Hey, Karui! What are you talking about!? Okay, big sister has Mr. Machio, but other sisters dont have many opportunities like this. B, but To Karuis sudden suggestion, the guys shoulders clearly shook with a start and the sisters looked like their hearts were pounding. Although they were only peeking at each other, they seemed keenly interested. Even though Mortriage and the others were relegated to the corner of the magic school, that did not matter here. But I thought a little about Karuis proposal for a moment, and then Hmm no, not yet! Im done eating! Earth? Ooouuuh, Mortriage! You guys, eat up, and get some after-meal exercise! Were still havent sparred yet! I immediately finished my own meal, and shouted to the boys. Earth Hey, still in the middle of my meal and that All of a sudden? That, friendship Whats wrong? We can talk with the sisters, right? Sure enough, they seemed a little puzzled by my sudden remarks. The sisters were also a little freaked out. But I deliberately said it. Aaahh You guys, dont be so care-free! Were going to make them pay for what theyve done! Or is this what you guys wanted to do? You want to get to know the girls? Are you satisfied with just that? Is that what changing yourself is all about? Thats wrong! Its about getting back at those who mocked us! To that end, leave the fun party forter, or youll lose the hungry spirit that sprouted up with great effort! Eehh!!?? There are those who want to go to magic school but cant, and others who quit on their own, but these guys are still attending magic school. However, they were just going through the motions, doing nothing in particr and rotting away. Theyve dered to me today that they want to change themselves. In that case, I had to do it. Then, surprisingly Yes thats right yeah I was just thinking that I need to work harder and harder! Ora, lets do it! Yes Confidence Yes, I want to be able to have it. But, I cant just move so suddenly, Im human. Except for one, they stood up with ring eyes. Apparently, they havent wilted yet, and I was a little impressed. Thats why, Karui. The social gathering Ill ask for it after they gain a little more confidence in themselves as a reward when they be stronger. Uha~, so passionate, big brother! Well, that might be fun ? if possible, its better to be stronger and cooler. Therefore, the fun party is postponed a little longer. Yes, thats the spirit! Do your best! Boys! Yes!! Ha~, good grief, these guys Elder Sis Tsukshi cheered for Mortriages group. None of the other sisters mocked them like the bitches from today. Rather, they were smiling with a gentle look. To the cheers, Mortriage and the others became more enthusiastic. Hou~, tis a good decision, child. As expected, just as you gave your all in the previous match for the maids bosoms as a reward. S, Shut up I feel like Ive been teased a bit, but well, Treainars said its a good decision, so its fine. Besides, I also do exercise after meals and before going to bed because Im sure there will be training in Vier while Im asleep. Definitely. Thats right. Oh which reminds me, Ive been curious for a while, doesnt Ja the High Priestess have her meals with you? While stretching lightly, I wondered why Jamdiel wasnt there during the meal and asked, and then Elder Sis Tsukshi Oh, the High Priestess is probably with the Goddess? And its been on my mind once or twice, but Goddess. Treainar said it was useless to think about Jamdiel, but Im still curious. Authors Note Thank you very much for your support. And first, my apology. There is a wedding party this evening, so I cant update it tomorrow morning. Well, I dont know if it will work out well anyway, Ill tell you in advance because it seems impossible tomorrow. Chapter 111 – Breathing

Chapter 111 C Breathing

Tranted by: Sads07 I mostly had a grasp of things after sparring. Despite being disrespected by those damn sows, Mortriage seemed to be an ordinary honor student, with excellent athleticism and magical skills. He didnt seem inferior to my ssmates at the Imperial Academy. Well, except for the Rebal... in this case, I felt that it would be better to put more focus on teaching magic than martial arts. Oratski has a decent heart. Hes not good with detailed magic, so I think its better to narrow down a few simple magic spells and teach closebat techniques such as martial artsbined with weaponry. Mobner easily loses his nerves, but he seems to have a talent for avoiding crises and is good at evasion. That said, he is still quick to run away. I want him to ovee his fears more while teaching him how to evade properly. Im wondering if I should make Budeo lose weight or use his weight as a weapon. However, surprisingly, he had the advantage of being ambidextrous. He always ate his meals with both hands as if it was only natural... However, I still had no idea how to make use of this. Thats how I finished todays training with those guys. We arranged to meet again tomorrow. And now, while I was sleeping, I was sparring with Treainar in the world of Vier. Great Demon Flicker! The rhythm is too monotonous! Add more variety! I thought my level of skill had improved due to the experience of sparring with Mr. Machio, but my left fist was still cutting through the air without hitting Treainar. The Flickers advantage is the difficulty of evading it. If tis too easily read, it cannot be used to fight stronger opponents. tch... Then, speed! Too slow! The next moves are obvious. Weave in more feints. Ku, ha, haeee! I thought I could use my footwork to lead the opponent around, but I was still treated lightly during the spar with Treainar. Lets go! Great Demon Smash! Idiot! Do not strike with such huge motions without thought! You will nevernd a lucky punch on high-level opponents! It simply creates extra openings. Ah, damn, I cantnd a hit... Right! Such heavy blows are not swung and hit honestly. Control your opponent so that you can hit them and they cannot evade you. I cant hit him. I cant touch him. I cant keep up with his movements. Ha, ha, ze, ze... Hmm... On the whole, you are adequate enough. But as you know, that Machio still hides something. He is the man that received Jamdiels endorsement, you must be even sharper. Ha, ha... Osu... The stronger I became, the more I realized how monstrous Treainar was. Geez, I thought I could go a little longer... A thousand years too early. That said, I admit that we are making steady progress. Tch... Let mend one hit. Let me graze him. Let me change his expression a little bit. I kept setting the goal of the spars lower and lower, but I cant achieve it no matter how low I go. I thought that I had be stronger, but after all, the gap with Treainar was toorge for me to really understand the power difference yet. I was reminded of the fact that I didnt know his ceiling. Well... I broke the fighting spirit of a child who hadtely begun to lose respect for his master... No, Im not losing respect for him... I think hes amazing, I appreciate him, I respect him. Fah... ah, oh, oh, hmm, tis so tis so... kohon, well then soon, in addition to training for improving basic performance, I shall teach you a new magic technique. Though Treainar was a little bashful as he told me so, I was so surprised I stood up involuntarily. Magic technique...? So far, Ive only learned the Breakthrough and Great Magic Spiral. I couldnt help but lean forward at the proposal. What is it? Fufufufufufu... that... can be applied not only for the Breakthrough, but for other magic as well. I couldnt contain my excitement when I saw Treainar somewhatughing confidently. What is the magic technique that Treainar was talking about? Tis called Magical Breathing. Magic Breath? It was the first time I heard those words, and I inquired about it. Hmm, child. How does a person get the oxygen they need into their body from the air? Thats... breathing, I guess. Yes. And so...... how does a person restore the magic power they have consumed? Eh? ...... Thats... If you think about it, its a magic lecture. Whats more, the basics that even a kid knows... Thats what you talked about when you opened my Magic Hole, right? Magic power is taken from the magic that drifts in the air into the Magic Tank in the body through the Magic Hole, passageways for the magic power for the body, holds it, and releases the magic power through the magic hole if necessary....... they say. Therefore, the magic power that is consumed takes in the magic that drifts in the air through the Magic Hole. Hmm, tis so. I was asked a simr question before, and I answered the same way. And Treainar nodded, meaning it wasnt wrong. However..... Then, let us return to breathing... what do you do to take in a good deal of the oxygen floating in the air? Eh? Thats...... like that... you take a big breath... you take a lot of breaths... Yes. Then...... how do you take in a good deal of the magic drifting in the air? ............ eh? I was involuntarily at a loss for words when I asked an unexpected question. Certainly, magic power is usually stored in the magic tank of the body, and when it is consumed, the magic that drifts in the air is taken in through the magic hole and restores it. However, that was just a theory, and in my mind, the recovery of magical power was simr to natural healing. So, I had never thought about taking a lot of magic from the air, so I didnt know how to answer the question. ... Is it possible? Such a thing ... Fufufu. Recovery magic, so to speak, rapidly heal injuries. Then you would think there was a way to rapidly restore magic, would you not? And thats the answer that Treainar gave, a new magic technique that I will learn. Thats...... That is the Magical Breathing... instead of relying on nature and time to restore magic power, harvest the magic in the air at your own will and forcibly restore it. Its something Ive never heard of before... A... at your own will? Learn this, and so long as you have physical strength, you will never be unable to use magic forck of magic power... in other words...... use it during a breakthrough, and the breakthrough will never be interrupted, and you can hit the Great Magic Spiral so long as your physical strength does not fail... And I heard the exnation... Such a cheeeeeeaaaaatttt!! I couldnt help screaming, that technique was too foul. Hey, wait! Youll be able to recover your magical power right away... in a sense, its infinite magic power! Or rather, teach me that from the beginning! Magic power does not run out. In other words, it is possible to have longer breakthroughs and a series of Great Magic Spirals. It was too much of a foul. No, of course there are risks. Tis not infinite magic power... you still cannot use magic beyond your magic storage capacity, and above all, long breakthroughs and a barrage of Great Magic Spirals would put a constant strain on the body. Thats true. But then I wouldnt have had to think about preserving the breakthrough... No, tis certainly possible for prolonged periods, but at this point, tis better to set a time limit. Consider the burden on the body. That is why, after use you cannot endure the undue burden and end up injured, you may not be able to move properly due to muscle pain, potentially you may ruin the body itself, and if not used properly, you could die afterwards, could you not? Uh, oh ... oh, oooh... At that moment, Treainar emphasized the risk of death to me with a serious look. I gulped at the force of his words. W, well, I see... there are risks attached to such amazing techniques... Yes. People cannot power up so easily. There is always corresponding risk to it... without exception...... right...... without exception. The moment he spoke of the risks, Treainars eyes became even sharper. I mean, its something to give a lot of thought to... But you can manage such risks with a view on the future rather than what is before you. Eh...? Your bout with Toulowe, to offer such an earnest challenge without using the breakthrough and win. An easy victory in thememorative match was right before you, you put on a conceited disy to the opponent to the tune of his futility, and yet are unwilling to use the power you have acquired indiscriminately. Todays exchange with the Wizarding School small fry is evidence of this. You have a mind to aim for higher levels. That is why I guide you. I felt that it was praised for something like my attitude as a human, not my skills in punching or footwork. Oh, yeah ... maybe? Its a rare thing, so Im a bit embarrassed... in front of me, Treainar was grinning. Fuhahaha, embarrassed are we? Nuh-uh!? Im not embarrassed! No, you were embarrassed! Fuhahaha tis delightful. Payback for always illuminating me. Tch, youre surprisingly persistent... hmm? Always...... in the end, youre embarrassed, arent you? Eh? ...... I, I am never bashful! No, you clearly said it now! I heard you! Yes, now silence! Focus on training! Anyway, we shall begin the lesson on Magical Breathing! We seemed to have derailed each others conversation a little, but in the end, Treainar forcibly restored it. Well, its a draw for now. If I were to talk, I might have been able to drive the Great Demon King to a corner a little... Now, breathing and meditation are important for learning magical breathing. Moreover, tis not just breathing and meditation. First of all, tis training to concentrate on breathing and meditation in any situation and to do it precisely. There is a perfect training method for that. Treainar... it wasnt, Treainar coughed lightly and immediately started talking seriously, and I sat up and paid close attention. Fufufu, it seems that Jamdiel was also trying to have the students of the dojo learn Magical Breathing... I witnessed them performing something simr in the dojo, though sporadically. Eh!? Well then... can Jamdiel also use Magical Breathing? No, she cannot. And what was being performed in the dojo was iplete training. In that case, no matter how much they try, they cannot learn Magical Breathing. In this way, Jamdiel imperfectly conveys what I once devised, in the hopes that someone will learn it. I, is that right... it? Tis so. And you are in luck. With certainty, I shall guide you correctly. Yes, I am different from Jamdiel. Treainar looked confident with a smug expression. The other day, I was frightened when I saw the darkness of Jamdiel, but when I thought that this guy was much stronger than Jamdiel, I felt somewhatplicated. Well... the best training to learn Magical Breathing...... is a practice called Magical Yoga. Yo... ga? It was the first time I heard of it. In this training, tis essential to learn various movements and poses. You should learn my movements and try themter in front of the dojo mirror. With that said, Treainar decided to immediately give me a demonstration. Ah!? S, see here... eh!?! And I... to conquer myughter... failed a second time, and received an impact as a result. Authors Note I came back yesterday, much earlier than I expected, and I ended up writing... but I couldnt help it. The world is so cruel. Chapter 112 – Crotch

Chapter 112 C Crotch

Tranted by: Sads07 Magical Yoga. A new training that Treainar showed me. It was abination of breathing, posture, and meditation to control the flow of energy in the body. The effects are hmm, well various, it seems, and by taking poses I normally dont, I stimte and activate muscles and joints in areas that are not often used in everyday life hmm, but that pose Magical Happy Baby Pose! Keep this up for a minute. Lying on the back, hold the knees with both hands. Slightly pull the chin back and straighten the back. With the knees open, pull the thighs to the side, grasp the soles of the feet with the hands, and pull them downwards. This there was such a pose in the treasured book I had hidden in my room. What was it called? It was like changing a babys diaper. Stretch the hips and spine. This soothes the mind and alleviates stress and fatigue. This training is serious. Therefore, Treainar took poses like Happy Baby and such with a straight face. I was d we were in the world of Vier. No matter what happens, its all a dream. I endured, clenched my lips so hard I might bite it off High difficulty pose. Magical Demon Saint Pose! Whats going on now? Crawling on all fours, he hung his left leg over his left shoulder and extended his knees straight. Floating with the right foot straight behind him, and supported his whole body with only the hands to maintain the posture what a limber body amazing and yet, not good! This strengthens the triceps, abdominal muscles, hips, and core, and also improves concentration and bnce. Thats enough. Now, Im listening, dont And this, cur, is my favorite Great Demon Spiral materialization in both hands Great Demon Twin Spiral ? Devil Spiral Breakstream!!! Ah And this was the promised situation. A Great Magic Spiral in both hands, I have never seen that before. Two surging spirals create a huge swirl, causing a catastrophe in the Vier world. Even though I didntugh out loud, the smiling Treainar looked very angry. I didntugh I endured Forgive me And then I woke up. Hah, hah ah~ so much night sweats The room in which I was allocated at the church. My sleepwear, as I got up from the bed, was drenched with sweat. Even though I diligently took a bath when I finished training. Fuh~ even though its a dream, being killed is exhausting not a good way to wake up Tis your own faultughing over and over again at my expense B, because Treainar, who killed me in the dream world, was angry at my bedside. Are you prepared? That yoga is not merely for learning Magical Breathing, is it? Concentration, meditation they will surely lead to gaining another power. Osu. No, I understand. Seriously. And Treainar was serious too. However, the more serious he was, the bigger the impact. In particr, that happy baby was bad. Happy baby with a serious Treainar. Happy Bufu! Nah!? Y, you cuuuuuuuuuuuuuur!! Eep, s, sorry! I, Ill remember Indeed, you wretch! Enough! Tis a little early for dawn, but go out for road work! Ah~, geez well, whatever He wouldnt let me sleep again. As punishment, I was forced out of bed by Treainar who shouted at the bedside to run. Well, its like a morning walk. No, you shall make a dash. Geh!? Promptly move out! Yes yes alright, master. Hmm, calling me master only when tis convenient, no longer shall I be deceived! It was still dark outside, and the morning sun hasnt risen. Of course, no sister had awoken yet. Looking out of the window, there was no one walking in the streets. Road work. Yoga. Jumping rope. Shadows. Muscle training. And sparring in Vier. The menu for the next three months will mostly be so. And in these three months, I shall make you several times stronger than you are now so, run with the resolve for death!! Tis about the strengthening of the lower body! O, Osu!! Quickly now, get moving! In the midst of such a calm atmosphere, the fervent energy of the Great Demon King still kicked in, and I was immediately driven to run with only light stretching. The town was dim all over, but the fresh air soaked in and I felt refreshed. Hah~, still, I feel weird. What is wrong? You see, since I ran away from home, Ive been on the move most of the time, so I couldnt settle down somewhere could I? Hmm? Thats why the fact that I wont be going to the academy, I wont take sses, and I can focus on training all day from now on is either going to be fun, or hell Without being bound by anything, I could just spend time purely on getting stronger. There was also the new challenge of learning Magical Breathing, and I was looking forward to seeing how strong I could be in the future. But Hou~, it seems your heart still has some leeway quite dependable, are we? Come on. I hadnt realized at the time. Invigorating, the days when I only wanted pure strength was about to begin. Thats what I thought. But that was because I still didnt know anything about Jamdiels goal or true intentions. What was Jamdiel up to? The hint to that came abruptly and unexpectedly so early in the morning. Hmm? muh? As I ran through the empty streets of the town, and reached the beach, Treainar and I were surprised. There was no one in the streets, so I thought there would be no one on the sandy beach, but it wasnt so. is someone there? Umm There was a figure on the beach. Not that there was anything strange about it. As I am running outside like this, it wouldnt be strange if someone woke up early and went for a walk on the beach. Well, it was too early to call it a morning walk. But as we ran closer to the person, we couldnt believe our eyes. Wha horn ? Demon? Arge horn was growing out of the persons head. Devil-kin? Half-breed like Bro? And a song? I heard a gentle, calm, and rxing song like a luby. A womans voice that sounded a little childish. Who in the world ~~~~ ? Hmm ara? Eh!? Eehh!!?? And then the other party noticed me. A mysterious woman standing on a still dim beach. Petite, young, probably about my age or a little younger than me? And her figure Hmm~ in this case umm, very good morning? eh? Yes! Its still too early to say good morning, so I tried adding very on it is that correct? ? Pure white, slender limbs, a white dress and a lightly fluttering short skirt. With long, fluffy white hair, a beauty or rather, cute? Such a girl? However, it was clear that the girl wasnt human. And what I found curious was the horn extending from her head. Furthermore, the shape of the horn was the same? Treainars horn also what is it this feeling this one A demon horn. I was stunned at the sight of such a girl. Wh who the heck are you Ara? You dont know of me? Eh Ah, ah huh It would seem! My goodness, well, nice to meet you! Ah, hi, nice to meet you A smile so pure that I couldnt feel any hidden side to it at all. Fufufufu, this is my first time speaking to a stranger alone. Im nervous. I dont know who she is. However, shes not human I wonder her overflowing aura she was certainly not an ordinary person. And then It is said that, one should take the trouble, so allow me to ascertain it, okay? No, eh? What. Then, excuse me. Hah? Bulging Eh!? The next moment, I didnt realize what she was doing for an instant. Hey, wha, hah!? H, hey, what are you doing!? The untainted girl in front of me smiled and touched my crotch as if checking for You-Know-What with her hand. Theres something between your legs that Ick I see I understand! Youre a boy, arent you? You can tell by looking at me!? Eh? Is that so? I dont usually meet anyone other than the girls in the church, I only see boys once in a while. So I dont know. Wh, what? My jaw dropped at the excessiveck ofmon sense uttered by this little girl, regardless of whether she was a demon or a human. What the hell kind of sheltered youngdy was she? However, for now Anyway, dont suddenly touch the crotch of the man you met for the first time! Eh!? But this is the most reliable way to check if the other person is a man or not. Karui, who takes care of me, told me so At any rate, when I get back to the church, Ill give Karui a smack in the head. Chapter 113 – God’s Feelings

Chapter 113 C Gods Feelings

What is your name? A woman who suddenly ps a persons crotch to determine their gender. Earth. Thats my name. Earth Earth, the boy! Yes, I will remember it! No, its not like being a boy is some kind of alias well, thats fine There was no hostility, but shes still a weirdo. With minimal vignce, I gave an answer for the time being. And then, whereas I gave my name, the other party gave a smile. I am called Kron. Please treat me well, Earth. Kron? Eh!? The girl who gave her own name Kron. Weve only introduced ourselves. But that doesnt resolve any doubts. Are you a demon? Yes? First of all, why are there demons here? It might not be so unusual since a half-demon like Bro entered the dojo in this country. However, I was surprised that there were other demons, because I had only seen humans in this country except for Jamdiel. And then Masochist? Are you simr to Machio? ha? Mr. Machio? Mr. Machio is human, isnt he? Eh? But before, Karui said with augh. People like Machio, who are always training hard, are a race called masochist. However, since I have never done anything rigorously, I dont think Im a masochist. that Karui But even so, Karui said that she respects Machio because he is stronger, kinder and more masculine than anyone else. Not good. Her imagination is beyond bothersome, isnt it? Moreover, that idiot is the cause, isnt she? Ah what can I say Well, Karuis name has beening up for a while now that you mentioned it, you do you live in the church? Yes. I live on the top floor of the church. The top floor of the church. It was a big church, and there must have been rooms up top. That said, there must be rooms for the other sisters who didnt have any rtives, and I would not wander around the church indiscriminately. Therefore, I did not think there would be such a woman in the church, much less a demon. Kron th this one by no means no.. however could it be? Such an urrence And, unusually, Treainar was more surprised than I am. Until now, Treainar never so much as stuttered even after seeing Mr. Aka, Bro, or Toulowe, but this time, with this girl named Kron before him, he seemed tremendously displeased. Umm~ all things considered you dah?? Hey, wha!? H, hey, whoa! Whats with that all of a sudden? The moment I took my eyes off her, Kron was looking into my face from below with an innocent expression. Moreover, she was so close. So I take a step back in surprise at the unexpected sense of distance. But when he saw me, Kron looked somewhat pleased Fufufu, you are the second one! What? So far, everyone Ive met has spoken with extremely polite speech but you dont. Youre the second man Ive met who does that! Apparently, casual talk, moreover from the opposite sex was unusual to her. She was happy about that, such a weird girl. And.. Not since Bro! Bro!? Oh! Do you know of Bro? Ah, well, I know him Of all people, I had the same treatment or attitude as him but shes never heard anything other than honorifguage, who was she really Lady Kron, is thou here? Ara? Eh, geh!? Just then, a jet-ck winged being appeared in the still-dark sky. Oh, Jamdiel. Very good morning. If thou would take a walk, please give word It was Jamdiel, and I was truly astonished at the interaction between the two. Because Kron, who seemed to have never heard anything other than honorific speech used by people, was also having honorifics used very much from Jamdiel to my surprise. And Jamdiel herself seemed to respect Kron. How unlikely that was. Jamdiel was not some High Priestess of a secluded nation. Her true identity was a Six Supremacy and Great General of the Demon King Army. One of them used honorifics with a girl who didnt seem to be much older than me, and the moment she descended to the ground, she got down on one knee and bowed like a Knight of the Kingsguard. A legendary existence like the Six Supremacy bowed her head. Thats exactly what Jamdiel Unless the other party was the Great Demon King Fufufufu even though no way, thou is here as well. Earth Lagann. Eh!? As far as I can see, thou was working on Magical Road Work, and happened to meet Lady Kron? Nay, this is no coincidence, its inevitable, is it fate? Ha, huh? And while I was surprised and dumbfounded, Jamdiel, who was bowing her head, talked to me with an eerieugh. Ara? Is Jamdiel also an acquaintance of Earth? Indeed currently, he resides in the church due to certain circumstances. I hoped his greeting to Lady Kron would be at the next congregation, excuse the dy. Well, is that right? Then, Earth knows Machio, Karui, Bro, and Jamdiel! How wonderful! So the world is at peace today and everyone is getting along! I was at a loss for a reaction The world is at peace today and everyone is getting along? It was too congrattory, a rather chilly phrase. However, for Kron to utter such a line as her true opinion from the depths of her heart. Thats why I was at a loss for words. Whats wrong? Earth Lagann Fufufufu, to stare so passionately at Lady Kron well, thou must have fallen in love with Lady Kron! ha? Hmm, I understand without thou saying a thing. Lady Kron has the bloodline that fascinates all in this world. Its no wonder that thou, still in adolescence, harbor such feelings and would want to conceive with her and have plenty of children. Hey, no, no, wait a minute!? Oh, youre saying something suddenly out of the blue!? Fuhahaha, I see! After all, one who is closer in age would be beneficial. But unfortunately its still too early, Earth Lagann. Thats right, thou would have to wait at least 7,776,000 seconds. Somehow, Jamdiel seemed frantic and scary as hell. Moreover, what she said was ridiculously insane. The conversation was suddenly too far out of control. A mysterious girl who even Jamdiel worshiped. In front of her erm co, conceive Conceive? What is that? Oh, Lady Kron. Thats how the child is given birth to, I taught thee the other day. Ah! Thats right! Let me see, certainly And maybe she didnt understand the meaning of Jamdiels words to me, Kron tilted her head Yes! I remember now! A man gets excited and gets erecDDDDD tte, thats irresponsible of you! Hey, I cant keep up with the situation! And I realized. This woman was preposterous by natural. If I hadnt shouted out, she would have said something outrageous with that innocent smile. I dont know what to make of this woman. Shes really Jamdiel Eh!? Hmm? Is something wrong, Earth Lagann? Is thy face not pale? With my face hot, I think I yelled out. But the next moment, as I suddenly looked sideways, I got goosebumps all over my body at the sight of Treainars figure. Is that how it is curse you Jamdiel to use that the Ancient Techniques of the City of Sorcery, Shiznautmy. however, tis highly hical, I said never to use it many times over Jamdiel and Kron seemed to care about my situation, but it was more than that, I was simply terrified. Ive experienced Treainars bloodlust first hand in our spars many times. He had even lectured me on my inadequacies many times. At times, he gave me his dignified adult opinions. However, it was the first time Ive seen Treainar like this. Never have I felt resentment at the absence of this body as I do now were this body alive and well even if she was one of my Six Supremacy, I would take that head at once. That was the expression of Treainar, who was the Great Demon King during her lifetime, which I never knew. And Ive never seen Treainar so angry. Hmm, whats wrong? Is thou tired from running too hard? Would that not be troubling? Also, Lady Kron. Let us return soon. Yes, I understand. However, no matter how much anger and bloodlust Treainar exuded, it would never reach Jamdiel. Words, des, and everything from Treainar couldnt reach the current Jamdiel. Thats why Jamdiel didnt know anything about the feelings of Treainar himself, who she worshiped to the extent that she called him God. As proof of that, Jamdiel waspletely ignorant of the spirit and anger of Treainar who was right beside her. Fufufufu, Earth Lagann and Lady Kron if ites to be, much trouble will be saved Fufufufu, all thats left is the qualification of winning the tournament. Jos emerged a failure, Bro is gone, and I thought Machio would be adequate, but I feared Machios bulk would break the petite Lady Kron, so I wondered what to do Fufufufu, hahahahaha And although I couldnt hear what she was saying, Jamdiel muttered something in a very low voice, with a terrible smile. After all, fate is on our side! Surely, all is ording to Gods divine guidance! Jamdiel suddenly looked up and raised her voice to the sky. So.. you really dont understand Gods feelings Ara? Whats going on? Jamdiel. Who knows I held my head for a moment. Chapter 114 – Questions

Chapter 114 C Questions

Tranted by: Sads07 Earth, how old are you? 15 years old Oh my! Youre the same as me! Eh...... is that right? Demons are said to have a long life span, so Ive heard that there was a gap between their appearance and their age. Even Treainar had lived for thousands or tens of thousands of years. However, I was a little surprised that there was no difference in appearance and age when it came to Kron. Do you go to school like Karui? School? No, Im not from this country in the first ce. Is that so? Where did youe from? Kron seemed curious about me and asked a lot of questions. Were walking side by side, but the distance was close. I felt shy. I took a breath. So heartwarming...... Anyway, I just want her to be a little more aware of the sense of distance. Thats...... the Empire, and its a bit far from here. The outside world... a distantnd beyond the sea? Ha~~~, wonderful! What? I only know of this world here, so I admire those who know the outside world! And, the pace of things got out of control. On the other hand... Fufufu, Fufufufufu Lined up behind us as we walked, with her important precious Lady Kron next to a bug called a man, as a rule, this kind of scene would usually be met with Filthy man, dont dare approach Lady Kron! and a fit of rage, but there was no such situation from Jamdiel. Rather, she seemed to be in a good mood, watching over us with warm... no, really distorted eyes. To be honest, I couldnt help but feel creeped out. And...... So, is Earths family in the Empire? Eh... ...... Nu... Involuntarily, I was struck by a simple question, and Jamdiel was reacting behind me. Family. Well, they were. Father. Mother. And Sadiz. My family was there. ? But I left the family. It seemed my mother came chasing after me... what happened afterwards? Its hard for me to say I dont care, even though Ive put it behind me. About my mother and the others who were chasing me, Jamdiel said, I didnt do anything. ...... Fuh~... And Jamdiel was reacting behind me. Yes, Jamdiel has never treated me as a heros son, as if to say it doesnt matter who I am. However, that doesnt mean that my father and mother dont matter to Jamdiel either. Although distorted, shes still someone who worshiped Treainar as God. Then what does Jamdiel actually think about my parents, who overthrew that Treainar? Uoooooi, Goddess~~! There you are! At that moment, a huge cloud of dust rose up on the beach. Ara? Ah... Dear me... Something was approaching with enough force to cause a raging wave. That momentum wasnt fitting, considering the insolent voice that resounded... Oh, big brother, and the High Priestess is here too! It was Karui. No..... Goddess? Oh, I see... her... Ufufufu, Karui, very good morning. ...... Very? Well, good morning! High Priestess and big brother, good morning! ...... ou. Goodness, as rude as ever, arent thee... Karui gave a cheerful and straightforward greeting, but not very polite. Kron was smiling, but Jamdiel gave a little sigh. I mean, how many people in the world could give Jamdiel such a greeting during the war... I dont even know. Well, I wake up in the morning only to be surprised that the Goddess wasnt in her room, so please stop~. Im sorry, Karui. But something really wonderful happened today. Yes? Look, this here is Earth. I talked a lot with a boy for the first time in a long time. Whoa, well, really!? Uh, with big brother?! Hee~, you dont say, heh~ Like Jamdiel, she apparently came looking for Kron, but as soon as she heard that Kron was with me, Karui turned her terrifying grinning face toward me. But...... And like Karui taught me the other day about how to distinguish between boys and girls, I felt his crotch, but Earth got a little angry. What does that mean? ...... eh!? The next moment, Karuis smiling face froze. Hou~! I hadnt heard of that... Gyaahh No, Im sorry, High Priestess! No, I didnt mean... Fufufufu, I shall hear of it in the confession roomter. Hiiiiiiiiii!? Well, but... as the other party is Earth Lagann, this is... As I was shocked at what was actually being taught to a youngdy ignorant of the world, Jamdiel showed a very eloquent smile. This also made Karui tremble in fear. Well, at the end of the day, Jamdiel muttered something that was slightly disturbing... Anyway, Karui. Take Lady Kron and help her bathe. Well, I understand! Come on, Goddess, lets go! Yes, Karui! Scared, Karui ran off with Kron, as ordered by Jamdiel. Kron happily ran along the beach with Karui. Hectic fellow. Well, I suppose. But... I heard from Amae of a goddess, but I didnt realize... that was the rumored goddess. ...... Ah... Jamdiel and I were left behind looking at their backs. By the way, Earth Lagann What? I have a question to ask. As soon as they were out of sight, Jamdiel asked me in a voice that I could only hear. When I turned my face to see what the hell was going on... When did thou realize... I was Jamdiel? Eh!? The moment I heard the question, my spine suddenly straightened and I realized that I had been too careless. I have yet to give thou my name. But when Lady Kron mentioned my name, there was no reaction from thee. Well, thats... How could Hiro and Mamus son... let alone the academy students of the Imperial City, not know the name Jamdiel? Thats true. Im not supposed to know Jamdiels name yet. Treainar told me Jamdiels name and identity, but she doesnt know that. In fact, when Treainar first told me Jamdiels name, how shaken up I got... Why can you use the Great Demon Spiral... it was a matter of little consequence before the fact that the sessor of the Great Demon King was present, so I didnt particrly pursue it as it would be problematic were thou to be overly vignt and attempt escape. Say? Jamdiel calmly and slowly put her hand on my shoulder. From that hand, I felt an unbelievable chill. What in the world are thee? And how can thou know I am Jamdiel, yet still remain nonchnt and train with calm? She should not be doing that to me, but I could sense that she was able to do that. The pressure was so strong that I could instinctively sense that this hand on my shoulder could easily separate my head from my torso with a slight movement Child, stay calm. T, Treainar... As I was choking on Jamdiels question, Treainar by my side... I heard it all from Bro... give that answer. Bro...? Ah... That said, I remembered my farewell conversation with Bro. DD Maybe you... Masters twisted ambition and ideology... that fellows situation.... nuh-uh. DD Master? Fellow? What are you talking about? DD Whaaaat, if you happen to meet my Master, who is also my first love... Sister DDDD Come to think of it. Bros master is this fellow... Surely, then that makes sense... huh? Hold on. If so, Bros first love is... eh? And by sister... do you mean like Karui and Amae? Or...... No way... him...? Whats wrong? Can thou not answer that? Fuh~, I heard from Bro... about you... ...... Hou~... Anyway, was that enough to fool her? I dont know what would happen if I were to tell her that I could see the ghost of Treainar, who she revered as God. Yes... by the way, I tried to get Bro to help in my search for thee, but thou was found before that, so in the end I never saw him. Hows he doing? Hmm? A, all right... but hes thinking about getting honest. Fufufu, him? Honest? Because he couldnt do that, he fell into delinquency... such a moron... The moment she talked about Bro, Jamdiels eyes took on a distant, nostalgic look for a moment. So ... did Bro mention Lady Kron as well? No, nothing.... about that. Is that so... well, thats fine. Then Jamdiel took her hand off my shoulder, and the next moment the chill that overwhelmed my body subsided. Even though thou has heard of me from Bro, that does not exin thy use of the Breakthrough, Great Demon Spiral, and so on... but for now, lets leave such frightful inquiry. Either way, at thy current level, only slightly stronger than Bro, thou cant defeat me or leave this country. Jamdiel walked away from me. Now, simply train to thy hearts content and defeat Machio in three months. Then, as a reward, I will grant thee the greatest treasure in the world and even a legendary honor. What, is it... Look forward to it. And if you wish, I can see to thy training for three months... Eh, dont joke around. Ill do what I want. I see. In that case, do carry on. Jamdiel didnt seem to be looking that deeply into it right now, even though her suspicions about me have not been resolved. It might be simply because she thought that she could do anything to me by force if she felt like it. When I was touched up close, I was so scared that I couldnt help myself. ...... Jamdiel... by no means did she, Kron and......... the child... At that time, Treainar muttered as if he realized something while staring at Jamdiels back with strong, sharp eyes. Earth! If you dont mind, why dont you take a bath with me and Karui? tte, Im in!! Hold on, wa, no, Goddess!? No, no, thats no good! Please tell her, High Priestess! Well... if thou takes responsibility... right? Earth Lagann. I was drowned out by Krons voice screaming from all the way there, the tense atmosphere seemed to be broken, and I was so tired that I sighed. Hmm, why? I want to talk with Earth some more! Generally, a bath... a bath together... that? That might be appealing, right? No, no, Im not taking advantage of someonesck ofmon sense, that kind of thing ... I shouldnt ... I...should ... not ... Authors Note Everyone, as always, I am indebted to you. As I noticed yesterday, this work was in the cumtive ranking. Rank 299th from (?), and although it is a ranking on the borderline where I do not know when it will be overtaken by a nova and fall, I am proud because it was the first time that it was listed in the cumtive total. This is also thanks to everyone injecting hot drills. Thank you for all the spirit and drills. I was surprised that the 85,000 drills was the lowest line in the cumtive ranking, but I was able to break through that wall as well. We will continue to work hard to go further beyond the heavens, so I look forward to your continued support in the future. Remaining...... 915,000 Drills! Chapter 115 – Bath

Chapter 115 C Bath

Tranted by: Sads07 Childrens tears are invincible. I dont know who said it, but its amon phrase. But I was skeptical of the theory. Whether the child cries or screams, there must be times when it doesnt reach the parents. And that, I can say with conviction. However, when I came here, my own argument began to waver. For example... D Unh, would you really like to take a bath with me? If a girl of the same age told me that, even if I were not in a rtionship with her, I would refuse. Even if I think its appealing. Even if I think Im not doing something wrong. But...... D...... Un. Yes. So what if a little girl pulls the hem of my clothes from below and asks? D Yes... un... together... lets go... Its the pestering of a pure child. Nheless, it is declined because there will be many other sisters in there. And then...... D Ugh... sniff... cant we? Is it really worth making a child shed tears to say no? No, its not. Therefore, there is no other choice. Because a child was crying. Listen, a child who lost their parents at an early age wants to be pampered. If simply taking a bath together can heal their heart even a little, it is a small price to pay. Its a matter of the human heart. D Wai, Amae! No, no, no, Im here too!? D A, as expected, it, its hopeless! D Ufufufufu, Earth, everyone is in the bath~?. D Mufun! Baathtime, bathtime! D I entrust it to thou, Earth Lagann. And in the end...... ...... so spacious... Sshy ? Heey, Amae. You shouldnt enter the bath before washing your body, okay? I mean, this situation... seriously? Big sister escaped, why am I going in? Standing side by side, me, Amae, Kron, Karui. By the way, Elder Sis Tsukshi and Jamdiel seem to have been allowed a pass. Unlike themunal bath in the church... this was a luxuriously decorated bath exclusively for the goddess, which was asrge as the public bath. For some reason, I was given ess to a sanctuary where only Kron, the goddess, and the sister who attends to her could enter. Or how should I put it, this too luxurious, is there any money left in the church? If you put this money towards the sisters school tuition... I thought, but I dont want to hear of such boorish talk. However, it was also true that I cant keep myposure without thinking about such things. Big brother... if you look this way, Ill call you lecher brother from now on. I wont look. Or, you can rx. Im not thirsty enough to mess with a junior. Karui hid her body with a washcloth, and red at me while blushing. As expected, I dont care for underage girls, and wouldnt try to see her naked. However, she does have nice, toned legs. They are slim and slender overall, which makes them light and easy to run with. The chest was also very cute. By the way, I didnt see this. I saw it. Un. Back. Come. Wipe. Ill wipe you. And, without covering anything, Amae beckoned me with no expression, proudly and unshaken. That body is DD Oi, you cur. If you analyze?parse that little girls body in your mind, you shall earn my ire, shall you not? Damn it, I wont. I almost had that thought, but... Oh, thats a good idea, Amae! Its a sign of friendship! Ill wipe Earth as well! You, cover uuuuuuuuupp!!!! Wha wha wha wha , why, utterly naked!? Goddess, thats not gooooooooood! In fact, Kron was smiling and frolicking in a way that suits the word innocent. White skin, slender, petite, palm-sized, cute, and her pDDDDD ...... Oi... This is impossible. You cant do that. I mean, its just really bad. Even though Ive read those books and stuff, how many years has it been since I have seen a womans nudity... in person? Maybe since Sadiz and I were still able to take a normal bath together... CanonicoDD Yes? Ugh, child! What are you doing, you immoral brat!! At that time, I wasnt conscious of it. There was no doubt that it was an almost unconscious action. However, I was astonished to hear Trainers wrathful wail. D, damn iiiiit! M, me of all people? Goodness sake, almost crossed the line! ...... durd... Thats how Instant Memory Magic was... no..... or rather, werent you the one who taught me this magic and how to use it? Now, Earth. Pleasee here. Un. Come. Un! Un! A chair in the bathroom. Somehow, it was golden, gaudy, and in very bad taste. Maybe only Kron usually sat on this... huh? Kron sits here? In the bath? Of course, sitting naked... No, no, no, I feel like Im doing a lot of things that I shouldnt do... Yes,e on! Un, scrub Ignoring my confusion, Kron and Amae sat me in the chair andthered my back with foam. However, neither of them had any strength. It was weak. It was ticklish, unbearably ticklish. Is it itchy? A little... itchy. Un? Rub more... scrub scrub... Oh, thats good, Amae. Mufu ? Scrubbing ? Even so, she worked hard, so Amae is fine, but I couldnt help but be really worried that Kron, who wasnt hiding anything, would do that... Fufufufufu, this is fun. ...... eh? This is my first time taking a bath with a boy. Kron was easygoing as she spoke happily without knowing my feelings. Hmm... W, well, taking a bath with the opposite sex is a very special matter... Is that right? So, is it also very special for Earth now? Its already... so much! Then, today is special for me and Earth! Somehow, Im the only one who was nervous, but... if I were to look back here, Karui and my master would yell at me, so Im not going to turn around. Ive had a few talks with the men whoe to church, but... talking a lot like this and taking a bath... Earth is very trusted by Jamdiel. So I almost looked back involuntarily, but I didnt. I couldnt believe my ears when I heard Krons shocking words. Jamdiel trusts me? Jamdiel is very worried about me meeting men. So whenever I met people who came to the church, Jamdiel was always there by my side, and the only other people I could speak with were Machio and Bro, whom Jamdiel had given permission. I, is that right? Yes. Therefore, Earth is very trusted by Jamdiel to be able to talk in the bath together, in a ce without Jamdiel. Is it trust? I mean, when I was told, I wondered. The other party was a person so revered she was called a Goddess. Jamdiel, who believes in it, cannot easily allow a man to approach such an existence. Thats why I cant help but understand why she would allow it if it was someone she approved of. But why Im allowed to do so was really a mystery to me. After all, Im sure theres a connection between the fact that I can use the Breakthrough and Great Magic Spiral, and Kron... Un, back is done. Next. Front. At that time, Amae, who was at my back, got around in front of me. Huh? Ah... its dingy. ...... Heh? ...... eh!?! Distracted by Krons words, I forgot about Amae. Di di di, dingy Ah!? Hey, A, Amaaae!? Karui who had shyly shrunk in the corner of therge bath and washed her body by herself, burst out to the mutter of Amae. Dingy that Amae muttered, or rather, that... Dingy? Good heavens! This is something that only boys have, right? Is it called Dingy? Un. Dingy And in that moment, I turned to Kron and... oh, oooooooh!!?? Wai, Goddess!? B, big brother, you, wh wh wha, what are you? W, waiiiit! Hey, Amae, Kron! What are you looking at? Ah, dont look! Only this development was not expected. Usually, when a man and a woman take a bath, a man is curious about a womans body!? Why are women more interested in my body? Anyway, I hurriedly hid itDDD Dingy, Little DDDDDDDeehh!!?? Before this, I went to the bath with Uncle. Dingy, Don, big. I often hear the words, Dont worry too much because its what a child says. I think it was rather the opposite today. Because it was a child, they tell only the fact as they are without any care. Therefore, it is true. In other words, my dingy is small... Big brother... Ka... rui? At that time, Karui, who had been in the corner a while ago, came up to me with an instant foot, and gently tapped my shoulder with a terribly pitiful expression. She had been blushing red and hiding from me, but now she hid her body with only a washcloth, and I wondered if her embarrassment was gone, or she was very full of charity. Big brother... that feeling, for girls... its the same as being told your breasts are small, right? Oh, is that right? Ive been there, too. Ive been there. To Amae... my boobs......pared to big sister... tiny...... but still... lets live strong. Oh, I see. Ill be kinder to Shinobu next time we meet. Ill praise her small breasts. Thats what I thought. ...... Di ... Kukukuku ... Di, Dingy... Small ... Kukukuku... Eh!? And even though he turned away, his shoulders were trembling, and Treainar seemed to have guessed right on the situation. Usually, Im the oneughing at Treainar, but this time I wasughed at. Ku, i, its embarrassing... Goodness... kukuku, you cur... I intended to have a serious conversation concerning Kron, and Jamdiel , but.... Kukuku. In fact, it seemed that he wanted to talk after the bath, but apparently Treainar wasnt in the right mood any longer. It was a morning that had me spinning in more ways than one. Authors Note Thank you very much for your help. Yesterday, this title was pinpointed with my impressions. Behind the scenes I said, You thought it was Bath with the girls... but it is a mens bath festival with Budeo and friends! Just outrageous! I thought about doing that, but I gracefully admitted defeat and posted it as it was. And then shaved all my nipple hair. The real promise was, Even if there were warriors or magic schools from other countries in the new world, they would be ignored or looked down on, and still make a harem, but I still felt like I lost, so I changed the position of the hair to be shaved. And I wont lose again! Also, thank you for the cumtive total and numerous drill injections yesterday. Last night, when I got home, the drill was stretched and I ran up the rankings again for a day. It may seem that it is awkward to say the ranking now, but I cant lie to the joy of this phenomenon of falling to the bottom of the earth and then running up again, and thank you from the bottom of my heart. Im motivated again. In 2019, I will be celebrating my 15th anniversary as a novelist, so I will do my best. Chapter 116 – Intermission (Female Ninja) ②

Chapter 116 C Intermission (Female Ninja)

Tranted by: Sads07 I awoke to find myself at the inn in Cantidan. To the greatest failure of my lifetime. I was about to challenge Honeys past with my pride as a woman, but a demon suddenly intervened and kidnapped Honey. Moreover, it was... Eh...... Jamdiel, former Six Supremacy and Great Demon General? Ridiculous! Such a person ... There were so many shocking facts that I couldnt organize my mind either. Seriously... why... I was...... so close... right within reach! First of all, honey was the son of Hiro and Mamu, of those Seven Heroes. That Honey had run away from home. And that Honey was currently suspected of having a connection with the remnants of the Demon Kings army. Then Honey was swallowed up by a ck vortex that suddenly appeared. But... the one who used that ck vortex magic... was it really that Jamdiel? Mamu... no, Mother-inw. Yes. Theres no doubting that magic power. The magic felt from the jet-ck vortex that covered the entire area... I know because we fought many times before... huh? Mother-inw? As Honeys mother, that would make you my future Ogibo-sama(Mother-inw). Were it not for the current situation, I ought to be holding a gift to greet the other party. But right now, Honey is my top priority. Tch, for that memento of bygone days to show up... My earth... My earth! And... her as well... The one who was clicking her tongue in frustration was the princess of the Empire, Phianse-hime, who was knocked out along with me. She wasnt Sadiz-san, who I believed in my heart was the obstacle that should be ovee. However, she was Honeys childhood friend, a princess, and no matter how you look at it, madly in love with Honey. The Emperor of the Empire was one of the Seven Heroes as well, and it was not unheard of for the children of the Seven Heroes to be married to each other. However, even though Honey cut ties with the past and left home... But... if so...... no way... really, Earth... had a connection with the remnants of the Demon Kings Army... absurd! One of Honeys childhood friends, who was so upset he hit the wall hard. Rebal, was it? Thats a lie! Theres definitely something going on! Earths connection to the Demon Kings Army... I definitely wont believe it! One of Honeys childhood friends, who had a childish face and yet raised a powerful voice. A child named Fu. Feh~... but, but in the current situation... what should I do... A girl who seemed timid and nervous, a former ssmate of Honey. Coman. And..... Hmm, so that happened... apologies, Mamu. If I had known the circumstances, I would have held him down by force... nuo? Shinobu. Uh, Mi, Mikado-sama... Truthfully, there is plenty Id like to hear of from a runaway ninja like yourself, but... nheless, finding Earths whereabouts is the priority for now. Mikado-sama, who was said to be the living legend of Japone. The legends, the Seven Heroes, and the bloodlines of the Seven Heroes were all gathered in an inn at the town on the edge of the Empire, so I was a little nervous. So, Mamu. Where is Hiro? That idiot is now... going in the opposite direction! Hes sure that Earth... went to Inai City... Th, thats... the same as ever... it will take some time to join up... The name of that hero, Hiro, came out without hesitation, such an amazing lineup. I mean, Honey has quite a great family. As expected, my Honey. But it didnt matter who his family was. Because Honey is Honey. Even if Honey was amoner, I wouldnt waver in this love. ...... Hey, Grandpa... Hmm? And Mikado-sama was called Grandpa... by Mamu of the Seven Heroes... and Mikado-sama acted as if it was natural... this exchange seemed to be normal for Ogibo-sama and Mikado-sama... Grandpa... you saw Earth fighting, didnt you? Uh huh... ...... How was he? And in response to Ogibo-samas question, Mikado-sama smiled and said ... While having great skills and power, he was never arrogant nor did he look down on the opponent...... an honest heart... he confronted his opponent with his eyes full of fighting spirit. Hes not only strong. He draws in those who see him, and his thoughts are conveyed from his fists to the opponent he fights against... he was such a man. Those words seemed to be Mikado-samas greatestpliment. And it was neither a mistake nor a ttery. Because here is a woman who had her heart stolen in that battle of Honey and swore her whole life to him. Honestly, I was surprised to hear that he used the Great Demon Spiral in the Imperial tournament... and I dont know how he can use such a thing... but I can tell you this much. This one... is fond of such young people. I dont know what happened to Honey without Ogibo-samas knowledge. However, without all that, Honey was as much a human being as I am. I can understand what Mikado-sama was saying. I too am quite fond of Honey. We will get married and have children. The first is a girl. Next is a boy. The childrens names will be... Bitc-, hey! What are you saying thiste at night? Earth is mine! B, besides thats what Im all about! No matter what happens, I lo, love Earth! I was interrupted by the obstructive princess.... however, I can understand the feeling that being silent here was uneptable as a woman. ...... however, Rebal-kun had a bitter smile, he seemed somewhat sad... I see, so thats how it is! But he also... ...... Im the same. The power he wielded in our Match... Im sure its power he gained at the end of his bloody efforts. Because we fought directly, I know. He... and I... fought squarely, and I waspletely overwhelmed. Rebal... I was angry when I heard that he had stopped following Hiros path and quit being a Magic Swordsman... but...... he was strong... like when he was a kid... when he was always leading us... Opinions, not as a love rival, but as a childhood friend. It seemed he considered Honey a precious friend, too. So am I! To catch my de... eermm, Earth is an important ssmate. The same goes for Fu-kun and Coman-san. Ara? For a moment, Coman-sans face ... well, must have been my imagination. Anyway, apparently everyone is not a bad person. So, it must mean that Honey had a huge falling out with them. Thank you... everyone. Ogibo-sama nodded with tears in her eyes to our feelings of Honey. Me too. Once again, with Earth... always. Thats why Ill chase him wherever he goes. Saying that, wiping away her tears, Ogibo-sama stood up with powerful eyes. So what do we do now? To be honest, Id like to issue a notification to each country immediately, but if it involves Jamdiel, it will cause a panic, and the demons side will be shaken... Yes, but for now, we should report to His Majesty the Emperor and Hiro... and also, Laiphant of the Demon Realm. Well, oh, thats right. Thest person to meet Earth-kun... Bro Glenn-kun. He may know something, too. Let us hear what he has to say. Once again, a great name. Even the name of Laiphant, the current Supreme Ruler of the new Demon Realm government and former Six Supremacy. Well, then Im... going where that ck vortex that swallowed Earth urred! If we examine the residual magic power, we may discover something! Lets go, Fu. Im going, too. And... Im also concerned about her. Maybe she got involved... Then, me too! Fu-kun, Rival-kun, Phianse-hime, and Coman-san all said what they needed to do. Hmm? She? Who are you referring to? And Mikado-sama, who had not yet heard of the situation, reacted. Yes, Honey wasnt the only issue. Ogibo-sama bit her lips... Actually, Sadiz was chasing Earth with us... after the ck vortex, when the darkness cleared, Sadiz was gone. Yes, she was missing, the woman I secretly believed in my heart to be the greatest obstacle. A spontaneous and shocking scene in the bathroom. I was having breakfast in the dining hall with a broken heart. He, heh~, thats what happened... Im sorry to hear that~? Stop, dont pity me, Elder Sis Tsukshi. Really, that Amae... even if, I see... Mr. Machios... Hey, your face flushed red, what are you imagining? I sighed as Elder Sis Tsukshi, who heard of Amaes cruel words in the bathroom, looked pitifully at me on the other side and her face was bright red with what she imagined. Im going to have to do some hard training to get rid of this heartbreak... Yes, but I think its okay! Earth is a pretty nice guy, so girls wont even care about that! Shut up! I mean, maybe Im normal! I havent seen it, but Machios lil-Machio is just Macho! H, hey, shhhh. D, d, dont no talk about Mr. Machios lil-Machio in such a loud voice in the morning! Elder Sis Tsukshi doesnt understand. Its not a question of whether the woman cares or not. Whether its small or not, Im the one whos worried about it. Hmm. Tsukshi does have a loud voice! As I became aware of our surroundings, other sisters also gathered around with stunned faces. What are you talking about so early in the morning... so, what about Mr. Machios lil- Machio? What about Earths lil-Earth? Wait, why are you curious!? No, were not, weve nevere across, you know... weve got a lot of... N, not Mr. Machios, thats no good! Why am I good? I was a little nervous. Well, leaving that aside, and Dr. Eisha is bringing the patient in any moment now... Eh? Dr. Eisha? But that was enough joking around for now, as Elder Sis started talking with a slightly serious look. A patient? Yes. Yesterday, an unidentified woman who had copsed on the beach was brought into the doctors clinic, and she had been unconscious for a long time, but this morning she woke up. Heh~...... did that happen? Yes. But that person... And, Elder Sis stammered something. Hmm? What happened to the patient? Was she involved in an ident... that person...... said she doesnt remember. Doesnt remember...? Yes. So I want to talk to her about the future. Would you like toe? Amnesia. Ive heard of it before, but I guess its a real thing. Yes... so, is that personing now? Yes. To the auditorium with Dr. Eisha. I see. Then Ill be right there. Elder Sis Tsukshi stood up in the middle of breakfast. Thats awful. Elder Sis Tsukshi, does this church do that sort of thing? Hmm, well, thats right. You see, were orphans, and were taking care of children without rtives or people with no other ce to go... Its tough helping people all morning...I thought... Uhun uhun, its a lot of work, right? Nuh!? Suddenly, Kron appeared from behind, and I couldnt help but look back. G, Goddess!? W, why are you here!? Yes. I had my breakfast, so I came to talk to Earth right away, but it seems that will be difficult. Oh, not at all, no need to worry, we will take care of it... Kron... or rather, the sisters seemed to be in a great panic because they were surprised that the goddess suddenly showed up in the dining hall. I guess she doesnt usuallye down here. And Kron... Im here to meet themb who has lost their memory and is filled with anxiety! I need to heal their heart and provide for them. Eh, eh!? No, no, thats... I have to ask The High Priestess... Its all right! Then, lets go, Earth as well. She smiled without listening to the sisters call for restraint, and held my hand for some reason... no, why?! Hold on, why me too!? Earth, you feel pity for them, dont you? Then you can give a kind word. No, I have nothing to do with... But no matter what I said, the hand that was holding me tight wouldnt let go, and Kron forcibly took me to the amnesiac. Authors Note Honestly...... I was worried about whether to do this in Part 4, but... enough is enough, I thought. Chapter 117 – Relationship

Chapter 117 C Rtionship

It will ease the anxiety of the lostmb a little! Lets go, Earth! Why me, too An amnesia patient. In the first ce, I didnt know what it meant to lose your memory. Treainar. Is there magic that can bring back memories? If the person had amnesia, I asked if it was possible to make them get their memories back. And then Magic to erase memories. Magic to regain memories erased by magic. Magic to read a subjects past memories. Such things exist. However, tis impossible to restore the memory of a person who lost their memory, for example, due to an ident or a strong impact on his head. Heh is that so? Then, is it impossible to restore the patient who was brought in this time by magic? In which case, there wasnt a way to easily solve this problem with convenient magic. The brain is very delicate organ. If memory is lost due to an ident, it may remain in that state for life, or it may suddenly return at a moments notice. Do not get too involved and leave it to the doctor and time. Treainar was right. It seemed the pure and innocent Kron was trying to encourage or help such unfortunate patients, but its not something I should be too involved in. Were here! Yes. Maybe I can help her a little bit, but I also have work to do. Im not going to waste my time on a stranger or DDDDD Oh, its you guys. Sorry for your morning. See, this girl oh, even the goddess!? Ufufufu, how do you do! The moment I entered the auditorium, I was frozen the next instant. Good morning~. Dr. Eisha. So, is that her? Good day to you too! An old woman in a white coat was in the auditorium I think shes a doctor, but it wasnt the old woman, shes next to her Hey Doctor Whats wrong? This person who is it~? Hmm? That I dont know, so what Im going to do is You can tell just by seeing normally this person is quite strong~? Elder sis Tsukshi, whose cheeks sweated slightly, evaluated the woman who was there. Its a mistake, right? After all, shes there Good morning that Im sorry for inconveniencing you in the morning. A woman Im familiar with, who has been with me since I was born. Sadiz!!?? There she was, Sadiz who I didnt expect to see in the first ce. Earth? Earth? What? Are you acquainted? Eh? Why? Why is Sadiz? Acquainted? Not just an acquaintance eh? That? I, had to run away, but, oh, memory? Are you? And my chest was so tight that I couldnt believe it. I remembered. Ah ah youre ah Yes, amnesia. Oh, amnesia because, its impossible when she saw my face, Sadiz suddenly Eh, uo, ah, eeeh, ah, aaaaaaahhh!? Eh? Sa, Sadiz!? While I couldnt sort my head out at all, Sadiz immediately held her head down and began to suffer. Wh, whats wrong? C, calm down, are you all right? Eh? Oh, huh? What should I do They are panicked by Sadiz, who was crying and in pain. But I couldnt move right away and remained stunned That one got her involved as well What do you mean, Treainar? Why? Why is Sadiz here? You do, you know who I am? eh? Then, while still holding her head with a heartbreaking expression and tears in her eyes, Sadiz turned to me and asked. Do I know you? Im not sure. Youre my my what? Sadiz right now is my what? Im sorry Eh? I dont understand but Im sorry Before I could get an answer, Sadiz slowly stood up and wobbled over to me. She was so violently trembling, but her eyes were still staring at me. Ive never seen Sadiz look like this before. I just dont understand Im sure I did something to you Ive done something to you I really want to apologize and Sadiz!?! And Sadiz hugged me slowly firmly and wouldnt let go this warmth this fragrance oh, no, I already cut off the past I decided not to look back Why? I just, cant let you never let go again. Huh!? No. I didnt want to hear any apologies. I cant ept it anymore. Thats why I left the Imperial Capital. Its not about whether to forgive or not. It wasnt possible anymore. That DDD Dont! Father! Mother! Demon King killed, uncle, aunt, grandpa, grandma, everyone! Killed by the Great Demon King!! Because I did that much to Sadiz I made Sadiz that sad Erm~, do you know Earth? What do you mean? Earth. What can I say about my rtionship with Sadiz now what but but! If you dont remember Child Such a selfish thing to say bye. I cried enough. I got up. I made a vow. And yet, something like this happened! Earth.? Earth? Whats wrong? My heart was shaken. My eyes were burning. They were overflowing more and more. I couldnt stop it anymore If you dont remember, dont apologize so easily!! Ah I twisted and pulled away from Sadiz, who was hugging me. My vision was so clouded that I couldnt tell what was right in front of me. so unbing shamelessly, I ranted and raved. You dont even know what you did wrong! You cant even remember! And right away, youre sorry? Drop the bullshit! Dont throw that out so easily! It was really painful it was hard my heart it hurt but I.. I cut it off and moved on! Everything I threw away everything I ever had thats how I got back up! Kron Elder Sis Tsukshi the sisters the doctor were puzzled. But I didnt have the presence of mind to worry about it anymore. If you dont even remember then, dont throw it out! Why, why are you getting in my way? Im so sorry Eh, I told you not to apologize! I dont want to hear those words I ran away, but. why do you ignore my feelings and say that? Why why wh.. y.. is it What do you think I am? But I know. But I know, theres no way I could ask Sadiz that question right now. Because the current Sadiz doesnt remember anything about me. So, even if I say this to Sadiz, who was currently unstable, it would only confuse her. It would just hurt my heart. To those around us, it could only be seen like I was cursing a weak woman. But this is it was too much. Hoh~ never would I have expected this. At that moment, the voice mixed with darkness echoed in the auditorium with an intimidating chill. Looking back, the person standing there was Jamdiel. Oh? Jamdiel Oh, its the High Priestess. I say ah, this girl is the unidentifieddy Jamdiel walked past Kron, Elder Sis Tsukshi and the doctor, and came up to me and Sadiz. Sadiz, who had no idea what was going on, was just flustered. Hmm I feel obliged to give God an apology the magic I imperfectly learned it would seem that even those who I didnt want involved were brought along. I never realized the coordinates were out of alignment. Moreover, the spell is quite troublesome to operate I finally understood with those words. I see, the magic that brought me here. Sadiz was also swept away by that. However, Jamdiel herself hadnt noticed it. Does the memory loss have anything to do with it? Was she sent to a different ce than I was? Did she get hit in the head? I dont understand. There was only one thing I did know. In any case, Earth Lagann has me. And in three months Fufufufu our goddess Fufu! Well, thats why. Be gone without dy. I understood. Its hostility. That Jamdiel was hostile towards Sadiz. Ah Ah Ah eh? Has thou no memory? In that case, it may have been fortunate to save us the trouble of eliminating thee. Thereupon, I wondered. Until now, I had been struggling to find the right words to describe the rtionship between me and Sadiz, my heart and mind were messed up with emotions of anger and sadness, but at this moment I was not lost. Now were in the middle of Ah? Do not interfere. Next thing I knew, I was standing in front of Jamdiel. On the beach, I was so terrified by the overwhelming difference in strength that I couldnt move. But now, I moved without thinking. Hoh~ thou can give such a sinister gaze. Ah well, Im just so irritated I cant hit the person I really want to hit its too much brat The next moment, a crushing sense of intimidation came over me, as if my cheeky attitude got on her nerves. Naturally, a tense atmosphere flowed through the auditorium, and Elder Sis Tsukshi and the others were also at a loss for words. But Noo~ youre in front of a patient! Dont! Nu!? Hmm~ dont! Huh tsu, La, Lady Kron Without reading the mood, as if unafraid, Kron, swelling her cheeks, lightly put her hand on my and Jamdiels heads. heyyou, what do you think youre doing!! Earth You heard me! Like I said, Im in the middle of something right now! The unexpected interruption was Kron, unable to read the atmosphere with a carefree tone I got even more irritated and shouted. Hold on, ah, Earth!? Wh, what did you say to the goddess!? Wh, wh, what th, this young man Oi Earth Lagann thou is being impolite to Lady Kron Is the other party a goddess? A woman? Kron? I am well aware. It has nothing to do with her, leave Earth The sheltered girl, who knew nothing, I almost shouted at her to shut up and leave. However, I choked on my words. Earth calm down. tsu Earth Thats, because Earth Ugh uo Certainly, I got annoyed with Krons nonchnt words. But I felt Krons eyes, as she was calling my name, staring straight at me without looking away. They somehow had a strong will. When she looked at me with those eyes, I strangely felt like an effeminate and miserable person. Well then! To calm down lets all have an early morning tea time! Kron made a proposal with a smile, as she pped her hands together. I didnt know what I was going to do or what I wanted to do, and before I realized it, I was stuck on the spot. Chapter 118 – What’s to Come

Chapter 118 C Whats to Come

Tranted by: Sads07 Even though it was called early morning tea time, I didnt feel like I could have a refreshing morning now. But that doesnt mean Im going to leave her to run away. Would I leave it to Jamdiel, who once showed hostility towards Sadiz? Im still not rotten enough to do that, regardless of my doubts towards Sadiz. Well. So, Earth. ...... ah. This persons name is Sadiz, isnt it? I sat down at the table in the dining hall, along with Kron, Jamdiel, Elder Sis Tsukshi, Olddy Eisha, and several sisters. We were all served tea as we talked and held a discussion. I took a sip of my tea and nodded a little grudgingly to Kron , who started the conversation. Yes. This is Sadiz. 19 years old. In my country... she was working at my home... as a maid....... Meyid...? ...... she does housework... and helps make the meals. I see! So Sadiz is good at housework and cooking, is she? Kron nodded with interest while smiling, and the others responded with Heh~. The rtionship between me and Sadiz wasnt really just that. Master and maid. It must have been different. The days weve spent together were different. But on the other hand, having abandoned it, I felt that it would be wrong to rephrase it now, and as a result, I was saying something nd about the rtionship between me and Sadiz. I served ...... you, didnt I? ...... I mean... to be precise, my father and mother... but you... well, took care of me... For a moment, I almost said, you cherished me like a brother. But, I endured somehow. To be honest, I felt like I might say something if I wasnt careful. I see. Then, how about Sadiz live here for a while when she settles down, cleaning the church, doing theundry, cooking meals and helping everyone? ............ eh? Ara? Whats wrong? Everyone. Lets have a cup of tea and start off the day! Tsukshi, please teach Sadiz a lot of things. When I thought that I had to be careful, Krons unexpected remark caught me and the others off guard. I was surprised to hear that, because normally I thought she would be inquiring about me, since I had only given him a little information about Sadiz. In fact, I thought the doctor, Elder Sis Tsukshi, and other sisters, who did not know much about my background in the first ce like, were prepared to ask and inquire with that intention. And yet, Kron wasnt talking about our past, but about how Sadiz, who woke up and lost her memory, would live her life. N, no, Goddess... first of all, we should learn more about Sadiz... in the first ce, I would rather we take the opportunity to learn more about Mr. Earth... Eh? But we can always ask Earth about that at any time, so I think its important to talk about Sadizs life first. Hah... erm, well, thats right~...? No, but, look, Earth and Sadiz... somehow... you can call it a rtionship under special circumstances... by Earths reaction... Elder Sis Tsukshi asked Kron in bewilderment. After all, Elder Sis Tsukshi seemed to think that normally we should look into their past more as I thought. However, Kron had a vacant expression. But the most important thing is not what you have done in the past, but what you will do from now on, right? No...... shes not wrong... yeah, its correct, but... And it seems Earth doesnt want to talk about it, does he? Eh... Thats why he didnt give too much detail, right? Eh? No, um. Thats not wrong either. Thats why I chose my words with care. But could this carefree, sheltered, natural-airheadeddy know that? I understand. I think there was a painful past for both Earth and Sadiz. I think it was very hard for them. Hold on, w, wait. Dont make your own assumptions even though you dont know much about it... Its as if she could see through everything and judged me without my permission, which I didnt like. I couldnt help but give Kron some harsh words. Then, you have no painful memories, only pleasant ones? Is that something you can say? W, who! Why do I have to tell someone who has nothing to do with it? Is that so? Then, isnt that what we are discussing here and now, what we are going to do from now on? No... thats true, but... Eh? Am I? Is it me whos wrong? Me? Im sure Sadiz is having a hard time and would like to know what happened in the past, and Id love to hear from Earth if he can tell me. But I felt now wasnt the right time. At least, after a little more time... after calming down... its like it putting off... the answer or the problem. But at least now I could sort out my mind enough to answer the questions that are being asked. In the first ce, the fact that Sadiz was here and she lost her memory. Furthermore, in any case, Sadiz will be here for a while... Thats why Im only going to talk about whats toe. And I think Sadiz should work here for a while, resting her mind and body. Wouldnt it be fine with Jamdiel and Tsukshi? Eh? No, but that... I think thats fine~...? It seemed, by the flow of the conversation, Sadiz will be staying in this country for a while, and in fact, in this church. Its not something I can oppose or express my opinion on, I was a freeloader yesterday. Thank you for your consideration. But... that... Yes. And Earth? But shes also asking for my opinion. Sadiz asked, Is it really fine when there are people who dont like me? with concern. Krons genuine question. I felt strange. Its as if Im being tested to see what Im made of. But do I disagree? Or do I leave? But can I allow Sadiz and Jamdiel to live together beyond my reach? I...I dont have any objections... In the end, I could only say such throwaway words in a daze. Well, Sadiz. Im sure youre going through a lot, but were here to help you as much as we can, so please take care of us from now on. Th, thank you... for your... help. In the end, no one couldin and Kron quickly rounded up the conversation. Elder Sis Tsukshi also had a strained smile, but she nodded immediately and was ready to wee her. As for me, all I could do was hold my head and wonder how it all came to this. Even so, for such a beautiful woman serve Earth~ Nuh... As the goddess says, I didnt listen to everything right now... but...... Earth seems a bit naughty, and Im sure Sadiz had a tough time with you, didnt she? Elder Sis Tsukshi threw a little jeer at me. Im not sure what to say about that. Im sure it was hard for her. Ah, but then... I know Sadiz worked at Earths house, but... what about Sadizs family? Family...? Because Sadizs family doesnt know that shes here, right? Im sure theyre worried... Well, they would be worried... even if its... my father and mother.... Eh? When I answered Elder Sis Tsukshis question, everyone had a stunned expression for a moment. And..... Eh? By any chance... Hmm? Earth and Sadiz... are siblings? That? But she worked at Earths house... Ah, no its wrong. Um...... ah~, Sadizs parents are... already... well... so shes like an adopted child in my family... Its not simply that I dont want to talk about it, its a past thats hard to talk about. In addition, it was not easy to tell Sadiz, who has lost her memory, that her real parents are long dead. And it seemed that Elder Sis Tsukshi had guessed it by my current attitude, so she nodded and didnt ask any more. However, one person was a little interested in it. Huh... in other words, thy parents took the girl in... Hmm? Oh. It was Jamdiel. Jamdiel, who knew about my father and mother, seemed a little surprised that she was adopted. An orphan... but why would they do that? Such a thing would have beenmonce... why would thy parents, only take this girl? Lets see. It was my mothers decision... I think. A long time ago, it was destroyed... where was it? Im sure it was called Shiznautmy... Eh!? That was then. Child!!?? Treainar, who had been silent all this time, panicked and shouted to stop me, and Jamdiel... ...... I see... huh... I see... then...... is that right... Jamdiel said nothing more in particr. However, she quickly stood up and turned away. Tsukshi Y, yes. Teach thedy on various matters. Do tell the others as well. Oh, yes... I understand. Then I shall go to the basement as I have a little work to do. I ask of thou to handle the rest. What? Jamdiel suddenly stood up and quickly left the room. And, on her mouth, she had a curiously hoarse, chilling smile. What is it? What did Jamdiel just react to? Chapter 119 – The Past

Chapter 119 C The Past

Tranted by: Sads07 The room assigned to me. It had minimal furniture, a desk, and shelves with small and difficult books, such as the Bible. In the morning, I did some road work, took a bath, had breakfast, and had tea time, so the bed sheets and change of clothes were still cluttered. But I couldnt bring myself to sort it out just yet, so I sat on the messy bed and sighed. Sadiz... eh... the matter with me and her... I didnt think about it, I just naturally muttered to myself. In the end, no matter how hard it hits, I would still be concerned about her. And whats more, she will be living together with me in this church from today. Naturally, we will meet face to face many times. Even if she doesnt remember me, itll be awkward. On that matter child... I was much too careless... I should have cautioned you... Ah? ...... you should not have mentioned that maids ruined birthce... That being said, I recall the conversation at tea time. Certainly, I told that story to Jamdiel. But what does that have to do with anything? Ah... you mean Sadizs hometown that was already destroyed? By my hands. ...... y, yeah... now that you mentioned it...... thats right. Somehow, itpletely slipped my mind... No, no, no, the cause lies with you... well, be that as it may. I used the Great Magic Spiral in my match. However, it was actually the technique that Treainar used when he destroyed Sadizs hometown. Sadiz, who was there at the time, recalled those childhood memories, went crazy, and blurted everything out. Certainly, that was a cause. That said, I dont me Sadiz for reacting that way. In fact, I would be traumatized if my family and neighbors were killed right in front of me. So, I wouldnt go so far as to me it on that, even if it was the cause. After all, it was just the trigger. The feud between me, my father and my mother has been umting for a while. It just exploded in that moment. In fact, Treainar was also concerned about the Great Magic Spiral and Sadiz, but I didnt particrly care. And when I was running away from home and crying, it was a problem that me and Treainar had discussed and solved already. So I didnt really care about that anymore. So, why now? Jamdiel is now aware... that maid... is the survivor of Shiznautmy. ............? ...... what does it mean? Ah... Jamdiel... at that time...... she also was there. Eh!? Seriously? Uh huh. And she is one of the few in the Demon Kings Army.... to know the truth about Shiznautmy. An earnest expression. A heavy tone. That Treainar looked more serious than ever. That alone made me feel that I was in a pretty troubling situation, Im just not aware of it. ...... Shiznautmy... that much...... em...... was it an important ce? Ive only ever known Sadizs hometown as a magical city... A city dedicated to mage research institutes and schrs... as such, it was a ce of some renown, but ... in general that is. Treainar purposely emphasized in general. Then...... Then... was it different for you? ...... I... and a few of my Six Supremacy were aware of the truth... and among them was... Jamdiel? Sadizs hometown. Ive never heard of it from Sadiz herself. My father and mother never talk about it, it was before I was born, and Sadiz didnt seem to be dwelling on the past. However, I had only heard that it was the Demon King Army that destroyed Sadizs hometown. In reality, it seemed that it was the Great Demon King himself. However, as I had already run away from home, I didnt do anything to dig deeper into the matter. There was a war between the Surface World and the entire Demon Realm. Then, it wouldnt be strange even if viges, cities, or whole countries perished in such a war. Even though it was Sadizs hometown, I felt whats the point of asking now?. Thats how it was. But it seems that this is not the case. ...... what was it? Shiznautmy... what happened there? So I had to hear the truth. Tis not so much the people of the Sorcery City, Shiznautmy ... tis thend... deep beneath thend... there lies the legacy of all beginnings... the people of Shiznautmy who happened to live there... discovered the legacy and set out to exploit it... It was a story that seemed so grand and yet so unfamiliar. The legacy is not something that can be so easily analyzed by schrs in the City of Sorcery, much less utilized, tis soplex that it would take thousands of years for humans with shorter lifespan than the demon race, so enormous and tremendous... yet...... with their half-baked knowledge, technical skills, and magic, they tried to reach for such an outrageous taboo... Taboo? The Legacy of All Beginnings... among them is... the power to revert everything zero... At this point, I couldnt think of what to respond with or what questions to ask. To be honest, I didnt think that a story of such arge scale could be rted to Sadizs hometown. Although...... Nevertheless, the city was destroyed. And by my hands...... by my Six-Gate eyes, the legacy was stringently sealed. The seal remains even after my demise. No longer could anyone reach the Legacy. Tis fortunate that the people of Shiznautmy did not share their research information with the entire human race. Perhaps the truth of Shiznautmy was iprehensible even to Hiro and the Seven Heroes. The only one who might have gained an inkling was ... perhaps Mikado... Yes, it was a city that was already gone, and Treainar seems to have dealt with that legacy, before the fall of the city. Then theres no point in digging up that story now, is there? ...... I thought so for a moment, but then Treainar wouldnt speak about it with such a serious expression. Jamdiel... Although inferior to my Six-Gate eye... if tis her Heraldic eye... if tis only to lift part of the seal... Then... I had severely admonished that one... my conviction was clear, and yet... I knew it. Then, no wonder Treainar looked so serious. Then Jamdiel could zero out everything... Then, Jamdiel has that ridiculous magic... No, tis not that. What Jamdiel took out and used... tis probably a different legacy. Eh? Different? I was panicked for a moment, but I was told that it was different and I couldnt help but feel annoyed. Indeed. The legacy that Jamdiel used is... Earth, do you have a minute? Iming in! Nuo!!?? I was too focused on the conversation. A voice was calling me with a knock from the other side of the door. It was Elder Sis Tsukshi. Oh, what? Elder Sis Tsukshi. Yes, I think Ill help you clean up for a minute. Elder Sis Tsukshi came in saying so, wrapped in an apron, rolled up her arms, and... ...... Excuse me... Eh... Sadiz. Sadiz, with a bucket and broom, appeared from behind Elder Sis Tsukshi. Earth, its like you said, right? Miss Sadiz was doing housework and things like that. Oh, yes... well... But Miss Sadiz has lost her memory, so I thought Id try to see if she could do it properly... is Earths room, okay? Oh, sure... what...... thats... well then...... should I leave? Yes. Would you mind killing some time? Visit the dojo or y with Amae? Until just before, I was talking about the history of the world, so I was shocked when they suddenly came in. Oi,e. Shall we continue the conversation at the sea? That would be good. With my heart still racing, I walked past Elder Sis Tsukshi and Sadiz, trying not to make eye contact. ...... Excuse me... Sadiz said something to me. I kept my back turned, I didnt reply and I didnt stop. It wasnt that I was ignoring her out of spite. Its just harding face-to-face with Sadiz or exchanging words right now. And then... Well, Ill start cleaning. tte, Miss Sadiz!? Why are you suddenly crawling on all fours and peeking under the bed? Eh...? Certainly... Yes? Erm... why I wonder? Its just that, the moment I tried to clean it, I had to check under the bed first... tte, you say that, but why did you go to the bookshelf next? Eh? ...... that? Im not sure why... I feel like something was hidden by camouging the spine of such difficult books... So, now you opened the desk drawer... why? What could possibly be at the bottom of the drawer!? Ah... eh? I dont know. However, I thought the drawer might have a double bottom... While saying, why in the ceiling!? What sort of procedure is that!? [1] [1] The voices I heard from the room made me stop in the middle of the hallway. ............ ...... Child... Dont say it... Right away, what I learned from Sadiz today is that even if you dont remember the past, your body will move naturally due to your ingrained habits. Feeling that way, Treainar and I went to the sea again. Authors Note 500,000 characters are achieved. I am not updating it every day, and the story that started in mid-May has so many characters at the moment, Im the one who worked hard. Well, rather than trying hard, it means that the author has that much free time... I dont n to go out with anyone on holiday... It will be difficult to make 100 by the end of this year, but I would like to continue, so I look forward to working with you in the future. [S1] Give it up Sadiz! Youll never find his Stash now!! Thank you Canonicon!!! Chapter 120 – Overall Victory

Chapter 120 C Overall Victory

Tranted by: Sads07 Magical Biotechnology! My cells! And the power of the Great Demon necessary for the vessel! In other words, Jamdiels goal was to bring you and Kron together to have a child, and to make the conceived child the God of the next generation! Wha... What the hell!? The true purpose of the former Six Supremacy, which is unknown to the Allied Forces, the Empire, and the Seven Heroes. The shocking truth that Treainar deduced is... But I cant understand if its too sudden! The exnation so far is too unclear, and I cant swallow the conclusion! ...... I suppose...... I thought so half way through. Even if given a simplified exnation, it will not be transmitted, and nevertheless I will have to give a drawn out exnation... Especially... what was it? Gic information? Creating someone with simr cells? Is that Kron? ...... not good, Im hearing so many unknown words for the first time. Treainar talked about the past while looking at the sea. Its so grandiose that I cant really keep up with it. What the hell was that Shiznautmy? I said it, did I not? Tis not about Shiznautmy, but the legacy that existed beneath thend of Shiznautmy. Tis no skill or magic that the Shiznautmy settlers had created. After exining at length, Treainar finally told me with a terrible expression, but most of what was said was something that even I, who should be reasonably smart, could not understand. And what bothers me is... that... Nu? It was exined at length in a lot of words, but... really...... Kron... isnt your biological child... is she? No! I have been single my entire life! But theres a blood connection, right? Rather, she is a being with the same gene. No good. I cant understand. But, I can say that Kron isnt just a demon. Well, that Jamdiel is over-protective, calling her goddess. And although Kron is apparently not Treainars biological daughter, she is the same as Treainar. This didnt make any sense. Hmm~, if you look closely... she doesnt resemble you... does she? Hmm...... I just met her this morning, and I didnt really look at her face. Well, the environment in which I grew up, what I learned, my experiences, tis all different... Its not that Treainar doesnt recognize her or anything like that, its that Kron isnt really his real daughter. So, does that mean Treainar has been single all his life? Well, I still dont really understand the legacy that sleeps under Shiznautmy... for the time being, lets leave it... heres the problem. Hmm? Why is Jamdiel trying to marry me and Kron? Yes, thats the number one problem. I just didnt understand the reason. Tis not about marriage. Tis about conceiving a child. Its the same! You have to get married to have children! A man and a woman who are tied together in love... um...... exchange diaries, dates... bing intimate and so on... you need enough ie to have a family. Why is that? You are pure hearted only on such matters... Wh, why sigh there!? What am I doing wrong now!? No... tis fine. You were raised as such. Treainar nodded to me with a tremendously warm look. I wonder if Im being ridiculed or treated as a child... But still, my question itself shouldnt be wrong. Why would I have a child with Kron? Tis simple. A person with the same gene as me... mates with someone who has inherited the skills and soul of the Great Demon... an existence with said gene and soul would be born... exactly, I would be. That is likely what Jamdiel desires. What she wants is not Kron, but a child born by Kron? Moreover, a child fathered by someone able to inherit Treainars techniques and stuff? The current being named Kron is a form created so a soul may be installed into... tis so. No matter the extent to which the created organism possesses the same genes as me from my cells... tis not the same as me... or something to that effect, that is what Jamdiel is thinking, is it not? Well, seriously? How does that make sense? Perhaps, the winner of the tournament in three months time will be the target, and Machio was a prime candidate. However, Machio cannot use the Great Demon Spiral or my other exemry Great Demon techniques. Then, Jamdiel discovered that you could use the Great Demon Spiral. Perhaps Jamdiel thought, rather than Machio, you were more suitable to have a child with Kron. No, but Im human, doesnt that bother her? Also Im the son of the man who defeated her God, right? More or less. You can use the Great Demon Spiral... tis a trivial matter in the face of that fact. To be honest, all we have talked about until now were only Treainars own predictions. It remains to be seen whether Jamdiels true purpose was really as Treainar says. But if thats the case, even with Jamdiels messed up thinking... No way... Elder Sis Tsukshi likes Machio, but she asked me to take the championship... Should Machio win, Kron and... would be the oue, I suppose she did not approve. Not good... somehow... I felt like the topic was starting toe together. However, there was another doubt to be addressed there. But. Then, Jamdiel should teach Kron the Arcane True Zenith. Dont go out of your way to get her with an Arcane True Zenith practitioner and make them have a child. From that point of view, its not perfect, but isnt that still faster? Jamdiel went to the trouble of taking in disciples, training them, and teaching Treainars skills, even if in a half-baked way. And, the best user among them is made to take Kron and have a child, and the child is raised as the next God. Rather than going through such a roundabout way, Jamdiel should teach Kron directly from the start. That would be quicker. Why doesnt she? That... there is a reason... although I cannot be certain yet, but... Hmm? With that said, Trainer became obscure on that point. He had a slightly dispirited look on his face and didnt say any more, seemed he was not yet at the stage where he could tell me. In other words, Treinas prediction was that one way or another, Kron will have a child with the winner of the tournament. But, if thats the case... Huh? Wait a minute. If the story so far is true... then if I...... win overall victory at the tournament... Kron and... d, do that, is it? Ah, that... That would be Jamdiels intention, would it not? Wh, at... No, no, not at all, how is it OK to do something so absurd? Kron and having kids? Does that mean marrying Kron? But can I be a parent to a child? I thought of such things when I talked with Shinobu. I mean, I havent given Shinobu my answer yet, yet I would have a child before answering her. No, Kron may be pretty cute, but... that nude body of hers that I saw in the bathroom. Involuntarily Canonicon... if Im told that could be mine, certainly... but then Shinobu is also beautiful... well, they both lose to Sadiz in bust size and.... eh?! Nooooh! At that moment, I head-butted the sandy beach as hard as I could. Damn... why am I even thinking of Sadiz at this point~? No, I know why. No matter the moment, Sadiz was my first love, my one-sided crush and the period of wild fantasies has been going on for a long time. Love, marriage, child-making, and when ites to such topics, she would eventuallye up after all. I meant to win the championship, but... marriage and children? Leave the matter of marriage aside... but on the subject of conception, what troubles me is... in three months time... even if you defeat Machio, I do not expect you would gain the strength required to resist Jamdiel. You know what that means, do you not? Yes, even if I grow strong enough to win the championship, I wont have the power to go against Jamdiel. In other words, when the timees, I will be forced to do it. Cur... if Kron is to your liking as a woman, then there is no harm is such events, you may even consider it a perk. No, no, no way! That... thats something I just cant... I would feel sorry for the child Im born with. O, oh, i, is that so... well, however... that said, should you lose the tournament... you, who are no longer of use, would incur the wrath of Jamdiel... That would be too unreasonable! Is she the devil!? She is a fallen Seraph... There were various sudden devastating facts, situations, and information, and I was somewhat exhausted. Just purely pursuing strength and winning the tournament. That didnt seem to be enough, but I didnt know what to do, so I was staring at the sea with Treainar for a while. But in the end, all I knew was that I still had to get stronger either way. Chapter 121 – What You Want

Chapter 121 C What You Want

Tranted by: Sads07 Theres nothing worse than training while your mind is wandering. After talking on the beach, my training startedte, and I decided to start right there. With Treainar checking on me, I took a yoga pose and focused my attention. However, I couldnt help letting my mind wander. You are sorelycking concentration. Its hard... Even the pose was wobbly and disorganized. I just couldnt concentrate and my mind was getting distracted. If I win the tournament, Ill make a child with a girl I just met. However, when thinking about it, Shinobu and Sadiz kept going through my mind. My oh my... tis what makes you an amateur at romance... Nu!? No, but if youre a lifetime bachelor, that makes you a beginner at love! Mu, su, such may be true, but even though I had no special partner, I was adored by hundreds of thousands, even millions! I guess that Jamdiel came to be as a result! The training is interrupted due to our trivial quarrel. I shook my head as this wasnt working, I just couldnt get into the mood. In any case, if youck the fortitude to draw out a certain level of ability in any mental state, no matter how much ability you acquire, will you be unable to make the most of it? In fact, if you go out into the world, you will witness the cruel and tragic reality that can mentally break you. However, if you remain concerned over mere rtionships with the opposite sex, would I not fear for the future? Ugh, youre right... Tis so, the Magical Breathing cannot be mastered by one who is in constant turmoil, now can it? Tis a technique of such extreme difficulty that not even Jamdiel could learn it. Treainars right, my worries may be very ridiculous. But, theyre still more than enough for me to be distracted right now. I couldnt grasp the right moment to settle my mind, so I sighed and looked at the sea. Im sorry, neither can I! My goodness... I stood up, scratching my head, quit yoga without permission and started shadow sparring on the spot. I wasnt very conscious of my form, and didnt particrly imagine an opponent. I just punched right in front of me, as if to shake off my pent-up feelings. Hmm, the shadow fits the asion. Like that maid, it seems you have mastered the movements to aplete degree. A crisp left jab. A right hook that sent dust flying. However, this alone cannot reach the Six Supremacy. There was still a difference. Overwhelmingly. But still, now that Ive abandoned the magic sword, I have to fight with this fist. For that purpose, I didnt have time to dawdle over nonsense. Damn... Pathetic. Not only power, but also my heart was weak, I fell into self-loathing. Thats what Im... Ji~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Uowa!? Before I knew it, there was someone hiding behind a tree on the beach, staring at me. Because the horns were protruding, its clear who the culprit was. In a way, the third party I didnt want to see at the moment suddenly appeared, and I turned my head. What are you doing, Kron... Ara, Ive been discovered. But dont worry about it, please continue. How long have you been there? Were you listening to me talking alone? Rest assured. She was not present during our conversation. In the meantime, Treainar assured me that she had not heard anything important, but I was still a little nervous. Because if I win the tournament, well... No, just, what are you doing, you... I mean, what are you doing in the first ce? The cherished goddess was alone. no..... Do not be there. Not in the sky. I dont dare look up. But right above me. I felt a presence in the distant sky. A winged woman was watching from a distance, close enough to swoop down at any time if anything happens. However, the fact that shes watching at a distance in this way means that me and Kron are officially authorized to talk to each other. Then Kron, who had been hiding behind a tree, smiled and showed herself. A basket in hand that seemed stuffed full of something. I brought Earths lunch. I thought we could eat it together. Eh...? Fufufu, Jamdiel really seems to trust Earth. She wouldnt usually allow me to appear in public so lightly, but this time she even said, It doesnt matter if Im a littlete.'' Kron smiled without any doubt. Perhaps Jamdiel wants us to get closer like this so that we can have children smoothly without any problems after I win... but if shes so tant about it, what if I really cant win the tournament? Earths movements... I was watching. Hmm? Oh, right... It was so beautiful. Ko, Pyu, Pyu, Bun! Like that! Kron excitedly tried to punch me by imitating my shadow. That alone made it clear that Kron herself has not been trained. Can I see more? And Kron asked so with carefree eyes. The look in her eyes made me feel ufortable, so I turned away. No, its not interesting to watch. No, its very nice. Its as fast as lightning, and it blows wind like a tornado. You move beautifully like a dance, so I could watch it forever. Even though I looked away, they were still staring at me. Its embarrassing. I shadow sparred to hide the embarrassment. Kron sat on the beach and kept watching gleefully. Earth is... Hmm? However, Kron spoke to me halfway through. I answered her bluntly without stopping my hands. Why is Earth working so hard? A simple and pure question. Why am I trying so hard? The answer is simple. To get stronger. Why do you want to be strong? Because Im a weak, helpless bastard who cant do anything... I want to be strong enough to aplish something. Thats all. I see. Kron nodded again and again, smiling at my answer. Are you satisfied with this answer? No, not at all. Earth is... a liar. Eh? Because thats not all, is it? Her abrupt words stopped my hand. No, Im not lying... No. I understand. I think what Earth really wants is something different. As if somewhat sure, Kron affirmed with a smile. Hey wait a minute, whats with the sloppy... just, then what do you think Im doing this for? That remains to be seen. But I think what Earth really wants is not just strength, but something more. For my part, I really didnt mean to lie. It must have something to do with Sadiz. Wh... at? So Kron said, What? and I was a little upset that the girl I had just met today knew that in the first ce. But... Hou Eh!? ......? Treainar nodded at Krons words, somewhat impressed. That reaction from Treina, who now sees me more than anyone else. In a way, its like saying Krons words were not wrong, and I couldnt help but react. Thats why I couldnt ignore Krons words as just foolish, and I had no choice but to listen to them. Why... do you think so? My intuition. Intuition!? Yes. So if you could tell me a little more about Earth, Earths past, the people Earth has spent time with so far, the people Earth has met so far, I might understand more... Are those words saying, Tell me about your past? In the dining hall, she didnt try to dig the root, about me, Sadiz ... Well, leave that for now, arent you hungry now? Here, a sandwich for you~! I was about to put up my guard, but Kron didnt particrly try to pursue it, opened the basket she had and showed me a sandwich that would be enough for two people from inside. This... Yes, they made it for me. Apart from that, it wasn t handmade by Kron. But the sandwich she showed me. Just by looking at it, I recognized it immediately. Ah... the one who made it... you dont have to tell me. Yes, naturally I would know. How many years have I eaten this... Yes. Please enjoy it as much as you want~ ............ I... Aaah, here~ No... Aaah And I hesitated because I knew who made it. However, Kron offered it to me as if she didnt know my feelings or didnt mind knowing it. She doesnt even know what Im thinking, and its kind of annoying. But its cute... Losing to the push, I reluctantly received the sandwich I had been offered. I can eat it myself Ara Geez... Hesitating for a few seconds, I gave up and ate the sandwich. And the moment I took a bite, I suddenly froze. ...... Ah... Originally, sandwiches only tasted like bread and ingredients. However, the sandwich that She made was an exception. I once ate a sandwich at a cafe in the Imperial City, but I wasnt impressed. Since then, Ive only eaten sandwiches that she made for me. ... ts.....tsu... ...... Earth? Ive been eating this since I was a kid. Why? It hasnt been that many days since I left home. However, I really missed the taste of this sandwich. The fluffy texture of bread. The crispy lettuce. The original sauce smeared on ham. Is it good? ...... ou... I couldnt twist it and say things like its bad or I dont want to eat it again. Well, I agree... Hmm~! Its wonderful! Its really delicious! Ive never had such a delicious sandwich! ...... is that so... If I had been alone, I might have cried. However, because Kron was here, like hell I would ever cry, I welled up my tears and suddenly endured it. My oh my... such determination... yet still a sentimental heart ... as ever. Treainar? But... what does the child truly desire...? To be sure, obtaining strength is but one means of acquiring it. To see through you so easily, tis pretty sharp, albeit a copy. Treainar muttered, as he looked at me and Kron with a sad expression, and looked up at the sky. Well, in any case... whatever the childs desires, if that maid is of genuine Shiznautmy lineage, there is a possibility of awakening that power... and Jamdiel will attempt to obtain it... thus, tis now to the level which even after winning the tournament three monthster, the child must fight against that... but! Treainar seemed to have decided something in front of me, I was a little shaken. I will not allow everything to go ording to Jamdiels ns! I would have them disrupted by all means. That one vited mymand! With that deration, Treainars eyes, as he scowled at Jamdiel in the sky, were somewhat aggressive. Authors Note I have mentioned it several times before, but I would like to say it again after a long time. Treainars gender is left to the readers individual judgment. Chapter 122 – Warm and Fluffy

Chapter 122 C Warm and Fluffy

Tranted by: Sads07 After I had gone through the whole training session at sea, it was quitete. In fact, I could have pushed myself further by the sea as it was, but it was about time the sses were over for the Wizarding School. Maybe Mortriages crew will arrive soon. So, I thought we should go back immediately, and as Kron and I were walking toward the dojo on the way home, we heard a voice echo through the town. Ah! My Goddess! Along with the sound of someone shouting, nces gathered all at once. Its true! Its the Goddess! What a lovely day this is! I never thought Id see the Goddess outside other than the day of the congregation! T, trully, how... How beautiful! Thats right, shes a goddess. On the way back to the church from the beach, I felt that as I passed through the town. Good day to you everyone! In the busy Central Street, which was crowded, people split to the left and right in an instant, and everyone knelt, bowed, and their eyes were shining. Are you really that grateful? However, the people were delighted when Kron simply smiled and waved. See, Earth should also smile and wave to everyone. Who should do that? I mean, I might attract some weird attention, so lets just walk away... Un~~~~! Hmm? Goho!? Thats when it happened. From across the open street, a little girl rushed over and dove towards my belly. Huh, Amae? Mu~... Amae suddenly jumped in without greetings. She looked somewhat upset, and her cheeks were puffed. Hey, whats wrong? ... you left on your own... Ha? No, thats not... Only the Goddess with you... were you ying together? No, just some training. What? Did you want to y? Uh~ Oh, is that it? Shes so cute, getting jealous of a goddess that everyone worships. Some other time,ter. I have to train at the dojo again, so Ill see you after that. Un... Amae was staring at me like, Really~? or You promise? Somehow, Im not sure how I feel about this, but Im relieved that shes so fond of me. Sadiz was like an older sister to me, so is this how it feels to have a younger sister? Ara ara, Amae, how do you do? Ah... Goddess...... Good day to you. Oh, even children know what to say here? Amae let go of my waist, as she clung to me, corrected her posture, and bowed her head. But Amae quickly turned around and grabbed my hand and pulled. Come Woah okay! Dont pull. Well, she gave the least amount of greeting, but maybe shes jealous of me being taken. I came to be pleased with myself. And then...... Ufufufu, Amae is good friends with Earth~. Then I shall join hands too! What!? With that said, Kron reached out. No way, do you mean to hold hands with me in such a public way? Thats bad... Yes, Amae. Lets hold hands. Ah, its not my hand that will connect, but Amaes other hand. Ah!? Suddenly, Kron held her hand, so Amae seemed quite surprised. But...... Yes, were swinging to and fro! Ah... oh... Oh! Kron smiled and swung the hand connected to Amae back and forth like a cradle. Amae was confused at first, but she began to swing herself to see if it was fun. Un, lets do it together! Ha? Me, too? Un! Swinging~! Amae, who was pleased, swung my hand, which was holding hers, as well. Three of us walked while holding hands, with her sandwiched between me and Kron. What is this? I mean, wont someone say something about me doing this with the goddess the people worship? Wait, what? Theyre being rude to the Goddess. They cant be that familiar with our Goddess... That kid too!? You see. But...... That man was fighting Machio yesterday... Shes Amae from the church, isnt she? Was she such aughing child? Yes... I think so. Yeah, just looking at that is somewhat... Huh? At first, their eyes used me of being a rude guy, but that disappeared in an instant, and on the contrary, more and more people started to look at us with warmth, or rather, a kind of ...... Warm and fluffy~ Its warm!? I mean, if we were walking around like this, wed look like a group of close siblings... Wrong, rather it transcends that... as close as.... family? Whoa whoa, Treainar. You cant say that. Im still 15. Generally, its as if me and Kron are a married couple and Amae is like our daughter. Ignoring Treainars silly jokes, the three of us made our way through the cozy town and headed for the dojo. Yes, Earth! Lets give Amae a swing. Ha? Swing? Yes, the two of us will lift Amae up like this. Ah, ah... like this? Yes! And do this, swish swush! From both sides, Kron and I pulled Amaes arms and lifted her. Amaes legs were floating in the air. With her legs pping, sheughed excitedly at us. Kyahooooooo! Amae was shouting the loudest shes ever shouted. Ufufufufu, is it fun? Amae? Hey, are you in a good mood? Kyahooo! More, do more! We walked while doing such a thing... Uh huh, just get married. Somehow, the people around us were talking and whispering about something, but it was a little embarrassing and ufortable. But after enduring the stares, we finally arrived at the dojo, and what was waiting for us was... Everyone, do your best... ka... ara? ? What in the? We showed up at the dojo, but there was no one on the first floor. Dumbbells, barbells, skipping ropes and other things, which some people seem to have been training with just a while ago, were scattered on the floor, but no one was there. But soon from upstairs... Uooooooooh!! The whole building trembled with resounding voices. Is everyone up there? Looks like it. Everyone was upstairs. But whats going on if theyre all up there? So we went up the stairs... Amazing, that Miss. Yeah! Well, Tsukshi cantnd a solid hit at all! Tsukshi is the third strongest person in the dojo after Mr. Machio and Bro! Whats more, she and Karui are working together! Karuis non-stop unperceivable movements... is she seeing through it!? Not upstairs. Its the ring on the third floor. Someone must be sparing today, just as me and Machio sparred yesterday. And the resounding cheers. When we arrived on the third floor, the ring was surrounded by a lot of people, and on top of that, the ones who were fighting... This... ah... Mortriage... those guys too...!?! On top of the ring, seven men and women were fighting... it seemed. Mortriage, Oratsuki, Mobner and Budeo, were kneeling, fainted or copsed on the ring. And..... Hah, hah... Arcane True Zenith, Full Thrust! Seiya! Im going all out, too! Magical Sprint! Elder Sis Tsukshi and Karui were attacking a woman with two-on-one. The two of them are standing upright with nonchnt faces... Then, I will capture you. Eehh!!?? She passed between them in an instant while maintaining her straight posture. Then, at the next moment, Elder Sis Tsukshi and Karui had their hands and feet tied with a skipping rope. Wow!? H, how!? Ge, ge!? Amazing! When did you tie them up!? The two tied up people fell rolled around on the ring as they were. I wonder what it was... it felt nostalgic to me... I didnt even think about it, my body just moved naturally....... I could do this too... [1] [S1] Sadiz nodded expressionlessly, without one heavy breath, without a single bead of sweat. Maybe she borrowed Elder Sis Tsukshis clothes, or rather, I saw Sadiz in half-sleeves and shorts for the first time. Her bare legs, thighs and crisp buttocks!? Huh, no, no! Whats this stimtion...... Amazing! Six-on-one with no hands or feet! Ms. Sadiz, was it? So cool! Id love to be like her... Beautiful, cool, and strong... From what Ive heard, her housework in general is perfect and shes a great cook! Yo, marry me! By all means... By all means, be my bride! Hey, dont try to get ahead of me! Its me! The guys at the dojo were just as excited as I was. Everyone, regardless of male or female, was shouting their admiration for Sadiz. Amazing... to think there was such a woman... What a ...... hottie. Somehow, Im thrilled. Mwah! I want to be looked down on with those eyes and stepped on some more! Mortriage and the guys rolling in the ring also got up, with bitter smiles, blushes on their cheeks, saying kinky things... Amazing! Yes, Ms. Sadiz! To think Ive beenpletely beaten! Can I call Big Sister Sadiz from now on? Inya~, amazing~! I mean, why are you so strong!? Elder Sis Tsukshi and Karui, who lost, had glimmering eyes. Sadiz grabbed the hearts of many people in an instant while I was not around. Ufufufu, shes amazing, Sadiz....... Hmm? Earth? Whats wrong? Watching the scene, I couldnt help havingplicated feelings. Its nothing. I was supposed to feel so warm and fluffy, but what was this feeling? I decided to leave the third floor, where the excitement was still stirring, and continue my training, trying to dissipate something I didnt understand. Authors Note I am much obliged to you. I had over 4,000,000 unique esses. It hasnt been six months since I started, but aside from the pros and cons, I feel that it was read by a surprisinglyrge number of people. Thank you for the nakedness from the bottom of my heart. [S1] Just like Jason Bourne!!! Chapter 123 – Homework

Chapter 123 C Homework

Tranted by: Sads07 Sadiz was called a genius. Even though she was just a kid, the four of us, me, the princess, Rebal, and Fu, were easily beaten by her. From the time she was at the Academy, it was said that she would eventually be a World-ss Warrior of the Empire. So, of course, there were a lot of guys who courted Sadiz. Sadiz. I had a new horse bought for me. The same bloodline as that magnificent Monday Silence Race Horse, would you like toe and see it? Hey, dont run off! Hey, Sadiz, actually, I got tickets to the theater from my dad. Theyre special seats. Would you like to go with me? Hey, Sadiz. Sadiz may be the top girl and the top of the grade, but Im the top boy. Why dont we train together in order to reach greater heights? How long has it been? When Sadiz was attending the academy, I happened to pass by the academys gate and saw Sadiz, who was gathering a crowd of people around her as she left school. Strong, smart, beautiful and popr. When I saw that, I got impatient. What are you guys doing? Im the one who knows Sadiz best. Im the one who lives with her. Im the one wholl be with her forever. It was simply the jealousy of a kid. I was like that, but Sadiz replied expressionlessly to the boys around her. Im sorry, but I have ns. Without showing any sign of thinking, she answered back. The men were dumbfounded. Clearly, there was no hope. Such a cold, arrogant attitude wouldnt usually be appreciated. But...... Ms. Sadiz looks lovely today too. So cool, beautiful, and noble in her istion. What kind of person could win her heart? It would have to be a high ranking Warrior... no, it must be Royalty from another country. She has inherited the teachings of Hiro and Mamu. I want to call her sister already! Even if I know Ill be rejected, Ill at least ept... just a love letter! Women of the same gender who show admiration... No, she standoffish... but thats fine~! Ugh, Id love to have her as my wife... You cant do that. You cant have her. Ive never asked to go on a date. They were rejected, and not taken seriously, but still, no man gave Sadiz a suspicious look. As I peeked through the Academy gate, I realized once again that Sadiz was very popr. Oh? Little man! Whoa!? As I hung my head a little, Sadiz, who had noticed me, ran up from the other side. Little man, is school over? Anyway, why are you here ...um? Hmm~? Hmm~?? Ufufufufu~ She looked at me, strangely seemed to wonder why I was there, but Sadiz immediately grinned with a nasty smile. Wh, what is it... Did youe to pick me up, by any chance, Little man? No way!? Correct answer. But I tly denied it. Y, youre wrong! After school, I thought Id go on a little detour, and I happened to be at the Academy Street and just peeked a little bit at the future, so its not like I was wondering if Sadiz was with someone I didnt know or anything like that! I was already talking too fast. Sadiz suppressed her expression and turned to face the other way. I, I understand... Li, little man... enough is enough. So, any more than that... t, too cute... Are you muttering andughing? I thought I was being made fun of for being too transparent, so I sullenly bowed my head. Ugh... fo, forget it already. Sadiz dummy! Hmm... his angry face too... Hah~...... this is why I cant have any shred of interest in boys my age... I was about to sulk and run away. But before I could, Sadiz stoppedughing and bent down a little and reached out to me. Well then, Little man. Now that we met by chance, would you like to go home with me? That alone made my cheeks burn, and I timidly held out my hand. ...thats fine... In the end, I just couldnt resist Sadiz. Ufufufu, going home in uniform like this with Little man, its pretty refreshing. I, is it... We walked along the central street of the Imperial City. I gave a short reply, but I was really nervous. It was the first time I walked alongside Sadiz in her Academy uniform, instead of her usual maid outfit, and I felt something different. At the same time, I tried to cover up my nervousness, I asked Sadiz something I was concerned about. Sadiz... is popr, right? Yes. Thankfully. Erm. But...... i, is that okay? What is it? Yo, you were asked out on a date! Looks like it. You know, Sadiz, always studies, trains... helps with housework.... and also has homework... its a lot. Dont you want to go out on dates or y once in a while? Dont you think about it? Sadiz was always doing a lot for me. But is it okay to always do that much for me? Doesnt Sadiz want to have fun too? At the same time, I still dont want to see Sadiz with other guys. With such aplex feeling, I couldnt be honest with her. Then, Sadiz said to me... Yes, Im also a woman, Little man. I want to go on a date with a boy too, or I should say, Im going on a date, right? Eh!? Surprised, I turned around and looked up, and Sadiz had that nasty smile on her face. Hey? Whats wrong~? Little man. Look, you see, Im popr as you know, right? I want to hold hands and go on a flirty date with a boy, and I actually have one in mind already. Eh? No way, eh? That...... eh...... not true, is it? Its not a lie~. Thats why I declined the invitation of my ssmates. I already love that person, I love him so much that I cant help it, so today is another day for a date, too. I was shocked. I thought I knew Sadiz better than anyone, so I almost cried because I wondered if there was a Sadiz that I didnt know existed. In the future, Im going to marry Sadiz. I thought so, but I was trembling and almost in tears. No, way... where is he? Are you going on a date today? Who with? I asked Sadiz, holding back my tears. Then, Sadiz, who was usually expressionless or grinning like an idiot, smiled at this moment... Right now, Im on an after-school date with the boy Im holding hands with. After that, I got very embarrassed, but I was happy and excited, and I didnt really remember how we got home or what kind of conversation we had. But looking back, thats a line she said because she treated me like a younger brother or a child. It always fueled my first love, and it had always dominated me. It must have been broken off after the match. Despite that, even now I still think back on that moment, I still have a long way to go after all. Damn... what am I doing... dont frivolously hold hands with a kid and a natural airheaded woman... A little while ago, I was so carefree and fluffy that I felt ashamed of myself. Look at me! Im getting stronger! I cant get swayed like this! Im going to win! Ill win! No matter who it is! Im going to be so strong that I wont feel so feminine when I remember that. And Ill win! Ill win! Ill win! Whoevers the opponent is! Hmm...... somehow... before the match... Hiro, Mamu, and that maid all had simr expressions when you said as much. ...... there was no such thing. Is that so? Well, it matters not so long as such feelings give rise to an aggressive spirit. Right now, there is no one except me and Treainar on the first floor. Treainar talked as I was hitting light strikes on the sandbag in front of the mirror. Before the match. Thats right, the day when my father and mother left their jobs and came back in a hurry when I opened a magic hole and copsed. At that time, I was angry at the situation that nobody expected my victory, and vowed to be stronger out of rebellious spirit. To be honest, things werepletely different now, and I didnt think I was the same as I was at that time. However, it might have looked so to Treainar. And as if Treainar understood my feelings... Well, child. For these three months, as I previously said, Improving basic skills using the equipment of the dojo. Mastery of Magical Breathing. This is the theme, and I intend to continue your training for that. I am considering various training menus so you do not get bored, but... there shall be a slight change in the schedule. What? Rather than changing things, I suppose we shall add to the training themes in order to get stronger. The training from now on. In order to improve my basic abilities, I will be doing jumping rope, muscle training for the upper body & lower body, training dedicated to the big toe, road work, shadow and sparring. With the mastery of the Magical Breathing, yoga and other techniques being taught over a short period of time. In this current situation, we will add another new theme. It could be pretty tough. But, strangely enough, I just felt like I would do anything. And the new theme that Treainar imposed was... Tis the development of a Special Technique. ...... wh... what? I was dumbfounded by a slightly unexpected proposal. Great Demon Flicker, Great Demon Smash, Great Demon Corkscrew, the Counter Punches, the Breakthrough, the Great Demon Spiral are all techniques. However, they are originally my techniques. To put it abominably, you are simply using my skill as you are told. Well, tis still not a demerit yet... A, as Im told... tte...... but now... Tis why you need to look to the future and create one. Whether or not it can be used in three months, it shall your own original technique... devise your Signature Move. My Signature Move. I feel its been a long time since I heard that. And in the development of this Signature Move... tis up to you to decide what sort of special move to create. Wow?! Eh ... eh!? And while proposing it himself, Treainar dered a hands-off policy. I couldnt help being puzzled by this. Well, you may seek my consultation. But from now on, while doing the same training as before, and while leading those pathetic men of the Wizarding School,e up with the image of your Special Technique in a corner of your mind. Imagine what you can do and what suits you. Then, create something you may im as your own, something to be burned into the eyes those durds, something that will leave the world breathless! I never thought hede here and make such a proposal. In the past, I would have had a lot of fun just thinking about the Special Technique Name. But now its different. Generally, Id rather have Treainar, who knows whats right, tell me the answer... Child! ...... eh? Tis certainly quicker to have mee up with an idea that is right for the child, but ... on asion, something such as this also good. Tis a way for you to be you... At that time, Treainars smile looked more like a school teacher giving homework than a master. In the end, I didnt get Treainars intentions, but either way, I had to think as I was told. And...... However, in order to devise a special move, the sooner you learn Magical Breathing the more you may expand your options. In fact, tis better to have you master it slowly, but I cannot say so. So, child. Truthfully, I am reluctant about having you do this in the growth period, but there is a way to learn Magical Breathing faster bybining it with Yoga. The teacher-like expression receded in an instant, and this time, Treainar showed the stern face of a master again. He asked me, as if to test my feelings and resolve, and when I nodded... If you are prepared... we shall dry out by draining... for a short time ... I shall have you experience some hell. The harsh training I had done so far started to look like a refreshing, sparkling sweat. Chapter 124 – Sweat

Chapter 124 C Sweat

Tranted by: Sads07 Its only been a few days. Draining. Does it drain moisture from the whole body by simply sweating and salivating? I dont see how thats training at all. I wonder if it simply means not drinking water even if youre thirsty. However, for me who has fought ninja warriors, an ogre, hoodlums and a mantis, it would be an easy task... easy task...... who was that optimistic idiot? Oraaaa!! Thats sloppy! Dont make me hit you just to relieve stress, imagine your opponent! Oratski mmed his fist into the sandbag with all his might. I was supporting the sandbag from behind, and I felt the shock as I shouted. I didnt want to shout. Hey, Mortriage! Mobner! Were sparring, both of you at the same time,e on! Mobner, try harder to evade my left! Mortriage cast bit-ss magic at me from mid-range. Ou! Treainars new instructions to me: Drain the water or something like that. How many days since I started? You can count the number of days on one hand. And yet, what is it? Whats going on with my head and heart right now? Whats wrong, Mobner! Its just a slowed down left handed flick! If you cant handle this, youre not worth talking to! Ku~, a utsu, u, gu~ Mortriage, next, thunder! No,e on! You can dexterously use various attributes! Instead of half-heartedly learning powerful magic, you should learn how to activate basic magic instantly in quick session! Next, wind! Ts, Bit Wind! I know I shouldnt be shouting, but I cant help but get annoyed and raise my voice. Im trying to avoid hitting these guys, but inside Im pretty pissed off. What the hell is that! Wha puh!? No! Youre not quick enough! You cant hit anyone with that, and even if you did, it wouldnt hurt much! Get a moments step in and put your entire weight on it! Someday, something ugly in me will scream out not only at these guys, but the whole area? Ive been spending thest few days holding it back. Hah, hah~... right. Thats it. The rest is all muscle training. As I told you, while youre in pairs and one is on the bench-press, the other will spot. Ou! One thing that helped was that these guys were surprisingly obedient to what I say. If they hadined, saying eh or lets do something more interesting, they might have gotten familiar with my flying fists. In other words, these guys are really trying to be strong, no matter what. Thats why theyre serious. Ive learned that over the past few days, so I cant do anything shameful, even if Im the one teaching them. All right, Im going for a run. After apanying these guys, it was time for my own training. From morning to evening, I tortured my body, from the evening until the night, I coached them, and at night, my training started again. Its already dim outside, and the workers at the end of the day are on their way home, and in the lit shops are buzzing with excitement. And then...... Hey, Earth! ...... Elder Sis Tsukshi... Sadiz... Good work! Still training? Perhaps they were the way home from shopping for dinner, Elder Sis Tsukshi and Sadiz were filling out shopping bags. Sadiz still seemed awkward with me and dropped her gaze a little, but Elder Sis Tsukshi spoke to me regardless. We havent eaten togethertely, have we? Youve beening homete, so the goddess and Amae seem a bit lonely? Hmm? Well... Amae has been staying upte, saying shell wait until Earthes home, but it looks like Earth doesnte home at all... is that okay~? In the past few days, we usually get up at the same time and eat at the same time, but my life has changed since I started draining. I get up earlier than usual and ranter than usual. Cant we all eat together today? If so, we could invite Mortriage and others to have a get-together with Sadiz Big sister! Hey hey, Elder Sis Tsukshi, thats... youre talking about the fun party for Mortriage and guys after they get stronger, right? B, but...I can barely wait... At least, that event will be done, or not, after the tournament is over. So Im going? And its not just about running. I also cut off my desires. That... Sadiz seemed to sense that I was starting to build a wall here, and tried to talk to me. I knew that, but I started running without responding. Run through the town at night without looking back. Happy Birthday, Jos (senior)! The present is~ this?meDDDDDDDD Eh? What the hell, whoa, I tripped on the floor, whooooaaa! Hold on, Jos!? Kyaaah, its still too soon... oh no, the ribbon! No way?! The ribbon came off, m, my boobies!? Senior, th, thats a precious spot for girls, dont go fondling them! Sheesh, Joss such a perv! See here, youll have to take responsibility for that. I dont care what other people around me are doing or how much fun theyre having. Im me. No matter what other people are doing, Ill just go ahead without looking aside. Hmm... well then, shall we push on again? Uh huh, lets get started. And when I arrived at the beach, before I started training at sea... First... Breakthrough!! For now, breakthrough. Then, without doing anything, let the magic drip away and wait until the breakthrough expires. Haa~, ze, hah... All right, the magic is spent. ...... Osu... In the past few days, it wasnt just the draining of water from my body that was tough. When training, Treainars instruction was to train with zero magical power. Is it difficult? No, not at all. Its just, my clothes are soaked with sweat. Fuhahaha, is that so? The fact that you perspire means we can still squeeze out more. Go! Daaaaaaash!! ...... right... When your magic power drops to zero, you suddenly feel a sense of fatigue in your body. As soon as I run, Im short of breath and exhausted. Especially when Im slowly losing strength due to the draining process, and then theres this Magical Zero-Start Training. Still, its been a few days. Only a few days. But its intense. Deee yarayarayarayarayarayarayarayarayarayarayara!!!! Oyaraaaaaaaah!! And, I ran. However, he made me run like a carriage horse. In the past few days, the amount of running has tripled. To gain strength? There should be other training to improve physical strength. Of course, Im sure Treainar knew that. But he single-mindedly drove me to run. Training from the morning, magic emptied, and then I just kept on dashing on this sandy beach that was tripping me up. Zee, ha, zee... Do not pause during the interval! Do your sit-ups! Guh, ts, nuh, ku End of interval! Dash! Nuuuuuuooooooooooohhh!!! You are going a little slow, are you not? What, is that it? Are you going to cut corners and rest? Tch, damn you! Look at that. You still have some energy to spare! A spoiled twit raised on a full stomach. You will have to part with that! Uuuoooooooooh!! So harsh! I mean, I needed water. I may desperately want to swallow my saliva and even lick this flowing sweat now. What is it? Why? Why am I doing this? Somehow, Im getting tired of even thinking about it, gradually transcending frustration. Indeed, you grow weaker. However, humans have always beenckadaisical. During the war, there were those who have endured for days without water. Zee, hah, zee, ha...... hyuu... khyuu... So, how is it? Do you feel anything in your body? ............ No... I see. Then, go run some more. Ha!? ............ Osu. My thighs were heavy. My calf was screaming to be pulled. What is this general feeling of emptiness? Even though Im training, I dont feel like Im getting stronger. So far, the training methods that Treainar has taught me. All of them made me realize that If you continue to do this, you will definitely get stronger. But, this is different. Emptied magical power recovers over time. Tis because over time, the magic holes gradually take in the magic from the air. Everyone does this unconsciously. You should be able to feel this gradual intake. If you grasp that sensation, be aware of it yourself, and know what it feels like to take in magical power... you will be able to master Magic Breathing. Thest few days of training have only made me feel weaker and weaker. In fact, Im getting weaker now. If I carry on like this, I just feel like Im going to copse eventually. However, the sensation as the magic in the air being taken in through the magic hole is truly subtle. Tis too miniscule to be felt by the senses of an ordinary creature. In order to sense it, it is necessary to bare the nerves and have a keen sense sharpened to the limit... I know Im going to copse. But I have no choice but to run. All I have now is my mental strength. I dont know if this will make me stronger or not, but is all for the sake of getting stronger. Yes, thats what I believe. Authors Note This story is fiction. There is a possibility that you cannot learn the Magical Breathing even if you drain. It is dangerous if you do not do it under proper guidance. Also, I drained, but I couldnt learn the Magical Breathing, the author should take responsibility, shave your hair! Even if this is said, please understand that the author cannot shave his hair. Chapter 125 – Intermission (Demon King) ②

Chapter 125 C Intermission (Demon King)

Tranted by: Sads07 Tis been days innumerable by counting with both hands, and the child has grown quite thin. The boy, who was raised without any inconvenience, began to disy sunken cheekbones, dried skin, and even dark circles forming around his eyes. Well, Treainar...again, its morning already, right? Lets, go for a run. Already, he has reached the point near the limit. The time to get up in the morning steadily bes earlier. Tis not due to enthusiasm. He simply cannot fall into a deep sleep. Break... through As a patient, his would be a serious case. However, he still runs after emptying his magical power with a breakthrough so as to keep to his word. Even though the breakthrough itself puts a strain on the body, the child is doing it indifferently. ...sshi.... Once ready, he runs straight out to the beach. The time of day is dark enough to be midnight. However, the child runs. And, although the time has fallen tremendously, the child is still giving his all in his current condition without cutting corners. Hah, ze, hah, ze, zee ... To put it bluntly, such activity where one just single-mindedly sweats is not training. Tisplete overwork. As such, the training is counterproductive. Moreover, for young children, this draining is not something that should be performed from the standpoint of an instructor, I am not inclined to do it. I would much rather take the time. However, with the next three months put into consideration, this is necessary. And as long as the child himself believes in it, I cannot afford to hesitate in giving my instruction. It would be harsh to allow a young, well-bred boy to relinquish his greed. All right, do the shadow while carving the steps in detail. Begin! ...... su... Even at the best of times, he would be unable to skillfully perform the steps on the sandy beach. His legs are tangled and he is unable to keep to a rhythm. Finally, he trips on his own feet and falls. Guh, nuoh ... hah, hah ... Damn it! Hah, hah... In a situation where his body cannot move as well as he imagines, the child bites his dry lips, bleeds, and ms the sandy beach in frustration. Yet...... Do you want to rest? Hah~!? Lets... go. I see... Even though he copses, even as he weakens, he will still stand back up immediately. When ites to this point, it can be said to be an obsession already beyond tenacity. And, only one thing puzzled me. He has fallen into an extreme state, the child has also be irritable, and his spirit is gradually copsing. However, even though he fell into this situation, heins, but he never shows weakness. Normally, it would not be strange to utter, no more, I cant do it , and I want to stop. Nevertheless, he is silently doing what he ought to do. Ah, u... uooaaaaaaaaaahh!! Such desperation is not founded merely on self-reflection. Tis not simply the desire for strength. Water, water, drink water, damn, Im going crazy! I dont know whats going on! Damn it, shit! I can feel the childs inner cries as he shadows himself. Yes, he can drink, for the child that much is true. Certainly I am by his side. I shall reprimand him. However, even though I can exchange words with the child, I cannot directly touch him. I cannot sacrifice my wellbeing for his, nor can I strike him. Should the child break his word and tries to drink water, I cannot stop him. However, the child does not break. Are you losing heart? Even when I ask with sarcasm, the child will always reply. Not, to, this, much. Hou! Though I believe In this way, the child can learn Magical Breathing in a short period of time, I do not have much experience in teaching disciples by actually draining water. Therefore, I thought this is what bes of the person who drains water day in and day out right before my eyes. Because I canprehend the cry of the childs heart, at this point, I may be forced to unknowingly break the promise regardless of the childs will. However, the child does not break. I cant give in... Im already at my limit, its hard, it hurts, Im dying, but... Im not going to say it. And that was the moment. This guy thought I could do it, so he imposed it... then Ill do it... I can feel it. The childs inner cry. The people of the Imperial City, my father, my mother, Sadiz... didnt expect it from me... no one was looking at me... At this point, it must have slipped his mind that I can understand the voice in his mind. No, perhaps he is screaming unconsciously. But... but now! For the first time, Ive got someone who looks at me... and now Ive imposed on him to believe that I can do it... How can I betray that expectation ......? Oh...... goodness...... this durd... I, dont want to be a disappointment to this guy alone! Just to him, I dont want to betray him! During the Graduation match, I called out the childs name but once. I pushed out the childs back and called the name Earth Lagann as a testimony that he is recognized. However, I called it only once. And yet, that one instance must have stayed with the child forever. Really. In that case, continue. O, su. I shall pretend not to have heard the childs heartfelt cries? Even so, this foolish disciple.... Come to think of it, that one... Kron saw through that... DD I think what Earth really wants is not just strength, but something more. Yes, what the child wants. I know what it is. The child himself is unaware. No, he may have forgotten what he wants. The root of what you want, child, has not changed since we first met. You want to be recognized as Earth Lagann. Tis not to be praised. You want someone to recognize your existence. Therefore, getting stronger is but a means to an end, not the end-all. There were other ways to earn recognition for something beyond your father in different fields. But you chose this path. And I know too. No matter how harsh you appear on the surface, you still want to show yourself to that maid. Not as the boy who is the Heros son, but as Earth Lagann. As a man. Oi, you are slowing down a little, are you not? What is wrong! You can always quit anytime you want! I, Ill get it... I know what you want, and that is why I will not grant it to you. I will no longer refer to you as Earth Lagann. I know what you want, but if I give it to you, its value will diminish. Your goal now is neither here nor in three months. Tis much further ahead. I cannot give you hope so easily. Above all, being recognized by others happens naturally. If those who do not know what you wante to recognize you naturally, tis of precious value. Therefore, I will say no more. However... I will be watching ... you. Hah, ze, hah ... eh? I have not said a thing. You arecking concentration! Focus more! O, su Yes, I shall watch to the very end. Instead of giving you the words you want, I shall keep looking at you. ...... geez, I heard that... well, maybe its okay to pretend I didnt hear it. ...... Nu? ...... Well... Thank you. tsu, t, tis why I said that your mind is transparent to me. Chapter 126 – The Words “I Did My Best”

Chapter 126 C The Words I Did My Best

Tranted by: Sads07 On my first day in this country, I destroyed a punching bag with a single punch, but now even if I hit the punching bag with my fist, it just makes a passing sound and doesnt shake at all. Magical jumping rope? Now, just a normal forward jump makes me dizzy. Magical Yoga? Im so frustrated I cant even sit still. Muscle training? I didnt think dumbbells could feel so heavy. And now I cant even spar with Mortriages crew anymore. Come on... no more... I cant watch anymore. Big brother... Uuuh... Now, Elder sis Tsukshi turns pale at what has be of my good looks. The usually spirited Karui was at a loss for words, and Amae, who had been so clingy, was also frightened and close to crying. Earth! This has gone on long enough! First of all, just drink water! Look, heres some water! ...... Ah... ua... ah... eh! I, its fine... What!? Going... run... Earth! Thats right. When I looked in the mirror, I wondered if an undead had been reflected for a moment. Why are you doing this... Hey, you, whats wrong with you? Going so far... why, whats the point? Earth... Im so weakened that I cant spar, and Mortriage and the guys were so dismayed at my strange appearance that they couldnt bear to watch. The same goes for the other dojo guys. It seems that no one can understand me now. At this rate... you...... will die? Earth! Finally, Mr. Machio couldnt stand to watch any longer, so he stood in front of me. The instructor left you to your own devices, and I was watching you, wondering if there was any meaning to it. But if you carry on like this, you could die at any moment, you know? Hes worried. Everyone was, about me. But right now, I dont know what Id do if I had to stop, talk, or even just be interrupted like this. Out...of... way, please. Earth! But Machio grabbed me by the shoulders... What kind of power could you gain from bing such a dead branch? What are you looking at? What are you aiming for....... Dont... touch... me... okay... Earth? Come on... youll ruin it, do... not, Ill need... every little... bit... I know he cared about me, but now I dont know what will happen or when. Especially, killing ... wont go that far, but I couldnt control myself anymore. Hi, hah... zee...... ha... Die? Am I going to die? Why am I dying? Ah... why am I here? What do I want? What was I doing until I was in such pain? Sweat? I cant even sweat anymore. Ive run out. Why am I still suffering even though Ive done all I can? Cant I just give it up? Hey,e on! Atst, the Jos Girls are confessing! That insensitive Jos finally received everyones feelings through the girls upfront confession. Finally? So hes going to pick someone atst? I envy men who are popr. Well, theres still time before the tournament. Speaking of the tournament, hes strong, right? Moreover, he doesnt want to stand out and hasnt shown the bottom of his power yet, so no one knows Joss true power. Could he be stronger than Machio? Damn it, thats why I dont like running in the daytime. People are in the way. They are so loud. The world is so noisy. All the people, all the chattering! I... I wont choose one person. Instead, I choose everyone. Thats my answer! When I win the uing tournament.... if I get it...... everyone...... I pledge that victory... so, will you marry me? Is that all right? Stay out of my sight. Make way for me. No one say a word. Well, if its Jos... really, this guy... But thats the only way, isnt it? Its shameless, its insane... but...... it cant be helped. I, if I could stay with Jos too! Senior, my feelings do not change. Its annoying... its distracting...... then... just... Well, all together now! Please continue to support us from now on ? So, were going to bed now? So shameless! Thats after graduation ... Thats right! So, how about as a reward for winning the tournament, Jos? Se, senior! I will have a lot of babies! Especially...... these girls happy-go-lucky shrill voice, now urge to kill... no good...... damn it, head, get empty. Clear your mind... Eh? What are you going to do in bed? Eh? Did you say something? ...... woah, my feet slipped, wow, I bumped into you! Hold on!? Kyaaaah! Ooo, my butt... eh?! Jos! What, youre touching my chest, its too soon for that! Wh, why do we always always end up like this! Hey...... Hey...... Ah... H, hey! Chiyo! Someones stepping under your butt!? Eh...... Kyaahh!! Wai, who!? Its me... I mean... hi, wow!? A ghost!? What, this guy... Wow... Eh? Who!? Uh... creepy... Scary... what...... this person? Im pretty sure thats him! B, bastard from that time!? What are you doing here! To Senior Chiyos butt!? First of all..... wow, this shit... Hah, zee, ha...... ze... No good. I dont have time for this! Quickly walk away... Wait, you bastard! Quickly... but then again... this shing woman... Eh... the appearance has changed a lot... hmm... what happened? Did you incur divine punishment? Or was it a curse? ............... The appropriate shabbiness for a shameless man. You have no idea how cocky youre being with Senior Jos... Quickly... Excuse, me... but, not ... in the mood to y.... step aside. Wha... Gently push the nuisance girls shoulder and got her out of the way. You! What are you doing to my loved one? Butho!? I wont allow you to touch my loved one with one finger! Ah... I..... I was hit... I know... but I cant move. But what? Somehow, I dont know why, but he was so weak... scum... the lowest guy to get violent with a girl. Not even worth beating up. Why!? Why should I be bothered by such a small fish!? Must you get in the way!? Come on, lets go. Yes... Why should I be looked down upon like this? If only I drank water, if I drink even a drop, you, all of you... all of you...... all of you...... get crumpled up... crumple! Ah... aaahh...... aaaaahh! Thats right, could crumple them up! Just kill em! Aaaaaaaaaaaahh!! Kill! Kiilll! Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiilllllll!!!! So drink water! Water! Water! Water! Water! waterwaterwaterwater! Hey, whats with this guy? A hobo? Maybe hes a little crazy, too. Should we call Dr. Eisha? Kill Kill Kill Kill!!!! Water Water Water Water!!!! Ahaahaahaaha!! Kill Water Kill Water waterkillwaterkillwaterkillwaterkillwaterkillwaterkillwaterkill!!!! Ah, uah, ah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!! Ah! Theres water in front of the store over there! Theyre sprinkling water! Water! So much of it! If I drink that! Dont drink water sprinkled on the ground. Lets go back to church at once. ...... Who? Eh? Actually... didnt seem to like being approached by me or anyone else... but I dont think I can do this anymore... ...... Sa, di..z? Im sorry. I still cant remember who you were to me ...... or what I did to you.... but still, I cant stand to see you like this anymore. Sadiz. She was standing beside me with a very sad expression on her face, as if she was about to burst into tears. I was worried about you. For days and days... but I didnt know what you were aiming for, what you were thinking, or why you were doing this... you have already done your best. Thats what everyone at the church and dojo think. Please dont suffer any more. Saying that, Sadiz reached out to me and tried to help me up. Please go back to the church now, get some fluids and rest your body. Eat your food properly. Lets have the doctor take a look at you. Now, its... Im still...... not yet. I think its enough. You did your best. I did my best. Thats right. Ive already... that? Before, Im sure weve done this... DD I...I couldnt win, but I did my best...I dont want any constion! I want to win! I want to show them, those who dont believe I can win!! ...... Ah. I see... what Im... forgetting. ...... Sadiz... enough already... Eh? So, Im still fine.... No, what!? I almost became a miserable guy who was satisfied with his efforts. I couldnt do it, but I did my best? Wrong. I cant do it because I havent worked hard enough. Dont ...... tell me what Im ...... trying to ...... do when you dont ...... know what Im ...... trying to ...... do Ah... No, need to... worry. Im still... middle of ...... working hard. I can say that I did my best for the first time after I worked hard and got results. So its ironic. Fortunately, or unfortunately, more than anything else, it was Sadizs concern that gave me the final resolve. I felt that my body and mind, which were dried up, had moistened a little. But! Just watch... Ill show you... me. W, wait Just one thing... Thank you... Eh? Almost... I would have, betray, the one, person, in this world.... I never, want to betray... even a little. Naturally I was talking about him. It wasnt simply words of frustration or unfaithfulness that came out of my mouth. Im still working hard. The results are yet toe. I wanted to show Sadiz the results again. Even if she doesnt remember, I want to show her what Ive grasped and what Ill be able to do at this end. Its not hatred. This feeling. Just thinking that way, my frustration subsided and I felt calm. And most of all, I almost lost to myself and betrayed the master who believed in me and imposed the task. ...... Child... Ill run. Treainar watched silently from start to finish. He didnt try to stop me, didnt admonish me, didnt scold me. No matter what happens, he was just trying to see me through. But Im fine now. Its okay. I see... So I said it out loud. And at this very moment, I was really okay. It seemed I would go crazy once I reached the boiling point, but as soon as I suddenly settled down, it was kind of refreshing. On the contrary, I felt a little more energetic, as if something was filling up my empty body Eh!!?? Child!? Whoa!? Treainars expression suddenly changed and he called out me. I was startled. But what happened all of a sudden? Child... do you feel any changes in your body? The sensation of something filling the emptied vessel... Eh? Ah... I got it. I can feel it. What is this? Breathing? No, normal breathing was when you inhale and exhale. But now, what Im feeling was like what Ive inhaled was umting in my body... huh? Treainar? Are you smiling? Hmm...... finally... this time, you truly...... did your best... did you not? ...... eh? Hmm, I never meant to say this... I got so excited... my oh my... Suddenly praising me... but then he made a face like Oh no. and held his mouth... whats going on? Generally speaking, I couldnt ept it when Sadiz said I did my best, even though I didnt get any results yet, but did the same for Treainar? No, Treainar would never say such a thing. But if he did... Child, chew on that sensation. Remember it. You can now feel all the magic holes and magic power in your body with your senses. Its only when I achieve my goal. What does that mean? Authors Note As a matter of fact, without water, humans die in about five days. If you are like me, youre invisible to others, but dont imitate this unless instructed to by a ghost master whos always by your side. Chapter 127 – The End of Hell

Chapter 127 C The End of Hell

Tranted by: Sads07 I stood on the empty beach, looking out at the sea. There was still something left of my body, even though it was as dry as skin and bones. I could easily feel the throbbing of my heart, the creaking of muscles as I move, and even the cirction of the blood in my body. In the midst of all this, I felt a slight sense of something being taken into my body. A small amount of energy was entering my body as if taking in air through the many tiny holes in the whole body. Feel the magic power as it is taken in, and know where ites from. The exact positions of every one of your magic holes! Tis the ingress point of magic power! The magic hole is usually just an open hole, and magic power seeps in naturally. Do not simply keep them open, control them as if breathing in. I understand. My whole body, sharpened to the limit, could now sense even the sound of a distant drop of water. And my concentration, which had been heightened to this point by jumping rope and yoga, lured me to the bottom of the deep sea of consciousness, which was distracted as a consequence for the draining. I wonder why. I had been so desperate for water. I was so crazy with an urge to kill. It was hard, painful, and I felt like I was slogging through a hell with no end in sight. But now my body and mind were calm. The days of hellish training, in which I couldnt feel myself getting stronger, now made me feel a certain sense of achievement. This feeling was irresistible. The reason I felt this way was because of my master, who believed in me... and..... whatever the form, his presence was also there after all... I have mixed feelings. However, its a wonder that my head and heart were as clear and fresh as theyve ever been. Breakthrough Now then, keep the breakthrough as it is! Magic power is released by being in a breakthrough state. Concurrently, control the magic holes and take in the magic power in the air. Release, take in, release, take in, repeat this in session and circte! That is the essential sensation to mastering Magical Breathing! Its not ego. I can do anything right now. That feeling fills me up. And the hell Ive been through so far has be like my spine, my confidence even. ...... This way...... then do... that? Yes, that feeling! And you never forget the feeling once learned! You stood up and began walking today, just as a child learns to stand up and walk! Started walking? For me, right now, it felt like skipping stairs as I ran up. Ah... right... The breakthrough, which would usually have already run out of time by now, has not expired yet. On the contrary, so long as Im awake, I could carry on like this as much as I want. To me... Fufu, Fufufufu, Fuhahahahahahahahahaha! Treainarughed. Theugh was exactly like the Demon Kings hearty cackle. And Treainar spread his arms... Wee, child. To a ne in history that no one has yet reached, other than me. He weed me to step into a world known only to Treainar. From my point of view, that was the greatestpliment I could have received. How do you fare? Id like to try it out right away. Fufu, such an impatient fellow. But...... that can wait a little longer. First of all, rest a little and get some fluids and nourishment. Thats right. Even though my heart and head have been refreshed in this way, I myself am still undead. If I get back to normal... I mean, even now, what happens to me when I get back to my good form? Really, quite a level up...... well, of course, as Im thinking about it... However, child. Yeah, here we go. You deserve praise for learning Magic Breathing, but do not geDDD Dont get too carried away, right? Mu... uh? Tis so... To you, Im still just a kid who started walking, right? I cant run yet, I shouldnt get carried away? Besides, while teaching me Magical Breathing, Treainar also said... DD Your bout with Toulowe, to offer such an earnest challenge without using the breakthrough and win. An easy victory in thememorative match was right before you, you put on a conceited disy to the opponent to the tune of his futility, and yet are unwilling to use the power you have acquired indiscriminately. Todays exchange with the Wizarding School small fry is evidence of this. You have a mind to aim for higher levels. That is why I guide you. In short, it means to not let the power you have acquired get to your head. Im not that kind of person. Thats why, though I followed Treainars lead, then learned Magical Breathing, theres still more toe. Thats the kind of attitude you want, right? I would like to go back... to the church... so......e on out. Eh!? Fufufu, with the childs senses as they are, naturally you noticed them, did you not? Yes, I noticed. The ones at my back hiding behind a tree on the beach. Ara~, weve been found out~ Ah... ...... Pardon me. Looking back, there were three of them. Earth was acting strange recently... it was a terrible figure, and I was too afraid to call out... but now, Earths appearance has changed, his eyes have returned to the original Earth. Kron was smiling. ...... are you...... okay? Amae, who waspletely frightened by my recent appearance, hesitantly looked at me. A water bottle was held in her hand. ...... Im sorry... I didnt mean to make you ufortable... Sadiz bowed her head with an apologetic look. It seems that all three of them were following me because they were worried about me. And...... By the way, Earth Hmm? I dont know what youve been aiming fortely, but I wont ask you. Looking at you now, I know it was necessary for you. I understand. Kron... Can you just tell me one thing? What is it? As soon as she saw that I was already fine, Kron, who had been watching me from a distance, asked me. Just now... who were you talking to? Naturally, the three people heard me and Treainar having a conversation as they were hiding. However, no one could see Treainar. It would have sounded like nothing but my monologue, and I didnt say anything too unnatural. However, Kron seemed to have sensed that I was talking to someone. As I thought, she is sharp. Well... God...... or something like that. Ara~ Hey Oi... That said, we cant tell Kron everything. So I tried to mislead her so that she would have taken it as a joke, but Kron smiled and didnt ask any more questions. Hey, Amae. Uh!? ...can I have ...... that? U, uah ... uh ... Amae was hiding behind Kron, fidgeting. I pointed to the water bottle that Amae had and asked. Then, Amae gave a little nod and held out the water bottle to me. I dont know how long its been there. However, the water in the water bottle felt somewhat warm. Hou~, impressive. Tis not cold water, in warm water. Suddenly drinking cold water immediately after the extreme draining would break your body. Oh, is that the case? Thats...... You went to the trouble of bringing me a warm one? Even I didnt know that, so theres no way Amae would know that. That would be...... Un~... she gave me. Saying that, Amae pointed to Sadiz, who was next to her. I see...... Sadizs wisdom... Well, but...... you went out of your way to bring it, didnt you? Thank you. Ah... Saying that, I stroked Amaes head. It was the first time in a long time, so Amae trembled for a moment. However, while being stroked, Amaes tear nds gradually loosened.... ...... un. She was clinging to my leg. ...... after I rest a little... Ill y with you. Un. Well have a meal together. Un! Saying that, Amae clung to me and wouldnt let go. With a wry smile, I brought the warm water Amae gave me to my mouth and slowly sipped it in. Do not gulp it all down, understand? Let it soak into your body little by little. I suppressed my desire to drink all at once, and life gradually returned to me. Ah. So good. Ah... hah~...... Im d Im alive. If Amae didnt cry first, or if there werent any women here in the first ce, I might have shed tears. Thats how emotionally moved I was. It brought me back to life. The sense of being alive has revived. Now... Revived. Next, Ill take some rest, eat a meal, and restart from there. But, putting that aside... Sadiz. Huh!? ...... Earth...... ...... you, calling me Earth, is great, but weird... well, thats fine. As expected, lets go back to church while ignoring it ... it cant be helped. When your memory returns, say it again. Eh? Thats...... of course, but... At that time, I wont run away either. To you... now that youre here, theres something I want to tell you. And as weve both been through this and Ive ovee it, one thing has be clear to me. Its something I need to do before I finish the tournament and go out into the world again. Now that wevee this far... well have to settle things before I go out to the world. Se... ttle? Yes, settle it. Because I ran away without doing that, things turned out this way. Thats why its necessary. Thats why we need a resolution. Well, until then... hey, lets go home, Amae. Im hungry. Un! Go! Eat! Goooo! Thats all I wanted to say to Sadiz, whether she had her memories or not. Of course, Sadiz wouldnt know what it means now, but I still said it anyway. And I said what I had to say, and feeling refreshed, I was taken back to the church by Amae. Chapter 128 – Fulfillment

Chapter 128 C Fulfillment

Tranted by: Sads07 My body, which had been drained and dried out, was now back to normal. My exhausted body and mind havepletely recovered with a sense of aplishment having mastered Magical Breathing. At length, you have gotten ustomed to it. In Vier, you have almost mastered thebination of Magical Breathing and Breakthrough. Ah. Im surprised myself. Now that you havee this far, all that remains is ... the Special Technique... Ah. Also, youlle to me in Vier tonight, right? Of course. In the past few days, Ive been able to do Vier training, which was mentally impossible during the draining period, as before. In it, I was trying to work on not only the Magical Breathing that I had just learned, but also my special technique. No, that wasnt all. Theres also... Ah... and Treainar. Hmm? Apart from the special technique... I have something I want you to teach me. What? So, from tonight, Ill need you to apany me a bit more. Anyway, I became even greedier after having gone through hell and gained power. I couldnt sleep at night during the draining period, so I always wanted the morning toe early, but now I think the mornings came too early. Ara, Earth. How do you do? Youre back to your old self, arent you? In the morning, Kron greeted me with a gentle smile as I showed up at the church dining hall as usual. Then, Elder Sis Tsukshi and Karui, also beckoned me with a relieved expression. Earth, are you okay? Your sis was really worried, you know! Inya, I was really scared that big brother got weird, but now Im relieved! After the draining period, I gradually started to move ording to the original time schedule. No more roadwork in pitch-ck hours, almost in the middle of the night, like I did during the draining period. And today I was able to show up at the same time as the sisters of the church. Oh, no problem now. Thanks for your concern. Earth... So, Elder Sis Tsukshi. Mr. Machio... I can beat him, right? Far from worrying about it now, things were not the same as before. Elder Sis Tsukshi seemed surprised at my confidence. And..... Yo. Eh!? ...... Good...... Morning I gave her a light greeting as she nced at me while trying not to drop her gaze. Sadiz bowed her head, bewildered as her shoulders were shaking. Its clear that she still didnt understand what I meant by settle it yet. But thats fine now. So theres no need to force things to turn sour now. Simply, just that. Even if we cant interact like we used to, theres no need to put up a wall. Big brother! She is still sleeping in bed, but y with Amae when she wakes up. Will do. I was frustrated and impatient, but I was able to do one thing I couldnt before, and I went through hell. That fact may have given me some leeway in my heart. And then...... It seems thou has made quite the aplishment. Ja... no... This draining period. Jamdiel, who didnt exchange a word, appeared in the dining hall and smiled in a somewhat good mood as she silently looked on. Ah... Ive worried you too, High Priestess. Hmm. That sounds quite condescending. But...... somewhat, more than before... what did thou do? Well, look forward to it at the uing tournament. Hoh~... I confidently responded to Jamdiels smile. However, I dont mention that I just learned Magic Breathing and wasnt conceited about surpassing Jamdiel at this point. However, knowing the power of my opponent, I was still able to face her in this way. And Jamdiel didnt seem offended by my attitude, but rather had a happy expression. Very well, Show me! Ive left thou to thy own devices, as thou wished, and I want to see the end of thy path. Oh. Ill show you. You, too. And also... To the people of this country, to my master, to Sadiz. And, incidentally, them as well... Hey, Earth! Ora, were here! Youre going to start working together with us again today! Today is a school holiday, so were a little early, but... Fuah~... sleepy... It seemed the Wizarding school was closed today, and the Mortriage crew came early in the morning. They raised their voices and called out to me in front of the church. Right! Iming! Then Im going for a little run. Ill just grab some fruit, okay? Yes, go for it! I took only one apple from the dining hall table, took a bite and went outside. Hey, guys. A crisp morning. Refreshing air. After all, road work was best at a time like this. Hey, Earth. Are you all right now? Whats going on? Ora, no matter what you think, you were obviously acting strange for a while now. Well, I see. Yes. You were so worn out and withered... but, are you okay now? You didnt get sick or anything, did you? Im fine Then why were you doing that? It seemed that these guys were worried too. Well, of course they were. I was apanying them in training in that state. Well... Wait! wai, wai, waaaaiitt! Oh? At that moment, the tter and the rumbling of someone panicking echoed through the church. Apparently, she was still sleepy, but woke up to the voices of the Mortriage crew and rushed down in a hurry. Im going! It was Amae. At first, I went on road work with Amae on my shoulder. However, during the drainage period, she was too scared of me to follow. What? Arent you still sleepy? Im`go`ing! Now that Im back to normal, it looks like shell being along again. I see. Then, lets go. Un! Un, shoulders! Okay okay I bent a little so that Amae could easily get on, and she jumped up and down with joy. Big sister! Big sister! Yes, yes, water bottle, right? Un! When Amae called to Elder Sis Tsukshi as she climbed on my shoulder, and as if she knew it, Elder Sis Tsukshi handed Amae a water bottlerge enough to hang on her shoulder. I praised her for giving me a water bottle at the end of my draining the other day, so she said, Im all set, as if she were in charge of the water bottle. That will increase my load, but I wont say anything about that. Go! Fight on! Fight on! Fight on! Here we go, boys! Oh!!! It was like we were a team. The five of us, along with a young girl who looked like a chaperone, ran through the city in the morning, heading for the ocean. Youre all back to normal now, Earth! Ah? What are you saying, Im always myself! Haha? You looked sick and messed up! Apparently, yes. But for that time, I was able to sharpen up a lot of things and nurture what was within me. What did you nurture? Fighting spirit. Fighting spirit? What does that mean? In road work with these guys, Im in a handicap with Amae on my shoulders and weights on both hands and feet. At first, these guys got tired before I did. But after a while, they were able to keep up with me for some time. Well, from here on, the dashes and shadows made them talk less and less, but even so, I could see that they were steadily improving. Fu~ The roadwork from the city to the sea was the warm-up of warm-ups. It was time to start torturing my body. From here on out, we wont be able to chat as nonchntly as usual. So, before that... Well, about that Jos bastard. Eehh!!?? For them, he was the existence that gave them some sort of motivation in their life and their student life. And, because of his presence, these guys also decided to be stronger. So, the man named Jos might be both a wall and a goal for these guys, so to speak. Sure, youre getting stronger. But still, its impossible to say that you can surpass Jos right away. Ugh!? But, Earth, that... I know its not easy, but... Yes. You may not be able to do it right away. But in the days toe, and over time, that will change... but...... before that...... the tournament wille. Well, thats... So I want to ask you guys something. It was confirmation to these guys, too. Ill be participating in the uing tournament. And Im going to win. In other words, if that Joses out, I will fight Jos at some point. And Ill beat him up. Its a certainty that Jos will also be in the tournament. And its also a challenge for me to win. In other words, Im going to knock out Jos, who theyre chasing with gritted teeth, in public. Ah... Well, thats... Ugh... ............ Is that a good thing or a bad thing for these guys? If you witness it... then what will happen to you? Will you feel refreshed? Or will you lose motivation? Youre gritting your teeth, so one day youll want to beat the guy with your own hands, right? The Mortriage crew seemed bewildered by my question. But do you mind if I beat him up first? Wouldnt they lose their goals if I messed up Jos, who they were desperately trying to ovee? Even though weve only known each other for a short time, theyre the ones who have been running behind me. I wanted to make sure, because I felt that our rtionship wasnt so shallow that I could say I dont care about that. Then, surprisingly... Were not working hard just to get back at Jos... It was Budeo who answered my question. He was always first to whine and get worn out ... but for some reason he participates in training every day. I want to change myself... thats why... so, yeah... its hard, but I want to be stronger. So...... even if Earth blows Jos away, I wont stop there... no, it might ck off a little, but... Ill keep going...... itll be tough, but... yes, Im going to try a little more! Little Amae will support me.... I want to show the sisters of the church my cool side. Budeos own answer, though notpletely assertive. However, rather than being told I will do my best even if Jos is defeated, this felt more like Budeos true heart. Then, Mortriage also chuckled... If Jos was knocked down in front of me and that made me lose motivation... itd be like we were still stuck at the back of the school building. Generally, even you, though you were in that sickly state, were working very hard... we cant just end up aplishing nothing. Yes. I want to beat Jos, too. But most of all... I want to change myself... These guys have been training for a while now. And it seems that they have sensed something from my training during the draining period. So there is no problem with defeating Jos. I received the answer. So..... Amae Un? Lend me the water bottle. Un! I received the water bottle from Amae and gave it to Mortriage. Here you go. Eh? Take turns drinking. Eh, ah, erm... ng... right, Oratski. S, sure... nng... Mobner. Th, thank you. Puha~... Yes. Ngokyu, ngokyu. ...... Pu-~ ...... I drank it, too. Oh, then Ill be thest one... Pu-hah~! I passed the water bottle to Mortriage, Oratski, Mobner, and Budeo and drank it, and finally it was back in my hand. And I also put my mouth on the water bottle I received and drank it. Earth? What the hell... Ive met the guy, went through a lot of things along the way, and Im kind of pissed off at this Jos bastard. Eh? I dont feel like bullying the weak, but Im not so soft-hearted that Ill just sit back and let it go peacefully when its okay to openly punch someone Im really pissed off at. So Ill hit him. But Ill also put your feelings in my fist. Yes, since Im going to beat Jos, I have to at least send their feelings through. We sweated together like this and we sipped the same water. I turned over the empty water bottle after drinking it as I was talking. Earth... you...... have you changed a little in thest few weeks? Kuhahahaha, well, I guess Im a little stronger, right? Hearing my words, the four smiled mirthfully at the same time, and... Hmm? Or rather, were going to perform dashes and shadows on the sandy beach from now on, and you drank up the water, what do we do? ......... eh? ............ Ah!? Aaaah What the heck are you doing? I thought that went well myself, but it was a fail damn it. On top of that...... Mmmmm! Amae didnt drink any! Eh? Dummy! Gusu, Amae is the only one left out... gusu. Amae cried and angrily pulled my hair in protest. Apparently, she was upset that she was the only one who didnt get to drink, that she was left out. Hey, Earth, what have you done! Sheesh, that posed look, I never... Hahaha, really!! Earth! You shouldnt make Amae cry! Eeeii, shut it! Humans can live without drinking water for a few weeks if they feel like it! You looked like you were on the verge of dying!? But I wonder what it is. I feel bad for Amae, but we wereughing. Anyway, no water today! Follow me expecting to die! Dash! Damn, Im already spent! Come on, guys! Definitely, Ill do it! Uh, whats going to happen... I, Ill, be troubled if it gets that difficult~ However, it was a fulfilling and enjoyable time that I couldnt taste during the draining period. However, the more fulfilling and enjoyable the time, the faster the time seems to go by. At first, when I came to this country, I felt that the three months before the tournament would be long. However, before I knew it, the tournament was just around the cornerDDDDD Authors Note Thank you for your help. Yesterday, a nice 1 review...... Reviews will be called spirits from now on. Yesterday, I received a wonderful 1 spirit. Im burning up again. Thank you. Recently, in writing this chapter, I went through a lot of movies and manga about boxing, and as a result, Ive been burning up, and now Im even more fired up. Chapter 129 – Early Morning, Again

Chapter 129 C Early Morning, Again

Tranted by: Sads07 My end goal was not to win the tournament, but to go further beyond. But still, as long as winning the tournament was my current goal, I set my sights on it. A week before the tournament, I focused on rxing to get myself in the best physical and mental condition possible. And the morning greeted me, I slept well, not having any trouble sleeping due to nervousness. Hmm... its finally here. There was no sense of difort in my body. I felt a warriors tremor. This feeling was the same one I had before the Commemorative Match. Come to think of it, my match... in the end, what happened after I left? Was it canceled? Well, no matter, this time... I will go all the way. In the Commemorative Match, due to the intrusion of my mother and father and my running from home urring back to back, and I wasnt able topete until the end. But this time I will give it my all. Full of confidence, are you not? But I cant let my guard down, and I wont underestimate my opponents. Its about time I had at least one title to my name. Is that so? Yes, this was a checkpoint. But still, I want victory now. Ive done a lot of things since I was a kid. But Ive never been the best at anything. Not in swordsmanship, magic, grades, piano recitals, painting contests, and so on. Somehow, I have never been crowned the winner or gotten first ce, losing to the Princess, Rebal and Fu. Thats why I want it. Thats why... hey, littledy, shouldnt you wake up soon? Un~... un? ...... hafu!? Yo, good morning. Before getting up... I wake up the girl sleeping in my bed clinging to my chest. The youngdy had the audacity to sneak into my bed in the middle of the night and went to sleep. Now that my senses have been sharpened, I knew what was going on, but I allowed it with an open mind. Then she yawned once, rubbing her sleepy eyes, and looked at me with her eyes fluttering... Ah... u... ah. Suddenly embarrassed, her face blushed red as she opened both eyes. Oh, whats wrong~? Hmm~? Hmm~? Hmm~? Uh, ah, ugh... Why did you sneak into my bed~? Hey, Amae. Oh? She turned her head to the side with her lips pouting as she poked and prodded with her left and right index fingers. Anyway, I guess she was lonely or something like that, but its interesting, so lets tease her some more. This isnt your room, is it? Hey~, Amae. U~...... b, by mistake... You cant make a mistake, can you~? Your room is in apletely different area from here, isnt it~? Uh... u~...... because... Amae gives off an aura that said dont bully me anymore while looking away. Well, I cant help it. Ill give her a break now. However, shes been very clingy in thesest three months. At first, she wouldnt even make eye contact. There. Lets wash our faces and go to the dining hall, okay? Im going straight to the venue, so no roadwork today. Mu~ So, dont be shy, and cheer me on as much as you can today, okay? Then, as a reward, well y a lot tomorrow. Eh!? As I said that, I got up with Amae under my arm and patted her on the head. Then, Amae also suddenly looked surprised, and smiled at the next moment. Un! Ill cheer! Do your best, fight on! Yeah, Im going to do my best. It felt nice and calm. I was also rxed and smiling. Oh, good morning! Earth! Hiiya, big brother! ...... Is that Amae? Where were you? ...... d, dont know... When I went to the dining hall, the sisters were preparing breakfast. I didnt go for road work today, so I could have a proper breakfast. Atst, Earth. So? How are you doing? No problem. Yes... hmm...... I see... Elder Sis Tsukshi confirmed my condition and gave a smile... or so I thought, her expression seemed to be somewhatplicated. Well, thats right. Elder Sis Tsukshi likes Machio. However, Elder Sis Tsukshi doesnt want Mr. Machio to win this tournament. Thats why shes rooting for me. However, it would be quite painful to not be able to cheer the person you purely liked from the bottom of your heart in such a tournament. However, if Mr. Machio wins the championship, he and Kron will... this situation was quite a dilemma. I have to win this, no matter what. However, the winner having a child with Kron could just be Treainars imagination. Earth, well be there to support you today. Well cheer you on together with Mortriage and the others! Today, Oratski will be there... yes, well support you together. If Mobner is too shy to shout, leave it to me! Ill p him on the back and make him scream. Im making a lot of boxed lunches. Budeo eats a lot, so it should at least be that much! Today, it seemed the other Sisters wille out to support me, and I... huh? What? I wonder...... those guys and these sisters... huh? Hmm? Hmm~? Ah... ...... Ah... And, questions momentarily crossed my mind, but they were already gone now. Sadiz, who brought soup from the kitchen, and I suddenly came across each other. ...... Good morning. Hi. ...... Well, todays the day... how are you? Nothing to worry about. ...... Is that right... Oh... Its not awful, but I still felt there was some distance between us that kept us from joking with each other,ughing, or doing things like we used to. Its been three months now. I was a little sad about that, but at the same time I remembered something from before. That day... in the morning... Eh? ...... No...... its nothing. Youre alsoing today, right? Yes, Im... nning on it. I see. On the morning of the match, I talked to Sadiz like this, and that was when I teased her for the first time, for my reward. And confidently and proudly. Ill show you. So, keep your eyes peeled. ...... eh.... Just like that time, Ill show Sadiz today. Whether she had her memory or not, I needed to. As if telling myself, I told Sadiz that. I wish you the best~! In such a unique atmosphere, a nonchnt voice resounded in the dining hall. The sisters quickly stood up in a hurry and bowed their heads in greeting. Kron... Ufufufu, this day has finallye, Earth. It has. Hmm, that is right. It was Kron. With a smile on her face, she looked straight into my eyes and nodded as she tried to assess who I am now. Yes! Apparently full of energy, I think todays Earth is very good. I see. Because of our positions, me and Jamdiel will be watching from the special guest seat today, so in the interest of fairness, I cant cheer for Earth alone, but Ill be watching you closely! So, please show me, wont you? Somehow, Krons words smoothly permeated into me. Kron didnt tell me good luck but said, Ill be watching. Yeah. Youll have to keep your eyes open, too. Yes! That was enough for me, so I nodded back to Kron. ...... Un~... Hmm? Whats the matter? Earth. Eh, ah, nothing... ? That was close. I stared at Kron too much. If Treainars prediction is right and I epted, Id be with Kron... this fellow... I was thinking about that. Oi... what shall you do on that matter? What am I gonna do? At any rate, I refuse to just sit back and let others decide my path for me ording to their own convenience. Thats what made me who I am today. Of course, Jamdiel wont stay silent if that happens, but I wont go quietly either. Un, Amae will watch too! Fight on fight on! Oh, yes yes, thats reassuring and encouraging. Ufufufufu, please, Amae. Cheer me on. And Sadiz too. ...... eh? Oh, yes, I, Ill, do... that... But for now, the first priority is to win. I ate my breakfast with gusto. Im not going to have the same kind of morning as I did then. This time, Ill give it my all without any regrets! Once again, I got fired up. Authors Note It was the first time Ive received a 7th spirit for a single work, and I was worried that I would have to write about it, andst night in Minami I asked, Hey, naked guy, do you have ns? A second one? Third? Just going to have a drink at a bar for now!. I was wondering if I should decline the invitation of the beautiful woman who might have been destined to be my partner, and what I should do... when I received an 8th injection of spirit, so I dashed home to write. No, thank you very much. Drinking water and calming down may have helped me in many ways. s, I might have been in a situation where even if the hair of my ass was pulled out and a nosebleed would note out.... And, while I was typing, I got hit by a 9th spirit. Funuoooooo!!!!!!! Chapter 130 – I Won’t Shut Up

Chapter 130 C I Wont Shut Up

Tranted by: Sads07 A secluded nation isted from the world. Only a small portion of the poption goes out to the outside world, and has little to do with other countries. The country used to be a tyrannical and oppressive ce where the royal family in the ind had severely tormented the people with heavy taxes and other issues. Eventually, the people couldnt take it anymore and rose up, plunging the country into a long civil war. And the civil war ended, and the peoples revolutionary faction has won... apparently. What supported them was their faith in God and the presence of a goddess who descended from heaven and drew the blood of God. Oh... Gods Statue can also be found here. Ugh, Nu... The former regimes training ground has now be the arena of the tournament now. It was smaller than the Imperial Citys arena, but its likely to amodate thousands of spectators. In front of the arena, there was a statue of Treainar in a pose with both hands spread out from side to side. Please grant your graces~? Oh God~ Oh God~ Cease that at once! Kuhahahahahaha! It was so funny, so I put my hands together towards the statue in prayer, as a means of teasing Treainar. As expected, Treainar looked embarrassed by his own statue. Anyway, wrap the Magical Bandage now. I shall give you a phantom spar. Osu. I took the bandage out of my pocket and wrapped it around my fist. I tighten my grip and roll it up so that I can put force into it. Now then,e. Shah! Unlike our spars in Vier, theres no contact or counterattack from Treainar here. This is just for checking the form. Shhi! Treainar doesnt hit me, but he does check my rhythm by putting in a handling action. For me, both the left and the right felt sharp. The sound of my punches cutting the wind and bouncing off the air echoed, and the people passing by stopped to look at me. Wow, what is that? F, fast! Better yet, how many blows was that? Breaths leaked, and a slight moan ran. Actually, Im a bit troubled if I get noticed or cause surprised at this level, but now I am not worried about what people think. Youd have to see it from a distance to know how many punches have been thrown. Moreover, thats not the only thing thats frightening... Hmm? Oh! When I was called out and turned around, there was Mr. Machio. Yo, Mr. Machio. Hmm... we meet in the same dojo almost every day.... I was looking forward to seeing youpete today, but... seeing you face to face like this... as I thought, youve gotten much stronger. He saw me and gave me apliment at the very beginning. It was a little embarrassing. By the way, Earth. I was curious... who were you fighting just now? No matter how you look at it, its someone of considerable ability. It looked like you were being pushed around. And, as expected, Mr. Machio. He didnt think I was just shadowing into an empty space. It seemed he sensed from my appearance that I fought assuming someone in the world of fantasy and delusion. Who... God, I guess? Wh... at? Hey hey At my words, Mr. Machio made a dazzled face. I guess he didnt expect Id make such a joke. But its funny, because this is actually true. Fufufu, hahaha... yes I see. But lets keep that a secret from the master. Even if its a supposed fight, opposing God would summon her imperial wrath. Whoa, that was a close one. Ah. Well, anyway... lets give our best. Earth. Saying that, Mr. Machio held his hand out to me with a refreshing smile. Shaking hands before a fight... its really refreshing. Strong? Gentle? Muscr? Thats why Elder Sis Tsukshi fell in love. Yeah. To each other. Oi, do not get too friendly with the enemy before battle. Treainar said. But then again, Mr. Machio was a good guy. I was a little out of sorts, but I firmly gripped his hand back. And then...... That you~, Machio~?! Shaking hands with youngsters in front of the venue, is he a fan? I envy your poprity. That said, Im gonna beat you today, right? Thats why Ive been training bloody hard. Excuse me! Winning is what Ill do! Shhhh One after another, a group of people with a distinctly different atmosphere from the other guests began to gather. A well-trained bodyparable to those in the dojo. Eyes that were also ring for victory. But Ive never met him in the dojo. Hmm, long time no see. You guys too. Mr. Machio seemed acquainted with them. Then, Mr. Machio tilted his head to me... Earth, let me introduce you. They are representatives of our branch dojos for this tournament. Eh? Branch? Yes. The Arcane True Zenith Dojo has branches in remote towns and other areas. Were at the Conarmy City Headquarters. Oh,e to think of it, Jamdiel exined that to me at the beginning. At that time, I had just regained consciousness after being kidnapped, so I wasnt able to focus on that. Gord branch, Zabers branch, Mechros branch, Central branch, etc... today is a tournament of representatives selected from all nine dojos and external participants like you and Jos. Other branches? No, I didnt check any of them out other than Mr. Machio. Its not like there were many of Machios ss in the world. In the first ce, Machio was the strongest in the dojo. So, Machio. Who is he? Ah. His name is Earth. Hes an external participant. Heh, hes young. Young, but dont you underestimate him. Hes a powerhouse with masters endorsement. Eh!? What? The Master!? When Mr. Machio exined to the other chapters about me, their expressions changed right away. Youre a tough guy, are you? You. The friendly atmosphere changedpletely, and he asked me while ring and as if putting pressure on me. Ill take that pressure head on and answer back. To prove it, Im going to win the tournament. Me! Deration of victory. This guy... Heh, youre telling me? Yes, He has good eyes. So intense. Oh, a strong one. Then, I expected them to react to my remarks with cheeky kid, but it was different. When they looked at me, they nodded with a smile as if they had felt my power in their own way. However, others did not... Wow, hes here... I see... the High Priestess said hed be in the tournament. Eh~, is this tournament open to just anyone~? How demoralizing~ This is the day when everyone learns the legend of Jos, a sacred tournament... But no matter who youre against, it wont matter to you, will it, Jos? Hmph, Ive failed to cut him many times, but... Senior, I leave it to you to hand discipline to him. Ah, here ites... Hmm? What the hell is that? Oh, thats a specialty of this town... more or less, dont make light of him. Students? Ah, you mean the genius? Ive heard that he was popr with the women, but thats quite a feat. Thats one of the favorites to win this tournament? The appearance of five bitches. Mr. Machio exined with a little sigh, and the other branch members nodded as if they were in agreement. And then...... Dont be too hopeful. I dont like to stand out, but ... guess I have no choice... for the time being, I have to win the championship. Come on, (Mr) (Senior) Jos sigh~? What? Him...... Oh, hes going to be in the tournament, too. Well, hes not a big deal, so whatever.... and thats the Machio that the High Priestess was talking about... Hmm. Finally, the dude, who I cant wait to destroy right here, right now, has made his entrance. And he looked at me with cold, condescending eyes. He seemed to have just recalled me participating in the tournament, but immediately seemed uninterested. So thats the genius, Jos? Earth, what do you think? Hes really unpleasant!! ...... No, I didnt mean that... Or rather, your voice is loud. Machio also smiled wryly at my reply. However, it was unavoidable. No other description came to mind. And maybe they heard my voice, the dude who will make me vomitter, and five shits who are only biologically women. I looked away. Hey, you! I can hear you! Yeah. I meant for you to hear me. A bunch of obnoxious mass-produced waste of space! What!? One of the angry-faced shits yelled at me... one shit. And the moment I talked back, there was always a dude that would be shaken up until it became uglyter... You! What did you say... to the people I care about? Didnt you hear me? Then, one more time DDD Shut DDDD You shut up!! Eh!? Im sorry, but Im not gonna shut up today. And I wont back down, I cant give in. Usually, this guy would threaten the other party by stomping the ground and the walls with a sharp Shut up, but for the first time, I charged back at him. And hes surprised at my defiance, as Ive always done as Im told, they all were. So if you want me to shut up... then shut me up. In this tournament! I said, just to add insult to injury. And then...... Ah ... d ... dear me. Dont you know that weak dogs bark louder? He seemed confused for a moment, but the dude cleared his throat afterward to smooth over his crumbling expression, and tried to say something cool. But! Kuhahahahaha, are you stupid? Dude. This is the human world. Why are you bringing up matters of the dog world? What? Im not going to shut up anymore. Ive decided not to put up with it today. Still, if you have such a fondness for it, why dont I brand you like a dog? Youll be branded a loser. Y, you... tch... such a trash talker... So Ill dere it to him. Hold on, wh, whats with this guy? This guy... what do you mean? So far... different? The shits seemed upset. Even the shit that always goes, sh, sh, Ill cut you, is at a loss for words. And...... Will all tournament participants, please assemble! We will determine the brackets by lottery! At that time, the voice from the tournaments organizers resounded. Come on, were almost there. Authors Note Everyone, Thank you for your continued support. Yesterday, I was hit with a double shot. To be honest, its the first time Ive received more than 10 spirits, and Im too hot to worry about catching a cold. Moreover, when I woke up in the morning, I was hit by another shot! In addition, the overall evaluation of 1 million drill countdown was cut to 910,000 yesterday. Im really thankful to you. It is the first time that the spirits and drills have increased so much, and I ran through the shopping district without worrying about the eyes. 910,000 drills left! For the time being, I thought Id aim for another 10,000 drills by the end of the year. Best regards from now on! Chapter 131 – Introductions

Chapter 131 C Introductions

Tranted by: Sads07 In addition to the representatives of each dojo, a total of 16 people willpete for victory, including external contestants who participate on the rmendation of Jamdiel and others. A lottery will be drawn to decide the matchups of the tournament. However, unlike the time of the previous game, the lottery is not drawn in front of arge crowd, but it seems that the lottery is first drawn in a ce like a waiting room and then announced to the gathering spectators afterwards. Right, Machio Proteen. No.16. It will be the eighth match in the first round. As the contestants continued to draw lots and their names were being recorded on the nk tournament table, I remembered the time of the previous match. At that time, in order to fight Rival, I flipped the lottery over and picked a number, and I pulled the number 1. But this time... Next Earth Lagan Osu. Hmm... Whoa... number one. Got it, Earth Lagann, No.1. You will be facing Jos Drag in the first round, match one. ...... haha. This time I drew it myself. The same number. And the opponent was that dude. Were you aiming for that? If possible... I hoped. Fufufufu, you drew it yourself. Well, tis both luck and skill. Treainar was also grinning. He seemed to be in a good mood. Humph! And the moment he realized he was going to face me in the first round, my opponent had a clearly unpleasant look on his face. Heh. But Im happy with this. Because if he faced Mr. Machio in the first round, I wouldnt be able to hit him with my own hands. I dont want to let my guard down. But I have a general idea of what hes capable of. Thats why I dont want to bully the weak. Its just that I wont feel better if I dont give him a single shot. Well, then the table is decided! These are the matchups. Then, all the participants finished drawing the lottery, and thepleted match table was posted on the wall. Arcane True Zenith Style Fighting Tournament / Matchup Table Match 1 Earth Lagann (External) Jos Drag (External) Match 2 Jawara Theoi Gran Chario Nanhoshi (External) Match 3 Krouby Seiken Juju Brasilia Match 4 Wacha Huacha Khaldash Zuvary Match 5 Denchok Jahr Shotao Honeb Match 6 Samyng Penalt Seiss Doude Match 7 Lyron Data Vigg Mhara Match 8 Kab Cavady (External) Machio Proteen I guess Ill be facing Mr. Machio in the finals. In a way, its an idealbination. Im not sure about the others. Now, in the order of this matchup, the host will call everyone out for introductions, so we will ask all of them to appear in the arena once. After that, the first two fighters of the opening round will remain in the arena and have their match. Osu. Hah! Just so you know, the rules are anything but killing and grievous injury to the opponent! Thats all for the exnation! Good luck! It was a fairly simple exnation of the rules. I felt like there were a few in the previous match, but anyway, this one seemed more a pure struggle. Fufu, you and I ended up onpletely opposite mountains. Yeah. See you in the finals, as promised! ...... Hou... When the tournament officials finished the exnation, Mr. Machio came over and spoke to me. Indeed, were on exact opposites. But I was fine with that. And finally...... [Well,dies and gentlemen! Thank you for joining us and wee to the Arcane True Zenith Style Fighting Tournament!!] Atst, the host of the event started things off outside. [And now, I would like tounch thispetition between 16 men who will determine the pinnacle of martial arts in this country! Please watch to the end!] UUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! Its quite exciting. Its not as big as the Imperial Capital, but the passion isnt lost. It felt like the ground was shaking a little bit. [Now, I will introduce the men who willpete in order of the matchups! Men among men,e on down!!] UUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! [Well, lets start with this guy!!] The ring enthusiasm hit my skin. Theres no way you wont get fired up with this. With a waning expression, the dude, whos about to be sent flying by me, had a look that seemed to say Dear Me on his face. To start with, arent you a man?? Whoa, theres Earth! Fight on! Big brother, lets go! Show us the results of that Special Training with me! Go for it, go for it, go! Best of luck ... Go, Earth! Ora, for the win! Hang in there! Fight, Earth! And the moment I stepped into the arena, there was a huge roar of excitement from a part of the audience. Seemed everyone came to see and cheer for me. Hmm? Ahaha, this is a bit awkward, isnt it? No, its fine, Big Sister. The High Priestess also said that this is the proper attire for cheering, right? Fight on! Fight on! I, Im a little embarrassed, but... Thats?! Simr to the outfit that Sadiz wore when she was cheering for me at the Commemorative Match!? Waving ball-shaped tassel-like tools or pompons in each hand, the sisters, plus Sadiz, were in blue sleeveless tops and short skirts. Oh, even Amae. Fufufu, its Earth. Lady Kron, do not you wave your hand, okay? I know~ Not just Earth, but today we watch everyone with an impartial eye! Splendid. At the top of the audience seats, Kron sat in a big throne-like chair with Jamdiel by her side. For a moment, she seemed about to wave her hand at me with a smile, but perhaps she was cautioned by Jamdiel, she immediately withdrew her hand. [Will the sudden appearance of thiset be a bad omen or hope for the future? All the numbers he produced at the dojo are top ss in the rankings! An unknown powerhouse who even sparred with that strongest Machio! Now is the time to show us what youre really made of! The Supernova, Earth Lagann!] And with a loud cheer, my... Introduction or whatever!? Who would have thought!? However, the audience seemed very excited anyway, so I stepped out. And all the people of the packed venue, who saw me, cheered with joy. It felt good. But such introductions, are you going to do it for all of us? [The rumored genius is finally unveiled. The story of this man, who has broken every record in the Wizarding School and created new magic that even teachers dont know, has only just begun! Burn the new legend into your eyes! The Great Sage of Heaven, Jos Drag!] [The era where the Strong stand at the pinnacle of power is over! To the powerless, he brings a call to arms! To overthrow the power, Soldier of Devastation Jawara Theoi!] [A man who was once a national hero! The old regime was defeated and the revolutionplete. But he is not yet defeated! He may have lost his Lord, he hasnt lost his fangs! The Exiled Rebel Swordsman, Gran Chario Nanhoshi,!] [The fist in your hand is power, skill, and path! A man who continued to pursue only one technique without turning a blind eye to the various genres of the Arcane True Zenith! That fist will finally be unleashed! The Fist of Destruction, Krouby Seiken!] [If youre the best at everything, then why even try? Theres no point in having a tournament. He boldly proimed! Whether throws, grapples, punches or kicks, he is the devils strongest! The Jack of All Fighting Trades, Juju Brasilia!] [Lets teach you the weight of history! The oldest man of Arcane True Zenith dojo steps forward! He mastered his skills 10 years ago! Usually, an ally to housewives with his guidance on the Magical Tai Chi healing methods. But today, hes your adversary! The Veteran Warrior, Wacha Huacha!] [Skill? Muscle? All you need is a gargantuan body! And the size of the body is natural talent! Skinny warriors who were not chosen by God, hell show you reality now! The Super Heavy Freak, Khaldash Zuvary!] [Whoaaaaah, this man is allowed to participate? When did he get out?? The disgrace of the Arcane True Zenith dojo that was locked up in prison for a certain crime! However, his skill is the real deal! Whats on your mind, High Priestess? The Cavern Seeker, Danchok Jahr!] [The moment this man joined the branch that was on the verge of copse because there were too few students, a flood of beginners also applied! Whats interesting is that most of the students are women! Every day that a teacher is loved by his students, hes working properly! I envy you, you son of a bitch! The Little Giant Shotao Honeb.] [He desires victory more than anyone! Due to that obsession, no one wants to spar with this man. But he doesnt mind. He doesnt need a sparring partner. All he needs is victory! The Victory Glutton, Samyng Penalt!] [People have rules to live by. Protecting those rules is justice. He continues to preach the importance of justice to children who have never known civil war, and today the man stands to prove the power of justice! The Champion of Justice, Seiss Doude!] [From now on, using your brain is the power of the new age. And he already knows. That hes going to win. Thats not a spection, its a prophecy. Now, lets see if itlle true! The Absolute Prophet, Lyron Data!] [This man is hell-bent on defeating Machio! Since he once encountered Machio in the bathroom, the man has been in the mountains for a long time, and now hese home to find the time is right! The man says! Machio, Ill show you the greatest man! The Symbolic Mountain, Vigg Mhara!] [He finally appeared! Not a member of the old regime, not a revolutionary, not a disciple of the Arcane True Zenith Style, but a man who single-handedly developed an original martial art! Until now, no one had seen the man. But today no one can take their eyes off him! Let us witness a new Martial Art that no one has ever seen before! The New Martial Arts Founder, Kab Cavady!] [And now, atst, this man! Overflowing with chivalrous spirit, power, and indomitable will! The number one man other men want to embrace. He is so popr even childrens dream rankings say that they want to be like Mr. Machio. He is truly a man among men! The Superhuman Machio Proteen!] Somehow, he just kept that tension going until the end. Wow, that host is amazing. [And there you have it! These 16 men will battle for the title of strongest! And you all. will burn that sight into your memoriiiiiiiiiieeeesss!!!!] UUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! [And now for the opening match! Both are external contestants! However, their talents are at the top of the next generation! It is Supernova Earth vs. The Great Sage of Heaven, Jos!!] Well, anyway. Its high time. Kyaah, isnt it Jos all of a sudden? And I didnt expect that person in the first round. Easy victory then! Jos, youre the winner! Senior! Please remind the frog in the well who feels proud of uniting all those dropouts! The other side, too, has a way of disgusting me to the very end. Soon, I can barely wait for the gong. Authors Note Introducing all the contestants, something that could not be done in the previous match. I wanted to try it once. And thank you for your new spirits, drills and impacts! It is twisted and it burns to the best at any time! Moreover, I will take three consecutive holidays tomorrow! And speaking of burning, everyone. Do you know what day it is today? Yes, its the opening round of the Rugby World Cup. Ladies and gentlemen, lets read my novels early and support the Japanese national team today! Chapter 132 – In Seconds

Chapter 132 C In Seconds

Tranted by: Sads07 Dear me, I dont like to stand out. Then, Ill end this in seconds. Our fight was the opening match of the tournament. The venue was lively and full of support for both of us, except for a section. [Now, these two are the youngest participants in this tournament, and both were rmended by the High Priestess. One is an unexpected variant genius who appeared in the Wizarding School, his fame gradually spreading. Never has the depth of his power been witnessed, leaving many of his peers behind in the dust! Young girls attracted to such a man are rushing in droves to cheer him on today!] And with the words of the heated host... the dude somehow sighed, Dear me!. In the meantime, the five bitches were screaming and making a lot of noise. [On the other side, this man also suddenly emerged. While his origins are all shrouded in mystery, his figures greatly exceed that of the other dojos students! And now the sight of him running around town early in the morning is actually bing one of the citys specialties. Today, even the sisters of the church have alle out in support! I mean, you two are really popr with thedies, you bastards!] For the time being, I raised my hand and responded to the cheers. Waaaaaah! Go, Fight on!!! [Hehehehe, lets go!! Bear witness, as they go all in for victory!] Amae and the others were excited, so I waved and responded with a smile. Nonsense. Ultimately, I guess thats all there is to him. Ah? Somehow, the dude sighed at me again. Whats so fun about standing out like that? I can only see a child who is desperate for attention and wanting something to prove himself. ............? Is that so bad? Someone really strong wouldnt chatter on so much. He aplishes what he needs to in a quiet and unassuming manner. Ho~ And even though its a festival, this is a battle. Only those who are prepared to be hurt are allowed to fight. You dont know anything about that, so you can talk so nonchntly. Can I put in a retort because youre the one whos chattering right now? But I heard something good. This guy was prepared to get hurt, no problem then. [Ooooh, we have a war of words before the start of the match! Youth! Such is youth, you guys! But I love it! So go ahead, do whatever you want!!] The host was about to announce the start of the match, but he rather encouraged him to say as much as he wanted. Really, just Good Grief. Kuhahahaha, thats right. But Ill say it again and again! This tournament is a checkpoint for me! So winning is not a goal, but a challenge! Just one of the things I need to aplish! So, Ill win! Thats it! And prove it! Yes, I want to prove myself! As me! To stand out in the crowd, how about, to let the world know that this is Earth Lagann!! And the spectators, who were so excited, quietly listened to our bickering. Ambition, goals, and what we aim for are meaningful only if we achieve what we say we will. A quiet and unassuming manner? No, thats like saying Im ashamed of my loss or failure, or that Im not confident I can do it! Th... thatsDDDD Shut me up then, you bastard!! At that moment, the dude assumed an irritated stance, and I also took a fighting pose. [Whoa, thats all there is to say! Yes, from here on out, only their strength will do the talking! So, let the first match of the first round, BEGIIIIIINNNNN!!!!] UUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! Finally, the battle gong was rung. Now its on. In the Graduation Match, I wanted to gauge my development against Rebal, so I checked my footwork first. Next, I checked the feeling on my left. This time? No worries, Ive already checked. What? Bit Fire!! Ive already confirmed that Ive been dying to blow him away for three months now!! A sudden magic attack!? Wha, what is that me!? Bitfire!? Thats Bitfire!? Earth!? Goooooo, Jos! Feel regret as you are burned by Seniors mes! The looming fire. Its released to burn everything down as it attacked me. Everyones making a fuss about my magic... is my spell too weak? Not at all, it means too strong And the moment the mes were about to engulf me, he said something again, and I sighed and said... Ah! Hes so weak that Im hesitant about knocking him down, pitiful!! ...... eh......? Everyones eyes rolled up at the words I shouted out. And I shot a jab on the spot. After all, it was just a mass of fire flying in a straight line. Great Demon Screw Jab! The mass of mes was extinguished when it collided with the wind pressure of my twisted jab. ...... eh? ............... Eeehh?? Just like that. For a moment, the eyes of the bastard and the audience, who would not have known what had happened, hardened as if stunned. There were too many gaps. Great Demon Goose Step I just stepped in and instantly came right in front of my opponent. Yo, why are you just standing there? Wha, eh, huh, wha!? Im right in front of you, see? Wheres the punch? ts!? You...... take that! Come on. When I approached before his eyes and asked, the surprised guy threw a straight right without any feints or build up, so I dodged it by ducking. And then, aiming for the moment when the dudes right fist stuck out and his body was fully stretched for a few seconds... You told me this was all there was to the guy, didnt you? Anyway...... heres what Ive got!! I stepped into his pocket, clenched my left fist, and he was defenseless, somehow... no, I hit at Joss body. In that blow, I put in the feelings of those who sweated together and drank the same water. Great Demon Sr Plexus Blow!! Pyuh!? I thrust my fist into his midsection. Angle, timing, power, speed, all good. I pierced it in deeply. Jos, whose body waspletely stretched, could not fend off the impact and ate it all. The dudes spine got bent out of shape. What fragile abs. Kah ... huh!? Ka... ah ... And the next moment, Jos stopped as if time had frozen in a mid-back position. Even the audience fell silent in this situation. [Wh, wh, wh, wha, what! He got in! Just a few seconds after the start! Joss me is drowned out only by the wind pressure of a high-speed left, then the body attack by diving into the bosom at once! This is!?] And Jos who had stopped...... Jo, Jos!? Wha... eh? Wh, what are you doing... eh? Uh, uh ... right? A performance!? That attack isnt working at all! Thats right!? Th, thats right, Jos only let him have one free hit... right? Of course! I mean, look at him, Jos! Yes, Senior wont be shaken! Even that one gut punch didnt make him twitch... at all...... eh!? Even though the five bitches made a fuss, Jos wasnt moving at all for a few seconds. The next moment, Joss whole body began to tremble as if convulsed... Ha, ka, ha, u, upuh, uuuh, ubuh!? His cheeks swelled up as if something instantly overflowed in his mouth, and the next moment he broke down and... Upuh... O, obeeeeeeeeeeeeehhh, bleeeeeeeehhh!!!! The entirety of what appeared to be the breakfast he had this morning came out in a sloppy mess from Joss mouth. Hi!? Jo, Jos!? N, n... Nooooooooooo!? And Jos, who had thrown up everything from the mouth, copsed to his knees, as fell down onto the mass of stuff that he had just puked out, covering his entire body with the foul odor, as he writhed in pain while clutching his midsection. U, ah, ha, uo, ah, u, upuh, u, pu, wha, upu... wh...... w... at? He couldnt even scream because of the pain. A smiting blow to the pit of his stomach, so he couldnt speak properly because he had difficulty breathing. However, the only things that came out were vomit and tears that were spilling for some reason. Jo, Jos... no way...... it cant be!? Why? Whats going on?! Ha, haha ... is this a dream ... what the hell? Th, thats right, somethings wrong! No, this is also Seniors strategy!? No, that guy used some underhanded trick! Of course he did! Some are confused and crying, while others are stunned. Finally, they came to look like ordinary women. [Su, such an instant kill!! Overwhelming victory!! Supernova Earth has shattered the genius into pieces! The genius rolls around covered in vomit and still cant get up! The fight cannot go on! For sure, its over! This match goes to Earth Lagann!] UUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! And the host dered the match. At that moment, the audience, which had been silent except for the screams of the women, instantly erupted in cheers. Am, amazing... Earth! In one shot! This is intense... if I got that, Id definitely throw up. Aw, awesome... big bro!? ...... so... awesome! Its a splendid blow. And Amae. If you want to call that out, why dont you do it? Unbelievable! Its incredible! With just a blow to Jos!? Ha, haha ... certainly, to knock down Jos, such ridiculous strength. Ah man! Uh huh... this goes beyond serves you right... already, I feel pity for him, you know? I have to be careful when sparring with Earth, so that I dont get hit on the stomach. Yes. I got support from the cheering party, and even though it was only one shot, I really humiliated the dude. Ara~, is he all right? Even so, Earth is strong as I thought. Truly thou is correct. Fufufufu... even if... that was pathetic... Yes? Jamdiel? No, its nothing. The Goddess and Jamdiel seemed to be in a good mood, and this was enough... N, not yet! Th, there is something wrong here... Senior cannot lose? Soud... Yes, theres been foul y! You coward! How dare, how dare you! And then. The shing woman jumped out of the audience into the arena. Ah? Shes still as annoying as ever... even the princess looks better. I will not allow this! Im going to cut such bullshit down!! She drew her sword and shed at me. It was so sudden that the audience and the host were slow to react. I understood it normally, though. But...... Be the rust on my swordDDDDD Shatter into pieces. Eh!? Great Demon Smash!! Huh!? Eh... She jumped at me and tried to swing down to my head, and I clenched my left fist and released a short upper ... that is, a smash. Ah, eh? Wha, how... eh? After all, it was just a sword wielded by a womans slender arm. Light. Weak. And slow. Hmm... unfortunately, this is reality. If you cant ept this reality, then go somewhere inconspicuous, out of everyones sight, and flirt with each other until you die. I broke the womans sword in half from the de. [Hold it! What are you doing, you? Jumping out of the audience and shing at a participant... what the hell are you thinking?] Sword... my sword... m, my... that kind of...... what the hell... th, this guy... h, hes... really...... hes so strong... ho.... how... [What an event from the first match! Hey, somebody take this girl away! And get Jos to the first aid room! Is Earth okay?] Osu. Im fine. [Oh, good. Thats good. No, Im sorry. I was caught off guard. We will also make sure this doesnt happen again, and shell be punished severely. For now, lets move to the second matchDDDD.] The shing bitch, whose sword was broken by me, trembled in shock. Sighing, the host called for the organizers, instructed them to take the woman and pukedude away, and apologized to me. There was a bit of a hup, but they regrouped and could go straight to the second match. But...... Hi, n, ot... not yet...... yu, Im not done, Im just... uh... still not done yet... the match is not over... yet. Puke covered dude exposed his sorry figure. Like a newborn horse, he was trying to stand up while holding his legs down. [See here, Jos. That is it for the match, Earth wins. Its your loss.] No!? I refuse! Not yet, I, Heu, not lost, yet... th, th, this guy did something dirty. Th, th... I wont be fooled, hyu, i, its suspicious! A trap! Such foul y... geho... Jos was hobbling around, but instead of trying to do something, he was acting poorly and shouting at the host, who tried to stop him, saying that the match was over. But then... No, u, so far, tte.. Ima big deal, I always won easily, without striving! I cant lose... thats, it... with, this...... eh...... more, of this, if only...... I drank...... o, earlier... Jos took a vial of liquid from the inner pocket of his clothes. And as a result, the match was over, but the fight was still on. Therefore, the start of the second match would be slightly dyed. Yes, just slightly. Authors Note Well, I was relieved yesterday. The Japan National Rugby Team did it. As a former Rugby yer, I was still burning. Im d I managed to bring the Part 4 tournament at the same time as the World Cup. I want you to get excited together with me. Chapter 133 – The Conclusion

Chapter 133 C The Conclusion

Tranted by: Sads07 AN: Aside from that, I havent said that I always post only at 7 am, so thats okay, right? Yesterday, the Japanese National Team won and it felt good, so lets go to the next chapter. ************* Before the tournament, Treainar told me something. Child. That one named Jos .... he... is partaking in a certain medication that has been contraindicated since ancient times. It was a few days before the tournament, as I was aching to test my growth. Just by taking the concoction, the number of magic holes increases, muscles and magic capacity are elevated, brain functions are clearer and concentration improves... in a manner of speaking, tis a potion that raises ones levels simply by ingesting it. Tis likely Jamdiels doing. When I heard about it, I wondered if such a convenient thing really existed, and at the same time I wondered why Mr. Machio and the others would be training normally. No, if such a thing existed, the Demon King Army wouldnt have been defeated in the past war. However, the reason was simple. Naturally, there are risks. An overdose may cause abnormalities to ur in the body. In the worst case, you may die. Even if your life is spared, you will have to live with visual impairment, nervous and blood cirction disorders, hearing loss, auditory hallucinations, brain cell destruction,ck of reason, general pain, and various other side effects for the remainder of your days. Sure enough, there was that much risk. Thats why it was forbidden. Well, that man, Jos, his case is quite severe. He is young now and still looks healthy, but from what I can tell, he is already experiencing side effects in his daily life. His cells are already worn out. The prosperity of his descendants will no longer be possible. The remark struck me as a shock. So, that Jos looked so bad, hes pretty battered up already? Why did he do that? By any chance, did Jamdiel do something to him? Is he being deceived? If so...? Then theres the temper tantrums... The effects of the potion make one easily lose their temper, such as sudden fits of rage in the middle of a conversation and destroying walls and the ground. Then, like Fu, saying Are you surprised that my magic is too weak?, is it the thought process that makes him unable to recognize his own power? No, tis simply his stupidity, regardless of the potion. In the first ce, those who wield their power while unaware of how it will affect others and their surroundings, would be the same as a child swinging a knife around without knowing of the danger. All right, lets hit him without worrying about it. I thought so at that point. I mean, it felt like I was making fun of Fu... well, thats fine, but... There was such an exchange, but I didnt think hed actually do it in public during a tournament, I guess he just lost his patience. Hah, hah... I..... I cant, lose... The oue of the match was already decided, but Jos stood up and stared at me if it didnt matter. And that thing in your hand was what youre referring to. If you drink that, youll be stronger, but... isnt it quite risky? ts!? Y, you... The contents of the vial taken out by Jos. He seemed surprised that I knew about it. I see... you also, from The High Priestess... receive... Divine Elixir... No youre wrong, I dont drink that! What...? Yes, Im not drinking that stuff. I was just told about it. That such a thing existed. Then, Jos smiled a little triumphantly at my remark. Is that so... you werent given the Divine Elixir? Or perhaps...... you were afraid of the side effects, werent you? Hmm? Hmm~ ... God~... Maybe god doesnt approve of it, does he? I wont be fooled. You and I are different. After all, you couldnt handle the risks, youre half-hearted! You may seem a little strong, but dont get carried away! Trying to be intimidating while youre covered in puke just makes you look ridiculous. However, I was relieved. I see... so you knew... the risks...... okay then. ...... What? Drink it, if you want. Im not responsible for your life, I wont be involved in the path youve chosen. If youre doing it knowing everything, go ahead. Thats on you. Oh, so pretentious... Ill show you... my true power! At that moment, Jos was so furious, he vigorously opened the lid of the potion. [Hey, whats going on!? So the match is over... Hey! Wh, what is this!? Jos suddenly got revitalized... moreover, is that small physique... getting bigger?] Even though the host tried to stop him, it could no longer reach Joss ear. And the host and the audience were taken aback by Joss Sudden Mutation. Whats wrong with you, Jos? What is it? That liquid? Come to think of it, when Jos beat all the boys at school in their mock battles, he was drinking something, wasnt he? Risks? Life? What are you talking about? Apparently, the women who were lumped together as the Jos Girls had no idea either. How the power this man has in his hands came to be. Hmm... how uncouth... I thought to consider him, just in case Machio proved ill-suited... hes not even a viable option... Jamdiel? Nay, nothing. For the time being, this match is won by Earth Lagann. That one is beaten. As such, the unseemly battle from here on is in vition of the rules, so please Lady Kron, feel free to support Earth Lagann. ? Beside Kron at the guest seat, Jamdiel was watching with cold eyes. I couldnt feel any warmth towards this guy in her eyes. The power that he got may havee from Jamdiel, but isnt she interested in it anymore? Its really pitiful... Oouuuuhh! I just hadnt gotten serious yet! Let me sho... Bueh!? For the time being, he was noisy, so I punched him in the eye socket with a left jab. Ge, y, uou ... Look, you self-intoxicated drunk. Lets do this already. Yes, fine! Ill show you! My seriousness! The magic theory Ivee up with! From here, this world is on my time! Finally, he came at me in a rage. Gathering magical power in his palms, and at the same time he came towards me... I didnt know what he would do, so I just hit a series of left jabs. Pu, Pyu, ku ... this, no matter how many hits... no need to even avoid it... Pyu, gu, pabu, Shu!? Jos was getting serious, powering up and trying to attack me, but he couldnt get close to me in the first ce. It was not the flicker, I just hit basic left jabs. Gue, u, uza, gu, upu, ba, gou!? And even the insensitive Jos must have noticed by now. Goo, nu, th, this is!? No need to avoid it? Wrong. [Whoa, oh, ooooooh, this is amazing! Earths left, left, left! Jos seemed suddenly energized and unleashed his power, but he cant get close at all! That face has begun to swell! Jos, he cant react to the punches at all! I cant even see them! I mean, the fight is already over!] The host urately described Joss current situation. Yes, it seems that the potion has increased his physical abilities and concentration, but even with Joss current visual acuity, my lefts are inevitable. A, awawa, Jo, Jos... Jos... N, no way, Joss face... its getting crushed more and more... hi, hiiiiii!? H, how... that guy...... why, is he... so strong, that person! No, I cant watch this anymore! The Jos girls also turned pale. The sword swinging woman, who was being taken away, also looked back and uttered no words. Hold on, why cant that Jos kid avoid such a simple left punch? Whats the trick? Its true. Hes just punching him in the face... Oh, it just looks like a repetition of the same punch... At that moment, someone in the audience said that. Then, as if to answer the question, I could hear the voices of the other participants who were observing near the entrance gate. Its exactly as the audience said, aye. A repetition of the same punch. Thats all it is, aye. Yup. Hes hitting without any gimmicks. But its fast. I cant read the motion. So its impossible to evade it visually. That cant be reached by just looking at yourself in the mirror, practicing your form by trial and error and repetition, can it? True, he must have a very good instructor. Was there anyone at Conarmy headquarters who could do that? Perhaps Machio? Or was it the master herself? No, it wasnt me or the Master. He didnt seem to be training under anyones guidance for thest three months. But I know Earth was working harder than anyone else. That left is the fruit of his tremendous training and effort. How is that possible at such a young age? Ku... there was no information about him. I need to get that information as soon as possible. Hahahahaha, well~, in any case, that genius boy... getting back up to fight again is admirable, but... how miserable. He couldve used a more underhanded approach, such a naive guy. What do you mean! Teenagers are supposed to be fair and square. That liquid, wasnt there something fishy about it? I mean, you can punch him right in the face all you want, cant you? Why doesnt the Earth kid hit with his right? To put it that way, hes been on the attack with only his left hand from the start. Hes overwhelming just with the left... what a scary kid. Cute ass too. Yeah, thats some huge balls. What about the testicles? All the contestants seemed to be watching this fight side by side. All right, watch a bit longer. Ku, guuuuu!! Finally, Jos, who couldnt take it anymore, raised both hands to guard his face, I hit him with a left to the wide open body. If you focus on the top, the bottom will be defenseless. Just like the theory. Ora! Ogeboo!? At that moment, Jos spat out the liquid he had just drank. You certainly got a bit more durable. Thanks to that, I was able to confirm the feeling on my left. ts!? U, wh, wha... ju? If you dont want to have your pride shattered, why dont you call it quits? After vomiting for the second time today, I asked Jos, who was fluttering while holding his stomach down. Why dont you give up? Anyway, you just think you know about the risks of the potion, but youre actually trying not to think about it, arent you? Eh!!?? Well, wont say its cowardly. I know how you feel. Thats why... Shut up! What do you know about me! Then it was then. Fu... Fufu...... so far...... I didnt think Id be so ridiculed. You know nothing about me. The life Ive lived... my resolve! Ah? While wiping his mouth, Jos released his stance and slowly began to speak. Fine, Ill tell you if you insist. My past. What happened to me? When I met the High Priestess and why I chose this path? My life that I havent told my friends about yet. After hearing this story, you wont be able to say such cocky things anymore. And he really tried to talk about it like this... I dont caaaaaaaaaare!!!! Bugoboo!? I punched him in the face with a left hook and blew him away. In the next moment, Jos, who was blown to the edge of the arena, was faintly... Wh... at, the? He asked, but the answer was simple. Do that in the church. I hate people who keep dwelling on the past. Yes, boomerang! Nuguh!? At thest minute, Treainar, who had been silent the whole time, gave a quick retort, but it seemed Jos waspletely unconscious. At that moment [Truly,pletely settled, a perfect victory! Earth Lagann! He advances to the second round with dignity!!] UUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! My victory was shouted again, and a huge cheer went up congratting me, and I raised my fist in response to the cheers. Authors Note Whats wrong with posting two chapters a day! Everyone was dissatisfied with the fact that the battle with Jos did not end in one chapter, so I decided to end it in one day... but Im tired. Someone, please hit me with a spirit, a drill, or an impact. Chapter 134 – Difference

Chapter 134 C Difference

Tranted by: Sads07 No damage, no stamina loss, no problems in particr, just my victory. That said, its only the first round. Dont let your guard down from here. The men at the entrance gate of the contestants leading to the arena apuded me as I looked across at the unconscious Jos and the stunned swordswoman being taken away by the organizers. Brilliant, Earth. Mr. Machio. You showed me a super first-ss fist. The first person to praise me was Mr. Machio. Nodding to his words, the other contestants gave me a refreshing, congrattory apuse, despite being my opponents. But some of them were... It was impressive, but... Im not as immature as the guy you just faced, right? Im not like the inexperienced little girl whose sword got broken in half. Think of it this way, the second round is where the real battle begins. Hmm? And there was a man that was a bit provoking. He was the only one in the group with a sword at his waist, aboutte twenties to early thirties in age and somewhat dressed like an adventurer? Who are you? Gran Chario, Ill be facing you in the second round. Somehow, thats a really cool name ... but ... Second round... you havent fought yet. Hmm, that too is true. Then, lets stand on the same stage as soon as possible. In the next match. Well, in that case, Ill just watch from afar. Hahahaha, nice one, you. Youre quite cheeky, but I dont mind. Saying so with confidence, he flipped his cloak and spat out unnerving words. I mean, wouldnt a cloak be an obstacle in a tournament like this? Well~, lets put that aside, how about it, aye? Next time, why dont youe to our dojo for practice, aye? How destructive is your fist when you really thrust it out? I like you. Would you like to train at our dojo in the future? Youre certainly strong, but you should add more meat on those bones! Next time,e and eat our dojos famous hot pot dish! May I touch your ass? Why dont we see which of us is bigger? [1] I was suddenly surrounded by the people from the other dojos as well. Even when I look at Machio, hes just smiling gently. However, I was kind of embarrassed, smelled sweaty, and there were some people who I didnt want to get involved with, so I slipped out of the circle. Well,ter then. Im going to join the audience! If youre in a ce like this, youd still like to be surrounded by gorgeous sisters. I just said my greetings and ran from the spot. On the way... ...... Ah... Ah... I came across those women, who seemed to be on their way to Jos who had been carried away. And the moment they met me, the four of them... Ah, aah... hi, sa, save... me... All four began to tremble in fear. No, what do you think Im going to do? Jeez... just go. ... Eh? Ah ... Eh? Utterly, youve been looking down on a lot of people and running your mouths. From now on, you must live with a little more humility. Uh ... u ... Go on, git! Y, yes! They certainly pissed me off. No, really from the bottom of my heart. But Im not going to beat them up to relieve my sorrows. Hmm, tis very kind of you. Were you not enraged at theirughter and taunts? Treainar said so, as I looked back at the women walking away. Absolute wastes. I dont want to deal with that anymore. Theyre pathetic enough... that Jos, too... Ive already settled things with Jos. So, if they no longer want to get involved with me, thats fine. However, I didnt know at the time, it would be a little while before those women would really suffer the consequences of their actions, but.... that didnt matter to me. So..... Oi, child. There is one matter that bothers me still. Oh, what is it? You said to Jos, I know how you feel, in thest battle, but... Hmm? Oh. I meant what I said. When Jos was angry, he said, What do you know about me? but he meant it. I thought about it. If I hadnt met you... What? What if I hadnt met Treainar? I would still be rotting away in the Imperial Capital. I would have been coasting through the academy, feeling inferior to the princess, Rebal and Fu, and being crushed under my fathers and mothers greatness. And I wondered what I would have done if I had met Jamdiel first and was offered that potion. That potion came with risks. However, just drinking would still make me stronger than I am now. You can get power without sweating, fatigue, or putting in the time and strenuous effort. What would I have done if I had been offered such a thing back then? Treainar. If Im honest, there may certainly be a risk to the potion. But, if it was possible to get out of my current situation with it... and the feeling of wanting to take it... I can understand that. What was that? If I hadnt met you. If I hadnt been able to experience the joy of training and feeling myself get stronger day by day. If I didnt know the fun of being taught more and more new things. If it had been me back in the days when I was stuck in the Imperial City... so, if I could get stronger than the princess and surpass my father, mother, and get Sadiz to recognize me... I think I would also have dabbled in that potion. Its only a possibility, and I dont think I want something like that. But if I made one wrong move, I might have ended up like Jos, too. When I think so... Thats why I dont know. I dont want to help him, and I dont care whats going to happen to him. But I guess I understand. I think thats why I said that earlier. It was just cheesy sympathy. So, I dont really care what will happen to Jos who got beaten up and humiliated by this. But when I thought about what might have happened... for me.... that I met Treainar first.... from the bottom of my heart, I was really d that he was my teacher. Hmm? ...... Huh?!! ...... Nu ...... Oh ...... Hmm? Treainar? He looked really upset... eh?!! Ah?! N, no, no, no, th, no, that, uh huh, uh huh, ah~, that, wha! No, no, no, not at all, yeah, I did it, yes, oooooh, yes, 1st win, the first round is my victory! O, ooh, t, tis so. Uh huh, you won! Uh huh, uh huh, uh huh! Y, yeeeah! Uh huh! But stay alert. Be sure to watch the other matches and prepare for the next one. Osu! I understand! Uh huh, that will do! I wish you luck! With that said, the two of us saluted each other. Thats right. To Treainar, everything Im saying in my mind was open to him.... Yeah. However, the fact that we wouldnt touch each other... was an unspoken agreement... Fu~...Ah~...Well. However, we forced the end of the matter there, but Treainar still wanted to say something, and after a little groan, he sighed... Ah... child. I do not believe so. Eh? I believe you are different from him. Even if you had not met me first. For a moment, I didnt know what he was talking about, but soon I realized. Its about what I said, I might have done the same thing as Jos . Indeed, you were twisted. The greatness of your parents and the talents of your childhood friends were wearing away at you. However, you were still training every day in your daily routine. Studying, swinging, with diligence. Well, Sadiz forced me and ... You might have been made to do it, but you were still doing it. You were spending your days on self-improvement. Unlike him, unlike a pig who had acquired a little power, and was already satisfied and lived azy life without sweating every day... unlike those who had lost the will to fight due to the difference in power, and satnguid in the back of the school building. So, you are different. I reckon so. After all, its a hypothetical scenario. Its a story that cant be confirmed no matter how much you think about it, and its pointless to argue no matter which opinion, mine or Treainars, is right. But I was happy and proud. Well, I dont know... no, I think I would have used it, yeah. But I couldnt be honest about it either, so I turned back, smiling wryly. No? You reckon I could be wrong? No, but I know the most about myself. You dare! I have been observing you objectively, so I know you better than you know yourself! No, I would use it. Oh, I would have! No, you would not use it! I would use it! You would not have! I would use it! You would not have! I would use it! You would not have! Somehow, the two of us were arguing loudly, trying to cover our embarrassment from each other. And then...... What ... what are you doing? By yourself. Eh? When I turned around at the call, Elder Sis Tsukshi, Sadiz, and the Mortriage crew stood there. Eh, ah, its not... Not~, we came to congratte you on your victory, but whats all the fuss youre making by yourself? Eh?! Oh, no, I mean, yes, Im just happy to have won, yes! Yes? It does feel that way... Haha, no, dont worry about it. Apparently, everyone who supported me came down to celebrate my victory. But I didnt notice, so I hurriedly covered it up. For me, its a quarrel, but from everyones point of view, it only looked like a dangerous guy making a scene all by himself. [Now, for the second match of the first round! Here hees, the face of an old man, but his physique is the shortest in this tournament! However, capable of tossing big men around, Soldier of Devastation, Jawara! Facing him, can this fallen star regain its light and rise again? The Exiled Rebel Swordsman, Gran Chario! This is a battle neither can afford to lose! Now, lets begiiiiiiiiiiin!!] At that time, the hosts rowdy voice was heard. Oh, looks like the second match has started. Look, well be up there watchingDDDDD I hurriedly tried to cover up what just happened and change the topic ... but...... [One hit! ...... no freaking way, ahem, thats the match!!] Hmm? Eh, already!? Huh?! It seemed that it was decided way too soon... I mean, I didnt even get to see my next opponents match at all. Authors Note Somehow, I managed to make it this morning! Thanks to your drills and impact. Thank you very much. After all, drills and impact may be the best legal doping?? For the time being, there are various things that cannot be recovered in the Jos-rted area yet, but Im sure noone is interested in them, and Id like to settle for the time being, and from the next time onward, Id like to include a few other matches. Within the range of all ages. The existence of the author is sufficient for the case. [S1] Okay!! Ive avoided enough Yaoi to know where this is going.... Chapter 135 – Gratitude?

Chapter 135 C Gratitude?

Tranted by: Sads07 [At that instant, such exquisite control of soft swordsmanship! The match was an embodiment of that! Right at the start of the match, Gran Charios special sword was unleashed! Something like, Stars Death Omen bang, Judgment of the Constetions. The Twinkling Star that became the Meteor, the Guidance of the Heavens Once AgainDDD well he was trying to do something with some long-winded speech, but in an instant, he was grabbed by one of his arms and thrown, hitting his back and unable to move. And so, Gran Chario is defeated! The star did not shine, it was knocked to the ground!] The livementary from the host was as passionate as ever. Hearing that, I thought, Hmm?. As I recall, the guy who had challenged me earlier was... The winner of this match, Jawara, The Soldier of Devastation! He advances to the second round with flying colors!! Gran Chario...... tte?! tte, he was defeated just like thaaaaaaaat!!?? Eeeehhh? No, no, no way, to be that full of confidence only to lose... isnt he Jos level? That metaphor is too much!!?? Ha~...... well, thats fine... no matter whoes next, it doesnt change what I will do. No matter who it is. No way, the match to decide my next opponent was over. Whats more, the guy I expected to be my next opponent was defeated without difficulty. I was a little surprised, but I decided to switch my stance if I didnt mind. Hahaha, w, well, putting that aside... however, that match just now. It was amazing, Earth! Right. Got me thinking we cant just stay depressed, and only talk about overthrowing Jos! Ora, Im gonna do it! Yes. Its not about Jos, Im going to work hard to be stronger. Youll have lunch with us all afterwards! Putting aside the current match for the moment, and not mentioning my boisterous behavior, just celebrating my victory of the first round for now, the Mortriage crew raised their hands withughter. Oh! Ill do it again next time! Just watch. I nodded and gave everyone a high five with a smile. So quick, Earth. Surely, you were a little too strong! Inya~ I feel sorry for the other guy! Well, my assistance gotcha real motivated. And Elder Sis Tsukshi and Karui nodded with a smile and words of gratitude. Speaking of which...... Hehe, thank you. Come to think of it, it may be the first time Ive ever won and been praised in this way. Up until now, if I win, I would be the Son of the Hero. That was it. Besides, I ran away in the middle of the Graduation Match. For some reason I was so happy that my heart and eyes were a little warm. ...... Yo... Congrattions And Sadiz bows her head in a reserved manner. How was it? My fight. Y, yes...very...it was splendid. I shudder to think that you havent gotten serious yet. Is that so? From her... for the longest time...... I wanted this. Well, what a cowardly thing I did... ...ro...er! Hmm? Hmm? What? At that time, someone muttered something in a very quiet voice. A very young voice... isnt there only one person? U~...... ol...... ther Somehow her face was bright red and she was so fidgety. Funi ~yu~... Ah? What is it, Amae. U~... How about that! Unlike those insensitive bastards, I have a good sense for various things, but I cant figure this out. Hey, Amae, lets do our best~. Right? Amae Fufufufu Huh? But does Elder Sis Tsukshi know what Amae is trying to say? She was pushing Amaes back and giggling. Un~? I didnt know what was going on, so I tilted my head. And then...... Yes, everyone, please get out of the way~ing through~ Ehho, Ehho Then, from across the corridor, a couple of men walked past us carrying something. They were carrying a man on a stretcher. Ah~ hi~, on my head~, stars are spinning around~ The man, who had been so fearless, was being carried away with a really pathetic look on his face, as if stars were spinning around his head. Ah... in the end, whats with being one-shotted? It was Gran Chario, who had dered war on me in the second round. Apparently, hes be a star.... hes not dead though. Ah... haha. Earths next opponent is Jawara. Old Man Jawaras a miss~ In the current match, which seems to have been a very counteroffensive, Elder Sis Tsukshi wasughing in spite of themselves. And apparently she knew who my next opponent was. You know him? Well, even though it is a branch, its the same Arcane True Zenith School... Uo~~~~~mumumumu~!! Ah... And, I forgot. In front of me, Amae was in a foul mood with her cheeks puffed to the limit. Oh, Im sorry, Amae. So, what were you saying? U~, Ng! Un! Un! Ha? The next moment, for some reason, an angry Amae ran up to me and banged on my stomach with her little hand. Eh, eeeeh? Un! Un! Un! Un~da! It doesnt hurt, but... and, Elder Sis Tsukshi had a bitter smile. Erm, I dont know. But after hitting me for a while, Amae suddenly stopped her hands and instead leaned her body against my belly. ........ gyu~tsu... Amae? Her face was pressed against my belly, and her voice was muffled, but still... ......older brother...... ...... What was that? I could hear it clearly. And the moment she uttered those words, Amae suddenly separated her body from me, and instead held her pompoms in both hands, with her face blushed red... O..... ol...... U~~...... older brother, next time, fight on! Moving her body as much as such a little body could, waving and thrusting out her pompoms, and jumping. The moment I saw that, it was like thunder was echoing in the sky. U~, uh! And, perhaps the limit of embarrassment has already been exceeded, Amae just ran away. I was stunned for a while as I stared at the little back running away. Aha, ahahaha, I guess she worked just as hard. Inya, Im sorry, Big brother. Amae, really wanted to call you older brother. Elder Sis Tsukshi and other sisters were also smiling at Amaes appearance. But I still couldnt move an inch. If possible, could you forgive her? Yes. shes been fidgeting for the past few weeks or so, getting all excited and eager to say something. But its not about forgiveness or not, just one thing became clear to me. Bring on the second round now! If you want, all the contestants together,e at me!!!! No, no, no, no, its surprisingly straightforward!!?? I could probably do anything and beat anyone. Thats how I felt. However, that shouldnt be the case, so I decided to sit back and watch the next match from the spectator seat for the time being. When watching a match, Ill put Amae on myp. Yes, thats good. Authors Note Yesterday I had more drills and impacts than I expected, so I went through the day with a surplus of energy that I didnt use up this morning. For the time being, Jos-rted things have settled down, so the author is nowfortable. Chapter 136 – Watching from on High

Chapter 136 C Watching from on High

Tranted by: Sads07 [Now, its time for the third match! And the next one is another hot battle! A man who has trained only one weapon, a straight punch with his fists. He kept hitting and hitting, even to the point of bones breaking, joints dislocating, or the fractures sticking out! The fist of the man who pursued only one thing eventually turning into a blunt instrument, a de, a weapon! Show off that destructive power! Krouby, the Fist of Destruction!] The third match was just about to start after I joined the audience. [His opponent is the opposite. He worked on all genres. Throws. Grapples. Punches. Kicks. Instead of polishing one weapon, he has polished himself so that he can respond to every scene assuming actual battle! The man says. Krouby, youre not pursuing just one thing, youre just skipping the others! Today, Ill show you that! The Jack of All Fighting Trades, Juju]! Two men came out with the introduction from the host. Its a good look. In my opinion, Juju looked stronger because of his body and posture and atmosphere when walking. First of all, Ill have to take a seat. Lets~ see~, seat seat... Big brother, over there. Hmm? Oh, there it is. And here you are. The section where everyone was when cheering for me. Amae had already returned and was sitting there. Hey, Amae~. Why are you running away? Huh!? As I approached her with a smile on my face, Amaes body jerked in surprise. Ah... Fumyu... U.... Ill sit next to you. Hey okay. Hafu?! I was amused to see her fidgeting again, so I sat down next to her. Hey~, big brother~. Thats my seat~. Hmm? Oh, I see. Now that Im here, so my seat... hmm~, what should I do~? Hey~, what do you think~? I was sitting where Karui was originally seated. However, because of my arrival, we were one seat short. What do we do now? However, this was nned in advance with me in Karui, so we were grinning at each other. And..... Oh well~. Hey, let me have Amaes seat. ...... eh? So, Amae didnt sit on big brothersp. Thats what you always do at dinner, right? Eh?! Yes, Amae sits on myp during meals. Therefore, it was same as always. However, Amae herself is still reeling from her brother remark earlier, so she was reluctant to move. Here, Amae. Dont let Karui sit down. So, as a nudge, I tapped my knees and invited Amae to sit. Amae looked me up and down with a puzzled expression. Is it okay? Oh...... ol...... der..... bro..... uh... Apparently, its embarrassing to say Older brother, even though she usually jumps on peoples backs, hugs them, and sits on theirp. Rather, she may be scared. Maybe it has something to do with the fact that Amae doesnt have any blood rtives. So... No, its fine. Heh? You can call me whatever you want. Saying that, I lightly put my hand on my head. Then, Amae was momentarily stunned, but also regained her determination.... O..... older brother... Ou. ...... older brother. Ah. Older brother What is it, Amae Eh!? At first she was afraid. But she gradually checked, and finally called me that clearly, and the next moment... Older brother! Ah. ~~~~~~~,yaayyy! Nowa!? Instead of getting on myp, she dove into my belly with her whole body. Mufu! Amaes older brother! Ah. She showed me a really carefree smile. She rubbed her soft, puffy cheek against my face. Such an angel. Ahhhhhh Im d! Amae. Following uncle, you have an older brother! Big brother, youre surprisingly kind. Muh, I want Amae to call me brother too! Elder sis Tsukshi seemed happy. Well, I guess Im a little out of my element, but for the time being, I didnt mind that. Oi, tis still only the first round of the tournament so far, should you be so nonchnt? Oh, Osu However, I guess my face looked a bit too rxed. Treainar came in to caution me. Sure, I might have lost my focus. Lets watch the match seriously .... [Ooohh, hes got the joints! Its too much to bear, and Krouby taps out!] Ah... tte, its oveeeeer!!?? Again, I ended up not seeing anything... [No way, Kroubys fist caught Jujus face once, but Juju held on to take Kroubys arm and lock in the submission! However, it was a close call. Look at the blue swelling on the right side of Jujus face! What terrifying destructive force. And great work by Juju to withstand it! Oh uh, the two share a handshake praising the good fight! Please give a big round of apuse!] Its over... I missed two fights in a row involving opponents I might face if I won. Utterly, king. Im ashamed... Youre right, I cked off. Sure enough, was it a failure? Because Amae was in a great mood, leaning back on myp and humming to herself. In fact, its not just about scouting your opponents, its also a good opportunity to learn about various fighting techniques... My bad, I need to focus a little bit. Naturally. In the first ceDDDD Hmm? ...... huh? At that moment, Treainar and I both sensed a presence. A strange presence beside me. I looked over, and there... No~...... beating down a guy of the same generation by that much, a very funny sight... Im wondering which is the real you. A strange man approached meughing as he stood upside down with one hand on the fence of the audience seat where we were. The other spectatorsughed and reacted to it, and Elder sis Tsukshi also shouted in surprise. Whoa!? Hey, Mr. Wacha!? You scared the hell out of me! Hmmm~, as usual, what are you doing ~? Wacha. I recognized that man. I mean, hes one of the contestants. He was a conspicuous man with a bare upper body and long ck trousers below. He was slender and not bulky, but looking closely, he should have a pretty good bnce of his core and toned muscles. Generally...... Id say hes passable... No~, I was looking for the young man who showed me a wonderful fistfight earlier, hoping that he woulde to train at our branch, aye. Ah... me? Apparently Im the purpose. Or,e to think of it, this man said such a thing a while ago after the battle with Jos was over. Oh, well, if I feel like it I suppose. Im not really a follower of the Arcane True Zenith school. I dont mind that, aye. If anything, its okay to just join our branch, aye. Eh? Hey hey, its not an invitation to practice, youre soliciting me? I was a little surprised because I didnt expect to be scouted like that here. However, Amae, who quivered at the question, suddenly got off my knees and red with her arms open outstretched at the man called Wacha. U~~~...... wont give him. Seeing that figure, we burst outughing. Oops, Im sorry, aye. I didnt mean to take away the little ones boyfriend, aye. Wrong. Older brother. Oh, Ill keep that in mind next time, aye. Wachaughed at the appearance of Amae and apologized. Well, even if he said solicitation, he didnt seem to be so serious about it. But... youre not a student of the Arcane True Zenith... ording to Machio, youre self-styled with no master. Is that true? Hmm ... oh ... well... However, I do have a master, though. But there was no other way to get around it. Hmm... thats amazing aye... so, you can hit such a beautiful left? Without anyones guidance? Wacha was surprised with a mysterious face while standing upside down with one hand. But it certainly is true, isnt it? Even though I was supposed to have no master, I suddenly leveled up and used techniques that no one knew about, so everyone was surprised at the Graduation match in the Imperial City. Up to now, Ive been able to cover it up, and Jamdiel did not really ask about it, but if such a matter is pursued deeply in the future, Im not sure I will be able to answer. Because I know things I shouldnt know. Certainly, we shall need to consider the excuse to make in the future. And Treainar was the same. Well, then youre a genius who has a good sense and a thorough knowledge of the human body, aye. Ah, uh, uh, is that so? I dont know myself, but... Uh huh uh huh, by all means at least once, lets do battle... oh, yes yes... if I can win, it will be possible. As for this, Ill have to bring my best, aye. Heughed when he said that, but hes got confidence in himself. That said, there are examples like Jos and Gran Chario, so Im not sure if I can take this confidence seriously. Well, then theres no problem here. Because Im sure Ill win. The rest is up to you. Am I being cocky? The next moment Wacha jumped from a one-handed stand and stood with both feet on the fence and looked at me. Nice. I love it. A previously unknown man suddenly transforms himself, makes a name for himself, and roars strongly. Its like an ascending dragon, aye. Kuhaha, isnt that a little too much praise? Implimenting you, aye. Lets see if that dragon can fly through the sky and even shatter the heavens. As expected.... of the Masters favorite, aye. Ha... hah? For sure, I guess? Somewhat, hes so exaggerated, I dont know whats going on anymore... ...... Hmm? ...... this one... at present... Hmm? Treainar. Then, next is my match aye. Id like you to talk to meter, aye~. O, oh. Wacha jumped from the fence straight to the arena. Somehow, I didnt really understand. But Treainar seems to have noticed something, and hes looking at Wacha. Whats going on? That one... might be more than meets the eye. Eh? What? Somehow, just because Treainar said that, I thought that a man named Wacha might actually be pretty strong. Authors Note I cant do it today. Two chapters is impossible. Yesterday and the day before yesterday were special. On the contrary, there were many kindments from everyone who cared about my physical condition, and I was deeply touched by the thoughtfulness. Chapter 137 – Unknown

Chapter 137 C Unknown

Tranted by: Sads07 [Up next, its the 4th match! The oldest practitioner of the Arcane True Zenith style makes his appearance! In recent years, hes been working to expand the reach of The Arcane True Zenith by coaching the younger generation and spreading health exercises for! But, his true form is that of a fighter. Dont you know? Hell demonstrate it to the unenlightened! At longst, he is unveiled, the Veteran Warrior, Wacha Huacha is here!] For now, lets have a look. The guy Treainar had shown interest in cant be an ordinary person. Do your best, Instructor Wacha! Mr. Wacha! Waaacha, Huacha, Wachahowacha ? hai! Waaacha, Huacha, Wachahowacha ? hai! The audience was cheering, I guess hes pretty popr. But still, whats with the cheering call? Hey, Elder Sis Tsukshi. That guy...... is he famous? Hmm? Well. The strongest in the Arcane True Zenith school is Machio, but Mr. Wacha is the one with the longest history. Huh~! About ten years ago... when The High Priestess and a little goddess descended upon thisnd, Wacha was the first to be the High Priestess apprentice. Eh? Isnt that detail surprisingly important? Hes Jamdiels first disciple? [His opponent, hell eat up the old history in one go! The man who boasts the heaviest weight of the Arcane True Zenith style, iming that body mass is talent, power, and pride! For men, eating and sleeping to make the body big is also training. In other words, the strongest continue to train all the time along with the talent of physique! He is the Super Heavy Freak, Khaldash!!] However, as I was thinking of paying attention to Wacha, his opponent was also quite something. Certainly... it might be a good chance. Why dont you use him as a reference? Budeo. Oh... fat is the talent and power he is proud of... s, so cool... eating and sleeping is training... I definitely want to learn! No, of course thats not it. At first nce, he seemed simr to Budeo. However, he is different. If Budeo was soft and bby, that man who appeared was quite solid. A huge pile of muscles. He had a different muscle mass than Machio, and was obviously heavy. If you were rushed by that, it would be pretty dangerous. Moreover, hes got a good expression on his face. A spirited look that is crackling with a desire for a sh of power vs power. Dosuko```i! Dosuko```i! Much obliged!! Hmm? What was that? That Khaldash guy was squatting and raising and lowering his legs. Whoa Huh... O, oh, Amae, were you surprised? But...... whats that? Involuntarily surprised, Amae was also a little scared and held on to me tightly. I could feel the vibrations transmitted by him stepping on the ground repeatedly with the foot raised high. What kind of exercise was that? Tis Magical Shiko. Magical Shiko? Uh huh. Tis the basis of Great Demon Sumo Wrestling that was once mastered by those who were called Rikishi in the Demon Realm. Sumo? Ive never seen this kind of exercise before, but naturally Treainar knew it. Uh huh, this is how the Shiko is performed... Standing in the gap between the seat and the fence, Treainar suddenly showed the same stance as Khaldash ... hey!? Gueh?! Older Brother? Hmm? Big brother, whats wrong? Earth? I almost burst out suddenly. However, there are people around me now, so I had no choice but to endure it. B, but, th, this, surprise attack? As such, spread your legs and knees to the sides, straighten your spine, ce your hands on your knees, raise your legs high alternately, and step on the ground powerfully. Dosukoi! The Great Demon King opens his crotch... no, no, stop! If Iugh now, itll be suspicious! Dosukoi, Dosukoi! See. This will strengthen the waist, gluteus maximus, gluteus medius, and trunk. Puhyu... oh, oh .... I see.... You, and Budeo, should take this up. Tis quite taxing. I, I get it. Next time... I shall remember this for tonights Vier, you cur. I thought I was safe!? Well, then dont do that! Youve got to realize that anyone wouldugh at you at first look!? Endured. I managed to endure it... but immediately after, I seem to have been called out for it. But I couldnt help it. No way, the Great Demon King suddenly shouted Dosukoi in front of me. Instructor Wacha. Im honored to be able to face you. But thats why I wont cut corners and wille at you mercilessly. Oh, thats scary aye~ ...... Fufufu... thats a tough joke. And while I was holding back myughter, this got serious. Thats why those who are watching have to take it seriously too. But...... Come on, lets go!! Ill take your best shot!! Khaldash lowered his hips and ced his hands on the ground to show an unusual posture. This is the first time Im seeing such a stance, but it was clear that hes trying to build up momentum and charge straight for it. On the other hand... Then ...e aye... In front of a man with such a spirit and stature, Wacha showed no sign of fighting. Like a water surface without a single ripple, he was quiet and calm. By the way... ording to the hosts exnation... he gives instruction in Magical Taichi.... well, surely he has been passing on iplete knowledge that was received from Jamdiel... to that extent... no..... that stance... tis different...... that is... Treainar, with a hand on his chin, was observing at Wacha a bit intently. And...... Now then, match number 4! Begin, now DDD DosuDD With the signal to start the match, Khaldash lunged forward with a powerful stepDDDD Wachaa! Dkoi! tsu!? The moment Khaldash lifted his hands off the ground to charge, Wachas left hand chop was stopped before Khaldashs eyeball. Ah... f... fast! That... Loosely, from a rxed posture, his movement was unperceivable, and by stopping his left-handed chop just before, he controlled Khaldash, who was about to rush, before he could make a move. The crowd was in awe, and I couldnt help but be surprised. Fufufu... good job holding your ground aye. Eh... Your reflexes and self-control are splendid aye. But, as someone who in any situation rams his opponent in an initial charge to not stop no matter what, I dont know whether or not its the right choice aye. Khaldash stopped moving at thest minute, his face pale and sweaty. Naturally. One step further, and his eyeballs would have been crushed. However, to suddenly go for the eyes.... that guy... Tis the Great Demon Finger Jab... Moreover, tis almostpleted... Eh? Tis a technique I am yet to teach the child... I had no intention of teaching it... Because it is called a jab, I thought it was a skill that had something to do with me, but that doesnt seem to be the case. Are you still going? O, of course I am! Dosukoi! Dosukoi! Dosukoi! Even with his face pale, Khaldash shook off Wachas hand and threw himself in. Heunched a continuous series of strikes with both hands. He approached Wacha as if he was a wall. But Wacha... Hwa! Hwa! Hwa! Hwa! Nu, gu!? All of Khaldashs hand ps were handled with quick hand movements. Moreover, he not only dealt with them. Hwa! Hwa! Wachaaa! Guha!? After deftly handling them all, he finally sealed the opponents hands and threw a high kick to the wide open face. O, oh, o, oh! Splendid ... the Great Demon Trapping I was holding Amae on myp and involuntarily leaned out of the fence to watch. And, Wacha approached Khaldash, who ate Wachas kick to the head and was dazed, and stuck out his right hand to almost be in close contact. Huachaaaa! Eehh!!?? It was like magic? Shockwave? He just thrust his fist out of a state where it was almost in close contact with the opponents body. However, Khaldash who was called the Super Heavy Freak ... [He, he was blown away````!!?? The Super Heavy Freak is lightly blown off, and immediately crashes into the wall of the arenaaaaaaa!!??] Yes, he was sent flying. Hey, wait a minute! Whats going on!? Did he use magic?? How did such a huge guy get blown away!? Short Strong(Fajin)... also known as ... the Great Demon One Inch Punch is what was used... It was a techniquepletely different from the jabs and straights Ive been used to. It was aplete unknown. [Such an outrageous punch, by Wacha Huacha! And thus...... Khaldash, hes out cold! No contest! This match is a victory for Wacha Huacha!!] Waaacha, Huacha, Wachahowacha ? hai! Waaacha, Huacha, Wachahowacha ? hai! At that moment, the victor was decided, and at the same time, the crowd erupted in cheers. Wacha bowed to the audience with his hands joined together. Inya, as expected, Mr. Wacha. After all, in a fight, hes really strong. Indeed, Im amazed~. The man in question is humble, and his ability does not reach the Three Fingers of the Arcane True Zenith. Machio, Bro, and myself, that is what we are called, but in a serious fight, he would be much stronger than me~. Elder sis Tsukshis words were convincing. I shuddered involuntarily. To be honest, with Mr. Machio, I cantpare who was stronger. Certainly, power and speed are inferior to Machio and Karui. The overall physical ability will be much higher than the child. However...... that man named Wacha is so skilled that you cannot tell at first nce. And Treainar also approved. That Wacha had strength that I couldnt gauge by looking. I see. Im intrigued by that. Indeed. Youre quite fortunate, child. To go out into the world... people of such skill are scarce. A good... Training Partner. Well, should you make one misstep, you will be blinded. Yes, I didnt particrly have my eye on anyone in the tournament, except for Mr. Machio, but it got a little more thrilling and I was starting to enjoy myself a little more. Authors Note Ladies and Gentlemen, this story is a high fantasy. Its a story of a hero and a demon king jumping out of the world of magic. Please note that it is not a different world martial arts novel. Therefore, in this story, we do not discuss Which Fighting Style is stronger or such, so please forgive such a retort. Why did this happen? When I was trying to avoid an OP development at a magic school against opponents of the same age, for some reason it ended up like this. So, to change the story, sometimes I questions about how to read Treainars child in the impression column, but I call it Warabe. Some people think its Wappa, but its Warabe. The reason is that in one of my favorite Chinese historical manga, the main character is called Warabe, and I somehow liked it, so thats the influence. Kokokoko. Chapter 138 – Pause

Chapter 138 C Pause

Tranted by: Sads07 The tournament was still in its early stages. Sometimes it got heated, and at times screams erupted due to a dreadful scene. Hahahaha, hya ha ha ha, hyahahahahaha! Habu, gubyu, byu!? A big man sat atop a petite, neutral-looking man and was mercilessly hitting his face, crushing him. Nooooo! Shotao!? Assistant Instructor!? U, uuugh. I cant stand it anymore! Our Assistant Instructor... eh! Everyone, lets go! Im gonna kill him! The one-sided match brought tears and anger to the faces of the women who seemed to be rted to the beaten man. [Wow, this is already beyond merciless! Shotao who was knocked down by the tackle that Denchok unleashed soon after the start, who then took the mounted position and immediately beat him down! Shotao fans all over the venue are screaming! On the other hand, men who are thinking its what he deserves are definitely not going to be popr, are they?!] Its a cold-blooded scene. Eeeerr, but thats it! Thats the match! The winner is Denchok! Hyahahahaha!! At the discretion of the host, he decided to intervene and forcibly ended the match. At that moment, the already listless opponent was swooning. With a clear difference in strength and the mans thoroughness, the women in the audience bit their lips, and at the moment the man made a guts pose, the women tried to rise up with murderous intent. But the next moment... Thisrade of mine ... I will carry him to the first aid room. The man named Denchok said so, and began to carry the man he had just beaten up in his arms. D, Denchok? No, no, well take him... What are you saying? The two of us exchanged fists... he is a fellow warrior. I should at least do that much... so allow me to do it. Saying so, Denchok smiled refreshingly, aplete change from the crazed look he had previously. [Wh, what a refreshing sight this is! After the battle, the man is already a friend! He is going to carry his injuredrade with his own hands! What spirit! You must have reformed in prison, Denchok!] Certainly, it was a refreshing spectacle to say the least. However, Sense of incongruity and Unnaturalness were out all over the ce, and no one tried to apud even though the host tried to liven things up. Assistant Instructor... hey, were going to the first aid room too! Yes, I must go and see him! He lost, but I think teacher did his best. We must all cheer him up! And the women nodded to each other and tried to go to Shotao, who was being taken to the first aid room, but Denchok noticed it and yelled. Dont be a woman loitering around a defeated and injured man! Do you want to torment his heart any more than it already is? ......... Eh? What do you say to a defeated man? Did you do your best? Was it close? Lets try harder next time? Thats bullshit! Thats the greatest insult to a fighting man! Denchoks words cried out so. I could only ept that. A man fought with all his might and was defeated. I wouldnt want the women there to touch me. If you love this guy, leave him be. Dont worry, Ill stick around until the second round... Ill keep an eye on him. Trust me, Ladies! The women looked down for a moment at Denchoks words... Are you kidding me?! What are you nning to do to the Assistant Instructor!? Tch!! As a result, dozens of women stood up from the audience and rushed out. What? Did that Denchok say something to offend the women right now? Ah, ahahaha...well, even though he was released after his sentence... yeah, its a little hard to trust him~...? Uh huh, uh huh And for some reason, Elder sis Tsukshi nodded with a bitter smile as if she agreed. Eh? Why? As I recall, the introduction says that that Denchok guy is an ex-convict, but is he someone who hasmitted a crime that makes him so untrustworthy? Yes, big brother... Denchok...mitted that. ? [1] No one mentioned what the crime was, or rather, they seemed to be incredibly reluctant to say, but I guess they were just that averse to saying it out loud. What the hell... [Well, there were a lot of incidents, but lets have some guards in the first aid room just in case. Then, moving on to the next one ... hmm? ... Wha what??!!... Eh!?] In the end, no one said what the problem with Denchok was, and the host resumed the proceedings and tried to announce the next match. However, a man who seemed to be one of the organizers rushed to the host and whispered in his ear, and he looked surprised... [Eh~, I just got word, as we were scheduled to start the next match, Seiss vs. Samyng... Apparently, Samyng attempted a sneak attack on Seiss, but the tables were turned and he is now unable topete. Therefore...... the first round victor will be Seiss by default!] Somehow, something happened where I wasnt looking. The venue was in a stir... not really, unexpectedly, there were voices such as I knew it and but its so dumb, and they didnt seem to be very surprised. On the other hand, dozens of young kids who seemed to be rted to the man named Seiss who won were crying out in joy. Hey waitaminit, what was that ~? A sneak attack... thats all... but Mr. Seiss fought back, its just like him! Eh? Hey, thats it? Shouldnt there be more of a reaction? Well~, it is Samyng were talking about... Wh... whats going on, Arcane True Zenith? Arent there a lot of people with a quirk or two? Are there no more normal guys? Ugh... when you put it like that... the next match is... even more... When I held my head, I heard about the next match and Elder sis Tsukshi and the other sisters grimaced. What? You think theres a bigger weirdo in the next match? What the hell kind of guy is... Older brother... Hmm? Then, Amae suddenly began to tremble on myp... Need to pee. .................. This girl... goes at her own pace... You want me to take you!? Go with me! Gu, ga... y, you... No way, toilet time. And she wants me to go along. However, I cant do it by myself... Ahaha, I get it, big brother. Im going too. I just noticed, my dder is at risk. Ah! Im saved. Well, maybe Ill go too... well, no matter who the next match is ... Mr. Machio will win in the end. Oh, thats right. Mr. Machio is next. Well, I have toe back really quick. Come on, sister, Ill take you there! Karui!!?? I had no choice, so I decided to go to the toilet, held Amae, and left my seat with Karui. For the time being, I want to watch Mr. Machios match, so Ill run a little bit. Inya~, but the battle of various seniors is exciting after all~ Is that right? If you really learn to fight, youd be stronger than me, wouldnt you? There you go again~ youre overestimating me big brother! And? Are you paying attention to anyone else besides Mr. Machio? On the way to the toilet, Karui asked me about the matches so far. Well, I missed a couple of matches, but at this point Im only interested... in one other. Hoo. And thats... One man who came to mind when I said that. Even Treainar recognized the mans skills. If theres no problem, hell be in the semifinals... Oh, its Wacha. Hmm? Oh, yeah... hey wait up. At that time, Wacha happened to pass in front of us as we were sprinting to the toilet. However, he was in a hurry and didnt seem to notice us. Well, it wasnt like we were close enough to call out to him, so we just walked on by... ...... Hmm? I thought Id pass by. But then Treainar noticed something. Child. His hand... Hand? Treainar told me, and looking at Wachas hand as he was running away, I saw that he was holding a crystal... a Magic Crystal!? It was a nce, but it certainly looked like one. That was a magic item for long-distancemunication. Its a magic crystal. Well, its not that umon... but was it also avable in this country? I havent seen one in three months since I came to this country, and its an isted country in the first ce. Big brother? Hmm, oh, oh... Well, its nothing for me to care about. But...... Child... briefly... just follow. For some reason, Treainar seemed to be a little worried about that Wacha. Its as if hes worried about something besides the fact that Wacha was strong... Sorry, Karui. Ill leave Amae to you for a bit. Ah? Big brother!? Ill be back soon. Older brother!? Ah, thats... Later! I decided to follow what Treainar was saying. Over there. Oh. As I kept following unnoticed, there was still something, Wacha ran outside the arena and moved to a slightly less popted ce to hide. No matter how you look at it, its totally suspicious. Then, while looking around a bit, Wacha whispered in the shadow of the building... Come on~...... Im in the middle of a festival, so please give me a break, aye. Wacha was muttering into the magic crystal. Then, from the magic crystal... Dont say that. Your boss and my Lord were sworn brothers back in the day, right? I dont know who it is, but for the time being, a mans voice came back. Even if you say boss... the organization has already been destroyed, aye. So you dont talk to us because you have nothing to do with the organization anymore? I wont go that far, aye. Thats why we talk regrly like this ... So? Have you found the final key? The Dark Valkyrie ying house with that doll. The Lord is concerned. Thats what is being determined right now, aye! Oh. Previously, the human named Machio was a candidate, but has something changed? ...... No change... aye. I see. For now, be sure to report it when they make a decision. My lord is dissatisfied with the idea of mixing human blood with it, but if the key is satisfactory, he says hell support it. After that, the conversation in the magic crystal was cut off. Anyway, it was... obviously a meaningful conversation. Or rather, the Dark Valkyrie was an alias for Jamdiel. Does that mean...outside of this country... organization? Boss? Destroyed? And at the same time...... Support? Such a liar, aye... if youre going to make it with humans... I should suffice...... I believe so anyway, aye. With a twitching smile, Wacha muttered. [] [S1] For a clue to what crime Denchokmitted, put his name 󥷥祯 through a Japanese Dictionary Chapter 139 – Speaking of Which

Chapter 139 C Speaking of Which

Tranted by: Sads07 [This is out of the noooooorrmmm! Even Data is taken aback by this! Apparently, it was muchrger than the information that Data had researched beforehand! Yes, careful observation is required if the boys havent seen each other for three days! In the face of Viggs Excalibur, Data has lost his will to fight and surrendered! For Vigg, its a brilliant victory!] Hmm? It looks like the match is over. But what kind of match was this, anyway? Im really curious about the content. But now, what Im most worried about is... Treainar. What do you think of that Wacha guy? On the way back to my seat, I asked Treainar about the scene we had just witnessed. I believe he is an outsider... or rather, like Bro, someone in a positione and go to the Outside world. It seems so. The people of this secluded nation have been in this ind country for a long time. They were born, raised, and will die here. But, when asked if no one can go in and out, it doesnt seem to be the case. It seemed that there were times when people go outside like Bro, or on the contrary, bring in his friends to the dojo. Therefore, Wacha might be someone in such a position, too. But, putting that aside. What were they talking about earlier? To such an extent... nevertheless...... it did not feel like a matter that bodes well. Right. The problem is that Wacha seemed to be connected to someone else. And, that person knew the true identity of Jamdiel. Most importantly...... ying house with that doll... I dont like the way they put it, but... theres only one person that cane to mind when they say that. Tis that one. Yeah. A pure and innocent goddess. Its probably Kron. In other words, they also know about Kron. The world has yet to know of her existence, but she is a presence that could change the world. If it was just within this ind nation, there were people in the outside world who know of Kron. Things smelled much too dangerous. If the Allied Forces, Mikado, Hiro, and Solja knew about the existence of Jamdiel and Kron, they would not have let them be over a dozen years. Above all, nothing of note has urred in the three months since you arrived in this country. Thats right. So..... theyre not with the Allied Forces... It wasnt the Allied Forces that Wacha was in contact with. If so, an Anti-Government organization. Or...... Above all else, the one who spoke from beyond the magic crystal said...Human blood... that implies... The Demon Realm... the remnants of the former Demon Kings army... An Underground Organization of the Demon Realm... or the likes, there are so many possibilities. There certainly were many possibilities, but none of them give a very good premonition. I was a little heavy-hearted, and at the same time Treainar sighed. Although she is formerly of my Six Supremacy, Jamdiel now hides among the humans. And then, a peculiar group acting covertly behind the scenes? Might be the trend of the times... Treainar? In the past, when people hear the name of the Six Supremacy, they would prostrate themselves to its majesty. All feared making enemies of them, they were simply incapable of ndestine maneuvering... Well, they are legend. But its been over ten years since they vanished. If I hadnt been intimidated by Jamdiel, I wouldnt have known the weight of their existence either. Hah~, tis lonely. White Fiendish Emperor Hakuki, Beast King Laiphant, Damsel Commander Norja, Dark Valkyrie Jamdiel , Titan God Gouda, ck Sage Paripi... and the Great Demon King who brought them together... it was a perfect army, and yet... two of their numbers died in battle when I was alive and well... Im not very familiar with it, but it looks that way. So, four of the living Supremacy... well, two of them, Jamdiel and Hakuki were dered missing, and theyre infamous wanted persons. The names that once yed a central role in the former Demon King Army and have now be legend, including Jamdiel. In the legendary situation, Treainar seemed somewhat lonely. I never thought that one of them, Jamdiel, would be in this country, though. Tis so... Laiphant... would be surprised to know. Ah! Now hes the Supreme Leader of the Demon Realm. Ive never met him, Ive only heard about him in newspapers and sses. Seems he and my father meet on asion. And..... By the way... might bete ining, but child. Hmm? On the other hand, on the side of humanity... what of the other Seven Heroes? I never cared as I really had no interest in anyone other than Hiro, but... Oh,e to think of it. Not only my father, mother, and His Majesty, but the other heroes were once enemies of this guy. I have seen Hiro, Mamu, and Solja. The remaining four... Yes, both Rebals parents and Fus parents are alive and well, and they both hold important positions in the Empire. I havent seen them in a while. Hoh~...The Sword Saint and The Great Mage... So Ive heard that Japones Kojirou is the top samurai warrior in his country. Thest one from the Bethreal Kingdom isDDDD And, it was then. Ha~~~~, Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi Kabadi!! Arcane True Zenith Tackle! [He got caught! Kab faints in agony! A sharp intense tackle by Machio! So Fire! However, even though Machio epted the special stiption that Kab desired in good faith and fought, Machio still overwhelmed him! On the other hand, Kabs heart was broken in the process! Here is the winner! Machio advances to the second round!] Oh, I couldnt watch Machios match... but...... Huh... hold up its over already... but, nows not the time for that... Tis so. Still, you cannot afford to be distracted by the uncertainties and lose the opportunity to gain strength. You may say so... To be honest, I couldnt concentrate at all when I watched Machios match in my current state. After all, Im still worried. And does Jamdiel herself know about this and about Wacha? At least Kron wouldnt know anything about it. ying house with a doll... ha... Sympathy? I tell you, cheap sympathy is... I dont care if its cheap, I think its pitiful, so I guess it cant be helped My oh my... what a turn of events... I replied to Treainars words of advice and clenched my fists tightly, a little pissed off. Well fine, if youre curious, I can ask Wacha himself directly. And, Ill most definitely face Mr. Machio to decide the champion, right? Then, Ill teach them. Each and everyone will know who I am. Perhaps, but child. To that end, the next match... Dont underestimate him. Tis fine in that case. Experience various things, let your opponent wear himself out, and then knock him down. For that purpose, I will quickly settle the second round. Authors Note Now, which of the living Six Supremacy was it? Also, this has nothing to do with the above, but after writing a lot of interactions with Amae recently, there were suspicions that the author was a lolicon, but thats ridiculous. Therefore, I will try not to write too much for young girls, except for Amae, so that I dont get any strange suspicions. Im sorry when I put it out by all means. After all, age is a serious matter. On the other hand, if youre older than a certain age in the settings, it shouldnt matter what I do...? Chapter 140 – A Moment

Chapter 140 C A Moment

Tranted by: Sads07 Older Brother, Fight on! Fight on! Fure fure, older brother! Now that its fine to call me that way, shes no longer ashamed, and now Amae was leading the way in cheering me on from the bleachers. With her small body, she was shouting with all her might, waving her pom-poms and jumping up and down. While thinking that I have to respond to that, the name of the opponent facing me in the second round is a man named Jawara. Osu! We bowed to each other with the same greeting. As an impression, my opponent was a short-haired man who seemed quite single-minded, serious, and hard-headed. But his height was much shorter than mine. And although he was small, he had thick muscles for his physique and looked quite heavy. On the other hand, he doesnt seem to have a body that would allow him to move very fast. However, this mans really noteworthy feature was not there. [Now, lets start the second round of the tournament with the talents who finally won the first round! Each has earned victory in the first round. However, one is a young man who has shown his brilliant talent that makes us feel the future. On the other hand, is a man who has been steadily improving himself over many years. Will it be a contest between talent and effort?] That makes it sound as if I havent made any effort, but well, its only been about six months since I started to seriously push myself, so I guess you cant me him for saying that...? However, looking at me like that, Jawara said with augh. You dont have to make such a face. I know. Eh? Youre young... I could see from the left punch in the first round that youre blessed with ability, but youre also working bloody hard. I met Treainar less than six months ago. Half a year since I learned about real effort. Just a half year. But six months. Im not proud of my efforts, but even though its only been half a year, I think Ive had some intense days. Thats why the words I know that you are working hard really touched my heart instead ofpliments such as The Son of the Hero and Youre blessed. I was delighted. On the other hand... You too, right? ......Hmm? I think he can honestly acknowledge others because he himself experiences such days. There was evidence to prove it. Treainar... this guy... his ears are going to be awesome. Hmm! The mans really noteworthy feature, thates first and foremost, rather than height, physique, face, or eyes. I saw it for the first time. The ears of the man in front of me were melted and crushed, and the hole is also blocked. However, this does not mean that they were unusually shaped from birth. His ears have a good shape. With that alone, I have a feel for the mans fighting style and the days of bloody training. Looking at the mans ears, Treainar nodded with deep emotion. The ears have been scraped many times on the floor, and bumped into the opponents head and the body many times, eventually causing internal bleeding in the ears, and as a result of repeating the same process again before it heals, the hematoma hardens and deforms the ear.... a man who has been hit by his opponent over and over again, being knocked to the floor, and still stood up and made great efforts... tis the ear of a fighter. From that word, I couldnt easily put away the word effort, and it made me feel the life of a man... Jawara. Child, look at him. Smaller than you. His footwork is not so agile due to the manner in which his muscles are attached. In terms of overall strength and talent, you are not inferior. He is not as talented as other warriors I have seen and made a name for themselves in the world. Tis why he worked hard to make up for it and ovee it, and now he stands before you. Hearing those words, I try to touch my ears. Such beautiful ears. But...... Nevertheless, as you know, a fight is not a contest of effort. Be merciless and unforgiving, do not let your guard down or underestimate your opponent, and crush him with your left. Yes, it doesnt matter what your ears are or how much effort you put in. This is a ce topare our strengths. And, I dont mean to underestimate my opponent, but I do care about how I win. Like in the first round, I will win with my left. [Then, let the first match of the second round, begiiiiiiiiin!!] With the start signal, Jawara stood t-footed, lowered his hips, and held his hands up in front of him. There was no sign of an attacking from over there. Obviously, he was waiting for my attack. But I dont think he had enough speed or dynamic vision to evade my left. But hes aiming for something. If I stick to winning, not how to win, I could run around him with my feet then hit and run... Great Demon Flicker!! Eh!? Ill chop him up from the front with the left here. [Uooooooh, the lefts from Earth are like whips, cutting through the air and Jawaras skin! So fast, too fast! Instead of the unmatched precise lefts like the first round, these are violent lefts hes throwing!!] Sure enough, this guy cant avoid my left. However, it seemed he had no intention of avoiding it from the start. And, his muscles and bones were pretty hard. Tsu, what a left, what speed, trajectory! Youve been hiding something like this ... but ... I cant fall! Im confident in my endurance!! Jawara stretched out both hands while being hit. But he didnt hit me with his hands or shoot magic. Then what was he doing? eh, to, h, here! Eh!? I paused and carried on shooting with the same rhythm, so Jawara moved in time with me. It was the sleeve of my clothes that he grabbed with his hand until he got a nosebleed after taking so many of my flickers. Gotcha! Whoa...? An unknown technique. From there. Grabbed my sleeve and what... eh!? What!? My body... Just grabbing my sleeves broke my entire bodys bnce and center of gravity. I couldnt put in any power. Then, my left arm got caught under Jawaras armpit, and he immediately copsed while pulling me... Arcane True Zenith Circle Throw(Tomoe nage)! A throw! I was thrown as he fell down... this is bad! At that moment, I was trembling. I thought I was in trouble, and I writhed in panic. The hold on my left arm, which was locked by Jawara, was also shallow, so I was able to slip out at thest minute. tte, so close! One more time! I managed to get out of it for now, but if Jawara had more power and speed, I would have definitely been mmed to the ground on the back... probably...... I imagine... my arm might have been broken or dislocated at the elbow by the momentum. Such a nasty technique. Tch, what the heck? What is that fighting style? No matter how many hits I get, Ill endure and get a bite in, just need one shot! Its a bare-knuckle style, no magic. Unlike Machio, I dont meddle in techniques or other soft paths! I have pursued only this path, dont think you can destroy me with a little bit of effort! Jawaras not punching me or kicking me, he was going for my clothes? Is this his fighting style? I mean, Mr. Machio? What does Machio have to do with this... Im not done yet, kid! Tch, Great Demon Flicker! Endure, endure, endure!! And maybe he got used to the pain of my flicker, Jawara drew his chin, guarded only his vital points, and jumped into my flicker storm again, trying only not to pass out. With just a moment of offense and defense, his face had already swollen up, but he still approached me with teeth clenched regardless. If he gets close again and jumps into my pocket, would he grab my sleeve or arm and throw it? Such an unusual fighting style... Fufufu, such manner of fighting exists as well. Remember that. Sure, if a faster, stronger guy did the same thing to me... Id be horrified... It was an unknown technique, for sure. Its fresh, to say the least. Kuh, tsu, say, but ... it looks rough, its actually a sophisticated punch, and it resonates with the core... but...... to put it badly, your punch is, too polite! What? If you are prepared to be hit and as long as you cover the vitals... if you grit your teeth... its not enough to reap lives! I can bear it! At that time, Jawara, who approached step by step while being engraved with my flicker, shouted. Fufufufu, tis too polite... that is what he says, is it not? Child. Treainar was grinning as if looking at me. To be honest, there were many ways to defeat Jawara. Keeping a distance with footwork and preventing the approach. Intercepting on the right. A barrage with magic Breakthrough. But if youre concerned about winning... Dont look down on it. My left is too polite? I can be rough, right? But Im in! From the bosom... Jawara finally jumped into my pocket. Arcane True Zenith Thigh As if! Ju, show me! Eh!? A feint!? I aimed at his face and shot the left, and Jawara, who had been hit so far, crouched on the spot and evaded my punch for the first time. And, right after, reached for my legs with both hands... Youre too focused on the top, and the bottom is open, kid! ...... Nu... Arcane True Zenith Double-Handed Mowing!! Hell reap my legs... or, so it seemed...... Great Demon Rabbit Punch! Eehh!!?? He tried to mow both my legs, I naturally punched Jawara at the back of the head, which was naturally exposed directly under me, when I pulled back the punch that I missed... Ah, guh, gu ... oh ... guh ... In an instant, Jawara was dazed, his knees were shaking, and he waspletely defenseless. Great Demon Jab Ah... Ah. Not a flicker, but a straight left jab that took the shortest distance with the least amount of movement, striking him in the jaw. The next moment, Jawara fell like a puppet with a broken string, and thats it. Ah... oh... Al, already, won... I, in an instant... Jawara copsed, and the venue was silent. It was a very intense battle for both of us, but it all ended in less than a minute. [O...... Ah... Yes... in a sh! It was a split second decision! Hold on, I watched without time to add thementary... anyway, it was Earth who won the battle! It was a dignified advance to the semi-final!] The words of thete host and the cheers erupted at the same time. Ts... ugh... eh?! Ah... Then Jawara, who had lost consciousness for about 10 seconds, suddenly woke up. He looked around, and looked at me and was a little stunned, but he seemed to understand the situation. ...... I fainted. Me. Well, its only for a few seconds... Ha~~~... Knowing that he had lost, Jawara flopped on his back andid there. Ive been mmed many times, and hit over and over again... I was confident that I could withstand the pain, but... it was not enough for those unexpected punches... I didnt want to be thrown and mmed on my back... if I was unlucky, my arm might have broken. Invigorating. Even though... I shouldnt be going easy on youngsters like this~. Going easy? I was fixated on how to win, but I dont remember you cutting corners? Ha~...... once more, lets go from the start. Saying that, Jawara stood up again, staggering, butughing, tapping my shoulder lightly with his fist. Older brother won! He won! Even such a blow... remarkable, you do some amazing things, Earth. But hes strong. That Jawara in an instant... I responded to all of them while raising my hand, and at the same time I waved to Amae and others. Then, I saw Mr. Machio and Wacha, who were watching my fight beside the arena entrance, and smiled. Hurry up, Ill be going ahead, okay? In response to my smile, Mr. Machio and Wacha gave back fearless smiles. Authors Note This isnt a sport, so were going to do some nasty attacks, but good boys shouldnt use rabbit punches even in a fight, right? Chapter 141 – Caught Off Guard

Chapter 141 C Caught Off Guard

Tranted by: Sads07 Did you stretch out your muscles a little and hurt yourself? Well, tis no problem, now is it? Yeah, no problem. Besides, during a tournament like this, the adrenaline is pumping, so you would not feel any pain. At the end of the match, I left and checked my body for the time being. Repeat the shadow to check the condition of the arms, elbows, and joints that were about to be clinched by Jawara. But... that was a pretty dangerous move... To some extent, the fangs of his efforts have left their impression... such obstinacy... He was a worthy opponent, to be sure. Jawara almost got me, it looked like he stretched my muscles a bit with that Circle Throw or something technique. However, there is nothing wrong with this much. When I tried to get back to watching the next match... ...... um... Nuh!? The moment I turned around, I ran into someone I hadnt expected to see, and my body trembled. Sadiz... No way, Sadiz. I was so surprised by her unexpected appearance that I let out a strange voice. What the hell is she doing here alone? When I thought so, I noticed something that Sadiz had in her hand. Um...... I know its not my ce to ask, but... She held something out to me in a very reserved manner, it was a bulging cloth bag. And leaking from the bag was... Magic and... cold air. ...... ice? Yes. Apparently I could use magic as well, so I... made it. Looking into the contents, I saw a slightlyrger piece of ice. But why... Excuse me. Hey, hey. Stay... still, please. My heart started pounding. She approached me, took my left arm, and ced the cloth bag with ice on my elbow. At that moment, Sadizs scent wafted through the air, my mind was shaken, but at the same time my arms were slowly cooled down, making it eased. This is......? Tis icing. ept it obediently, child. Aisingu? Indeed. It has benefits such as preventing the deterioration of muscle fiber damage, suppressing swelling, relieving pain, and even preventing ligaments from stretching. Oh, thats what shes doing? My head felt better and my fatigue seemed to be lessening. Was this another effect of icing? But Sadiz knew that...? ...Its... getting better. Im d, but dont overdo it, okay? When I said that frankly, Sadiz smiled gently. ...... Why... Pardon? Why... are you doing this? Sadizs smile tightened my heart for the first time in a while, and I couldnt help but ask. Then Sadiz looked like she was thinking for a moment and... I dont know. What? Its just... when I think about something happening to you, even slightly... my whole body started shaking... I had to do something... once I realized that, I found myself here. I knew that it was probably the former Sadiz, who was always cold, harsh, or teasing, but was actually more over-protected than anyone else, that would have made her do it. Thats why, it was heartrending. I had mixed feelings. But...... now Im still... [Aaaaaaah right, just before the start of the match, as Vigg and his opponent came face to face with each other and unleashed their fighting spirit, he made a give-up deration!] At that moment, a groan and the boisterous voice of the host burst from outside. [First-ss swordsmen understand their opponents strength before drawing the sword from the scabbard. In other words, it is the second- ss and third-ss that would draw out a sword against an opponent they cant beat! And Vigg, with his first-ss Excalibur, knows this. Without pulling it out, he knows just how good his opponents sword is, just by confronting him face to face. Vigg Mhara, give up! Machio Proteens advances to the semifinals!!] To put it bluntly, it was the kind of development that brought a ? floating in my head. But once the decision was made, it could not be overturned. Apparently, Mr. Machio won. [And with that top four have been decided! At this point, Id like to ask the four warriors who have made it this far toe out before you! Men who were chosen from men among men,e on out!] At the same time, the host was calling for the winners, including me, as part of his service to the audience. It cant be helped, I have no choice but to go. Sadiz... this...... is enough... for everything. Ah... I returned the ice bag to Sadiz, and... Im healed... ah... thank you. Ah... no...... next time... please do your best. But dont... I wont overdo it... I want to graduate from Little man already... Eh!? ...... ah... I thanked her meekly ... thats all, but still, I hesitated a little... its also painful and lonely. Feeling like that, I headed to the arena. [Now, the semifinal match-ups will be Supernova Earth vs. Veteran Warrior Wacha, Cavern Seeker Denchok vs. Superhuman Machio. Who will be thest one standing?] When I walked out into the arena, everyone was already there. So I ran up to them and lined up beside Machio. There were four of us: me, Wacha, the weird man, and Mr. Machio. [Behold, the four super-males who have triumphed!] A big cheer rose once again for us who have won from all over the venue. [As the nickname implies, Earth Lagann has wrecked geniuses and hard-workers alike since the first round with his unparalleled senses and fighting ability! Making his presence felt as a guide and a wall for his students and disciples, Wacha Huacha, wielding skills worthy of such a role! Although branded for life as a sinner, Denchok Jahr, who has surprisingly defeated the best of the best in this tournament without breaking any rules! The number one contender, the overwhelming favorite, who defied the pressure of his opponents strengths and evenpeting in their field of specialty, Machio Proteen, stands victorious!] As far as I was concerned, it was a predictable turn of events. I wonder if its the same for everyone else. In the first ce, we fought the first and second rounds, but we were almost unscathed. You look like youve got a lot of leeway aye, Earth. Hmm? Well, far from being the bottom of your power, we havent shown even half of your ability yet, so of course, aye? As the top four were decided, we went out to the arena and were introduced to everyone once again. While the cheers loudly rang out, Wacha next to me asked me in a whisper. No, its the same for you, isnt it? Hahaha, thats not the case, aye. My fighting is a matter of experience and depth of knowledge, and if I make a mistake, you never know what could have happened, aye. I wonder? And its not as easy as it sounds, either, right? I broke out in a cold sweat when I saw Jawaras technique in the second round. I dont know about the first round. With our next opponent, we were having a conversation as if sounding each other out. Meanwhile... Youre ...... big... Machio Are you talking about height? Do you...... have a lover? No, Im not worthy of one. Youre thick. ...... are you talking about the arms? I want to see it. Id like to see you all puffed up You want me to pose? Thats fine, sometimes I show them off to the young ones in the orphanage. I want to touch it. I dont mind. Why dont we do it? Were going to battle in the semifinals, right? The conversation next to us, was weird. Is it just me, or does it seem like the conversation is going well, but somehow not meshing together? Am I the only one who feels chills? Not only the fighting style... Earth, youre surprisingly different from your parents, who are just simple-minded and rambunctious, aye. Hmm? ............ tte, eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!? As I was taken aback by the conversation next to me, Wacha unexpectedly muttered something that caught me off guard. Involuntarily, I raised my voice, and for a moment the entire venue amicably gazed at me, and I hurriedly closed my mouth with my hand, but ... this guy ... Y, you... Fufufufu No, he has connections to the outside world, so naturally, he would know about me... didnt this old man want to hide it? Authors Note When I noticed, 94,000 drills... Even though we are aiming for 1 million, we are still growing... thank you. 906,000 left. When I noticed the cumtive total, I was in 263rd ce, so 262 to go. Even in autumn, I would like to continue to do my best while taking measures against the heat of my heart with Super Naked Biz. Well, tomorrow there is 15th Anniversary Event for Lets be Novelists, and I will go because I was elected. I would like to report what kind of event it was. Chapter 142 – The Paper-Thin World

Chapter 142 C The Paper-Thin World

Tranted by: Sads07 [Now, the semifinals of the chosen men! Facing off, the supernova and the veteran warrior. Truly, this is aposition of the new era and tradition!] Me and Wacha. We face each other in our signature stances I flicker. And step lightly. On the other hand, Wachas stance was, contrary to me, with his dominant hand in front of him, pointing at me with his fingers spread out instead of clenching his fist. The dominant hand upfront... Southpaw style. And by having the right in front, it makesnding hits with your left more difficult. Southpaw style. I never really thought about that. But...... Hard to hit with the left? I can strike the guy! Without restraint! ? If I cant ovee a bit of difficulty, I wont make it in the world ahead. [Now, do show us what you got! Reveal the oue of this showdown! Let the semifinals...... Begin!!] With the start signal, I jumped out. Tond hits in a difficult situation, as much as you want, is proof that you can dominate the world with your left hand. Great Demon Flicker!! Huacha!! Left. It bent like a whip, and carved Wacha at an irregr trajectory. However, unlike the opponents in the first and second rounds, Wacha was not hit. Whoa... Even if its irregr, your left is... always aiming at my head from the front aye! If so, this much! With the right hand put out in front, he was fending off the lefts. I see. Certainly, this is the merit of the southpaw stance, isnt it? But...... Then, what if I donte at you head-on? Nu? Dominating on the left does not mean stopping still and just punching like an idiot with your left hand to win. You have to be able to put together a n to apply the left, which is your weapon. Magical Footwork Eh?! In therge arena, I elerate and move in a circle around Wacha. Sure enough, he doesnt seem able to keep up with my footwork. Don in the middle, inviting me in. Then...... Great Demon Goose Step! Here, aye! I move my shoulder slightly as I elerate into Wachas blind spot, diagonally behind him, and released the left. However, Wacha, who had predicted my dive from the blind spot, reacted immediately. He tried to put a counter on my left side with the finger jab that he showed in the first round... Gotcha! Eh!? I never underestimated Wacha, either. Therefore, I was properly reading what was being read. The left I was trying to release was a feint. I stopped just before, and a rather simple right straight finger jab from Wacha was released, then I reintroduced the left I stopped to cover that right. Great Demon Left Cross! With this, its in..... Just kidding, aye?. Eh... However, when it came to reading the undersurface, Wacha had more experience than I did. Did you read up to the left cross? A finger jab that I thought was straight. But suddenly, his right elbow bent, changing the trajectory of my cross counter! Arcane True Zenith Cross Counter Return aye! And, aiming at my defenseless jaw, Wacha stretched his piercing left... toward my eyeball. But...... Kuuka! What the!? Upper body evasion. Avoid with the Great Demon Swayback. O, ooh... I thought I could cut the area around the eyelids a little without a direct hit, but... you have extraordinary dynamic vision... Of course. Ive been secretly training hard ever since I lost thoroughly to Jamdiel in Magical Vision Training! Improving the basic ability of dynamic visual acuity, eye movement, and peripheral vision. Without thesest three months of training, that might have been a bit dangerous. And I was using this left three months ago... Nuh? And after three months, now... I can hit lefts like this, right? I resume my attack. I took some distance with the backstep and flickered again. Wacha also tried to get poised again with the same stance as before, but ... its not the same. Great Demon Jab! This left aye! It looked like a flicker, but then I changed my stance, and its just a straight left. The left is the basics of the basics, no gimmicks or anomalies. But Wacha, who would have seen the trajectory and rhythm of my Flicker, was a moment toote in reacting. Habu!? Ora! There are still a lot of shots... hnn? I got in. On the left... nuh? No, there was no response. This is...... a neck twist! He twisted his neck in the same direction as my straight left to reduce damage... and slipped away! Fui~, really... I cant let my guard down for even a moment. Could he, just like me, perform this sort of defense? But this is not something just anyone can do. Thats the power of the trained eye... Tis intuition based on experience... is it not? Avoiding direct hits with experience and intuition that I did not have. Treainars calm words made me chuckle inwardly. Hehe... youre... amazing. Treainar described Wacha as, having more power, speed, and overall strength than I do. In fact, even as we face each other like this, I felt the same way. However, Treainar also said this about Wacha. Technique... A man of great skill. So much so that Treainar praised him. And, thats why he said that there was no better opponent when going out into the world. By all possible means, Ill have you take one left shot with all my might! Haha, go easy on me, aye. Ill hit you. Without fail. I began carving out the steps again, building them up to hit the left. [There is... no direct hit from either side! By a skin, by the flesh, they are fighting each other with merely a paper thin world between them! Wh, what we are witnessing here is, al, already, a, a hitnded... no, that didnt connect either! Wow, I was sure... I saw it, didnt I? Ah, ugh, ah...] Unusually, the host was unable to calmly exin the situation. And then, the audience forgot their cheers and jeers and became silent. The host was finally speechless before long, perhaps everyone was staring breathlessly, fascinated by the paper thin offense and defense, and before he knew it, only the sound of the air being blown by our attacks echoed in the arena. Authors Note Rugby World Cup! Japan has defeated Irnd, the no.2 in the world ranking! The excitement breakthrough, piercing the heavens, I couldnt stand it any longer and wrote about it. Strong! Its not a miraculous Giant Killing anymore, its real ability! Its impossible not to write about this historic moment! Well, during Anikkis college days... the yearling who once beat Anikkis team in a practice match against the University of the East Sea, is now the captain of the Japanese national team and has beaten a world contender. I know Im halfway through, and this is a little shorter than usual, but please forgive me! I cant sleep with all this excitement unless I update two chapters today! For those who arent interested in rugby at all, it may not really matter, but please forgive me. Nuoooooooh! Chapter 143 – The End of the Even-Match

Chapter 143 C The End of the Even-Match

Tranted by: Sads07 Ara, well, oh my, this time its that one? Somehow, what a really amazing fight! From the highest seat, the voice of a carefree goddess could be heard. Normally, I would be distracted, but now Im not distracted in the slightest. Fufufufufu, splendid. Earth Lagann. With only left-fist techniques, thou skills do not fall short of Wachas... I am increasingly delighted. And, although the former member of the legendary Six Supremacy also liked it, now is not the time to be pleased about it. A bit more... even so... I cant get it. Im trying to hit the target, but I cant. High-speed leftssh out while tossing him around with my steps. However, as if he was reading my movements ahead of time, Wacha handled them, and just when I thought Id hit him, hes gone. Great Demon Jab! My jab cant be evaded after seeing it. But this guy could evade it. To think that hes avoiding all this by anticipating my movements with only his experience and intuition, hes quite formidable. Because there was no strategy. And Im not just running around. Howacha! Howa, Arcane True Zenith Jeet Kune Do! Whoa! If Im not careful, hellnd a counter in between my left-handed strikes. Moreover, feet, elbows, fingers, back fists. He also attacked with the parts of the body that I cant use. I guess this is what it means to have a lot to draw from. Howacha! Arcane True Zenith Short Strong(Fajin)! Great Demon Left Corkscrew! My left and Wachas right shed. In destructive power... Im on top! Oruaaah! Nu!? My left side, which was driven by the screw, was more prative and destructive. Pushed by my fist, Wachas upper body leaned back, throwing him off bnce. Right here, Ill be able to close the gap between us... but... anyway, its an invitation, isnt it? Arcane True Zenith Demolition Fist! Great Demon Parrying... kara~ Uo, you defended against that too?! Great Demon Chopping Left! Sure enough, the moment I closed the gap, he countered with a straight middle thrust. But I knew it wasing, so I parried with my left hand. And then its the same thing all over again... [Ah... no hit! Its a dizzying technical battle as they repeatedly attack and defend at the same time! No, its already amazing that Earth can contend with Wacha in a technical battle!? But Wacha isnt being overpowered by Earths youth and vigor! Theyre evenly matched! Such an amazing match!] Older brother, fight on fight on, fiiiiight oooon! Big Brother, give it your all! Come on, lets see you give a cheer Big Sister Sadiz~! G, go for it... fure fure, go for it. Neither of us couldnd a decisive blow. Therefore, our faces still remain clean. Certainly, the current situation is even, as the host said. But...... Hahaha he is overestimating our chances aye Wacha chuckled. The reason was simple. Such a shame, Im attacking with every part of my body, whereas my opponent is attacking with only one left hand... Im appalled to hear that we are evenly matched, aye. Yes, using only my left, I havent lifted the ban on the right yet. I havent even head-butted. Wacha himself probably knows what that meant in this evenly matched situation. But...... Dont worry. Ill be serious, but the theme is just the left. Hahaha. I dont know if its okay to feel at ease or if its better to be depressed, so subtle aye... Still, I have decided to stick with the left. So I dont hit the right. Until this match, that is. But... your fists are too technical aye... you...... why dont you use a sword aye? Nuh? At that point, Wacha asked me during the interval of the battle. That question, anyone who knew about my identity would be curious. My father may have been a hero, but that doesnt mean Im his sessor. ...... What? Thats why this here is my path, my choice. Wacha seemed surprised that I am the son of a hero, but did not use a magic sword. I showed Wacha my fist and taught him my style again. ...... Its not just a rebellious phase... apparently, you really dont want to choose the path of a magic swordsman... well, thats probably why your bare-hands have reached such a high level aye... Then, somehow, Wacha nodded as if he was convinced. So... you...... seem to know my father. Youd have to be crazy not to know aye Youre not hiding it. Theres no point in ying dumb with you, aye... and... And? ...... hmm, no... yeah...... but... I also asked about Wacha. However, Wacha seemed to think a little... I have some history with your father... so I thought...... Id share that destiny with you aye... What? Destiny? Umm... if youre not following the same path as your father, but walking your own path... hmm, because holding a grudge is really unbing... Im at a loss aye. You see, the organization I belonged to was crushed, and the boss was tossed into prison by the hero... You dont just know my father, do you? An acquaintance? History? What the heck...... Are the goddess and the High Priestess watching over there aware? I dont know a goddess, but... the High Priestess knows of course aye. On top of that, they are letting me roam free... that... makes it easier to detect the movements of ...... that man. When I nced up, Jamdiel was looking down with a fearless smile. I mean, who was that man? Hero... history...... the final key... theres a lot of stuff that concern you aye.... it cant be helped. For now, Ill just focus on the fight aye. Wacha had a lot of doubts and thoughts, but now hes ready to focus on this fight and faced me again. [Oh-uh, whats this? The two seem to be talking with some serious expressions... however, they must havee to a conclusion! Theyll sh with their fists once more! All right, show off more of that high-quality battle!! Uoooh, good, do it! I didnt really understand our conversation, but cheers rose as we were about to start fighting again to our hearts content. Apparently, the crowd wanted us to Stop messing around and fight. Well, it cant be helped.... All right, Ill focus. There are many things that I was curious about, but I nodded my head in agreement. And..... And... I thought Id let you experience a little more of me, but... thats it. Nu? Because Im... really going to get focused. My body was warm enough, and my nerves and senses were sharpened high the high-level of attack and defense. Seriously? Youll use the right, aye? Or maybe...... the High Priestess is curious... the secret technique, BreakDDDD No, no. Still just the left. But with the left... Ill hit you with a left that is more focused. Nu? Not the breakthrough. Not with magic, but... nerves...... and mind... Now, I can get in. Ill show you. The zone... and..... end it in an instant. I went into the Extreme Concentration Mode. Authors Note An exciting morning. But today, as I said yesterday morning, Im going to the 15th anniversary event of Syosetu, so I cant update two chapters, please forgive me. Chapter 144 – Intermission (Kenpo Martial Artist)

Chapter 144 C Intermission (Kenpo Martial Artist)

Tranted by: Sads07 This is a problem aye. The eyes of a young man who burns with youth, purely focused on improving himself. If he looks at me like that, it will be even more shameful for me to link him with my fate. In fact, there was no resentment or hatred towards him. The organization being destroyed by the hero, Hiro, was simply them reaping what they sow, and toin about it would beshing out with unjustified resentment aye. In other words, it had nothing to do with him. ...... Hey...... Wacha. Is there anyone out on the ind who seems usable? There are a few aye I see. I was a little concerned about harboring that woman, but thanks to her opening a strange dojo, I have more people I can use, and it will help. Arcane True Zenith Dojo aye. Im also getting stronger aye. The country isted from the Union as a secluded nation. In other words, if you flee there, no one can catch you no matter what crimes you havemitted outside. It has been more than ten years since I came to this ind country as an unofficial tour conductor who connected the inside and outside of this ind country within the organization. Nowadays, no one doubted me being a resident of this country aye. Originally, in Cacretale, it was considered a crime for residents to leave the ind and for people from outside toe to the ind. So there I was, aye. I made connections by bribing people at the center of the nation, and as long as I was an intermediary, I was able to unofficially connect the ind to the outside world. However, those days changed when a man, who was a brother to the boss of the organization and one of the Six Supremacy of the Demon King Army, requested that we sheltered a woman and her baby on the ind. The woman was also one of the Six Supremacy who left their names in history. And the baby she brought with her was so scared for her life that I didnt even check her background aye. And while she was in hiding, the woman instigated the people of this country to create an environment where she could move easily and conveniently. As I was not originally from this country, I moved around in a position that was convenient for me aye, but before I knew it, the people thought that I was The High Priestess oldest disciple aye. As a result, the ministers of the old regime, who knew my identity but had tolerated me, were also dismissed and no longer bribed me, and I was okay with that aye... Hey,tely theres this half-demon kid whos been rampaging against the organization in Cantidan... a brat called Bro... was he using... the Arcane True Zenith Style? Eh, Bro... aye? After all, hes a Cacretale brat. Whats going on? You didnt send him, did you? No aye! Probably... on his own...... maybe Bro doesnt know anything about the organization, and its just a coincidence... Tch, geez... hey, the executives of the organization will start to move. That brats done for already, so stick with the n, got it? The problem was the copse of the old regime. The country of Cacretale still had no intention of opening its doors to the world, but instead, it had be rxed about its residents leaving the ind, and allowing visitors to the ind, as long as they were introduced. Because the system that was supposed to condemn them has copsed aye. And when I realized that I would have to discontinue my job as a tour conductor on this ind, another incident urred aye. The organization was destroyed by the hero, Hiro, and the Knights of the Imperial City, and the boss was also captured. In other words, now I no longer have the organization to return to, so Ive really be just another resident of the ind. And now Im just a tame person, keeping in touch with the boss brother, and the sisters looking out for Jamdiel who was in hiding. For my life, I dont know where I went wrong. I fell into such a situation, and for the rest of my life, what will I live for aye? To train? To fight? I dont even know what Im doing anymore aye. The son of Hiro, the hero who crushed the organization and caught the boss, appeared in front of me. While I understand that its wrong to hold a grudge, I cant say that I dont have feelings about him. In addition, the man who actually confronted me was so genuinely gleeful about my skills that it made me feel even sorrier to bring up such a connection. After all, it was tactless aye. And above all, his eyes have changed even more aye. He had a really focused expression, as if he seriously meant to defeat me aye. I must respond to this aye. Its not about the organization or my life. On equal ground, as a man. Arcane True Zenith Finger Jab! Use my full strength. And, I released the fastest most merciless attack at the eyes of the young man in front of me. Im sure hes aiming for a counter. By his previous strategy, it would be a cross counter. However, I had already defeated that with a cross-counter return earlier aye. The only other thing I can think of is that he will sway back and hit me when my body is fully extended. I wouldnt be able to absorb the impact and would take heavy damage. Since Im stepping forward, even a head slip wont be enough aye. Then, I still dared to go for it aye. If it is a cross counter, Ill return the cross counter. If its a counter from an evasion on the sway, Ill hit his body with my left fist aye. Of course, I also have a risk of failure, but if it is only one left blow, I will grit my teeth and endure it aye. Come on, aye! Come on, aye! Ill endure...... ............ ......? Didnt...e? There was no sign of a counter or feeling of avoiding it with a sway. He just looked at my finger jab with a very focused expression... Wh... at? And, contrary to my expectations, Earth shifted his body slightly and avoided my finger jab with minimal movement. However, he did not avoid and immediately go for the infight from the step-in, he just avoided it. What was he thinking? I dont understand. But since he didnte, I pulled back my right finger jab and without pause, with a leftDDDDDD Gaga!? ......? That was the moment, a shock that I could notprehend hit my jaw... huh? ...... Wha? Why? Why, am I... before I knew what was happening, both my knees were on the ground...? [What?! S, see here, what was that!? Wacha is down!? In aplete change from his previous offense and defense, he caught Wacha in the jaw with a normal left sh!!] Eh? My jaw with a left? Why? I couldnt see... Fufufufufu... Hahahahahaha! Hahahaha! I never imagined thou could do this... while still a mere human being... topetently aim at that point?? As one would expect... the final key! Inheriting the power of the Great Demon! Jamdiel...? Why are youughing in such a good mood aye? And, on the contrary, the audience was puzzled by my current state. Why am I kneeling down on the ground? But I dont know aye. I know he got my chin, but I dont know the moment at all. Did you see Jamdiel? Do you know what happened aye? Fufufufu, how many here would realize? The Finger Jab Wacha pulled back... he didnt match that finger jab... not even right after the end of the opponents strike... but when the opponent finished hitting and pulled the fist back, it was hidden behind the opponents arm and driven in... its simply an invisible punch. When pulling the finger jab...? This is what I was able to hit by entering the zone... theGreat Demon Phantom Punch. ...... fanto... mu? Oh... I see... maybe the life I didnt know what I was living for... thats what appeared before me... Id like to thank you. For the first time, I was able to enter in an actual battle... I was able to grasp the extreme timing ... you brought it out. Ive been stuck in the same ce ...... with the organization as an excuse... but this young man was trying to jump out into the world... perhaps...... I lived to this day... for this young man... [Ah, he cant stand! And Wacha just fell down to the ground... faint! Hes fainted! A sh on the left, like a bolt of lightning! A new era and history. Today, the decision goes to the new age! Earth Lagann, is headed for the finals with flying colors!!] Authors Note I went to the Narou event. Hundreds of people were gathered at the symposium-like hall. Anniki was about to be seized by a security guard at the entrance for some reason, but was able to evade with Magical Steps and enter the venue. On the day of the event, we did the following: - An open discussion between writers (I had nothing to do with it) and voice actors in charge of radio - At the karaoke of voice actors, everyone brought penlights HIYOOO - A reading session of Narou novels (I didnt care about it) by voice actors. A Viiness Engagement Annulment Event - Listened to Narou radio broadcast on the spot That was all. Chapter 145 – Be Happy

Chapter 145 C Be Happy

Tranted by: Sads07 Just as I thought, sparring and actualbat are different. The deep and high-dimensional reading and fighting opponents with a variety of techniques heightened my concentration. As a result, I was able to sessfully perform the Zone and the Great Demon Phantom Punch by my own will, not by chance. Being able to seed in an actual battle gave me the utmost confidence, and I was able to gain a knack or a feeling that would lead me to the next step. How was it? If tis only the first time, tis a fluke. Abilityes only after seeding twice in a row. And, I shall admit that you havepletely made it your own after three consecutive sesses. I will not approve it with a 50/50 all or nothing sess rate, do keep that in mind. Osu~ Well, you wont acknowledge me if I only seed once? Now Im fired up. However, Treainar seemed to be in a somewhat good mood, so maybe he approved of me a little? I thought to myself. [Now, on to the second semifinal match! The rising star of the new era has already qualified for the finals. The winner of this match will earn the right topete for the top spot against the rising star! Danchok, whonded in prison as a criminal, has crawled his way back up to challenge for the honorable title! However, standing in his way is the undisputed giant star of the Arcane True Zenith School! What will be the oue of this sh?] Ive made it to the finals, and soon itll be Mr. Machios semifinal match. They were cheering for Mr. Machio, so the sisters didnte down to celebrate my victory. But either way, I didnt want to lose my concentration, so this is fine for now. I could hardly wait to fight in the finals. I want to show the difference from three months ago soon. My blood was boiling. Well, the finals wont be myst... [Oyah~, Machio and Danchok are talking about something... What was that? Tastes? Whip? Pants...... what are they talking about? Im not sure what thats all about, but Danchok is proposing the nature of the match to Machio. However, Machio, who has fought so far in ordance with the rules of his opponent, is reluctant this time...... eh?] And as always, Mr. Machio. I mean, why dont you just punch him and get it over with... Why dont you ept this match with me, Machio!? You... you, is this... manliness not your type!? No, why would you decide that? Eh!?? Huh? No, no, no ... eh? Treainar... did I hear wrong? Apologies. I also thought that was an auditory hallucination, but... What do you mean? Youre fighting, arent you? Whats with that kind of development, why did such a conversation start? L, lets go. U, uh huh! I was curious about it. I thought I would work on my concentration or meditation until the final, but I was curious about how things were unfolding, so I rushed back to the arena. Then there was Danchok with a serious look on his face, holding a pair of white pants in his hand and his upper body naked. Machio. Youre so domineering, muscr, thick, big and robust... popr with everyone! You would be popr with women! But, you are still single despite your age! That means, youre not interested in women! You must be interested in guys! Isnt that right?! No, thats not it at all... what is the logic behind that? Machio looked unusually stunned and dumbfounded. No, everyone in this ce must have thought that when Mr. Machios made his retort. However, Danchok continued. Then, Machio. Are you saying there is already a woman in your heart? Nu... At that moment, Machios eyebrows twitched slightly. And I naturally looked towards Elder Sis Tsukshi who was in the audience. Eh? Machio... ugh, i, is that so~? Machio has... someone he likes already... Sure enough, her eyes were moistening with a look full of anxiety and sorrow. Sadiz and the sisters put their hands on her shoulders, looking worried about Elder Sis Tsukshi. But as a matter of fact, I was wondering about it too. Mr. Machio would be quite popr, but why isnt he married? Then, Mr. Machio... Im... not worthy of being loved by anyone... because in the civil war... with my hands... so many people... my hands are no longerDDD Sadly, Mr. Machio tried to mutter... at that moment. You think youre so cool, Machio Proteen! If you think your hands are dirty, Im going to kill you myself, you bastard!! Eh!? Danchok, who had a decent physique, though not as big as Mr. Machio, punched him in the face with his strong arm. Rather than avoiding it, it was unavoidable, and it seemed that Mr. Machoi didnt think he would be attacked, so the reaction was dyed. Danchok... And, Mr. Machio was surprised by Danchok, who left him stunned with a slightly swollen cheek where he was hit. Then, Danchok... I want to ask you. Once Imitted a crime, I went to prison, my body and mind were broken and defiled... but I finished my sentence and got out... dont I have the right to be happy? Wh, what are you... Answer me! ...... I dont... think so. Then what about you? Rather, have you ever been a criminal?! Thats... Danchoks words and questions suddenly spoke of his sins and his past. Does a criminal have no right to be happy, even if he atones for his crime? If you, the man that men fall in love with... and who, unlike me, has saved, protected, and smiled at more people than you have killed, still insinuates that you dont deserve to be loved... then that country should be destroyed. Danchok... Weird. Why are you having such a serious conversation while holding white pants in your hand? However, the atmosphere of the venue was heavy, and no one could get a retort in. Thats because the people who live in this country have known Mr. Machio for a long time and know him well. But... Im... Even so, Mr. Machio seemed unable to admit it easily. But then it happened. Thats right, Mr. Machio!! Huh!? ...... Tsukshi? Elder Sis Tsukshi shouted from the audience. Shedding tears, she screamed with her emotionsid bare. We are... what we are today thanks to Mr. Machio! Mr. Machio helped us... and gave us warmth after we lost our parents in the civil war ... taught me the warmth of family... protected us... that Mr. Machio... we are very grateful for his kindness and support!! Not only Elder Sis Tsukshi, but the sisters around her nodded with smiles, saying that the whole felt the same way. Thats right, Mr. Machio! If you dont stop that, Ill never forgive you! Come on, tell him, Amae! You like Mr. Machio, dont you? Un? Un! I love you, uncle!! Machio, were the same! Please think about your own happiness! Me too! So do the children in the orphanage! Kora, Machio! Youre big and bold, how long are you going to just sit around! Machio! Hes our hero! The whole venue was united, and shouted their thoughts to one man. Mr. Machio was confused and dismayed by the words. Everyone... but...... Im... Ha~...... utterly...... pathetic. I chased after such a mans ass... seriously. However, it seemed that Mr. Machio couldnt nod, as if he couldnt change his mind easily. Then the exasperated Danchok exhaled a sigh. Hey, Machio. In this tournament... there seems to be a reason why you cant lose... but is there something you want from winning? ...... What? Besides the honor of winning, there is a huge prize money to win... are you trying to buy something you want? Nu!? ...... wh, what are... At that moment, Mr. Machio choked on Danchoks question. Come to think of it, Mr. Machio told me. Theres a reason I cant lose. I thought that Mr. Machio simply hated losing, but it wasnt like that. If Mr. Machio wins, hell get Kron as a supplementary prize... but he doesnt know that. So, inevitably, what he wants is the prize money. However, I dont think Mr. Machio is the type of person who covets money. And, Elder Sis Tsukshi doesnt seem to know why Mr. Machio wants money, and she gave him a wondering look. And then...... I will take any man I desire, even by force. But any man I fall for will be thoroughly investigated and nned for in many ways. You know that? I know that youve umted all the money you earn from daybor and other avenues... to purchasend... youre trying to create a school that everyone can attend for free! Eh!? Hey, hey... why... Eh? School? Free? Oh, but then I remembered... before...... Elder Sis Tsukshi... DDwere, almost all of us, war orphans... our livelihoodes from church donations, but its not like we can afford that much luxury... of course, not everyones tuition can be paid... so, at least if only for the future of Karui, who is the second youngest, and Amae, who is the youngest... thats the way it is. There were many sisters in the church who were the same age as me. But Karui was the only one who attended the Wizarding School. Then, Mr. Machio is... Kuh... Thats very kind of you. N, no... Its just self-satisfaction... It was no use. The moment they knew Mr. Machios n and his thoughts, which no one knew before, the people in the audience were in tears. Mr. Machio... such a..... school... Elder Sis Tsukshi, who couldnt bear it, copsed. The kindness of Mr. Machio, which should have already been known, exceeded the imagination of Elder Sis Tsukshi, who had known him for a long time. And..... Tch, youve ruined the mood... Machio Danchok... Im done. I give up. Its my loss. Eh!? Danchok said Good grief and dered his surrender. Im not interested in your ass anymore. A soft life surrounded by girls and children would suit you better... dont be so hard on yourself... make your own wishese true, and Im sure youll be happy. Da, Danchok! Ciao~! After making it to the semifinals, Danchok dered that he had no intention of fighting anymore, said what he wanted to say, and then turned his back and walked away. He raised his hand for thest time, and said goodbye without looking back. Then, after a while of silence, that even the host was speechless, Elder Sis Tsukshi finally jumped out of the audience because she couldnt contain herself. Mr. Machio! She jumped down, and Elder Sis Tsukshi ran out to Mr. Machio as soon as shended. Then, without hesitation, she dove into Mr. Machios massive chest. tsu, Tsukshi... w, wait, Im... Nuh-uh. I dont think I can do that anymore~. Tsukshi.... No matter what Machio says, Im not leaving anymore~. If Machios hands are dirty and he cant touch anyone, Ill go touch him~! Ive also made up my mind~! I saw Elder Sis Tsukshis tears for the first time, with a smile and powerful resolve towards the one she loved from the bottom of her heart. Enough, Im... going to make Machio happy~! ... Tsuk...... shi.... Mr. Machio also looked very emotional and turned over his depression on the spot. Elder Sis Tsukshi continued to hug Mr. Machio tightly, and never let go. Gradually, the audience, which had been quiet, began to shout. Thats right, Mr. Machio! Ill get angry if its not elder sister! Uncle, Big Sister! Do your best! Yes, Machio, be happy! MA-CHI-O! MA-CHI-O! MA-CHI-O! The words directed at one man. Be happy. The word echoed forever, and finally Mr. Machios eyes were moistening. A man who was so hard on himself and did not think about his own happiness was loved by so many people who wished for him to be happy. [What an unexpected turn of events! But the words Danchok left behind were exactly what everyone in this country was thinking! Everyone thinks so! Machio saved my life! Thank you, Machio! Thats why I hope! Now its your turn to be happy! In the end of thepetition, its not for glory, honor, or money that theypeted with each other in arms! Its happiness!] UUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! [An unexpected ending. But the best ending! Thank you, Machio! And be happy! With this, the current Arcane True Zenith Fighting Tournament... huh? What? It feels like were forgetting something...] The host, who had been at a loss for words, finally spoke up, followed by a shout from everyone else. And so the tournament was... tsu, WAAAAAAAAAAAAIIIIIITT! Dont just end iiiiiiiiiit! The final is not over yet! Me! Me! You havent had your match with me yet! I mean, what the hell is going on here!? Howd it turn out like this??!! [No way... I had forgotten about the final...] Im allowed to cry about this, arent I? In a different way. Because just a moment ago, everyone was so excited about me making it to the finals, and now they all realized that they had forgotten about me, and were like, Oh,e to think of it! Even Jamdiel was holding her head, wondering about this unexpected development. Kron, though, was smiling and congratting Mr. Machio and Elder Sis Tsukshi as usual. At any rate, the final will be held properly... but...... its kindaplicated... Authors Note Danchok Jahr. Its......(yaru)... as in do it. And today is the start of October. Theres a tax increase, but I hope I can increase my motivation as well. Fortunately, the Rugby World Cup is not over yet, and there are 905,000 drills left, so I will still work hard to go beyond the heavens! Just got through my Anime Picks for Summer 2021. Do check out the ylist and let me know what shows youre watching from this season. Chapter 146 – Watch Me

Chapter 146 C Watch Me

Tranted by: Sads07 [Eh~, uh~, everyone, umm......... please dont go home yet! The final isnt over yet... eh, emm...] The host, who had been shouting out loud as he wished, was now at a loss for words for the first time. He seemed shaken up over his blunder of forgetting about the final, even though he was in charge of the tournament. [Ah~, Machio... um...... is that all right? Are you fine with having the final like this?] No problem. Or rather, I havent had a decent fight yet today. [I, I see. Then, Tsukushi... Im sorry, this moment is full of happiness, but...] Y, yes, th, thats right! Uh huh...... Ill have to apologize to Earth... tte, thats right... in fact, I really must have Earth win the championship. [O, okay! Well then,dies and gentlemen! Lets carry on straight to the Finals! Its a confrontation that is just right for the final, between the Supernova and the Superhuman! So, l, lets get excited!] o, ooooooooooh~~~ Somehow, the voices raised from the very audience were very subtle. To begin with, it seemed that everyone was already satisfied, so to put it bluntly, there was a redundant atmosphere. Felt like everyone thought Just give Mr. Machio the victory already. Th, that... guy... He was popr with people all over the country. He was also popr with women, loved, supported, and recognized by the entire country. Mr. Machio was truly a national hero. On the other hand, what about me? Hmph. Hmph. Ke, ke, keh! Fine, Mr. Machio. You should be surrounded by everyone, being wowed and flirting. On the other hand, I cant read the mood, so I dont care if Mr. Machio loses and the entire country gets depressed! In the corridor in front of the arena entrance, I was sulking while hitting my fists on the wall. After all, from the excitement of the semi-finals earlier, I sensed that the whole country was looking forward to Mr. Machios victory. Oi, hold that temper. Do not disrupt your concentration. Buuuuuut!! Ah, uh huh... I understand. Hah~, so pitiful... Treainar was unusually sympathetic to me. It made me more of a sissy. But, at the same time, there was something boiling up from inside me. Keh... fine... doesnt matter... Ive acted in response to someones support... but Ive never won because of someone elses support. Thats right. In fact, when I was in the Imperial Capital, I regarded the voices around me as nothing more than noise. So its fine. A total away match? You can im to bepetent only if you win under such conditions. Ill do it, you bastard! Somehow, tis truly pitiful... So I barked. From the start, I was going to win the tournament. I came with the intention of defeating every opponent. Rather, I forced myself to think that it would be a blessing in disguise if I could fight to my hearts content. Dont be too cynical. I know youre all full of emotions towards Machio, but no one will think less of you, let alone wish you to lose. ...... tch... why... Just then, I heard a familiar voice. What is it? It seems that the love of Elder Sis Tsukshi, who adores you, ising true, so why dont you celebrate with everyone in the audience? What... Why are you here? I could tell who it was by just hearing their voice. When I looked back while clicking my tongue, I found Sadiz there. Thats... Well, the whole ce is on Mr. Machios side. Do you feel sympathy for me, who was forgotten even in the finals in the first ce? Is it pity? In any case, Ill do it my own way, so get back to your seat. Even I understood that I was just venting my anger. More than anything else, Sadiz showed up when I was already frustrated. I couldnt help but take it out on her. But I couldnt control the rebellious spirit of Ill do it myself anymore. Then Sadiz... Maybe its sympathy or... just that...... I genuinely care more for you... than those two. ...... What? I really cant say. After all, as long as I dont even know myself yet, itll be hard to say anything for sure... but... As usual, Sadiz was apologetic to me no matter what I said. And it breaks my heart every time. How many times have we repeated this over thest three months? But today, Sadiz prepared in advance and didnt back off right away, and finally... GO... Gou? Sadiz, started to blush and fidget a bit, which was unusual for her little moody. Its all too fresh. But I couldnt figure out what she was trying to say, so I tilted my head. Then Sadiz looked up as if he had made up her mind... GO-GO, Earth GO! FIGHT ON, Earth! Hmm... wha... While enduring embarrassment, she shook her pompoms, raised her legs, raised her voice and cheered me on with all her best. Y, you... I, I know! You...... you may not like me... and you may find my support annoying... but still... Sadiz herself doesnt understand. Why did she have to support me? However, just like the advance preparation time, Im sure she couldnt help but feel that I have to do something. I just...I told you, I want to graduate ... so thats enough. And I still couldnt ept it honestly, but I felt a little more rxed about the shamefulness of it all. So, really, enough was enough. But... still... if youre willing to do something about it... But if I can still hope. I dont want to go back to the way it used to be. How about the boobs, what about our future. But...... still, the only thing...... I regret. At that time, just like now... DD?Go Go Little man, Go! Lil Earth! Go! ?! There was only one thing I didnt get, even though she supported me. At the very least, this time ... please watch through to the end. ...... eh? The power I wield... its not about whose technique it was or who I learned it from... it is power that I worked so hard to acquire... so watch me all the way to the end. At that time, I couldnt get her to do that. I just wanted you to see it. Just watch... and? Yeah, thats right. No more of that ...... stuff.... ? Sadiz doesnt remember. She cant remember. But I still said it. Its not that the power I wield is the power of the Great Demon King, or something like that, but more purely I want you to see the power Ive developed... that this is who I am now. I left the Imperial Capital and abandoned my old ties. But, if shes still getting involved again and I couldnt shake her off as a hindrance, Ill tell her that, it would be enough if she would at least do that for me. [Then, supernova Earth! The chosen man among men, worthy of standing in the finals,e on out!!] And Ill finish it. Watch me properly! Moreover, Ill get you to recognize me! It didnte true in the previous match. To win the championship. To grasp the glory. To be recognized by everyone. All of it, now! My oh my, such pestilence. Preparations are in good order, in that case... promptly, go! Knock him down! Ah! And finally, my teacher hit my butt, and I ran out. Lets gooooooooooooo!! [O, oooooooooh, Earth, hes fired up! Hees running, what a shout and! See hereDDDD] Right now, lets get this thing starteeeeeeeeeeed!! ...... eh? Ive finallye this far. I yelled as I ran, not to wait any longer. The host was confused by my words, but Mr. Machio, who had been waiting for me, changed from a while ago, as if he epted my words... I dont mind at all! Get to it! [Eh, hey, Machio!? No, Ill introduce you both then...] Weve already been introduced enough. From here on out, its not words ... but power! I was relieved to hear Mr. Machios words. Apparently, he flipped a switch. Im d! I wondered what I would do if you were too full of happiness to be up for it. Now then, Ill just beat you up, Mr. Machio! Huh,e on! Now lets fulfill the promise we made three months ago! The hosts words wont stop us anymore. We let ourselves get carried away. It seemed that neither the host nor the audience could keep up with the fact that we can start without any preparation, but it didnt matter. Ill show them. Its not just Sadiz. Ill show everyone here who have only be interested in Mr. Machio. Great Demon Super Evolution ? Breakthrough!! Wait and see? Strategy? Theres no need for any of that anymore. Everyone, watch meeeeeeeeeee!! I had already warmed up for the final. Everything was for this moment. Authors Note Forty chapters to get here from the battle three months ago. Although it was updated every day, it took more than a month in reality, but it is finally here. That was long...... Chapter 147 – Shockwave

Chapter 147 C Shockwave

Tranted by: Sads07 What? A breakthrough, all of a sudden? Although thou has grown in thest three months, thy magical capacity should not have increased so greatly! Does thou intend to have a short-term battle? Thy opponent is the toughest Machio. A breakthrough from the very beginning would be taken as an unexpected tactic for Jamdiel, who knows this power. Itsted about 100 seconds as of three months ago. Then, she couldnt help wondering if I was aiming to defeat Mr. Machio in under 100 seconds. Hahaha... how. Suddenly, I was wondering what was going on... you can use the same breakthrough as the master... I never thought you could use such a thing... interesting! Come on, Earth! Mr. Machio is not a guy who uses steps or quick movements to evade the opponents attack. For some reason, he seemed to think that its a matter of pride to take all of his opponents attacks, and this time he was willing to take all my attacks. But, it would still be difficult to defeat Mr. Machio in 100 seconds. Well, if I use the Great Magic Spiral, it would be a different story, but... then it would be boring! I also talked to Treainar many times. Winning the championship is a challenge. Thats why Im so particr about how I win. It would be a waste to finish it with a single big move against such a good opponent. So, Ill release it all. Lets go, Mr. Machio! First, lefts from the breakthrough state. But, its not just the left anymore. Hehe! Nuh? He... stopped? Why all the way there... After running in, and suddenly using the breakthrough, we would get into a fistfight like this... is what he would have thought. But, I stopped with a certain distance between us. Of course, my punches wont reach from here... normally, they wouldnt. But...... Mr. Machio. Have you ever been hit with a flying punch? What? The jab Ive trained is fast, but... with the breakthrough, it exceeds the speed of sound! This is my... evolved left!! I struck my jab on the spot. My jab, which was further enhanced by the breakthrough, no longer needed to hit with my fist. Nogu!? Nu... What? [Hey, wh, what was that!? The moment Earth threw a punch from that position, something like a fist clump caught Machio in the face at a distance, making him bounce up!?] For a moment, no one could tell what had happened. I had never shown my long-distance attack before, and the audience, which had been in a delicate mood, started buzzing. Hey, what did he just do!? He made a punching motion, and Machio took damage... No way, was it magic!? Must be! His body is cloaked with magic power.... he used magic! I chuckled at the reaction. Certainly, Im using magic. But, its not magic thats attacking. Oh, did thou raise thy fist to that level... Wow~, thats amazing! Jamdiel, is Earth using magic? No, Lady Kron. He wears magic, but Earth Lagann does not attack with magic. Hmm? What do you mean? Fufufufu, my Heraldic Eyes see through everything... hes simply... hitting Machio with a shock wave generated by a supersonic punch. Supersonic? Shockwave? Is it? Yes. That is... a Sonic Boom! It appeared only Jamdiel had seen through my attack. She had a smiling expression and looked to be enjoying herself. But this was not enough to surprise her yet. Earth... right now... Its a fist shockwave Shock...? I only hit it. The process is simple. Just thrust out a fist so fast, it hits your opponent with the shockwave. Ju, just hit it... s, so simple and you justid out the whole thing. Mr. Machio didnt take any damage with just one shot, but he seemed a little surprised by my simple exnation of the technique. But that didnt matter to me. Hahaha. Thats right. Easy. In short, its just a jab. ...... Ah... I attack with my left jab... so what if you know that? Eh!? Because, although my technique has a principle, it doesnt have a trick. Mr. Machio seemed to have understood this. Continuous hits! Nu, Gu, th, this!? And I hit the jab again and sent shockwaves through the air. [Wh, whooooa, a, amazing! Th, the lefts are too fast already... I can only tell that the air bursts over and over and hits Machio! Machio is on the defensive!] Just like you cant easily avoid my left jab even if you know itsing, because theres no specific countermeasure for this. I see. Thats why the breakthrough. A flesh and blood human being hitting it cannot withstand the punch which creates the shockwave at the sound speed within their body. Back muscles and arm muscles. However, by using the magic of the Breakthrough to strengthen and protect the body at the same time, one can eliminate damage to their body and fire shockwaves repeatedly until the magic power runs out. Oh, I see, yes! Anyway, Earth is amazing! When Treainar suggested developing a special technique, I came up with an attack from a distance. Because although I was able to fight in close quarters with my fists, I couldnt attack a distant opponent. I could have fought by getting closer with the steps, but I wanted other options. Most of the guys Ive fought so far are the ones who ept a fistfight with me. The only one who used their feet to fight me was Shinobu. In a way, I could use magic too, but only to the extent that academy students could. A long-range attack with the confidence of a fist. When I thought about it, I came to the conclusion that I should just let my fists fly. Fufufufu, thou cannot use this technique without the breakthrough. In other words, while in the breakthrough state, thou can use this technique indefinitely. Yes, three months ago, even if I had mastered this technique, I would have only been able to use it for 100 seconds. However, I dont have that either now. Not even Jamdiel knew about that yet. Hey, thats amazing! Earth... Not only the breakthrough, but such attacks too!? Ugh, u, uncle... older brother... who to cheer...... ugh~ Wow...... thats really cool... big brother, had such a skill... It seemed Ive managed to make them forget about the earlier interaction between Mr. Machio, Elder sis Tsukshi and that pervert, at least a little bit. The sisters and other guys were amazed with their mouths open. Hey, Machio! Youre at a disadvantage from that position! Yes! Dont just stand there, get close and catch him! Oh, go! Machio! But either way, the crowd was impatient and raised their voice to Mr. Machio, who had not moved a single step since the start of the match. However, Mr. Machio probably understood that he could not do it as things were. But...... Th, the audience ... I wonder if theyre too unreasonable... Thats right, sister. In the first ce, even if you can withstand that shockwave and jump at him, how do you catch big brother... the guy uses high-speed steps... Mr. Machio would not jump in carelessly. After all, he seemed to realize. Even if he endured my attacks and jumped in, he couldnt catch me. Well, hypothetically... Yes. The current child is at a level enough topletely defeat the fiercest of martial arts with only his left hand. In addition to jabs, he has not only jabs, but also screws, smashes, counters and other fists with great destructive power. Closebat is not his weakness, but rather his specialty. In other words, the child can handle all short, middle and long range fights when in the breakthrough state. Tis truly a form of ...... the generalist that can fight all aspects of battle. Thats it. If he wants toe, he cane. At that time, I would just hit him directly with my fist. This is my new power. My original technique. Its the Certain Death?Illumination Magic sh Brilliant Sky Wave Shock Dragon Kings Fist! And the form of this technique is more than just a jab. Hmm. There are plenty in the world who shoot flying shes, make full use of wind magic, and unleash super-powered sonic booms... well... although it is a mon technique... with just a fist... moreover, not many could release it with just one jab. Oh, my dear, Earth Lagann! ?? At that time, even though it was the middle of the match, for the first time today, Jamdiel shouted my my in a good mood from the special guest seat. O inheritor of the Great Demon. In the name of the Arcane True Zenith Style Master... I christen this technique the Great Demon Sonic Jab! Huh? ...... eh? Eh? That woman, how would she know to reach that conclusion? Mostly, my skill is the Illumination Magic sh Brilliant Sky Wave Shock Dragon Kings Fist. And yet, why would she... Sonic Jab? That is called a sonic jab?! Good Goddess, Sonic Jab! Its a great demon sonic jab! ...... hold on!? Eh, eeeeeeeeeeeehh!? Why!? Its my special move, and you just decided to name it as you please!? No, no, no no way, the technique Ive worked so hard to develop, why are these guys on their own ord... Since my reunion with Jamdiel, I once again realize what a real piece of work he is. ...... it has nothing to do with dragons, so why did you add Dragon King in there... And even Treainar was nodding his head. Why not? The Dragon King sounds cool! Every single one of them, why do they have to ruin my extensive vocabry and naming sense with their ...... dont screw with me! Screw it! In that case, with this... Eh!? That stance! The next moment. I changed my stance. Thats another stance Im good at. The Flicker. What do you think would happen if I released the flicker in this state? It creates a constant barrage of whip-like shockwaves! Yes, this is my Super Magic shDDDDD N, no way... the Great Demon Sonic Flicker!? To the audience, well done! I mean, theyve taken the liberty of naming my technique again!? Ive been up all night trying to think of a name for it! That woman... that woman! What? It cant be... not just jabs... but also shock waves of different shapes and power, depending on the type of ...... punch...... hmm? However...... wait a moment... Whats wrong? Jamdiel. ...... Before that... its about time he ran out of magic. However, Jamdiel was seriously surprised by me after this. Yes, this is still only the beginning. As I decided, Ill show you everything. Chapter 148 – Beginning to Lift the Veil

Chapter 148 C Beginning to Lift the Veil

Tranted by: Sads07 Jamdiel seemed a little bit concerned about what to do from here. With his magic capacity, it should be about time... what will thou do once thy magic power runs out? No matter how many shock waves were fired, it was still a jab. Mr. Machio couldnt dodge them, but he didnt suffer any serious damage either. He seemed to be holding his ground, waiting for an opportunity to attack. But...... Too awesome! Thats the Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Guh, th, these guys... fine, already! Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Uh huh uh huh, that will do. My special technique was named without permission, and I felt reluctant about shouting out any other moves from now on. tte, this is... quite something. A long distance flicker that is hard to avoid... For the time being, Ill leave the name of the technique aside, but the whip-like shockwave released from flicker carved into Mr. Machios steel muscles from the surface. Although...... This wont do... although it is a left, this shockwave is not half bad... the impact doesnt just affect the surface of the body, but also resonates to the inner core... A normal guy might be finished after one shot, but Mr. Machio is not normal. He smiled while enduring. Originally, I was aiming to strike once youre tired or out of magic, but ... lets jump in! Whoa... I cant catch you at my own speed, but... I dont think theres any way out of this if I just stay idle! Mr. Machio rushed in regardless of the shockwave. Ke, can you bear it~? Nu, uu, Nuuuu!! So Ill raise the gear further. A barrage of left strikes concentrated on Mr. Machio. In addition...... A twisted corkscrew. Exactly, the sonic boom that is created is... Its the Great Demon Sonic Screw! You bastards! Stop naming someone elses skill as you like! Apparently, the people of this country have decent sensibilities. With just a corkscrew blow, a rotating swirl shockwave was sent flying. Yes, Great Demon Sonic Screw!! Uo, o! This is?! Its power is enough to knock back the stout Mr. Machio. Hey hey, what would happen if I used the Great Magic Spiral? [Wh, Ma, Machio was blown away!? Ive never seen anything like this before, including spar! What power, the Great Demon Sonic Screw!] As the host said, Im surprised, too. The more I understood the power of the technique in actualbat, the more the name of the technique faded away. For now, Im just excited about the results I could achieve. Hmm... I dont remember ever being blown away this far... its impressive. Hehe, thanks. Mr. Machio froze after suddenly crashing into the wall. His face was swollen, but he had a bitter smile while his nose bled. However, he quickly tightened his expression again. Then, so I dont get pushed back this time ... I have to endure it properly. Hmm? For the first time, Mr. Machio, who had been going hand-to-hand and no guard until now, lowered his hips deeply and took a stance. His appearance was like a quadruped beast trying to pounce on its prey, with the intention to jump straight. Hnnnn!! In addition, every muscle in his body was straining, erging, and hardening his body like arge rock. So youre trying to ram me with that. Theres nothing ingenious about it. Its just the Arcane True Zenith Tackle. Eh... youre gonna say it before you do it. Yeah. Im clumsy, so I dont y around. I can only win if I hit you. Its simple, and hes not lying. Mr. Machio really felt like hes going to lower his hips and push straight ahead. However, Mr. Machios deration, though not a strategy, seemed to be testing me out. If I knew youre going to rush in from the beginning, I can avoid it lightly with my eyes, reaction speed, and steps, but... Bring it on! I dared to stop and hold my body leaning forward, so I could ept it. Th, this is! Is Earth going to hunker down and take the attack?! Are you going to have a power match against Machio? Yes, its a match. Take it and stand! And now is the time for this sleeping power to awaken! This right, forbidden and sealed by God. Child, you cur... do you consider that stylish? A, a... anyway, Ill lift the ban! On the right! Hah~... such a difficult age... Yes, its the right that I havent used today. Fufu, Im ttered. Earth. Mr. Machio seemed to be a little pleased with my words. Im facing such Mr. Machio. Su~, fuu~! The magic that was about to run out was taken in from the air through the magic hole of the entire body. What!? Ah... Are you!? I, it cant be... surely not!! At that moment, Jamdiels astonished voice echoed from the guest seat, but before everyones attention could be drawn to it, Mr. Machio jumped out. Here Ie! Arcane True Zenith Tackle!! From the front, its like a huge iron ball jumping at me. Because Mr. Machio was heavy, his left and right movements had a weak impression. However, since the lower half of the body was trained, the instantaneous forward dash wasunched from his strong legs and waist was fast. But...... Here!! Lifting the ban on the right. I put all my strength into my right fist and threw myself out, a full swing with all my power and weight! Like when I fought Toulowe three months ago. Great Demon Sonic Jolt!! A shockwave that seemed to be a counter to the oing opponent. He endured, and as he moved forward no matter what, I met the tackle of Mr. Machio, who was in full momentum, from the front. No, uoh, ooh!? This is!? No matter how big Mr. Machio was, his weight was that of a human after all. He got blown away easily, prating the wall, and flew to the back room of the arena. [Ah... overwhelming! Hey, who would have predicted such a development!? Machio, who was said to be the strongest of the Arcane True Zenith, was blown away by the Supernova Earth without even touching him! Everyone has forgotten how to cheer and is just stunned!] Yes, by blowing Mr. Machio away, the whole venue went silent. Ma, Machio is... Uncle... went somewhere. t, tse~... Even those who could speak up seem to be confused. Literally, I silenced all the noisy guys. Well, theres only one person making a lot of noise... Haha., Fufufu, hahahahaha! Kukuku, could it be, could it be... surely! Thou has been able to do it! Even I have not mastered the Magical Breathing! Aha, ha, uhi, hiha, hihahahahaha! The High Priestess, who should have both beauty and sanctity, was now screaming like a crazy woman. Hmm~, Jamdiel? Haha, Im sorry, I was distraught, Lady Kron. Fufu, however...... this is a bit of a situation... Fufufufu, what can I do? ? My n... was to raise the god to be born between Lady Kron and Earth Lagann, and when the time is right, that god and I will mingle to give birth... of god, human, and seraph, all a n to create the True God thatbines the blood of all... hahaha! But I want it! I want it now! Absolutely...... Absolutely! ...... For now, lets leave that tillter. No but...... is it possible that things are settled with this? Hmm~, by the way, Jamdiel. Isnt this a victory for Earth? May I go and congratte Earth for winning? Hmm? Ah, about that... However, although she made a strange voice and went crazy for a moment, Jamdiel quickly calmed down in response to Krons question.... This is a not yet. Ara, is that right? Indeed. Had he used the Great Magic Spiral, you might have been enough to end it, but... he gave Machio a considerably powerful attack halfway through. So, it will take a little longer. It was then. Amazing... From beyond the prated wall, Mr. Machios voice praised me in a calm voice. My own body is unusually hot and boiling... perhaps after such a long time, I feel like Im getting stronger, so my body and mind are excited and pleased. There was a response. No matter how much Mr. Machio was, he should have taken a lot of damage. Besides, he should have been suitably bewildered by my technique. In spite of this, I felt somewhat calm or rxed. And...... Ah, well... Mr. Machio!? tsu...... dont look Amae! Heugh!? Uh, wow... th, that Machio. Ive never seen Machio so full of injuries before. From behind the wall with arge hole, Mr. Machio slowly returned to the arena. However, his whole body was swollen all over, his skin shredded as if cut by a sword, and his face cruelly disfigured. Lacerations, broken bones, bruises, you dont need to be a doctor to know that he was badly injured. Because its Mr. Machio, I attacked with all my might, but...... lets call it a day. Hmm? So no more... unfortunate idents will happen. Fufufufu... I see. Seeing Mr. Machio, I also rxed my fighting pose and suggested we end it here. Mr. Machio came back looking unconcerned, but from here onward, it will go beyond the realm of a match. As expected, we cant show any more than this in front of Elder Sis Tsukshi. With that in mind, I gave my suggestion. But...... Certainly, if you had attacked with more power, I might have lost. But with your attack now, you will have to fight me with more attack power from now on. What? I didnt understand what he was talking about. Is Mr. Machio trying to riddle me? Then Mr. Machio smiled at me with his battered body... Thank you, Earth. You were really strong. Thats why I can be even stronger. Then it was then. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! ...... eh? Wh, what!? Mr. Machio began to scream. Then, there was a change in Mr. Machios body. The wounds on his torn skin are gradually closed, the swelling is reduced, and even the bones that seem to have been broken were being restored... Healing magic? No, its not just healing. Ah... that!!!! At that time, Treainar who was beside me raised an unusually surprised voice. Hey, hey hey, what do you mean? Oh, that... there is no doubt ...recovery far beyond super recovery...... Super Magic Recovery!? Super recovery? And it sounds like a more awesome name than that, but what about it? Structure of the human body... applying a load to the body through strength training, and so on, results in a temporary decline due to damage to muscle fiber damage and fatigue umtion, but by taking appropriate rest, it leads to greater muscle strength and muscle hypertrophy than before due to the recoil of recovery... tis called it Super Recovery. I had heard about that before. However, what was happening to Mr. Machio did not seem to be such amon matter. But there are people in the world with a unique constitution... those who intentionally control and activate cells through the body without the need for rest, regenerate and restore the body and bones at super-speed, and gain more power than before. Wh... at? And tis not just about training. If you fracture, it will regenerate into a stronger and more resilient bone than before, and if you take damage in battle, it will make your body more resilient. Even if you take damage, it will regenerate and recover at super speed, and even be stronger than before? Whats with that ridiculous constitution!? But tis too rare a constitution. In fact, I have note across many with such a constitution. Thest one I know of was Gouda, one of my Six Supremacy. And...... tis the first time I am seeing it in a human being. Even Treainar was astonished by Machios constitution. And while I was surprised to hear about it... Now, lets fight more than ever... Earth. Mr. Machio was back to... no, he had a stronger body and appeared before me again. Super Magic Recovery... in other words, every time he is attacked and takes damage, he will be stronger and more resilient. Ara, Machios injuries have healed~! Behold, Lady Kron. That is the constitution of Machio. And that is why he trains to the point of breaking down every day, and why he doesnt evade attacks when he spars and the like. It is all... to be stronger. Atst, it seemed that Mr. Machio was beginning to lift the veil. I was surprised, but at the same time, I was even more enthusiastic, thinking, Thats the way it has to be. Authors Note Thank you for your support. Finally, the overall evaluation exceeded 96,000 drills. Only 904,000 drills remaining to the target. As soon as possible, I would like to cut it down to get closer to the heavens. In addition, yesterday I got a spirit called a review. Im really d that many people have seen it. Chapter 151 – Art

Chapter 151 C Art

Tranted by: Sads07 Sure enough, Mr. Machios breath was rising. He was constantly moving his heavy, unbnced body with all his might, without pacing himself. Arcane True Zenith Elbow! Mr. Machio may also be gradually losing hisposure. The assembly of the attack was falling apart. Hes reckless. Thats why he could swing it around. Arcane True Zenith Medu Oblongata Kick! Rather than using my feet to stay out of Mr. Machios reach, I dare to wander at a distance that Mr. Machio could reach me. That way, Mr. Machio will inevitably move his body in an attempt to catch me. Machio, go! Not again! Yes, a little more... wow, that was paper-thin! Ah! Its so close that Im scared just looking at it. The audience cheered as usual. Theres only so many people in this situation that I knew what I was aiming for. A, amazing... its my first time... seeing Machio like that... Hespletely swallowed up by big brothers pace... Elder sis Tsukshi and Karui... and...... Machios fighting style is basically passive. A waiting style. After letting the opponent hit you, you then reciprocate with a single counterattack to finish him off. However...... now he himself is attacking like that, swinging my limbs around... he seems to havepletely lost himself. She... Sadiz... even if she doesnt remember, she understood the battle situation. And that fellow in the guest seat. Impossible... more maneuvers and techniques that surpasses even Wacha... and with that dynamic vision and footwork, even the Breakthrough... thy concentration is also increasing. Furthermore, the breakthrough remains uninterrupted by Magical Breathing. With Machio as he is... Ha~, is that so? Then, will it be Earths victory? Hmm... what will happen? However, Jamdiels appearance from here seemed calm as she watched the fight, unlike the excited and frenzied appearance from a little while ago. From the looks of it, I cant help but think that there is still something. Of course, I dont think that everything would go my way, but I was confident that I could do what I needed to do ... Arcane True Zenith Double Lariat! ...... kara! At that moment, I could instantly understand what Mr. Machio was trying to do. A punch that spins around on the spot called a Lariat. Originally, it would be a technique to blow away surrounding opponents. However, Mr. Machio had another goal in mind. Spin around and elerate, and using that centrifugal force... Arcane True Zenith Straight!! A straight right punch that threw the whole body forward. A punch with the power of the entire body behind it. If it hits, there wouldnt be a single lump. I could see that he was inviting the counter to this. Then...... Great Demon Sonic Cross Counter! Here it is! Stabbing each other with a left cross counter at the speed of sound. I should be faster. Naturally, because Mr. Machio also read this, so here... Unuuooooh! ............ Mr. Machio changed the trajectory of the straight punch which recoiled with so much centrifugal force. He stopped his fist and jumped up my crossed arms, making the muscles in his arms bulge. Naturally, if such a sudden stop is made, the muscles and nerves of Mr. Machios arm would have been torn to shreds. But even so, Mr. Machio stopped. This was the first defense that Mr. Machio, who had been on the receiving end of all of his opponents attacks, had shown. His first technique. Well, it was the same counter break as Wacha. Arcane True Zenith Cross Counter Return!! Machio... does such a technique!? Of course, for those who knew him, its probably the first time theyre seeing that Mr. Machio. A style different from the Mr. Machio theyve seen before. But in exchange for that... Uoooooh! My face was defenseless, and a reversal of the left... my left arm was thoroughly hit by a gargantuan strike. Arcane True Zenith Double Cross-CounC Cross-counter return counter. Mr. Machio was trying to hit me with a double cross counter. Thanks to my predictable move, I was preparing on the right... Got him! I cut him down. At that moment, there was a sh of light and... Ma... Machio... Eh? No...... eh? What...... Ms. Sadiz, did you get it? ...... If...... if all of this wasnt a coincidence, but something he aimed for... its horrifying... A venue had quieted down in an instant. There was Mr. Machio, crawling in the arena. [Wh... eh? W.... wh.... what happened!? M, Machio just broke Earths counter and on his counter, why did Machio fall down there... did he fail!? No, Im sorry! M, my eyes were open, but I couldnt see it!!] Thats right. How many people could understand this situation? Fool... there is no way you can win by having counter match against a counter-user. Had thou loseposure such extent? Machio? But Earth Lagann is here as well... kuku... I, truly am shocked at the moment... Um~...... Jamdiel... w, what just happened? Err... it is art. Maybe over there... N, nicely... ha!? E, erm, t, tis pasable, uh huh, as one would expect of my disciple. I shall praise you now, hmm. Although tis against a sluggish opponent, I never ... not a phantom punch... but a sessful Great Demon Triple Cross Counter! To that extent? Hmm? I mean, whats with this guy doing a guts pose for a moment? Anyway, yes. Triple cross. Mr. Machio invited my counter, broke the cross counter, and then he countered me with a double cross, and I counter his double cross. Indeed, you cant do it without extreme concentration, and its impossible to be told to do it again under normal conditions. That was the level of response I had. Hows it going? Mr. Machio. Even if it was just a counter that uses the opponents attack, I did it against Mr. Machios power. The sharpness was... Ah... ka... It was so powerful that it was like waking up from a reverse shock. I think he was definitely unconscious for a moment, but Mr. Machio woke up, crawling. Uo... ka... ah... This was more of a shock than damage or destructive force. Punching out the jaw and shaking the brain... Guh... no...... no more...... ka, tricks... What? Hey, wait a minute. oh...... are you gonna get up? Mr. Machio... you... ...... my jaw... fuh~... Not only did you not lose consciousness, but will this still happen? It cant be... he should have been struck out... its not at that level of him being used to pain. Im sure I hit my best shot with the greatest strength. Oh, geh... be... ugh... Eh!? Then, Mr. Machio, who tried to stand up, spit out arge amount of blood from the mouth, which was not able to speak well. Hi?! Mr. Machio!? Ie... Amae... wooaah, hes fine. !? I cant see! Hey, whats wrong, uncle? Older brother!? That amount... surely... the tongue? The jaw was certainly shattered. Its not strange to spit blood out, but I felt like it was a little bit much. But I knew immediately. This guy... you had your tongue in your teeth. Mr. Machio tried to release the counter against the counter breaking, so he stuck his tongue between his teeth in case something should happen. Then, Mr. Machios tongue now is... I dont even want to imagine... Ive never done that before. He didnt clench his teeth, but his tongue... Was... ... different...... than expected. I...... took... a bit...... more of...... a risk...... ka. didnt I... And, Mr. Machio, who stood up, was quietly hanging down, but slowly raised his face. ...... Fuh~...... I wont let you down... to be able topete with your Breakthrough... I also...... I wanted to respond, Earth. The broken jaw and the wound on the tongue, which was almost bitten off, were gradually closing... Let me show you... the speed and power pushed beyond my limits... Super Pump Up! And the moment Mr. Machio said that, I heard Treainar murmur, just as I thought... Authors Note Yesterday, the Japanese national team did it again! The battle of the elliptical ball was fired up after all. Rugby passes are also screw passes. Screw...... drill...... no, thats hot! In addition, thank you for the many drill evaluations. No, it was really encouraging. In addition, I was injected with two wonderful spirits called reviews. Thank you very much. Please continue to mercilessly screw it in and pierce it! Chapter 152 – Techniques to Never Use Again

Chapter 152 C Techniques to Never Use Again

Tranted by: Sads07 Pump up? What is that? Do you still have another hand, Mr. Machio? Its not really another hand, but a technique I didnt want to use if possible. It would put me in danger. Hoho But, I knew that if I didnt, youd be out of my reach and Id end up a disappointment. No... I think youre splendid enough... Although I pointed out his weaknesses, Mr. Machio was still strong enough to boast that much skill and that much power. Its risky and... I cant help but be reminded of the past... so...... I didnt want to show it to Tsukshi... but right now, its more important to respond to you. But thats not the end of it. Not yet, Mr. Machio still had more to give, and I understood that he wasnt bluffing. My Super Magic Recovery... if applied, could enable muscle control... and eventually allow increased blood production and blood flow control. ...... What? Earth. If you are the one who reached the Breakthrough by the depths of the magic path... then me... Ill show you the potential of the human body. With that said, Mr. Machio held his breath and strained his whole body so that every blood vessel in his entire body was visible. Earth. Human beings usually use only 20 to 30 percent of their power. There is a limiter on it. His teeth were clenched iparably to the men who boasted of their muscles in the dojo, and his face was so red that it seemed that the blood vessels in his head would burst. I understood when I saw it... very likely...... thatd, Jos, forced it with medicine... however...... I...by my own power- C I dont... oh...... ooh... Physical strength... power...... speed...... this is my all right now! Earth!!!!! Then, Mr. Machio barked, the air trembled, and at the same time, a fierce dash... so fast!! Uoooooh, oooooooh! Ouooooooooooh!!!! Ugh, guh, wh, hold on!? Mr. Machio, who always wore a calm and mature atmosphere, raged violently like a fierce beast that couldnt contain its excitement. He brandished his arms, brandished his legs, and sometimes tried to tear me with his hands. The attack was a big swing, so if you could anticipate it, you could avoid it... but...... its much fasterpared to before. I didnt expect Mr. Machio to be able to achieve such speed while his body was out of bnce. Besides...... Lets ruuuuuuuuuun!! ... tch! Mr. Machio was bigger than me and had a longer stride. Thats why my step was different from Mr. Machios. Mr. Machio was speeding up, so I had to go around him. Uooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!! Hey, calm down a little!? No, it doesnt seem to be subsiding at all. Your eyes are no longer sane, are they? Sister... thats... Yes. That figure... Im sure. During the civil war... when surrounded by the Old Kingdom forces... Mr. Machio... But Im sure that power came from... his heart... Yes... please stop! Mr. Machio! Hey! What? Elder Sis Tsukshi was screaming, but is she stopping Mr. Machio? Worried about me? No. That expression, rather its about Mr. Machio himself... what? From the movement of the mouth, it looked like shes... H?AR?T Oh no, in my current state of extreme concentration, I could tell from the movement of the mouth of a person in a ce so far away...hmm? If he uses that technique for too long... Machio will die!! Eh......? Now...... Elder Sis Tsukshi... die? Hes gonna die...? Will Mr. Machio die if this continues? Haaaaaaah! Eh!? Careless! Idiot, what am I doing... I shouldnt be so careless against Mr. Machio... Arcane True Zenith Body Upper!! Uboh!? Gah... That went through my torso ... what... with only the arm strength of the hand-strike, my body waspletely bent at the spine! [He caught hiiiiiiim! Atst, the serious Machio is finally unleashed, and Machios strong arm strikes out at Earths body! This is intense!] Not good, numb... feet...... move... Uohoooooh Arcane True Zenith Knuckle Arrow! ...tch! Damn! Not good, punch to the face... unavoidable...... in that case! [Ah, Machios face punch hit Earth! Earths neck is fully... hmm? Huh? No...... this is!?] If the feet cant move, parry with a neck twist. Earth!? ...... Oh, thats Wachas neck twist!? Surely, the Arcane True Zenith Slipping Away! Wrong, Great Demon Slipping Away ... is it the same... Nuooooh, Arcane True Zenith Shin Lariat! [Ah, Machio is going on and on with quick sessive blows! However, Earth, sways and upper body deflections... the hits cantnd! Ma goddess, hes seen through them all!?] Damn, no, my legs are still.... shit...... Ive hit him so hard so many times, but hes fine now, and Im done in with one shot? So you could do this much damage in my breakthrough? Just... so unfair... I shouldnt think about that. Wowoooooooo! Great Demon Parrying! You cant help having different pools of experience than others. [Now, Machios stopping arm... he knocked it down with his fist at an angle!? What eyes!?] Im going to draw from my experiences. Even if my feet dont move, with this dynamic vision... Arcane True Zenith Water Surface Kick!! Ah... This is bad, my legs cant move. My legs werepletely cleared by Mr. Machios water surface kick... I fell on my butt and... Shit!? Its oveeeer, Earth! With this blow!! Oh no! Mr. Machio lifted me up to his head with both hands as I fell... this is?! Oh no, Earth is in a pinch! And take a look! Machio lifted Earth overhead, and.... this is a great move that is synonymous with Machio!! Oh, OOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! Hey, Mr. Machio, thats not a good idea! Big brother! At this rate... Oh, this is it!? The audience was going wild. Thats it. This was that technique. A technique that was used the first time I sparred with Mr. Machio at the dojo. But this time its different. At that time, Mr. Machio was still holding back. But now? Hes too excited. Super power. And if you hit the ground with this momentum... Child! Moreover, my masters eyes were shining again as they did then!? Damn, so its... so ... huh? Treainars face... like hes looking at me with anticipation, saying Its here!? Ah... Thats right. Remember. What I was doing during my training... DDApart from the special technique... I have something I want you to teach me. I learned Magical Breathing, and during the special training period, I asked Treainar. DD So, what would you have me teach you? Yes, I... DD That...... yo...... when I sparred with Mr. Machio, you got mad at me for avoiding his attack, for being unable to read the mood, right? DDNu... the Power Bomb, to the Moonsault flow, is it? DD...... that...... thing...... what should I do...... what is the right answer? At that time, when I avoided the technique that Mr. Machio had performed in our spar, both Treainar and the people in the dojo looked at me with condemnation. Thats ridiculous. I thought, but then I was wondering how I could have done it right. Because, Treainar had such eyes shining with excitement... then he was so angry... and frustrated... DD Fu~...... My Goodness, this cur, so adorable...... ahem! Um, adequately prudent! Let me guide you! In the first ce, as a reversal technique for the power bomb... At my request, Trainer was happy and somewhat enthusiastic as he taught me. This...... Arcane True Zenith Power Bomb! Even if you cant use footwork, you can do this much! Eh!? Wh, this is!? Aaaaaaahhh E, Earth, I, I say?! Wow, Ouooooooooooh!!!! Nuo! Gooooooooo, chiiiiiiiiiiiild! That is the waaaaaaaaaayyy! With both feet, I held Mr. Machios head firmly and spun around so that he flew diagonally backwards. Great Demon Corkscrew Head Scissors!! Using the recoil, nt Mr. Machios brain into the ground! With the momentum of the breakthrough, Mr. Machios current body, which was further unbnced, was easily turned inside out by me. Hows Thaaaaaaaaat!!! Sshi! How was it? This was all right, wasnt it? Thats the right answer, isnt it? Ill probably never use this technique again except in a fight against Mr. Machio. But I learned it. And made it work. Do you have anyints? Tte... other than sparring or a show... its not even acting, its the first time Ive been hit with this... Even though he had fallen on top of his head, Mr. Machio still did not lose consciousness. Jeez, hes a really tough guy. But...... Ha~, ha~... ei... ha~, ha~... Mr. Machios breath was rising. It looked pretty painful. After all, there was a considerable amount of wear and risk associated with this pump-up thing. But...... Ke, Im not using that again. And next time, Ill settle it. Ho~ If Mr. Machio continued to use this technique, it would be dangerous. But so what? Wait, Machio, I dont think you can take anymore! More than that! Thats right, Machio! That technique is - Elder sis Tsukshi, who would know the risks to Mr. Machio, tried to shout, but I raised my voice. Noisy! Come on! Lets decide, Mr. Machio! Lets see who wins this fight! Earth... Me, Mr. Machio. Im just a 15-year-old kid who hasnt had to deal with civil war, poverty, or anything as harsh as you have. You, an adult, are not moved by the tears and screams of women. You know the risks and youre choosing to take them, I cant lecture you, or tell you to cherish your life, or talk like Im conceited enough to know what youre all about, I have no remarks to cool you off with and Im not qualified to do that. Im just going to do my best to surpass you! If Mr. Machio doesnt feel like backing out, its not my ce to interfere. Im just going to hit him as hard as I can. Fufu... its settled... ah, I have no objection. Then, Ill finish it! With this blow! My feet... are still a little heavy to use footwork. Then, in this state, I have no choice but to hit the strongest technique I can muster in this state. Yes, that technique. In front of her. Authors Note I was going to use Frankensteiner, but thats a bad idea because ites from a persons name. In that sense, so does the Dempsey Roll. In addition, thank you for the drills and evaluations as usual. Yesterday, I was surprised to climb to 9th ce overall for a day. I look forward to working with you! Chapter 153 – What I Wanted

Chapter 153 - What I Wanted

Lets settle this. With both of us in agreement, Mr. Machio and I faced each other after a certain pause. Hah, hah, hah. Here we go, Earth. Mr. Machio dropped to his haunches, got down on one knee, and put his hands on the ground. Not unlike a quadruped beast. This stance was Magical Crouching Start. Crouching? A short distance start that explodes umted energy. Thats how Ill hit you straight in the face. No assembly, no bullsh*t. Just a straight dash that charges straight at me. That was Mr. Machios final blow. And since this was a match I proposed, I wont do anything tactful like stepping around it. Even so, I cant use my legs much because of the damage to my stomach. Against the full speed and full force of Mr. Machiosst lunge, Ill just have to meet it head-on. Then Ill unleash a full force right straight shockwave. Its a great swirling spiral shockwave. Spiral? Yes. The shockwaves from the speed of sound fists that I acquired during these past three months of training. Im going to unleash it in a huge spiral. From the breakthrough state, take a breath with Magical Breathing and regain magical power. Then, I condensed all the magic power that waspletely recovered into my right fist. [Here, this the entire venue is quiet. Everyone knows. The next one will settle everything. Everyone is watching. Which one is stronger!?] The ce was silent. Even Elder sis Tsukshi, who was on the verge of tears, no longer made a sound. She just put her hands together and prayed. She was praying to god that hard. Lady Kron. It will end with the next. Ara, is that so? Im very, very nervous. Yes, and it will be decided. yourpanion. ? So show me, Earth Lagann. With my own eyes, let me see that! Then the moment arrived atst. Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohh!!!! The ground made a sound as if it had exploded, and Mr. Machio came straight at me with a roar. This cant be stopped by my right straight, corkscrew or smash. So, if you want to meet this head-on, there is only one right answer. Go on! If that is your answer! My masters final push. Ill use it without hesitation. Lets go! I wont let anyone get in the way!! That technique. Focus, Inte, Harden, and, if you can afford it, give it shape and if you can afford it, make it spin! That!!?? Ear ah Sadiz Big Sister? Wh whats wrong? Ah I see ah Im ha ahDDDDDeehh!!?? With the shockwave generated by protruding the huge spiral that I created by wearing the magic power that shines green at the speed of sound Wowoooo! Arcane True Zenith Cannonball Tackle!! Great Magic Spiral?Earth Spiral?Sonic Impact!! Blow away. Everything. Uoooooooh!! Uruaaaaaaah!! I was interruptedst time. But not this time. I wont let anyone get in the way anymore. And Im going. Tis so, go! child! Were going. DD Well, anyway shall we proceed? DD Oh, lets go. Back then, I swore To the End of the World!! A huge cannon shed with a swirling spiral. AhDDDDDDDD And, the final match was settled. The only ones standing in the arena are the host and me. Ah ka ugh ah. Mr. Machio was deeply embedded in the wall of the arena. Mr. Machios rush and the shockwave of my spiral. The results were clear. Ts, ga well, I already limit of Super Magic Recovery, dashed all up Mr. Machio didnt lose consciousness, but he didnt seem able to stand back up from the wall, perhaps because he had exceeded the limits of his skill. And, his expression was somewhat refreshed and rxed, as if he had given everything he could. How strong. The top who aims for the world use me as a stepping stone and run up to wherever you want to go. Mr. Machio In the current situation, the audience and the host are still unable to raise their voices, Mr. Machio dered to everyone present I give up its my loss. Mr. Machio, who had always taken the opponents attack, dered defeat, saying he couldnt take any more. Everyone gasped at those words, but the next moment Oh ah Machio was defeated Machio That Machio to big brother. Older brother beat uncle? Earth Earth, you bastard so awesome! Oraaah! Uh huh uh huh! Uooooooooh, a, amazing! Gradually, words began to leak out, and finally UUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! A cheer so loud that it shook the ground echoed through my entire body. Huh hah won I won me During the match, how do I defeat Mr. Machio? Thats all I was concentrating on. However, when I won this way now what it was my first time. I won is it okay to win ? I naturally clenched my fist tightly. However, I didnt feel happy right away, and was a bit confused. Yes. You won, Earth. Mr. Machio I gave it everything I had and youpletely overwhelmed me. Youre number one. Ah The victor. Im number one. Number one? Me? That Earth, hes amazing! Amazing! I cant believe he beat that Machio! Oraah! You bastard, what a match! Its great I, tooMe too! Im gonna do it I also! Im gonna get stronger! Well done, young man! Yeah, that was cool! There was an explosion of cheers. The apuse didnt stop. Everyone smiled, even Mr. Machio smiled at me and congratted me. Yeah is is that right? Even with so much noise, winning was not a goal for me, but a challenge. So, this result means that we are properly on schedule but Is that right the winner me Before I noticed, I closed my eyes and was remembering all that had happened. DD Its a match! The winner of the Imperial City Young Swordsman Tournament is Rebal! DD As expected of the Second Sword Saint! DD The son of the great hero has been defeated? Ah why is this DD Wow, such amazing magic power! This magic is one of the highest in the history of the Academy admission! DD What a talent, Fu Meday! DD Well, what about Hiros son? DD Its not low, butpared to Fu meh. Why? Why am I now remembering the past that I havent thought oftely at all? DD She scored perfect marks in all subjects on the final exam, and topped the overall grade! Princess Phianse is a child prodigy! DD And whats more, her spearmanship is also amazing, isnt it? DD Yes. I heard that Hiros son has never won a single mock battle with the princess, you know? It doesnt matter anymore, does it? The past is already unimportant so why, of all things, do I have to remember this now? DD Hey, did you hear? Rebal and Fu are going abroad on a special study program! DD Wow! Princess Phianse has been praised for giving a wonderful speech to other countries during this time! DD Yes, the next generation of heroes who draw the blood of the Seven Heroes! him? Well~, that one DD h, him, I suppose? Ive always heard what everyone thought of me and what they said about me. Thats why I cared about the evaluations of others and I was sensitive to the voices around me. DD Oh, Earths grade on thisprehensive test has improved from thest time, right? DD Ah. He cant reach the princesss perfect score, but as always DD Well, hes the son of a hero. No matter what I did, I never felt a sense of aplishment. But when I met that guy, I put in the most intense effort of my life to break free from the half-heartedness I had been experiencing, and what awaited me was DD Why is that? Why? The Great Demon King Treainar, the Master Big sister Mamu overthrew him Why can you use the power of the Great Demon King Treainar!? DD What got stronger if you want to be strong, is anything eptable? It was the worst day of my life. DD Earth, what are you doing? And why did you hit Lord Hiro? What is the technique of the Great Demon King? Calm down, exin it from the beginning and convince us! DD Thats right, Earth. As it is, even if its self-abandonment, will anything be gained? Everyones anger will be directed at Earth. DD He, the nerve to brush the princess off!? DD Have you fallen that far! DD To raise your hand to a woman, the lowest! DD Kick him out of school, that guy right now! DD Warrior disqualification! DD Permanent expulsion from the warrior world! And I ran away. But now [Yes, without question! The winner of the Arcane True Zenith Style Fighting Tournament is~~ Eaaaaaaaaartth Lagaaaaaaaaaannn!! Congrattions! That is the best of the best!] The words reached my ears, not an auditory hallucination. Champion! Blessed to witness the birth of our new strongest man! Earth! Earth! Earth! Earth! Yes I can only say that he is really amazing? Machio seems to be safe too Im d Well, Big~ Brother~ Big brother! Congrattions! Older brother! Kyaho, Kyaho, Kyaho! I opened my eyes, and the result was definitely not a dream. How wonderful! Earth won! How lovely it was! Machio was also amazing! Everyone who participated in this tournament worked so hard! Fufu. However, the winner is Earth Lagann Lady Kron. Thats right. I would like to congratte Earth for his hard work! Yes. Then, Lady Kron, let us go down. For the award ceremony. Yes! Congrattions to Earth! There was no princess here. There was no Rebal. No Fu. No father or mother here. But I won. For the first time, I became the best. Treainar I I won. Indeed. Tis obvious to all. Thank you The victory is yours. I couldnt find the right words. However, I would like to thank my mentor who was closer to me than anyone else and guided me. And Oh, hey, Sadiz Big Sister!? Thats when it happened. As the crowd cheered, Sadiz jumped down from the audience into the arena. Its been a long time since Ive seen those eyes There are so many questions I want to ask, so many things I want to say, and most of all, so many things I want to apologize for I cant even begin to tell you, but but all the same, before anything else Sadiz? At that time I I should have said this I uhit may bete, but maybe I dont deserve itbut even so please let me say it. And Sadiz stood in front of me Youve grown really big, great, and really youve really be stronger Little man Its the original Sadiz. Oh, I see her memories Sadiz As expected just as youd expect of Earth Lagann. The power, the effort, the glory of the victory that he grasped at the end. I, Sadiz was deeply moved from the bottom of my heart Im proud of Little man. Eh!? Ridiculous why now its toote dont suddenly turn about I tried to say. dont mes wit oh ust leav already already I But I couldnt get the words out. And everything I was enduring broke down there. I couldnt do it anymore. Congrattions on your victory. Little man Ah uh Ah u Ive always wanted to hear those words. Three months ago, I wanted those words so badly that I could scratch my throat. However, the words that Sadiz said then were too heartbreaking. But But Ah I finally heard it. She said I got stronger. Its not because Im the son of a hero. It didnt matter about the Demon Kings technique. I gritted my teeth, trained, learned, and finally grabbed the glory with the skills I had acquired. But those words just genuinely seeped into my whole body. Yes. Right now, I wont talk to Sadiz about what happened or whats toe. Now, only for this moment, I just forgot about it all, and epted the blessing with open arms. And just like back then, and this time in public ugh ah! Uo, ah uh Uuuuuuuh!! I cried. But these tears werepletely different from that time. Chapter 154 – Blessing

Chapter 154 - Blessing

Lets all go too, not just Ms. Sadiz! Hey, Earth! You did it! Oh, man, are you crying? When I realized, following Sadiz, Mortriage and the others also rushed into the arena and piled up on me. Oh no, tears Earth is crying Earth is so happy that he cried, right? Everyone ran up to me and I quickly wiped away my tears. No, Im not crying! I had a little bit of dust in my eyes No, no, no, youre bawling. Shut up, tch, dont look at me! My eyes were red, so I couldnt fool anyone. Whaoo! Big brother, this is bad! Bad, seriously bad! Big brother got my crying manly tears too! I said Im not crying, damn it! Well, although they had seen me crying, I didnt feel that embarrassed. I dont know if I can call it the best day of my life, but I was honestly happy right now. Machio, are you okay~? Yes. Im feeling rather refreshed now Seems so, but I dont want you to push yourself anymore~. made you worry. Really~! Mr. Machio, who wielded power at the risk of his life, also needed medical attention, but he doesnt seem that bad. Hes resting now, being cared for by Elder sis Tsukshi. Uncle Amae? Gugh Whoa what is it? Are you trying tofort me? Amae Older brother uncle were both cool. Okay, then make sure you tell Earth that, right? Un! The battle was over. Not only my acquaintances, but I also heard voices praising both me and Mr. Machio. I was a little embarrassed, but I waved and responded. And then Hey, we havent finished the sacred tournamentmendation yet, now have we? Oh! How sly! I also want to praise Earth and Machio, but everyone got ahead of me! Ahem. Lady Kron. In the arena, with me and Mr. Machio surrounded by many people, Jamdiel and Kron came down. Jamdiel had a bitter smile, and Kron was a bit sulky. Sadiz For now. I understand. Sadiz, who regained her memory, naturally remembered Jamdiel as a former Six Supremacy. But now she made eye contact with me and nodded that she wouldnt do anything here. Now, calm down! From this, to the winner of the Arcane True Zenith Style Fighting Tournament, words of blessing and an award from the Goddess! Jamdiels words calmed the festive buzz in the arena, and Kron stood in front of me. Thank you all. Everyone at this tournament, you all~~ did your best! The people who didnt win and those who won were all amazing! I smiled and chuckled at Kron, who spoke excitedly like a child. And Earth was the best among all those who worked so hard. It was really cool. Ah. thank you Id like to present Earth with the championship trophy! Trophy? Come to think of it, Ive received silver medals, bronze medals, participation awards and so on, but Ive never received a winning trophy. I wonder how big it is. Ah, but if youre going on a trip, its going to be luggage Yes, Earth! Congrattions! Buho!!?? Nuo!? Eh!? Kron held out arge trophy to me, with a smile. When we saw it, I, Treainar, and Sadiz burst out. Because for that trophy Ha hahaha. Ku, gu Jamdiel Nuuoo what is this insult!? The golden trophy was in the shape of a person. The master next to me it was a statue of Treainar with wings growing out of his back, his left hand on his hips, his right foot on a square pedestal, his right index finger protruding toward the heavens, and a crown on his head. This, it was definitely designed by Jamdiel. Well, from Sadizs point of view, of course its not a funny scene, but Im sorry. Iughed as usual. And I cant take this on my journey its dangerous in many ways. That said, I dont want to give it up because its the first trophy Ive won in my life. Even if it is the first winning trophy of my life the statue of Treainar has a strange connection. Earth Hmm? Keep it up did you get what you wanted? At that time, I remembered Krons words, which she asked with a smile, that I previously heard on the beach. DD Why is Earth working so hard? DD To get stronger. At that time, I said so without hesitation. But Kron knew what I really meant. DD Earth is a liar. DDEh? DD Because thats not all, is it? Yeah, I DD I think what Earth really wants is not just strength, but something more. It must have something to do with Sadiz. She had understood me since then. Ah! Nowdefinitely. It looks like it! Im d! I nodded my head, feeling deeply moved. Here you go, Earth! Really~, thank you for your hard work. Ah. Thank you. Earth was cool so amazing I was very excited! Ah, oh, ooooh Thanks. The trophy was handed to me by Kron with a gloomy look. Indeed, it was fairly heavy. Its usually made of pure gold. I think its quite expensive. But why? I felt much heavier than it actually is. Hehe This is what I gained from my achievement. It proved as an undeniable fact that I won today. U o Uuooooooooooooooohh!! When I noticed, I was holding up the trophy and shouting at the top of my lungs. Then, in response, everyone cheered and gave me a big apuse again. Among them were Mr. Machio and the other guys who participated in the tournament. no Jos though. And Sadiz may haveplicated thoughts about the trophy form being Treainar, but she still gave me a round of apuse. The prize money will be arranged at ater date. In addition, the supplementary prize will be presented to the winner, Earth Lagann, tonight, so clean thyself properly anyway, look forward to it. And it will be announced to the public soon. ???? In any case, this concludes the Arcane True Zenith Style Fighting Tournament! Dismissed! O OOUUUUUUUUUUHHHHH!!!! The matter of Jamdiels supplementary prize. Most people tilted their necks because they couldnt understand that, but some of the sisters who were aware of the situation were smiling or blushing. Sadiz, unaware of the circumstances, was ?. Kron had her usual grin with no particr change, but honestly, I cant read her inner thoughts. But this is it that? As Treainar said Jamdiels aim is but Kron seemed to be too normal for that no, maybe shes that kind of person All right, were celebrating today, Earth! Hey! Lets get noisy today! Yes! Yeah! Thats right! As soon as the group broke up, Mortriages crew held my shoulders andughed. Certainly, if only for today Kuhahaha, ou. Lets celebrate! This was the least I could do I thought, andughed. Thats right. Alright, today your Big Sis will make a lot of treats! You shoulde too, Machio~! Sure. I was invited. Yes! Besides Im really d that Machio wasnt the winner Im really grateful to Earth~. ? And, because she knew about the supplementary prize for winning, Elder sis Tsukshi was really relieved or rather, Im wondering if it was okay to meddle Big sister! Amae too! Amae will help you today! Me too! Im cooking! Yes, of course! Amae was very excited for me and Mr. Machio. And Amae ran up to me Older brother Oh. Cool you were good. Ah. Thank you for your support. Eh!? Un! Un! Kyahooi! When I patted her head and thanked her, Amae happily smiled and ran around me. Oh, youre so cute! Onya~, Amae~ youre so excited. I mean, Big brother! By the way, what about that technique you worked on in our special training!? Hmm? Oh, oh that? Yeah! I forgot about it, but what was the point of going through all that hassle in your special training with me!? N, no, Mr. Machio cornered me, so I couldnt afford to use it And Im sorry, Karui. I wasnt in a situation to use that technique. Well, Lady Kron. Let us return. Eh~, I want to talk with everyone too~ No, you have much preparations to do for today. Muu~ After their business was over, Jamdiel took Krons hand and quickly left. In the end, she left without knowing the truth. Well, thats something well find out tonight. But before that There was one thing I absolutely had to do. Authors Note Finished Regardless of the pros and cons, its the first time Ive written a tournament like this from start to finish, and now Im lingering in the afterglow. This is also because everyone injected drills, impact and spirit at the right time every time. Thank you. And is this a go? Theprehensive evaluation drill a major mark!? If you think about it, I think it was the first time since the battle with Shinobu that the Great Demon Spiral was released, so its been about 100 chapters. Its strange that this technique makes me want to be synonymous with it, even though there are a lot of flickers etc. put out. And in this story, the period of training is 2 months in the Empire, and 3 months in Cacretale. In other words, its been about 5 months since Treainar and Earth met. And since this novel started in May of this year, I happened to notice that the same period has passed in reality. Chapter 155 – One More Settlement

Chapter 155 - One More Settlement

Yes, there was something I had to do. That is Mortriage Elder sis Tsukshi everyone. Would you mind going back to church first? Earth? I justIll talk to Sadiz for a bit. Eh? Erm well sure, but First of all, we have to talk. Really Id like to have a party, but lets talk first. I dont want to just let the timing get away from me and leave things to fizzle out. Its fine, right Sadiz? Yes Then,e along just for a bit. Okay Sadiz nodded to my words. I avoided even talking to Sadiz and ran away from the Imperial City. But Sadiz chased after me with my mother and the others. And today, Sadiz caught up with me. So I wont run away anymore. I have to make up my mind. Besides DD When your memory returns, say it again. DD Eh? Thats of course, but DD At that time, I wont run away either. To you now that youre here, theres something I want to tell you. This was also a promise. The day I learned Magical Breathing, I made a promise to Sadiz at the beach. Did you get all your memories back? Yes, its fine. How are you feeling? Im fine, too. Then, that day in my match, when I used the Great Magic Spiral yes vividly and what I might have said Sadly, Sadizs tone was heavy, but she was speaking clearly. Because that moment was the trigger that sparked Sadizs abominable past, and at the same time, it shaped us into what we are today. Its strange, isnt it? We used to be together every day as a matter of course, but now Im so defensive. yes everything is Dont do that. I mean, Im the one who should be talking to you. Walking away from everyone with Sadiz. I walked a little ahead of her, and she followed a little behind me. By the way is my reputation in the Imperial City still the same? The lowest bastard, involved with the Demon Kings Army, or something like that? Its hard to tell right now. When Little man left the Imperial City, I immediately followed after him along with madam and the princess. Ah why did the princess also that doesnt matter now. Everyone was stillughing and making noise in the arena, but for us, the mood was getting heavier and heavier. It cant be helped, though. Just so you know, I have nothing to do with the Demon Kings army. I was just kidnapped by Jamdiel. Thats why I didnt even know that Cacretale was like this. Yes. I remember what happened three months ago. Suddenly, Jamdiels magic took us A rtionship with the Demon Kings Army. I used Treainars technique in the graduation match in front of the Emperor, so the entire Imperial City was suspicious of me. And the abuse that was hurled at me. Little man its all because I got deranged Little man No, thats okay. huh? It was unavoidable I already knew in a way, its not wrong. Yes, it all started with the words Sadiz screamed in confusion. At that time, when Sadiz saw my Great Magic Spiral, she remembered that it was a technique that once destroyed her hometown. But now that I think about it, it was already unavoidable. After all Because I I dont have anything to do with the Demon Kings Army but Im involved with The Great Demon King Treainar. No, thats not even the same level of involvement. Eh? Sadiz paused for a moment at my words. When I looked back, her eyes opened wide and she was frozen. Naturally. The Great Demon King is the enemy of Sadizs hometown and family. And a being that died before I was born. Why and how did I get involved with the Great Demon King? Jamdiel is she gone yet? Little man You cant let Jamdiel hear what Im about to tell you I looked around once, made sure theres no one else nearby, and then I talked. Sadiz right now next to me do you see anyone there? Eh? Little man? What even if you ask nobody I pointed next to myself as I walked. Sadiz looked flustered, as if she didnt know what I was talking about. That said, I know she couldnt see it, and Sadiz naturally thinks no one was there. But Im very serious. Oi, child! And when he realized what I was about to do, Treainar spoke up in a panic, but I couldnt stop. You, father, mother, and even Jamdiel couldnt see this guy; you cant even hear his voice. But he is definitely here. Eh? He is? What? No ones here, right? What in the world, Little man what do you think you are seeing, Little man!? Ill tell you everything. I havent told anyone about it for thest five months. I didnt even try to tell anyone. Because no one would believe it. So, honestly, even if I tell Sadiz this story, she might be wondering, Are you okay?. But I speak. This was my way of settling things. Do you remember, Sadiz? Five months ago the Mansion Armory behind the seal where the sword of the hero is when I copsed. Eh yes, of course I remember. Ever since that day Ive been with this guy. Why did this happen in the first ce? It all started that day. That day, I I met the ghost of Treainar the Great Demon King, who had remained in this world after failing to pass on at the end of previous war. Eehh!!?? And Treainar has been by my side ever since that day will continue to be. I talked to Sadiz, who has been the closest to me in my life, more than my father and mother. If you think Ive lost my mind, so be it. If you think Im stupid, go ahaed. But Ill only tell you the truth from now on. Even if you dont see him, cant hear anything, and cant believe it, Treainar is definitely here, right now. Even if what Im going to say was uneptable to Sadiz, the only way to tell the truth about how I could have used the Great Magic Spiral was to tell it all. To settle with Sadiz, and for me to truly graduate and leave the nest. So today, for the first time, Im going to tell someone about Treainar. Authors Note Thank you for your continued support. This novel has finally exceeded the overall rating of 100,000 drills!! This is also thanks to everyone who has been so excited together to this day. The overall evaluation exceeds 100,000 drills, which puts it at about 250 out of 680,000 works as of the 15th anniversary of syosetu. I am honestly happy that I was able to incorporate this novel into it, and at the same time, as a novelist and a contributor, I think I was able to achieve one result. Even so, this novel is still ongoing, and the goal of 1,000,000 drills is still far away, so I hope you will continue to work with me. How far? Wherever! Chapter 156 – Two People

Chapter 156 - Two People

There werent many people on the beach, probably because it was evening. Sadiz and I sat down on the beach and talked about what happened to me. That day, I met Treainar. By possessing me, Treainar was able to go out into the world. Somehow, he started to train me. Unusual training that I have never done before. That we read books together. That he was strict. We were teasing. We had an argument. I had my back pushed out. Our talk couldnt be brief. To think my daily life became so intense. Sadiz listened to me in silence the entire time without interruption. And I was taught a technique called the Great Demon Spiral. Well in fact I didnt know what it meant for Sadiz A technique that took everything away from Sadiz. I asked for lessons from the one who took everything from Sadiz. So, it was inevitable that Sadiz would be distraught at the graduation match. I cant resent Sadiz. But then the question is Sadiz I found out what this technique meant but I still used it earlier. I will continue to use it. Thats why Im sorry Sadiz. Ive never known a time of war. But I know what Treainar did. I also know what Treainar has taken from Sadiz. I also know that Sadiz will never forgive Treainar. Its fine if you despise me, and you can choose not to forgive me, but still Im Honestly, if you were to tell me this out of the blue, I wouldnt believe it or be able to wrap my head around it. I can see a ghost, and that ghost is The Great Demon King Treainar. To be honest, Sadiz and I were talking without being in this situation, she would have dismissed it with Is your head all right? But I used Treainars technique. How do you exin that? I had no choice but to reveal everything. Pl, please wait Little man that, a little longer Although she didnt outright deny me, Sadiz was confused and holding her head. Honesty even if I was suddenly told about something I cannot see but, if youre convinced that you can see the ghost of the Great Demon King then everything up to this point would actually make sense This reaction was natural. Even Sadiz, who is smart, would not immediately believe in the existence of ghosts if she was suddenly told of their existence. That said, Sadiz also knew that I wasnt lying. Assuming that all of that is true the ghost of the Great Demon King would not do something to harm Little man. Its not like that. I can see him, we can have conversations, but he cant touch me, and in this state Treainar cant use magic on me either. Is that so? B, but conversations, then can he um what does he say erm Seeing Sadizs reluctance, I knew what I wanted to ask. It was what I expected. Im not being threatened I dont think Ive been verbally manipted or brainwashed. Ive been influenced, though. Huh!? Little man ah tsu sorry I didnt mean to She thinks Im being brainwashed, doesnt she? I cant me her for thinking that. In fact, Treainars words influenced me quite a bit, got me heated, made me think, and so on. From the perspective of some people, this may also be considered brainwashing. But Id like to think its not like that. Treainar are you, brainwashing me? Wrong! Durd! Wrong durd now, hes angry. Kuhahahaha. Is that so ridiculous you cant believe it? Even after this kind of exchange, even after I divulged Treainars existence, Sadiz would only see me acting out on my own. no way you can speak so casually? To the Great Demon King Hmm? Ah~ Well, I asked him before if he wanted me to stop talking to him like that, right? When I did, he said being treated formally made him feel uneasy. is that right? Sadiz looked at me with a sad expression. But it doesnt seem to be grief over the fact that my mind is finally in a sorry state. But whatever it is, I have to say this. Its just since I met him Ive been through a lot, but now Im fulfilled. And I want to keep learning from Treainar and getting stronger. Im going to live with this guy. Im going to live with Treainar. I clearly told Sadiz how I truly felt. And then Little man what What Sadiz bit her lip, her shoulders shaking. What the hell are you saying!? Whatare you! She cried out. Little man! Youre talking about the Great Demon King who once tried to destroy the human race in this world. You asked him to teach you spent time together why in the first ce, if Little man didnt learn the Great Magic Spiral from the Great Demon King if you hadnt learned that Yeah, I would still be stuck in ce at the Imperial Capital rotting away with a feeling of inferiority to the princess. At least I wouldnt be as strong, as you said I was. Thats not true thats not besides in the first ce in the first ce, why is it the Great Demon King Treainar!? Screaming, and ring at me no, Sadiz red sharply at someone who she couldnt see, not me. I cant forgive him! I hate the Great Demon King Treainar, who took everything from me and still trying to take more! Why are you so Little man sincerely wants he feels that stronglyno way Theres nothing you can do about it! Then, Sadiz stood up, scampered around and shouted. Dont be, ridiculous i, if youre there,e out,e out! Dont be ridiculous! Dont you dare take my Little man away from me! However, no matter how much you shout Come out, Treainar was here from the beginning. But Sadiz cant see him. She cant even hear his voice. Its not fair! Why only the Great Demon King!? The Great Demon King who took my father, my mother, my family, and my hometown and everything else, now hes going to take Little man from me. no, way such a thing I cant allow that to happen? So, Sadiz couldnt vent her anger even if she wanted to. All Sadiz could hear was the sound of waves echoing on the empty sandy beach. Ugh, uh why why! Then, Sadiz copsed to her knees on the spot, sheddingrge tears. Why the Great Demon King? Why cant I see you? How can you in less than a few months raise Little man to be so great and strong? Sadiz Ever since he was born I was by Little mans side I loved him more than anyone else we spent more time together than with anyone else after taking everything from me, this time you took Little man too how do I not resent you? How could I not hate you! How do I stop you ugh uh It was the first time the cool Sadiz had screamed so emotionally. if only I hadnt remembered my past trauma at that time, if only I hadnt screamed! Nothing would have changed Certainly. If it hadnt been for that incident, I might still be in the Imperial Capital. Sadiz and I might not have ended up like this. And Little man too you dont intend to return to the Imperial City and on that journey I cant apany you, can I? Yeah. You cant say such a thing with such unwavering eyes But here we are. And Ive already decided on my answer. Im not mad at Sadiz anymore Im sorry too but still, Im not going back. Im going out into the world just the two of us. Two people is it? Yeah, with Sadiz around Ill get spoiled. Thats how much I want it then But please donte. Im free to live now. Right. I know that, as well. I also remembered how much Sadiz has cherished me since I was born. Thats why Ill love Sadiz like this always Me you want to throw me away because Im a burden? You dont need me anymore! No, Im not. Im graduating. You cant use those words! Graduating? Does that mean independence or separation from parents? Please dont use such pretty words to fool me about going on a journey with the Great Demon King Treainar! Thats why, I also knew that Sadiz wouldnt back down easily. I know she wont break easily. Little man is free to live? If so, this journey of freedom do you really think that Master and Madam would keep silent without saying anything if they knew? Do you really think that Im going to let you go quietly like this?? Sadiz stood up again. While her eyes were swollen with tears, she exposed an intense, anger intimidating feeling. Still you think you can dismiss me and just go with the Great Demon King? You would choose the Great Demon King over us? With a swaying stance, it looked like she was ready to pounce at any moment. No matter how much I said, if it doesnt work, I would have to use force I was expecting such a development I wasnt surprised. Even if it means fighting me? I dont want to fight. I dont want to fight Sadiz alone. But still, if Sadiz wouldnt allow it and forcefully stood in front of me, then I IDDDD I cant do it!! huh? ugh uh I, I should be able to But before I said anything I should be able to but I cant! Theres no way I can do more to make you hate me, Little man Sadiz Theres no way I could seriously fight you, Little man Sadiz yelled again and sank back into the ce. Its the same for me. I dont want to fight Sadiz. Chapter 157 – For My Sake

Chapter 157 - For My Sake

We cant fight. Thats why Sadizs answer was that she couldnt stop it. uh ugh The appearance of Sadis leaking sobs also tightened my heart. If I hadnt endured it, I might have burst into tears as well. Little man Yeah. Then, Little man no longer from now on doesnt intend to go back is that what you mean? The question is, Are you evering back home again? Certainly, when I ran away from the Imperial City, I was like, Im never going back. So maybe thats the case. Well Because when I met Sadiz again, I thought about graduating from Sadiz, but I didnt think about going back to the Imperial City. And when I think about it again At least at this point I dont feel like going home, I dont want to go home, I dont have a reason to go home right now I dont feel like showing my face to the people in the Imperial City Im not angry about Sadiz. Im convinced that its unavoidable. On the other hand, what of the people of the Imperial City who bombarded me with abusive misceneous words? Well, they saw me use the Great Demon Kings technique, hitting my hero father, and brushing off the princess hand. Them criticizing me might be inevitable, but I wasnt motivated to just let it slide when it came to the people of the Imperial City. Well, wont you evere home? but, the technique of the Great Demon King I used that is Its not just the use of the technique of the Great Demon King you hitting your father or anything else that I disagree with. Huh? At least for now, its not the ce where I, the son of the Hero, would return to. The reason for rejecting the Imperial City itself is different from the disagreement with Sadiz. Master, Madam! The princess and the others theyre really worried about Little man! At least at least once just to talk Father mother thest two people I saw DDYour father, your mother, and Sadiz love you from the bottom of our hearts! Believe me! Were a family! I punched my father in the face when he said that to me at the graduation match. DD Hey, wait, Earth! I came this far without ever looking back at my mother, who found me in Cantidan and desperately chased after me. Certainly, I could say that Ive been running away emotionally, too. Like Sadiz, weve had our share of misunderstandings, and maybe if I exined it, my father and mother might ept me. But now If I ever go back at that time That time? When Im more confident in myself, thats when Otherwise, things will end up being the same. I dont want that. I came out here after hitting my father I cant do this half-heartedly I have to be good enough to say, Look at me now, you bastard. or Ill just be a heros son just born into a heros house I want that much confidence and achievement. I havent achieved anything yet, and I want to be more than I am now Confidence? Achievement? Didnt Little man be stronger? You also won in the tournament against some of the best! Even though I lost my memory, I have seen with my own eyes how much bloody effort Little man has put in here in Cacretale! Sure, I worked hard and got my first win. Butpared to the feats of father and mother Yeah, Im happy and proud of my win. But its just a challenge, its not the goal Huh!? At that moment, Sadizs eyes became sharp again. Yes is that what the Great Demon King told you? Eh? The Little man I knew before would be more festive is the reason why you are so stoic and ambitious because the Great Demon King told you so and Little man was influenced by him? I was at a loss for words, but it was true. Maybe I wouldnt have thought like this when I was in the Empire. As Sadiz said, Id be festive what do what, that is! Im I! And Sadiz yelled again, but immediately kept her head down in depression Me the Master, Madam, and Little man I love spending time with just the four of us Im happy I want to get those days back again I dont want to lose you Ill definitely bring Little man home thats all I think about thinking for Little man? No I I only thought about making myself happy Sadiz Why!? Why is the Great Demon King the Great Demon King for Little man giving advice that can help Little man grow urate guidance that can make the Little man stronger why didnt I do that? Why I didnt realize the anguish of Little man until I was cornered I should have why, could the Great Demon King do it At the same time as sadness, Sadiz was gritting her teeth with some regret. Whats the best whats good for him what he needs not as the Son of the Hero as Earth Lagann, why couldnt I see why couldnt I fulfill my vow to live for Little man! Why! She started ming herself again. I couldnt find any words to say to Sadiz, and she took in a few rough breaths Little man now you two you said it was fulfilling, right? Hmm? Ah Yeah. Those days not only are you getting stronger with urate guidance Little man are you also able to keep a smile on your face? In everyday life having fun properly are you smiling? Am I able to earnestly keep smiling? I had no need to think about it. Sadiz would say, Dont be ridiculous, and father and mother wouldnt allow it. But I spent time with Treainar, and Even without your memory for three months in this country you were watching me, werent you? Little man Im sorry Sadiz. I Im having fun. my goodness how moronic just be silent and go back you may start over I just couldnt lie. In thest few years, Ive never smiled like an idiot so hard, so deeply and with such fulfillment. I see Was Sadiz disappointed with my answer? Was she dumbfounded? Would she hate me now! Great Demon King first you why was my hometown ~~~~tsu no wrong not that Sadiz The most important thing already right now is ku uh ugh Sadiz started saying something, but quickly stopped herself, and instead Great Demon King! If youre there, you listen! These are my one-sided remarks! No need to respond through Little man! Nu? Not to me, even though she couldnt see him, Sadizs word were aimed at Treainar On the journey ahead, if anything should happen to Little man; I will die, I will be a spirit, and I will definitely hunt you down and cast you into the depths of hell! I promise! I wont hear any excuses! Nu, nu? Im entrusting the most precious thing in the world, my Little man, to the being who took everything from me its so painful that my heart is crushed Ive an urge to search for an exorcist even now and thoroughly search for a means to exorcise the Great Demon King from Little man I hate you, Great Demon King Treainar! Even if there was once a just cause, I will never forgive you! But even so if you truly care for Little man She one-sidedly gave her emotional, but bittersweet feelings, to Treainar. And you, Little man And now, looking at me You dont want to travel with a pretty girl Im not convinced, but no matter what happens, Ill stand by you. Right, wrong, I dont know anymore. Do what you want Little man please do it to your hearts content Sadiz. I tried to guide Little man only as the son of a hero I failed to determine what was best for Earth Lagann I couldnt do anything Im not worthy but at the very least, Little man please allow me to see you off and pray for you. Sadiz looked at me with a mixed but lonely expression, but still trying to smile as much as she could. That expression made me feel unbearable guilt, and at the same time, I felt like crying too. And Little man. Finally may I ask only one selfish thing for myself? Hmm? And Sadiz gave me her onest wish with a smile. That is Can I have onest hug? As a way of saying goodbye. There was no reason for me to decline. If so, with pleasure Her hands slowly turned, and the warmth and calming fragrance that I have known for a long time. After all, when I get wrapped up in Sadiz, my heart feels at ease. Ah I used to carry you in my arms so easily but now youre just as tall as I am really youve be big and strong. Oh, have you noticed that now? Yes, I didnt even notice that in many ways, Im unqualified. And the madam she said the same thing. I see. I couldnt let her see my face now either. Sadiz Yes? Thanks for everything and for seeing me off thank you. I didnt think Id ever be able to face Sadiz like this again, head on. Sadiz was the one who was hurting the most right now. But she still chose to see me off. We cant be together. But still Little man. Ill be so happy to live in a world where I tell the Master, Look at me now! Im waiting for you to be one of the worlds greatestwhenever it gets too hard So, dont ugh ruin it. I love you, more than anyone else in the world. Ill always be thinking of you no matter what happens. Call on me anytime. Ille running even to the end of the world. Uh Sa diz And hopefullyDD Even though I said I have already cut off the past, I really just go with whats convenient. Also, would Treainar ever even talk to me again? I do not mind. On asion. At that time, Treainars voice felt very gentle. DDD Part 4 Complete DDD Authors Note There will be various opinions. Some may have hoped for a grand rejection. I will ept it already. Please say it to your hearts content. And, because part 4 ended up being too long, and maybe someedy wille in after this, the mood may change, so I will break this part here once. They havent even set out on a journey yet, and what about Jamdiel and Kron? I think there will be opinions on that, but I will break it off here. Excuse me. Chapter 158 – Intermission (Dark Valkyrie) ?

Chapter 158 - Intermission (Dark Valkyrie)

I am ovee with emotion. Long were the seconds it took to get to this point, and I tremble at the thought of the oing rewards. Of course, there is still much needed for my n, and this is merely its middle stage. But still, my heart is abuzz. On that day, in order to gather information, I was watching the graduation match of the Imperial City Warrior Academy through magik crystal. Never did I expect that Hiro and Mamus child would use the Great Demon Spiral. How could he use it? Who in heavens is thatd? But what was imperative, rather than unraveling the mystery, was to have thed at hand as soon as possible. Fortunately, the parent-child rtionship between Earth Lagann and Hiro wasnt sound, and Earth Lagann had fled from the troublesome Imperial City. And I was able to find them faster than they could, and spirit him away here to Cacretale. Jamdiel? No, not yet, dontugh yet. Lady Kron would find it strange. However, no matter how apt his use of the Great Demon Spiral and Breakthrough can be, he was still an unfinished great vessel. As a precaution, I had thought to use Machio or Jos, but my concerns were unnecessary. He mastered Magical Breathing and demonstrated power that surpassed even Machios. I no longer have anyints. He will spawn the ideal child with Lady Kron. And the existence that will be born between me and their conceived child is the existence that will transcend all life and be the true God who rules the Heaven, the Surface and the Demon worlds. Jamdiel~ do you hear me~? Oh, no, erm, pardon me. Hmm, listen, what were you saying? Strawberries, cats, white, ck, light blue, red, yellow, also many others, and I should wear nothing else. Which one would you prefer? Yes. After all white would be what best suits you, Lady Kron. And for the sake of absolute victory go with the whitece. Oh, is that so? I understand! Whitece, then! Thinking back, how many days did it take to get here? The Surface world sojourn to evade Laiphant of the Demon Realm. However, Mikado and the rest of the allied forces have set up awork on the Surface world. It was extremely difficult to escape a ce of rest with the then infant Lady Kron. Reluctantly, I sought aid from Hakuki and the boss of the Bockmati family, Inai, and fled to this country, but everything led to today. Ufufufufufu Huh, Lady Kron? Then Lady Kron smiled at me as I was floating away. The sight of Lady Kron after her bath, with her body cleansed, made me feel a shocking lust, despite being of the same sex. Jamdiel, you look happy. Well, i, is that so? I didnt realize that Lady Kron could see through me, was my face that obvious? I must brace myself. Lady Kron is to be sent to Earth Laganns chambers to do the deed! No worries. With Lady Krons divine cuteness, Earth Lagann should fall easily. There is no doubt that he will dive into the bed with Lady Kron, smiling in her lingerie with a ribbon wrapped around her. Well, should he refuse by any chance, or even try to escape I will not allow it. But Im worried. Will Earth be pleased with me will he ept me? Of course! The mantra passed down from ancient books The prize is me nod can decline this. Fufufu, is that right? Yes, I am sure. Yes, all is well. At the same time, I almostughed. Thinking about it, Lady Kron, who was still a baby about 498340000 seconds ago, hase so far DD Ueeeh, uuh, ueeeh, ueeeeeeeeh! DD Lady Kron! Whats wrong Oh, thou leaks Kuh, I must change diapers again Im not good at this oh, all right! Its okay~, Lady Kron! I was feared as the Dark Valkyrie, but because I was not able to unite with God, for me who was still pure and unmarried, it was more difficult for me to raise and protect Lady Kron as a baby, than to go to war. DD Ugh, oh, mama DD Lady Kron, I am not thy mother, I am Jamdiel. I am thy vassal. And what happened? Why does thou shed tears? DD Why do I have horns? Why am I different from everyone? DD Of course. Thou is different from the monkeys out there. Thou is a chosen being with the blood of God in thy veins! So, please take care! DD I dont want to be God I want to be normal Jamdiel isnt a servant DD Lady Kron. Now, its time for thy studies, not to utter such nonsense. For me, who has never raised a disciple or a subordinate, suddenly raising such a young existence was truly difficult, even though she was a goddess with divine blood. DD Now, Lady Kron. After this, I would like to ask thou please give the order to all the revolutionaries. Afterwards, please rest. For Machio and I will dispose of all our enemies. DD Yes, I understand. But please be careful, Jamdiel. Dont get hurt DD There is no problem. Then, when Lady Kron had grown to some extent, we moved in earnest to take over Cacretale. I realized that Hakuki, who was stronger than me and a thorn in my side, could not move for a while, and furthermore, after the revolution was sessful, the Bockmati family also perished on its own, so everything went ording to my ideal. Yes, all as if God were supporting me. Oh, God. Are you watching over us? Nearly there. Although we lost God, we will once again harbor the blood of God in the world and bring his eternal rule to the world! Hey, Jamdiel. Yes? Would Jamdiel be happy if I gave birth to Earths child? At that time, Lady Kron, who was smiling somewhat calmly at my excitement, asked me a question. Would I be happy? The answer to that is clear. Yes. That is what I, as thy vassal, long for. I see ? At that instant, Lady Kron appeared to be thinking about something for a moment, but she immediately smiled again. Okay. Im going to have a lot of babies! Yes, thats the spirit, Lady Kron! Well, even if thou should give birth to just one nay considering that the child might be female, would it be necessary to conceive several children? Then Jamdiel would be pleased, right? huh? Then yes! I will make sure to ask Earth to do it diligently! Ill ask to do it a lot, please! What happened? At first nce, she seemed enthusiastic, and I believed she was burning with her mission as a goddess, which I taught her, but it also felt a little different. Nay, why does it matter if I am happy in the first ce? So, Jamdiel your wish wille true if you are satisfied and pleased I just want you to listen to one of my wishes. Please? This is rare. Has Lady Kron ever asked anything of me with such an expression? There is no need for such a change, and if its Lady Krons order, I can do most things I call Jamdiel not by name but in a different way ? Call? What? How to call me? Ummm, Ill ask you about this another time. What? No, Lady Kron, what is it? Please speak up. No, its fine. Ill do this after Jamdiels wishese true. Lady Kron Lady Kron uttered something, but she smiled right after without saying it in the end. What does thou mean? To be called differently, is it a nickname? A moniker? I dont understand. What was Lady Kron trying to say? Thank you for everything, Jamdiel. I will do my best! Earth is a very nice boy. I will do my best to make him like me! Thats the spirit, however, you neednt work so hard, that man will easily be swayed by you. Oh, well. Now. And for some reason, Lady Kron was quite motivated. If thats the case, it would be prudent to first give priority to this. However, for that purpose Then, Lady Kron, Ill take my leave for a while. Yes, Ill go over the etiquette again. After saying that, I left Lady Krons room Fufu a rat Well before my heraldic eyes theres no point in using magik to hide fuhahahaha! I can see things through the walls, the reach of my eyesight is vast, and I am able to see activated magical powers as colors. No matter how miniscule. Then again thou was also sneaking around between fights during the fighting tournament well, I knew the other party, so I let it be, but might as well! I opened the window of the corridor and jumped outside, leaped over the rooftops of the city, and into the shadow of a back alley What have we here? Eh!? What is thou doing sneaking around? Ah, haha ?? Master There stood a man with a tense smile and sweat on his cheeks, shrinking back at my presence. And in his hand, a magik crystal is clenched, as if he was about to make contact with someone. Reporting in are we? Hey, Wacha? Wacha Huacha. After this, he had no desire to make an appearance at the luncheon for the fighting tournament to be held at the church, and instead sneaked off to a remote ce however, I was also taken as naive. Hand over the Magik Crystal. Huh? Ill talk to him myself. Im sure he will ask anyway. Then it would be better to hear it directly from my mouth. Then it was then. Hmm? Ah The magik crystal glowed even though he had yet to do anything. This, on the contrary, indicates thatmunication is being sent here. Apparently, before we can get in contact with them It is I. Yo, Watte!? La, Lady Jamdiel? It seems that they were going to contact Wacha from the other end, and when I suddenly appeared, I heard a sound of someone falling in surprise from beyond the magik crystal. Apparently, they were quite surprised. Hmm confirming the results of the fighting tournament nay, checking on the final key? I am aware of their purpose. So I asked for confirmation. And then Oh, no, thats true too, though just in time! An urgent message from the boss to Lady Jamdiel. I was going to have Wacha deliver it What? That was unexpected. I believed they sought to simply confirm the man who would be Lady Kronspanion, but an urgent message from him? Hold, in the first ce, where is he now? Im simply just this sudden message Tchoh, well. So? I will deliver the words of the boss as they are. [A new king has ascended the throne of Ang Kingdom, the kingdom above the clouds]. !? The message was a quandary I myself had never even considered at all. Also [In order to appeal to the people, the new king is about to make a move to capture the biggest stain in the kingdoms history, the traitor Jamdiel] he said. Huh!? Wh, what? [The situation of the Istionist Nation on the Surface World doesnt matter. Return to the Demon Realm now. All three of you, if you have found the key] he said. I never thought that the past that I had abandoned hundreds of years ago would find me. Tch what to do now. In the past, all the promising Valkyries sent my way were beaten, and since then, have dreadfully retreated into the clouds but, for Hakuki to advise me to such extent After all, not everything goes as smoothly as I would have it. Must there always be some sort of trial? But can Ie this far only to end in ruin? This country is finally working the way I want it to. Now, even if I return to the Demon Realm, would I be more indebted to Hakuki? That is more troubling. Then the answer was already there. What of it? Come if thou will,e dross Odin and the feathered worms who worship thee and Ill kill all of thee. No one will interfere with my wishes. Authors Note Thank you for your help. Part 5 begins here, but let me rx for a bit. I worked so hard on Part 4, that I got too busy with my actual job. Chapter 159 – A Casual Moment

Chapter 159 - A Casual Moment

So, Little man. Currently, this ind nation is warded off from the outside world. What do you n to do? After the hug with Sadiz, I said farewell and departed on the journey is what Id like to say, but reality doesnt go that smoothly. Because Jamdiel put a barrier over Cacretale, so it is impossible to go to the outside world at present. It was something I couldnt break even if I used the Great Magic Spiral three months ago. Im also going to have a hard time hard time outsmarting them with magic, and no doubt Jamdiel will notice. Yeah, well, about that The discussion I had three months ago. What Jamdiel imposed on me was to win the tournament. I beat Mr. Machio and won the championship just like she wanted, now as she promised No, tis not just the victory, child. No, I remembered that too, but I didnt want to mention it in front of Sadiz, so I didnt. Whats wrong, Little man? Did the Great Demon King say anything? And Sadiz narrowed her eyes at my reaction. Obviously, its a scornful re. Hmm oh no Yes, the conditions that Jamdiel gave me. That was Winning and Helping with something. The something was ambiguous, but it was clearly rted to Kron. Yes, Kron and somethingsomething-like By the way, Little man O, oh. Erm about the demon named Kron Ugh!? whats that reaction? For a moment, I thought she read my mind. Involuntarily, I was surprised to hear it out loud. Jamdiel serves her even more her face I once saw the Great Demon King when I was very young Ah Oh~ So, how much do you know about her, Little man? What does the Great Demon King know? And the state of Jamdiel right after the tournamentshe even wants Little man to eat something that would increase his vigor Ah, uh huh Little man do you know whates after this? No, I havent heard it directly, its just a guess, but Hmm well, Little man has already graduated from me, no matter what he does or where he does it and with whom, I have no right to interfere I squinted a little what the heck, for a moment an old feeling came over me. No, I wonder why. Sadiz said she doesnt want to pursue me too deeply, but she was flustered after all. Hmm, w, well Ill talk to Kron rather than Jamdiel. Shes a little bit of a careless natural airhead, but if we talk calmly, I feel like she can understand. Huh is that right Its just nheless Jamdiel wont stay silent on the situation Three months ago. Jamdiels strength was so far beyond mine that there was nothing I could do about it, no matter how I tried to reverse it. So I had no choice but to obey quietly. Little man. The opponent is one of the Six Supremacy, right? She once stood against the Master and Madam a monster that left a mark in history, right? I know. Of course, even though Ive be stronger, Im not going to pretend that Im capable of defeating Jamdiel, who was a Six Supremacy of the Great Demon King. But to be left helpless and unable to resist let alone, silently killed no way in hell am I going to let that be. What does the Great Demon King say? Naturally, you are well aware of Jamdiels power, right? How much of a difference is there between her and Little man today Well, in a proper fight, even for the current child, victory will be impossible however he possesses some ability and experience, so he can at least read the opponents power but Jamdiel is unfathomable. With the child as he is, it cannot be done said the Great Demon King? Still she will not kill the child who can even use Magical Breathing that is certain. Besides for Jamdiel But, if the Great Demon King was worried about Little mans safety even for an instant, he would have said that more strongly and raised his sense of crisis so the fact that there is no sign of that, is there something? For example, does Jamdiel have any weaknesses? Hmm, there is a weakness. Jamdiel has a fatal w something that even Hiro and hispanions were unaware of. But even if there was a weakness it would still be too dangerous the other party is Tis a wall that must be ovee eventually. Although, tis reckless to merely delve in without thinking tis necessary to know the power of the opponent, know the power of the self, and still challenge. Still, having Little man fight Jamdiel as guidance eh, but no Little man already trusts that guidance, and Ive never done anythingbut Ah are they? Sadiz shouldnt be able to perceive Treainars appearance or voice, but it felt like a subtle conversation has been established? What? Are the people who care about me naturally connected to the conversation? No, it was a coincidence, but I almostughed. It may be inappropriate. Sadiz hasnt forgiven Treainar, and reconciliation is out of the question. But now, through my existence is it egotistical of me to think so? But I also felt a little happy. Lets go back to church for now, Sadiz. Little man Im sure theyll be waiting for us. Yes, for now, if I cant leave now, lets go back to church once. Besides, it looks like were having aunch party today. Is it alright to be so optimistic? It matters not. This was never the goal for the child. But it was a triumph worth the effort. Well I also want to celebrate Little mans victory No, you guys are actually talking, arent you? I think you can see each other!? I almost made a retort but held it back. Little man even if you graduate from me today is like a victory party, so my home cooking can you eat it? Eh? Yes Of course, Id love to. then lets do that. And Sadiz seemed to have broken down. She nodded to me, with a conflicted smile. Hah~ What is it, Sadiz? Suddenly, you sighed No its just really Little man to think youre all grown up its frustrating. You think so? Well, I wasnt only training after I left the Imperial City Ive had a lot of encounters and experiences While walking alongside me on the beach, Sadiz spoke so keenly. And Little man between the time you left the Imperial City and youing heree to think of it, you also visited Cantidan, didnt you? Ah. By the way, did you meet a Ninja Warrior from Japone, a woman kept calling Little man Honey Eh!? That no way Shinobu? Nfufufufufu~, it seems youre bing an adult in that aspect what was it? Did the Great Demon King also teach you how to seduce women? Y, youre wrong Shinobu was before that in Honeyborough Honeyborough? Yeah, theres also Mr. Aka, hes an Ogre, and a good friend Huh!? O, Ogre!?. Before I knew it, I was talking about everything that had happened since I left the Imperial City. Little man supposing, if you dont mind Id like to hear about the encounters and experiences in your time away from us Okay, its no problem. However, the walk back to church wasnt enough to tell the story. But I told Sadiz as if I was bragging. Everything that happened before I came to Cacretale. To which Sadiz nodded seriously, but with a smile on her face. I was happy to be able to spend such a casual moment with Sadiz again. Authors Note Yesterday I was in a state of distraction in many ways. As you may know if youre following my Twitter feed, the night before yesterday I was exhausted. Until now, Ive been writing because Japan won and Ive been fired up, but Ive been so moved that the opposite happened, I couldnt write. I was so excited that I couldnt do anything else, so I drank until morning but I didnt enter the detention center, right? I didnt jump into a roadside ditch, okay? I was simply having a full rest yesterday. Even if the goal was still ahead, it was a good night to float. * When I woke up in the morning, there was a review called Spirit! Thank you! It woke me up at once! Chapter 160 – The Labor of Winning

Chapter 160 - The Labor of Winning

Ah, hes back! Hey, yourete! When I returned to the church, the area around the entrance was already crowded with people, including around the dojo. W, wow This is, really a festival? Tables are lined up and the food is served on many tters, making it look like a standing room only party. You can feel the excitement from the people who have already gathered, and in some ces, musical instruments were being yed. The moment Karui noticed me and Sadiz and raised her voice, the other people who had gathered there all greeted me with smiles and apuse. Whoa, hes here, nova boy! Oh, congrattions! Congrattions! There was apuse in the arena, but at that time I was swallowed by the excitement of the match, and I could easily go with the flow to raise my voice and wave. However, once I calmed down, I was more confused when I was suddenly hit with this much heat. One after another, the guy of the dojo, the sisters, and the uncles and aunts in town whose names I didnt even know were apuding, pping my shoulders and shaking my hands. Oh, youre here! Excuse me! Oraa! Heave-Ho! Make way for Earth! Breaking through such a crowd, Mortriages crew came rushing to me, and without my consent, the four of them lifted me up. Whoa, y, you guys! Stop it! Its embarrassing! I was one head above the crowd, overlooking everyone. Those at the end of the crowd were also looking at me. I was embarrassed, ashamed, but my heart was pounding and I was half smiling. Little man hase so far uuuugh. I do not mind rewarding his efforts, still this seems a tad excessive Sadiz and Treainar quietly watched over me. People in this country dont seem to know that Little man is the son of a hero. In the Empire, no one could see Little man without preconceptions, not even me. But fufufu you found it, Little man. A ce where you can be seen as yourself Or rather, Sadiz seemed deeply moved and was crying a bit. Anyway, why is this happening? Ahaha, youre finally back~, Earth! Elder Sis Tsukshi! Whats this all about? Ahead of us, as I was carried and taken down the road, Elder Sis Tsukshi was smiling wryly in an apron. In the first ce, Elder Sis Tsukshi said that she would cook a lot of treats at the celebration today, but I never imagined this scale. At best, I thought they would invite some friends and acquaintances to the church cafeteria. But this level is You know, a lot of people brought in gifts saying This is for Earth, and it was too much for just us, so before long this~? No~ Come,e, the guest of honor will be in the middle! The whole citys going to be in an uproar, and Im going to be very busy! Ive got a lot of work to do, and Im hoping Big sister Sadizs will help me out soon! Elder Sis Tsukshi already looked very busy, but also somewhat happy. Sadiz was also called, so she hurriedly wiped away her tears and ran up with a smile. Older Brother! And this time, Amae came running up. On the te in her hand was a sd with vegetables on it, though it looked a little clunky. Oh, Amae Look, Older Brother, Amae, cooked it, I cooked! Un! Saying that, Amae puffed her chest with a smug face. Uh huh, its a dish that makes the most of the ingredients. Uh huh. I dont really, like vegetables much no Oh, I see. Then Ill have a bite. Un! I dont have a fork right now, so I just use my hand. I pick up a tomato with dressing on it. Hmm, the taste of the ingredients and her cuteness should create a synergistic effect. Oh, oh its delicious, Amae. Thank you. Youre so good at it. Mufuu! Un! Hearing that, she snorted and seemed happy. Oh, maybe today I could eat as much vegetables as I want. Yes, Karui. Wheres Mr. Machio? Hes still recovering in bed. When he uses that power, he wont be able to move properly for a few days I see. Well, Ill check on himter. Yes, please! Apparently, Mr. Machio wont be here. Hmm? Then again, Wachas not here either? Jos doesnt matter, enough of that for now. I mean what the heck! Most of the guys I faced in the tournament arent here? Even though I see glimpses of the other guys, there arent many people who fought against me, its a bit of a lonely situation. Anyway, Im a little worried that Wacha isnt there that guy there was something I wanted to ask. And then What, youre not satisfied with just me? Ah Hey, chug this down! It was Jawara, who I fought in the second round. Apparently, hes the only one who showed up, and he gave me a cup with a smile on his face. And then, the other contestants gradually began to gather around. Look look, what are you upset about? Come on, drink up! Wanna touch my bottom? I cant believe Machio lost but my crotch wont lose! Absolutely, Ill have to rewrite the data again. When the tournament was over, and the battle was over, and there was no friend or foe, everybody wasughing and having fun like idiots. At first I was a little confused by the mood, but then I started to enjoy it and decided to just drop it and join the frolic. Alright, then, cheers! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOeehhh!!! I crudely bumped cups with these annoying grown men, and just took the drink that was handed to me in one gulp hmm? Eh!!?? W, hat!? No, what is this smell!? That? Its chilly, but my body is getting nice and warm Hmm? What Ah Hey, wait a minute! Isnt he only 15? Ah th, thats not good! Jawara, you idiot! What are you doing! th, this is Ayye~? Wha is~? The world~ is shaking~? Hold on, ch, child!? Hmm? There seems to be some kind ofmotion at Little man!? Your face is red, wait, what is?! Eerr? Whats wrong with big brother!? Older Brother? Wait a minute, quick Big Sister Sadiz its Earth!? Hmmm things are getting really fun. But its so hot. Everyones spinning around in threes and fours. It cant be helped. Uuuuk, too hot Im gonna undress. Wai, h, heeeeeeey!? Earth!? Hey, kid! Why well, if you want to take it off, take it off! Whoa, all of a sudden! Alright! Ill take mine off too! I wont lose! Take off the clothes. Fold em. Hurray! Nuh, you! this child and alcohol unsavory, tis just like time with Bro Little man!? Hold on, big brother!? Oh~ its swishy. Earth! What are you doing in front of everyone? Hmm? Oh, everyone look oh, Sadiz. Yes, its Sadiz. Hey, Sadiz~ Little man! Just hold on to me, ah~,e on, somebody get some water! And, Little man, its not safe for you to be naked! Its fiiiiiiinnee, I, wanna ask a favor, Sadiz! Eh? A favor is it? Thats right~, why are being so silly? Sadiz~, you promised~? P, promised what? Geez, did you forget Sadiz? You made it to me! If dont keep your promise, you cant bye bye me! For winning, boobies! Uh, ehh? If I win, I can do as I like with boobies! Chapter 161 – The Promise

Chapter 161 - The Promise

Sadizs bursting boobies! Wai haaaaaah!!?? B, bo, boob what are you saying!? Ive been working hard to massage em! Ive been dreaming of those holy titties since I was a kid! L, little that uh uh~ no, it was a promise, but Eh!? You promised, Big Sister Sadis!? Hold on, big brother, seriously!? Older brother likes boobies? Eeeeeh!? There was such an extra prize!? Sheesh~, so annoying~ all of you~! Oi, what was all that hugging, reconciliation and breakup talk earlier about? Hmm~? Heh~, whats up with Treainar? Why cant I go for Sadizs titties? Its fine! Because cause I cant help it, Imma boy!! This guys no good, something has to be done, a new hero had just been born! No~, its not no good. Its the world thats spinning in circles right now thats no good. Child control your breathing and drink water Yesh~? Durd, do not speak to me aloud! Mmm, its fine~ I wanna talk more~ I won the championship, praise me more. And, please praise me more master~. I reeaaly did my beeest. Ah~, you persevered you did your best More~, umm, I dont tell anyone, kay? Actually, I the happiest when you praise me. Fah!? Ah ga m mo, moron! Y, your sudden deration brings me no joy! Or rather, tis why you should cease addressing me this instance! Uh~, why you fuming~? Treainar. I like talking with Treainar~ Wa, waitaminit, this is seriously bad! Hes suddenly talking to himself Ah youre hallucinating Somebody, water. Bring water! Earth! Ah~, jeez, look, big brother! Water! Drink it down! Water~? Oh~, Karui has water~, gulp gulp ~, ah~ good so good Little man talking to himself? No when? you? praise me happiest? eh!?! N, no way The Great Demon King guh what a as expected this is unbearable! Hmm? Whats wrong~? Whats that scary look on Sadizs face? Fu~ ah~, chilled water is so good~. Big brother Hmm~ Yeah? What was it before? What oh yeah tte?! hmm? Ahhmm? I, eh, just now, doing what? Boobies? Eh? Oh? Wait, wait, I cant get my head around this huh? Hmm? You cur indeed I see. Tis your second time partaking in alcohol, so you have gained some resistance, or have you recovered a little sobriety? Recovered? No, my head still hurts, but wait a bit, feel like Im going to vomit, but what the hell? I dont feel good. My head hurts. I got a little carried away with the whole do whatever you want thing, but thats not right. I why would I do that Nfufufu, yes, Little man certainly I made such a promise. Oh my? Whats wrong with you? Little man. Your face suddenly turned pale, didnt it? The moment I saw Sadizs signature smile, I felt a sense of intimidation, or rather I felt the air at absolute zero, my fever gradually cooled down. The buzzing and themotion around me started to be vaguely recognizable Now then the promise was for winning the graduation match well, this victory isparable to that no, it surpasses that. In fact, with Little mans current ability, victory in the graduation match would have been a cinch. Oh, this, might be bad. Ah, what is this? This nostalgic feeling. When Sadiz found an ero-book I was hiding, didnt she make me sit on the floor and give me a lecture? However, it was inappropriate for you to say that in public like this, wasnt it? Y, yes! Ah, when I noticed, my body my instinct naturally pushed me, and I sat on the ground. No. When I was drunkst time, I didnt remember much, but now Im reasonably conscious. Because Im scared. Sadiz, th thats different! Yes? Little man whats the difference? Ah damn ah damn ah damn! Sadiz was quite angry anyway, I have to apologize and somehow dodge the issue! You know, I, I was a little drunk when I said that but Im all right now! Yes, Im sorry! Th, that old promise, its got to be a joke. After all something like, b, boo even if you dont Ive received your full feelings! Ah, suddenly hes a wuss Shut uuuuuup! I mean, in this situation, thats all I can sayDDD Little man Yes! And I straightened up in haste. Little man, alcohol is really dangerous. No matter who you are, no matter the hero, no matter the noble status, alcohol has always been able to ruin everything umted so far in an instant. Its been amon urrence for a long time. Yes. At such times, everyone makes excuses like, I was drunk, but it doesnt matter whether they were drunk or not. Rather, the words thate out when drunk and loose of reasoning are the true nature of that person. People around you will recognize that as your human nature. Yes. This time, Little man was so ted by his victory, that he even said things that he didnt mean to say maybe that was unavoidable, but thats what I think because its me, it is not always possible for other people to judge you as I would. On the contrary, there may have been some people who were disappointed with Little man. Yes People often hear the word free and easy gathering in a setting like this that doesnt mean that everything is irresponsible. Of course, how you behave and what you saye with responsibility. Some people may forgive boobs as a joke after getting drunk with alcohol, while others will not. So if youre not forgiven, wont they naturally be angry about it? es I felt despondent and showed some remorse. I mean, even though I was drunk, why did you make the promise five months ago mostly, Ive had enough of boobs. Certainly, I dreamed of Sadizs boobs. But, enough, I dont want to hear about em anymore. Generally speaking, Shinobus chest is not devastating at all, but shes a good person and a beautiful woman and Kron is really cute well, I havent done anything with those two yet no, but Shinobu confessed to me, also I think Kron wille to my room tonight but I cant say that. That kind of thing thats starting with the exchange diary, we then get matching essories, share a single umbre as a couple, carve our names on lockets, attach them somewhere, and ring the bells on a hill together thats right boobs will be an event after bing a man and a woman who finished going through the process! I wanted it as an extra prize for winning, and I was wrong! From the beginning I was wrong In any case Ill give you a little talk in your room. Nuo!? At that moment, Sadiz grabbed my arm and dragged me away while emitting a terrifying aura with a very nice smile. I dont know when she picked it up, but she was holding my clothes that I had taken off and folded under her arm Im naked!? Ah, theyre thin, but her arms are strong. Resistance? No, now Im more afraid of going against her. Um Big Sister Sadiz? Ah, big brother was just ying a prank, like that DDDD Somehow? Eeehhh!!?? And that would have been what everyone gathered here thought. The contestants and the people in the dojo were also speechless, their faces involuntarily pulled into a grimace. Even though there are people who are far stronger than ordinary, no one could resist Sadiz with one of her pressured smiles. So, with no one to help me, eventually I was dragged into my room And, Treainar was somewhat silent, but with a huge squint in his eyes, like hes dumbfounded no, say something!? Your silence hurts. Ha~ now Little man Sadiz threw me into the room that I have been using for thest three months, and even locked the door with a click. Sadiz I, Im sorry really That was a little carried away and Im really sorry for acting so disgraceful I sat upright on the floor and bowed my head. What a terrifyingly shameful sight. Pathetic. But, its okay. I apologized honestly when I should apologize. ha~ really at such a ce, in the end Little man is And Sadiz then passed beside me and huh? Sat on the bed Little man Im not particrly mad argh, but you shouldnt say that in such a situation in the first ce a promise is a promise. Eh? As I said earlier naturally, what you sayes with responsibility let alone, if its a promise Ha? That being the case by all means Little man. Fueh!? eh? Chapter 162 – Unforgivable, Get Wrecked

Chapter 162 - Unforgivable, Get Wrecked

Right now what? Somehow, there is something very seductive about the air from Sadiz Eh? Umm Sadiz? Yes what So a promise is a promise. Well, but Ive already graduated from Sadiz so you dont have to force yourself to keep the promise Even though I was the one who started it all, I cant contain my agitation at Sadizs unexpected actions and words. I got heated once I drank alcohol, but I got scared of Sadiz and cooled down, and then I came here and my body got heated again, and my head started spinning. Im not forcing myself Eh? Youre not forcing it? Why would you do this? D, do you really have to ask me that!? B, because erm it took so long to face Sadiz here, again but, if I do something stupid, you might dislike me or hate me Truth is, I really want to jump on her right away. But, I put the maximum amount of restraint on my still drunken head, and clenched my fists as much as I could to endure. Because, with this here things might get really awkward with Sadiz and I was more afraid of that than of what might happen. But Sadiz slowly reached out and stroked my cheek Th, thats not something I think you should worry about, Little man. Eh I also dont have any experience, so I might not be convincing even if its too much I wouldnt dislike you, much less, hate you no matter what you do to me Little man I dont dislike it. Moreover, Sadiz doesnt seem to dislike it either but rather I, is that so? Its not like youre holding back to make amends with me or anything Little man Im also a woman, you know? Id rather die than let you touch my breasts just to make amends. Phafu!? Also for me I would rather learn of this kind of thing with Little man At that moment, something in my head was about to break, but the thread I was holding on to was Ah oh, aaaaaaaahh b, but like this Little man dont worry Ill keep it a secret from the Master and Madam. Fah!? Pichin It just got cut off. Sadiz, sitting on the bed, smiled with a womanly face, perhaps trying to maintain her position as an older woman, shyly put her index finger on her mouth and made a quiet shhh~ pose I was almost sucked into it, so naturally I put my hands forward Eh? Hi, ah, eh, Sadiz? However, the moment my hand tried to touch Sadizs twin mounds, she made a surprised voice eh? What? Was that bad? Oh, no sorry I didnt expect it to be over my clothes. ? Ah, no, no, that unless Little man is happy with it You didnt think it would be from over your clothes? Not over your clothes tsu!? Eh?! Eh, eeeh!? Ah, Li, tle, no n, not at all, but still Ju ju, juuuu, st noooooow, wh, wha, at!? Li, Little man! D, do, do, do, dont g, get too eager, please. Im not going anywhere. Not rubbing it over the clothes so what was Sadiz thinking? Eh? When I asked for tits, what did you think I was talking about? Ah erm o okay? Well erm I, I didnt particrly mind from the beginning Hmm!?! Sadiz looked away her face was bright red!? Is Sadiz bashful? Are you shy!? Ive never seen Sadiz like this before!? What is this, so cute!! Well, I dont have any experience it may be a difficult task for the squishy virgin Little man s, so if possible, at first, take your time Sadizs eyes twitched while lightly biting the second joint of her index finger at the mouth. Slo, ly!? Ill slowly take my time, if I may? Idiot, why am I speaking so politely? Little man erm if you dont mind give me a hand with the back of the top er the hook What ah hook? Sadiz, dressed in cheerleading gear, lifted her top a little higher. I can see her slender waist and the navel in the middle I can see a little bit of whitece clothDDDD!? Little man a hand from the back Ah wa uh ah Sadiz turned her back to me once before something white waspletely in my sight. You want me to unhook what with my hand on your back!? Oh, I see on her back. Should I take this off? Th, th, thithithi this it? Ah!? Huh, eh, uh sorry My hands were trembling and my nails touched Sadizs back but Sadiz was ticklish rather than hurt and she was giggling Little man dont be so flustered. A girl may not think well of you if you are aggressive and identally rip her to shreds. Please remember. S, sor ry It doesnt require any effort. Just move your fingers a bit R, right sorry, I didnt know shall I take it off myself? No, let me take it off I, can do it Fufufu, this is Lesson 1? Fight on, Little man. Even from over her back, I could see that Sadizs face was turning bright red. I ah~, but I was confessed to by Shinobu, and I have to talk to Kron today, but her boobs are extra desserts? No, am I really okay with that? DD I like you, honey! DD Earth, how do you do? No, Im not! As for me no one really saw me as me in the Imperial City, but they saw me as me Shinobu told me that she liked me. Kron listened to me. So what should I do? I want to touch them. Hmm? That? I cant get my thoughts together! However, this seemed to be a turning point in many ways. At the very least, if I touch them only in the name of reward, maybe Ill be scorned for life at the same time, my finger touched the hook. Touched her underwear as well. It felt a bit rough. Just slide this slowly to the side Big Brother~ Its terrible~!!??. And, at that moment. ? I heard the sound of running down the corridor and Karuis noisy voice at the same time, from the outside, something like a scream what? Its a disaster! Somehow, somehow outside, Senior Jos showed up and suddenly demanded, we bring big brother out A match is not a rehearsal, but a real fight hes not normal! As soon as I realized hahaha that bastard Little man? n, no its nothinge on just a little Why now of all times!? At least, at least one rub Big brother! Hey! Sadiz, this is no time to be angry with big brother! Big brother! Karui was knocking on the locked door, making a lot of noise. No, right now Im, in the middle of something I mean, Jos? Of all people, a bastard that I wholeheartedly didnt care about showed up, so what the hell Ah Ah. At that moment, the wall of the room exploded like a blowout. We jumped out of bed when we sensed the presence. And from behind the broken wall, were screams and Fuh~, huh~, fuh~, huh~e on out even though I dont care about the oue of such a friendly festive romp thats how my girls got hurt Kofu, Kofu its your fault! Im going to beat you! And its not like a match, you know, the rigors of a real fight isDDDDD Theres something terribly wrong with his face the nerves and blood vessels were exposed, his breathing wasbored, he was incoherent, and eyes were bloodshot. Y ou. Youreing out, arent you? Zee~, zee~ ugh, pu ha~, ha~ since were going into a real fight be prepared to be hunted yourselfDDDD I dont caaaaaaaaaaare! Hebu!? I really didnt care, but I punched him and sent him flying anyway. Damn it gah such a nuisance I was so close damniiiiiiiiiiiiit, what do you have against me? What kind of misfortune is this?!! To be honest, I punched Jos the moment I saw his face, so I still dont know the situation outside. But still, I cursed my misfortune in this situation that I had been put on hold. But No it is I who suffers the most misfortune, while privy to the whole situation, I was made an outcast in the corner of the room, remaining silent so as not to interrupt or rather, I believe I had render a rather great favor Ah somehow Treainar just sat in the corner of the room, muttering sadly. As such, do get dressed. ah. And I hurriedly put on my clothes. Chapter 163 – Obstacle in the Way of Love

Chapter 163 - Obstacle in the Way of Love

Just as I was about to reach the top of that hill that I had been chasing for over a decade, I was interrupted. Like hell I will forgive this, but as I put on my clothes and stepped outside the wall, there was only confusion. Whoa this is Ah how terrible Both I and Sadiz spoke out involuntarily. There were destroyed buildings and cracks on the ground. Damn, whats with that guy? Hey, Jos, exin yourself! How cruelby the goddess what a mess The townspeople stared at Jos suspiciously as he backed away from the scene in fear. Hey, youngster. To suddenly lose control like that Darn brat, dont think youll get away with this! This is inexcusable! Im going to smash that ass! And then, Ill destroy your crotch. In addition, the strong men were likely to jump on Jos at any moment with an angry expression. But they dont matter. The problem is Higgu, ugh, eehn~ eehn~ Maybe Jos went on a little rampage before destroying the walls of the church to look for me, the food on the table that was prepared was ruined, scattered to the ground among broken tes. And, on the spot, weeping in front of a small broken te and a dirty distorted shaped sandwich that had fallen to the ground I made a sandwich for Older brother buthe didnt eat, ithiguu, uugh. Huh!? Ama e Hi ugh Older brother This guy not only did he get in my way he even my little sister! Aah really Kuh, a surprise attack I cant believe you had to do something as cowardly as surprise attack to win ha~, ha~ KillDDDD Bastard!! Die nine times oveeeeeeeeeer!! Eh!!?? The moment he got his staggering body up after eating my punch, I mmed into the body of the fucking bastard with a screwed fist. Ga kah kuh! Im the one, whos going to end you, idiot! My magicDDDD I mean, what are you even here for? Aaah? At this point, what the hell are you doing? Goho!? As I punched him, I noticed that his body had hardened slightly. In other words, he had taken that potion again. And as far as this guys situation is concerned, there was even more of it how is that? This is stupid. Now, even in a situation where youre that fragile, this is the best you can do Eh!? You cant beat me like this, even if you drink that potion until you die! Gaha Guga Hes got unnaturally developed abdominal muscles. But its not the abdominal muscles you get by clenching your teeth to withstand any impact. Just broken abdominal muscles. I crushed them. tsu bear it pu He dabbled in drugs and stuff, his mind got messed up, and he ran amok, in the end it all came undone. Jos soon got down on one knee and was gagging again. And then There he is! Eh Jos, stop it! Jos! Jos! Jos, you cant do this anymore Senior enough, something like this It was the five bitches, running while gasping for air. The shing woman who intruded into my match seemed to have been released, but her sword must have been confiscated and she was empty-handed. But the expression on her face had changed from the flowery look she had this morning, and it was clear to see how terribly dejected she was. What the hell is wrong with you people to think that you were so humble after all that embarrassment N, no, sorry, forgive me! Jos when he woke up, he was suddenly like this please we, beg you! When I asked with a strong re, the women trembled as if they were frightened, but asked for help. Apparently, this was against their will, and it seemed that Jos had begun to rampage on his own. Hah~, hah~ what is it ? To those women, Jos gave an annoyed expression. Thats enough, Jos. So lets stop now. We lost this time, but well keep putting in the effort, and someday Hah~, hah~ uhp effort? Yes, well support you too soDDDD Sh*t No. 1 snuggled up to Jos and called out in support of the man who was hurt both physically and mentally, but who was still their stronghold. But when Jos heard those words Shut up! You guys dont understand! Im the strongest invincible unrivaled cheat great sage! What do you know about me! Dont say anything selfish even if you dont know me! Kyah!? tsu eh? Hah~, hah~, annoying. Jo Jos? There was a sharp, dry sound. It was the sound of Jos shaking off the woman who was leaning on him and his hand hitting her cheek. Chiyo!? Hey Jos! Sen ior? The other womens faces turned pale at the sight, and they cried as they rushed to the beaten woman, their whole bodies trembling. Hey hey, this is A womans face this fellow! I cant stand this kid anymore! Besides being a loser, youre also unmanly! Of course, the people around me who were watching them all raised their voices. But Jos wasnt afraid at all Silence! Its all about this guy yes, you! Hmm? Hes trying to take my woman away from me! I cant let that happen! ? Jos pointed at me eh? huh? No, my anger dropped for a moment at the unexpected words, and I tilted my head. Eh, big brother? Earth? Thed? Little man? Everyones eyes were directed at the same time. But I didnt really understand any of this. Wai, wait a minute! When did I try to steal a woman from you! I mean, wha? Your girls are those five over there, right? A bitch group called the Jos Girls! Far from being interested in sh*ts like that, I dont want to see their faces!? Whoa exaggerate much Everyone in the town was retorting all at once against me, but there were no lies here. I had no interest in the five bitches called the Jos Girls. But Joss eyes were bloodshot No, not them! Its the one Ive been determined to get! huh? Im going to marry everyone, but this one is the one destined to marry me no matter what! You took her from me! I was stunned for a while by apletely unexpected word. Jos no way is that true? What are you talking about? Jos, please, tell me its a lie Whats wrong with you, Jos! We isnt that just? Sen, ior wha whats going on And all the women were weeping in despair well, thats not important Well, it doesnt matter who you marry or how you get married who is this woman I was trying to steal in the first ce? Yes, Im so angry that this guy is trying to kill me, and Im wondering who hes talking about when he says hes trying to take my girl. The answer is Dont y dumb! Im not going to let you have the goddess Goddess Kron Kron is all I have eyes for Kron is the woman who is tied to me! My woman! Ha? No way Kron? EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHH!!?? K, Kron is your woman eeeeeeh!? Hey, eeeeh!? You guys were like that!? Lieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!?? This was so unexpected that not only me, but the whole city screamed in surprise. Because, Kron with that kind of air is Because we two are a couple that was destined to be! Aahnnn? Im sure! The other day, when I passed Kron on the street, our eyes met for a moment and she smiled! No matter how you think about it, it must mean that she likes me! The smile of the goddess in love even I, who is called dense, could tell! They just passed each other and your eyes met She smiled at me on the day of the church congregation Im sure of it! At the time of the congregation? Even when I fell she asked, Are you all right?, and no matter how you think about it, it cant be anything but love for me! Wow This is what is this something that just got blurted out, but she smiled when your eyes meet? That goddess usually smiles at everyone, doesnt she? Look, both the aunt there and the old man over there are saying I was smiled at too, Hoho, I also got a smile from the goddess!? Mostly, Kron was smiling the entire time she was with me. However, its strange. This guy misunderstood something no thats some kind of egotistical hubris Nuh this is And Treainar was greatly perplexed Loss of hearing, stumbling over nothing, bing indifferent and insensitive to ones surroundings and no sooner, sudden anxiety about the gaze of the surroundings, subjective impressions, propensity for violence and irritability well, tis also a sign of the stated side effects, tis all there is Treainar? See someone with such assumptions and misunderstandings tis as if I were looking at a Jamdiel in various ways child end it. Somehow, he was exhaling a very weary sigh. But before I said anything Hiy uh the goddess likes Older brother! Eh???. Amae? Hmm? What, you is older brother me? Wrong, Amaes older brother is meDDDD Amae who was shedding tears Because, Amae and older brother took a bath with the goddess!! huh? The terra ss destructive power of her ignorance was unleashed. Chapter 164 – The Goddess’ Coup de Grace

Chapter 164 - The Goddess Coup de Grace

A bath with Kron!? Eh that is in another sense what exactly does that mean? Little man to think that at some point that cker Little man became such a fast learner Ah ahahaha big brother dont worry about it Everyones gaze was turned to me all at once. Its true! The goddess wiped older brothers back. The goddess says. How do you do to him almost every day? And Older brothers dinDDDDD Amae, please be quiet! Ill buy you a lot of sweetster! Older brother won the championship, so he has a lot of money! I got a lot of suspicious looks, some slightly disgusted faces, and face-to-face Y, ou, you, is that true? W, wait, no, um for now, you, dont pull out the potion and calm down. Theres an excuse as well Ill give an exnation. What exnation! Dont be silly! If you take away Joss assumptions and misconceptionsThe woman he likes took a bath with the man who publicly beat him up its too pathetic. I was saved by the goddess Kron For the first time in my life, I fell in love! Yes, Kron is my destiny! Thats why I wont let anyone take Kron away from me! Even The High Priestess wants Kron and I to have a child! W, wait, calm down. I dont understand you, but I do understand whats happening now Even today, my n youve ruined everything! Kron is surely grieving right now! O, okay, I understand, so calm down. I dont want to do it in the first ce either When I noticed, my initial anger had gone away, and now I was trying to appease Jos. Hey you did Kron actually say she liked you ? Such is life, I know Im called thickheaded! But Im the strongest invincible cheat! Theres no woman who wouldnt fall in love with me! Aaah Come On heyanybody if theres someone who agrees with what he just said, raise your hand. No, not at all For the time being, considering the possibility that my thoughts might be out of line, I asked the people who had gathered just in case, but everyone was amazed and let out a sigh of disgust. Shut up, its an idea thats beyond the reach of a lowlife like you! Besides, its not right that you won the tournament and got Kron! Or rather won the tournament and Kron Look here, I want to experience my first time with Kron in a beautiful body! Im pure! Its pure love! Like hell will I give it to a bastard like you! In the first ce, it wasnt officially stated that winning the tournament would mean I get Kron. Sure enough, most of the people in the crowd are tilting their heads. Except for the sisters. But apparently they knew about the supplementary prize. Wait, didnt you say you would marry the Jos girls there if you win the tournament? Thats right! Im going to marry them after I win the tournament and get Kron! huh? Because my first wife will be Kron! And Im going to marry all the others at the same time, so thats fine! Ah~ no good. I took him a bit seriously, but I dont get it. Even so humans I dont know, is it possible for a personality to just copse? I dont see any sign of the person he used to be. Hes the same irritable sh*t, but broken At the best of times, for those in the terminal stage due to the side effects of the potion I believe he had administered much more. For the sake of transient power. As such, his mind has alreadypletely copsed. In response to my murmur, Treainar looked at Jos with pitiful eyes. What? Whatever his original personality, I drove him into a corner DDDDD You cannot possibly believe that! I care not for such junkie scum. Cur, what do you think of me? tsu Im sorry. Before I could say something a little unfaithful, Treainar red at me with a slightly angry expression. Apparently, Treainar really hates Jos. But, what do you do? And then Ara~, its quite noisy, but oh my, whats this all about~? eehh!!?? Oh, this is what you call a banquet, isnt it? Hearing themotion, Kron came out of the church I mean, she returned home first. It seemed that the misguided goddess thinks that the disaster currently taking ce is a banquet being enjoyed, and furthermore Oh, Earth, wee back! Oh Kron Kron looked at me and smiled Ah, you see, Jos, whos got all battered, is ring at me, isnt he? What? Dont you see it? Earth, just the right time, I have something Ive been meaning to tell you when you get back. Hmm? I I have a favor to ask of you. Rather, Kron stared at me and wasnt looking around anymore. Just staring at me with those innocent eyes Actually, I by gods will, am destined to be bound to the winner of the tournament and give birth to the God of the next generation. It was true after all? And, what had only been an expectation until now was finally clearly acknowledged as a fact. If you win this tournament, you will be tied with Kron to make a child Gods will? Tis yoooooours, Jamdiel! Such foolish, self-serving statements! Of course, Treainar had nothing to do with this. Its not about God, its all about the Jamdiels own ideas. In a sense, Kron was also being deceived, or talked into it. Yes, Kron Jos too they may actually be victims. But Kron And I, for one, want a lot of Earth babies! I know Im inept but from today, you can have me! Hold on!? Now Waitaminit!!!??? She showed her a smile so pure and full of life that she didnt feel cheated, unhappy, or any other sad fate at all. No, wait, you, now So from today I belong to Earth! Every day from this day, as muuuuuuuch~ as we want, Earth can flirt and make ouDDDD Stop iiiit, no more! Somehow, Im starting to feel sorry for him! Joss life is alreadyDDDD Hmm, whats wrong um, do you not like me after all, Earth? You can kiss~ kiss~ with me and embrace me all the timeDDDD And the next moment D, dont do thaaaaaaaaaaaat! Nooooooooo, I dont want to hear thiiiiiiiiiiiis, stoooooooop! Its terrible, in a sense, her coup de grace stabbed him. With a smile, this goddess is terrible. I mean, he had already be so pathetic. Because, Jos right now, Im not sure how many times hes died! Jos no more whats going on This is And the women who are no longer dead, but gutted from the damage to their hearts. Meanwhile Now Little man the heck what will you do? I mean, naturally if you do a very lewd act with this girl Kron, even if Im not qualified to ce me, Ill cry a little. Sadiz was squinting and muttering. In such a situation Dear oh dear, why all themotion? She was in a very good mood, but while exposing only the intimidation as if to suppress all people What are thou doing? The Goddess stands before thee! Yet thy heads are held high! Refrain thyself! The cause of all this turmoil, the High Priestess no The Dark Valkyrie has appeared. Ah, somehow, my intoxication cooled down right away. Authors Note Yesterday, while writing a novel, I was amazed to see the worlds strongest jet-ck corps overwhelm Irnd. However, today is the day when men carrying the Japanese g bloom cherry blossoms again in full bloom! Oooh, Im fired up!! By all means, lets support everyone. Chapter 165 – The Ultimate Challenge

Chapter 165 - The Ultimate Challenge

Well, one thing or another just keepsing out. All the culprits are here. Oh, the rising star who conquered the Arcane True Zenith, Thou already has an atmosphere of being the perfect match for the goddess. How thinks thee? Wouldnt it be nice for thou to spend some time together than to attend a feast? What says thee, Lady Kron? After all, the atmosphere was different. The townspeople, who had been in a frenzy over the feast and their anger at Jos, suddenly took a step back and became quiet. They might have noticed that they were too high-headed to the goddess and the high priestess. Yes, I have a favor to ask as well Thats excellent. So, Earth Lagann. Immediately in the bedroom as a couple But Earth seems very reluctant What? I mean, theyre currently in public no, Jamdiel may already be excited that everything has gone in her favour. Earth Lagann, its a mans shame to not eat the meal set before him, and not being eaten is an insult to the goddess as a woman. Come now, indulge thyself! She smiled. But I could feel it in the air. It only looked like shes saying, If you refuse, you understand, dont you?. If I refuse I mean, Jos thereDDD Hmm? Theres that thing. Ill dispose of it. Thou have nothing to do with this anymore, right? To say that without hesitation. And, it seemed she was uninterested. I had mixed feelings. Yeah, its none of my business. But, because I was interrupted and rebuked by name, even if its unseemly, it left a bad aftertaste, so I just want to clear the air. This guys gone crazy, but what he shouted is well, his true opinion I guess. what? Ignoring the harem, or his idea of romance, or whatever, it was probably true that he liked Kron, more or less. And he came so far only to be in such a state. It would break his heart if I started flirting with Kron like this, not to mention Sadiz. Jos, what is thou doing at a celebration? The loser needs not praise the winner, but its only ufortable to see the loser acting out in such an unseemly manner. Leave. Hig riet, ess Or will thoufort thyself by listening to the sounds of the fellowship between Lady Kron and Earth Lagann? Eh, ah, aaaah!! Jos rolled around while clutching his head at Jamdiels merciless words. At the spectacle, Jos finally entered Krons field of vision and seemed a little frightened. Oh what is this what happened to him? Jamdiel. It has nothing to do with thee, Lady Kron. No, no, no, it has a lot to do with her, right? This guy doesnt want you to be taken away by me P, please wait, High Priestess! Goddess Kron! I what will be of me? Ah? Yes? And while crawling, Jos desperately asked. The more he shouted, the more pitiful he looked. On the other hand, Jamdiel Jos, I had my eye on thee, but had no particr expectation of thee. Eh!? Because, gifted and the ungifted, the practitioners of the Arcane True Zenith Style were always stoically training their bodies and minds. Well, in their hearts most had given up on ever being able to defeat Machio. But still, they never neglected their discipline. What can I expect from a second-ss fighter who, like thee, cannot discern the strength of his opponent, cannot see his own capacity, and does not endeavor to make any effort? But because you had high hopes for me, you gave me the Divine Elixir! Without saying anything though I didnt do anything because you believed I could win without saying anything!? Indeed, the Divine Elixir well, I decided it didnt develop to the extent I had hoped, so I merely left thee to roam to thy own devices until expiration. That?! It was a statement which shows that there was absolutely no fragment of mercy. Jamdiel, Im afraid. Nu, Lady Kron Im not quite sure, but I do feel sorry for this person. He seems unwell, doesnt he? Jamdiel gave Jos a cold shoulder, as if he were a piece of trash. And High Priestess I understand your true intentions, but Goddess Kron what about your feelings? Kron is a goddess, but still just a girl! Regardless of fate, she should be tied with the man she loves! If not for his previous statements, I might have thought Joss cry was very cool. Well, this remark may be for his tremendous self-esteem, like saying I feel sorry for Kron since she cant be with me, because she likes me. Then Kron Well, youre a very sweet person, you care about me, dont you? Kron Yes, actually I when Jamdiel told me about this a few months ago, I was a little upset. I didnt know anything about romance or falling in love with a boy, but I guess Im different from the stories of princesses who live happily ever after with their wonderful princes like you read in the picture books it made me a little sad. Kron turned a happy smile at Jos. With that smile, Joss eyes shone as if he had found hope. But Thats why Im very happy right now. Hard-working, strong, cheerful, andughs happily with friends he was so cool today. My heart was pounding. I can stay with Earth from now on I was not free to, but from now on, Im d that I can love Earth to my hearts content, and when I think about our future marriage life, my heart feels warm! Ah uh oh Im idiot In many ways, I couldnt bear to see it anymore. Jos was already in such despair that he didnt even scream, he just plunged his head into the ground. I am the one who knows the cuteness of Little man the most although already, to me I can no longer be like a guard who stands in front of the bride so if you want to get Little man, you must go beyond me, after allI miss him. Sadiz, why are you trying topete? Thats not the case. Wait, in the first ce, I never said I would ept the extra prize for the victory. Ah? Earth after all do you not like me? Jamdiels voice was bared at myment. Kron had a slightly sad tone. However, this was my decision from the beginning. Kron, I dont hate you, but I dont think Im ready to get married right now. Theres an order to it. Order is it? Ummm what in the world is that Also, I dont want to sympathize with the other party because he is the other party, but even if youre insensitive to love, dont hurt a man without realizing it. Kron was confused by my remarks and was visibly thinking on it. Insensitive? Did Little man just say that? Indeed, boomerang! Sadiz and Treainar are still perfectly in sync!? Why!? Well for the time being, Kron is fine. The problem is So High Priestess, Lady Jamdiel. The task that I was assigned to was to win. Wasnt I supposed to be released once I won the championship? indeed. Thou will not be released. If thou wins then helps me with something, thou will get thats what this is, isnt it? The tone of her voice which I could see was growing increasingly moody with my questions. And, there was a painful shudder in the air. This air was now so tense that even the gathered people and even Elder sis Tsukshi could not speak out. But still I Simply put whatever happens with me and Kron isnt that a problem between the two of us? Thou is neither impotent nor favors men, why would thou put on airs? Thou should shut up and fulfill thy honorable duty with Kron to create the next God of the next generation. But I maybe not as much as Jos other peoples breasts can sway me so it may be questionable, but Im for pure love. Scoundrel I dont want you to decide what happens from here on, especially if this is the intention of Treainar. Because he isnt thinking about that at all. Eh!? Thats about it I said what I wanted to say. I have to follow from here onward. Well, I graduated that much, so to my first love, Im sorry. Eehh!!? I cant get married this easily. How much do you think I loved Sadiz? Little man Even though she may be cute, beautiful, and oozing with sex appeal, it wasnt easy to give the final answer. Its up to us to decide what will happen with Kron in the future. And Jos even though its self-serving youre the one who started it, arent you? Nu Dont say youre not interested anymore, why dont you handle things to the end? I said what I should say. And then Trivial, I dont care about that one anymore I wish thou had simply kept silent in general, thou has abandoned God and is in need of a little punishment? Right! Well, of course, Jamdiel cannot be convinced. The next moment, with heraldic eyes in both eyes Eh, Little man! Stay back, Sadiz! Eh!? From here on I chose for myself. And yet I cant have Sadiz helping me right away. Besides, I had already predicted that this might happen three months ago. ?????????????????????????? Short-Distance Transfer Magik, M?MCH?R?!! I was swallowed by the ck vortex generated by the activation of her Heraldic Eye and ancient magic, and Jamdiel entered it herself. Earth! Earth! Older brother! Big brother!. Everyone shouts in confusion at the sudden urrence. Their voices were soon cut off by the movement of space. And we stood face to face on the beach, which we often came upon. Child, a drink? No thanks, Im out. Well, I wondered what would happen for a while, but tis fine. Yeah. But in any case, do not forget the crucial moment? Also, take precautions. Yes, on the way, I had almost forgotten about it because of boobs and the ridiculous amount of excitement, but Ive been thinking about this for a while now. Neither I nor Treainar are very surprised or panicked, and so we check each other. Oh dear well, even unconscious, I only need thy lower body to react. If thou had listened to what I say, it would have been heavenly, but let us go rough, shall we? In front of me, Jamdiel threatened me with an overwhelming sense of intimidation. Yes, today I will fight against the most powerful reality in my life history. However, in my dreams, Ive been fighting someone stronger. Authors Note Soon, like Earth, our Japan will fight against the strongest men. Thats not the case if youre reading my novel, but oh ah! Lets cheer! Lets get enthusiastic! Lets support the Japanese National Team with the spirit of our spiral and pierce through the wall again like four years ago! Chapter 166 – Two-on-One

Chapter 166 - Two-on-One

Incidentally, does thou truly intend to fight me? Thou cant think that defeating Machio means thou can beat, right? Me and Jamdiel faced each other on the sandy beach. I thought thou was smarter than thy single-celled father, but I can only call thee a fool, one-on-one, against me? Like the ultimatum, Jamdiel asked me. Are you really going to fight like this? And. What are you saying? Didnt my father and mother win against you and your revered god when they were the same age as I am now? Nu Whats wrong with me fighting you? With a cowardly hand~ Lower the left and set up the flicker stance. Take it to the form Im best at. Then, Jamdiel eyes moved in an irritated manner, as if she was offended by my words and attitude. Does thou realize how generous I am? Son of Hiro and Mamu, who destroyed God. Normally, I would have buried thy entire bloodline, were it not for the fact that thou are able to use the power of the Great Demon, thou still lives at my whim. True, in that sense, youve been very patient. Its been three months. At first I was wondering when your resentment against my father would be taken out on me. I say again, seal the pact with Lady Kron. Do that, and I will allow thee live as thou wish. The barrier enshrouding thisnd will also be brought down. That is all to it. As a man, does thou know how much it means to be able to embrace such a being? I know how much it means, and I am a man, so I do have those desires. But in this regard I dont think so. The answer is obvious. As things are, I will not let everything go ording to Jamdiels wishes. Thats what I, and Treainar, really want. Breakthrough!! Are you sure you want to fight? I can show nothing better than this in reply. fool! If only thou would stay silent and be a stallion! Look at the other person before you speak. Im not a horse, am I? A rampaging horse. Well, in any case I shall put the reins on thee. Jamdiel bared her bloodlust. The other side is going toe forward with violent intent. You know what to do, child. Yes. I know. What I need to do. Come, then! Ill have thou experience it, the power of the proud Six Supremacy. And of my Heraldic EyeDDDD Later! Great Demon Sprint! huh? First. I dashed from this empty sandy beach, past the nearby trees and woods, away from the direction of the town, and headed into the greenery of the forest. No way, Jamdiel was surprised at this escape at the very start of the battle. Wh, hey, wretchDDDDD And turn around, Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Eh!? After a certain distance, turn around with a shockwave. Naturally, I cantnd a sure hit from this position, and the distance between us would weaken its power. However, it was still enough to get on Jamdiels nerve. Scou, ndrel, Then, immediately dash away again. With this much distance between us, she cant easily catch up with me now that Im in a breakthrough state. W, wh what are thy intentions, scum! Jamdiel was also furious at this little attack. She spread the wings on her back and rushed toward us. But, this is all ording to n. Is this all right? Yes, tis fine. First, enrage her. She is patient once her mind is set, but her boiling point is extremely low towards those who oppose her. Shes pretty angry, isnt she? This is good, Jamdiel Strategy #1: Deprive herposure. First of all, footwork does not work on the sandy beach, so move before the opponent goes into full battle mode, and at the same time provoke and make her lose calm. And Jamdiel Strategy #2: Do not stand before the Heraldic Eye. The Heraldic Eyes. A magic eye that seemed to see through everything. The original ability of the heraldic eye. It can analyze and copy any magic of the opponent and learn it themselves. She can now use the breakthrough with it. Well, as for Magical Breathing, tis not magic, tis more of a physical ability, so she could not master it. However, that ability is no threat to you who do not engage in magical battles. Three Great Magic Eyes. The legendary magic eyes that appear in textbooks. However, in addition to their respective abilities, the three major magic eyes improve basic dynamic visual acuity and eye strength by several tenfoldpared to ordinary people. And if used in closebat, one can foresee the opponents movements. The figures she had produced during Magical Vision training are due to this ability. As such, you should avoid closebat when she stands in front of you. Apparently even she couldnt have anticipated your flight at the very start of the battle, because her concentration was not yetplete. By Treainars instruction, its not a good idea to fight head-on against the heraldic eye or rather, against Jamdiel directly. Thou will not escape, Earth Lagann! Is thou trying to disrupt me by impeding my vision in the overgrown forest? Do not underestimate me! This heraldic eye isnt cheap enough to be slowed down by forest obstacles! Now, this is where it begins! Remember your special parkour training, you never had a chance to show it off in the enclosed arena! Do not stop. Always keep moving! And do not rush out blindly until I give instruction. Always be aware of your timing. Osu! And from here on, I wont be fighting alone. Treainar smiled right next to me. Jamdiel, the child defeated Machio in the tournament and won the championship. Tis all due to the efforts and power of the child. Yes, Treainar left most of the fighting at the tournament to me. On top of that, I was able to beat Mr. Machio and win the championship. But from here on out, its different. From here on out I shall fight. You have disregarded mymands and angered me many times over, so I will strike you down here! Go, child. I am with you now! Yes, from here on, I will follow this guy. Treainar, who has been tasking battles and giving some advice, will start in earnest. Geez, for me even if you didnt give instructions, I felt like we were fighting together just because you were always beside me havent you felt like that before? So lonesome. Wai, nu, t, take this seriously! I find such asions embarrassing, a. ahem do not utter such drivel at times like this! I wonder what it is. Hes the strongest ally Ive ever had. Like a military strategist, standing by my side, giving me orders. I dont feel like losing. Sorry, Jamdiel, this isnt a one-on-one. Its two-on-one! Because Treainar is moving me so confidently. Because he thinks the two of us can win. With that in mind, power came to me. Treainar is right beside me! Authors Note It was a pityst night, but the appearance of the Japanese National Team ying in the World Cup was wonderful. That said, the end is the end. Recently, it was all about Go Japan!, but in the first ce the Japanese National Team has already worked hard, and since they did their best until the end, it will be do your best next time. Everyone has their own way of doing their best, but I will do my best too. Chapter 167 – Beyond the Beyond

Chapter 167 - Beyond the Beyond

With an overwhelming difference in power, thou shall be brought to thy knees, body and soul!! Jamdiel is much stronger than me. Ive been training under the policy of developing my overall strength as a generalist rather than a specialist, but even in terms of overall strength, Jamdiel was superior. But, I was confident in this pursuit. Because of the new special move that I developed. I didnt use it in the tournament, but I was doing this kind of thing as part of my training. DD Hey, Karui. Wanna y a game-like training with me? DD Oooh? Training is a pain, but ying is fine~. But, is Amae okay with it? DD Yeah. Even if its just for fun, its serious. DD Hoh~, what are we doing? She was much faster than me on the contrary, I trained against the fastest sprinter in this country. DD ying tag Come on, try and catch me! Jamdiel, who had been chasing me at low altitude, finally entered the forest. And she tried to reach out to me. But Kukuku, surely thy speed is adequate, but Karui is far fasteDDD Out! Run straight and halfway through, turn left at a right angle. Its useless, with my heraldic eyes, such change of direction isDDD Corner! This time, dash diagonally to the right. However, Jamdiel seemed rxed as she chased me. Now, now, what is this! Is thou aware of thy actions? Ahead is a rock wall, there is no escape for thee DDD Wall run! Do not slow down! Hmm? Oh, does thou intend to climb? Run diagonally against the standing wall, kick the wall, leaving it to the momentum, kick the wall again with the other foot, and go straight onto the wall. Run on the rocks and fly straight and wide with a running start! Hoh~, neither breeding stallion nor rampaging horse, but a monkey? Thendmark is the branch of therge tree before you! Fly forward, bending the branch as yound! Hahahahaha, thou is making for a splendid chase! But does thou think that is enough to escape from me? Landing! Parkour roll! And run straight ahead! Anding that flies diagonally from the spot with a step and rolls forward. By doing this, the impact on the body can be dispersed, and the momentum of forward rotation can be used to raise the body and immediately connect it to the next dash. The speed itself is inferior to Karui even with the breakthrough, but his running technique far exceeds Karui. Not only martial arts, but he could do this as well? Hmm, has Jamdiels frustration subsided? But she will be disrupted soon. However, I cannot overlook the fact that the man who will be the seed of the next generation of God would ungracefully run around without hesitation! Im much faster and more skilled than when I was chased after by Shinobu. But, even so, I couldnt shake off Jamdiel, who was flying gorgeously on wings through this thick forest. Keeping up with my changes in direction, even lightly avoiding obstacle branches and trees, she smiled wickedly as if he enjoyed chasing and catching up with me. I will catch thee soon! Ive already read thy movements and behavioral patterns! From here on, no matter how thou escapes, Ill make my way around to thee DDDD The power of the Heraldic Eyes of Jamdiel is in the realm of the superhuman. She can grasp my line of sight, shoulders, elbows, arm swings, legs, muscles and all movements, and then see through my next action, and beyond, as if it were precognition. So, originally, I could have been caught much sooner. But Here! Checkmate! Thou is there Quick out! Wh what!? Jamdiels voice gradually came closer, and when she was just about to catch me, I turned to the outside. At that moment, for the first time, Jamdiel was caught off-guard by my move. At my unexpected change of direction, Yamidile couldnt keep up with the movement of her wings and flew straight, opening the distance to me again. what is the meaning of this? Come on, wait! This time Post! Eh? Again This time, cut back to the front, towards the left. I misread it? Did the movement of his muscles change on the way? The moment I reacted!? At that moment, I heard a puzzled voice from Jamdiel. Why was Jamdiel, who can anticipate my movements, being outsmarted by me? Tis obvious. Heraldic eyes? What of it? Mine is the Six-Gate eye which has superiorpatibility. Its ability to read ahead, grasp the environment, experience value, all far surpassing Jamdiel. The thought circuit and theprehensive ability of Jamdiel, her movement and behavioral patterns, I know it all hence so does the child. The answer is simple. Because Treainar was there. Jamdiel as you look ahead to the childs movements, I instantly read how you move, and gives instructions to go the opposite way such sudden turn in direction hurts the muscles, but the child has run in enough to keep up with this much. In addition, there would normally be a timeg between instruction to execution, but for five months, whether awake, or within dreams, we entirely spent all our time together, hence for the child, such matters can be easilypensated! Treainar read ahead and outwit my movements which Jamdiel read ahead. to outwit the Heraldic eye thisd, how its as if he is reading my thoughts and actions in reverse Sonic flicker at 45 degrees diagonally behind to the left! Do not give her a chance to think! Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Good, run forward again as soon as it hits! And I no longer looked at or confirmed the opponent, but just as instructed, I turned my body in the direction I was told and released my fist. Nu?! Gu, ga my, such impudence!! I could only hear Jamdiels angry voice, but Im already running forward. These eyes of mine will not be misled, Jamdiel. I can tell at a nce. You are certainly among the most powerful people in the world, but no stronger than you were 15 years ago. On the contrary, it seems that you have not fought any life-threatening battles for a long time, nor have you done bloody training to improve yourself. As a master of the Arcane True Zenith dojo, you may have trained keep your decline at the minimum, but tis easy to see how your bodys senses and sharpness have dulled! Power, speed. Technique. For those who dont have enough they can win with tactics! And the best brain in history was lending me a hand with that. Tch then Now turn around, hit a series of sonic jabs right behind you! With my magick, Wind Spell Mega wh, at, Not a flicker, but a straight-flying, speed-focused shockwave. Nonsense! Before I activated my magickas if he knew that I would unleash a spell The farther away the shockwaves go, the less powerful they are, but by Treainars instructions, I still shot them regardless. Then, I could only faintly hear Jamdiels frustrated voice, maybe my jab barrage hit something. Okay, this distance! Keeping this distance, jump into the trees and get behind her. This distance is outside the range of the heraldic eye. Ku nuu!? Did thou run away again? Its no use hiding! There are no blind spots in this heraldic eye! Do not listen. The Heraldic eye also has blind spots. There are positions and distances that are beyond its coverage Show thyself! Or else, Ill blow the whole area away! She will not blow you away. She is not that distraught yet. She will not waste her magic. Oh, Im still running away unscathed against that worlds strongest ss. No, Im not running away. This is a strategy. Okay, turn. Continuously hit with the Sonic Flicker while moving. Constantly move, keep her unaware of the firing position, sometimes stop, sometimes backstep back, sometimes high, sometimes low. Good. Osu, Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Up, up, down, down, left, right, left, right flicker! Yes, Im fighting. Wh, kugu, ah no matter how many times I am struck eeeeeeeei! Annoying!! In the past, if I were to confront her, I would have been decapitated in a second. But she was frustrated and being led around by me. Well done tis about time. Step back a little, retreat and get even more distance. No, its not me. Its us. Chapter 168 – Playing With

Chapter 168 - ying With

DDHahaa~! Big brother, you cant shake me off with those tricks! Because, big brother isnt fast enough eh?? That?? Tsu, I cant catch you!? A race, how quickly can you get to your destination while running at the same time in a straight route? If we yed that game, Id definitely be slower than Karui. But when asked if I could beat Karui, who is faster than me, at a game of free-running tag, thats not the case. Tch thisd then, lets blow this forest away and burn him out! Jamdiel still couldnt catch me. Perhaps her frustration has reached its peak, and a very boisterous shout resonated. But I know its not a threat, and she had that much power. But my Master no, my partner was as calm as ever. All right, she is about to unleash a wide range spell. Let us dare to activate it! What she shoots will be her favorite thunder spell, Giga Spark. However, it will not reach this distance. At this distance, he told me not to worry because even her best spell was out of range. There were no words more reassuring than this. At the same time, Treainars eyes shone, saying, rather, this is an opportunity. Be swallowed up by thunderstorms! Do not be fooled by the thunderclouds and lights. After my count, activate the Great Magic Spiral and aim it at the sky! Whenever she casts the spell, she would fly into the air and try to find you from the sky! 5, 4, 3, 2DDDD In an instant, dark clouds appeared in the sky, and the sky lit up with a violent roar. Giga Spark! Now! Activate it! Light from heavens covering a wide area of the forest. But if Treainar is to be believed, where I currently am was out of its range. And as soon as the light fell into the forest, Treainar turned his finger diagonally above me. The shock wave of the Great Magic Spiral! Oooooooooooohh, Great Magic Spiral ? Earth Spiral, Sonic Impact!! At that moment, I saw it, faintly but certainly. A shadow flew into the sky at the same time as the lightning struck the forest. Now, where wh, eh!? The Great Magic Spiral that was shot to bring down the shadow Wh whaaaaaaaat!!?? It, cant, be, eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!? Blow awaaaaaaaaaaaay! I definitely caught Jamdiel! Jamdiel wasunched into the air, caught in therge spiral vortex shock wave. Uo, ooooooooooaah! Th, this this!! Be gone, to the ends of the world even. Then, please stay in the heavens if you want. I pushed out the Great Magic Spiral as hard as I could. But Im not naive enough to think it would end with this. Not yet, child. Jamdiel endures! Tch Seriously? She activated the breakthrough and blew the shockwave away with her surge. Ossu! As Treainar instructed, the spiral vortex seemed to be able to fly as vigorously as possible, but the response changed immediately. Even though it could blow away Mr. Machios full-throttle rush, even though it was one of the strongest techniques that I could use now, it was Braaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!!!! It was scattered in the air only by the magical power released by Jamdiel as she was screaming. Such a thing Such A Thing, to think thou would blow me away!! I was pretty confident myself, but the damage was almost nothing. Damn that woman is outrageous Rather, did that even make her angrier? I heard a very cheerful voice. And That is the breakthrough of Jamdiel Indeed Haha shes already that strong, but on top of that, even a breakthrough terrifying. But with this the conditions are met. Come on, child. Do not just stand there staring, move quickly! The blue light seemed to be shining. That was the color of Jamdiels magical power. I mean, Ive never seen a breakthrough other than from me and Treainar. And one more thing. When I saw Jamdiel, who invoked a shining breakthrough, I was bothered by one more thing. hmm? What eh? Thats Jamdiel was unharmed but the clothes werent safe the High Priestess robe she wore was torn to shreds whats that? The skirt was subtly torn and slightly protruding from underneath is panties, isnt it? Iron panties? Armor? When I looked closely, I felt like it was some magic item Oi, run! S, sorry, but shes equipped with something weird is that a magic item or something? Tis just a chastity belt. Chas-ti-ty? Pay it no mind, just run! Osu! I was a little taken aback by something I had never seen before, but I looked forward again and ran. So, shes unharmed, but is that okay? For a while I thought at least a little Tis fine. The purpose is not to defeat her. Merely break herposure. Furthermore, with thebination of the breakthroughs state and heraldic eye activation, we seeded in making her exert a great deal of magical power. It was a little shocking that the shockwave of the Great Magic Spiral left her intact, but Treainar grinned, Well done. Hey, were running out of forest! You may leave! Dare to reveal yourself once! Then she will fly straight at you in the breakthrough state! You cannot just hide, there was always a point where you must show yourself! That is now! After passing through the forest, I found a wide meadow with a few ups and downs. It was arge space that was not particrly inhabited by people and was untouched. Sure, it had no ce to hide. Here, I dared to expose myself in front of Jamdiel. All right, here you will provoke Jamdiel even more. No more attacks, words will suffice. From now on, put all your energy into your feet, do not attack. Osu, what do you mean, provoke? With words? Speak ill of me! It will be thest straw, and she will forget herself! Treainar disses? Tell me that sooner! I cant think of anything bad about you right off the bat! [1] [1] Uuh!? G, gurd! S, say such things, look, anything will do! Umm, then Here, in order to further provoke and draw Jamdiel in, I need to verbally burn Treainar. In this situation, I couldnt immediately think of bad words against Treainar. Finally, I came up with Well, the Great Demon King Treainar, was such an idiot! Huh!? God is an outright lie~, w, wh, what a loser~! ugh l, loser No, I didnt mean it, okay? Thats why I didnt want to say it either! I mean, you made the suggestion yourself, why are you looking so sad? However, it seemed to have been effective. Idiot? God is no? Loser? thou dares? Oh, scary! Scary scary! But with one more push another push something else to swear about something something Thats right, the Great Demon King Treainar is! Nu-eh? My eyes already meet Jamdiels, who was on the verge of erupting like a volcano. And I The Great Demon King Treainar hates Jamdiel and loves me more than anyone else! Hes on my side! Always watching over me! Serves you right!! [2] [2] O OI No, because its the only thing I could think of that would provoke Jamdiel without hurting you. But shouting out such a thing, its embarrassing dont look away, Treainar. Its awkward! Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Thou dares insult my God! However, it seemed that the effect on Jamdiel was drastic. If I just need her to be provoked, shouldnt I have gone with words from the start? If you do not move your body, your body will not warm up and, most importantly you can go in right away, can you not? Certainly. Volcano Jamdiel just erupted. Already, in the form of a demon, she wasing toward me at super speed. Now, from here on, what you trained with tag not just parkour tis time for the other special move that you had devised other than the shockwaves! Oh, Im all warmed up and ready to go! The zone? Ill go in right away! Then, do it with gusto! I didnt use it at the tournament in the end. I didnt want to make a fool of Mr. Machio, but there wasnt any particr situation to use in, so I kept it hidden. Now was the time to show off the technique! [] [S1] Oh, oh! I got one Ahem! The Hero whooped Treainar so bad, he couldnt show his face in the afterlife ha? HA? [] [S2] THIS IS THE ABSOLUTE WORST THING TO SAY TO A YANDERE!!!! Chapter 169 – Intermission (Dark Valkyrie) ?

Chapter 169 - Intermission (Dark Valkyrie)

Never in my life has there been a fool who dared mock me to this extent. Although they were my hated enemies, I believe Ive at least had a proud sh of souls with those dross Hiro and Mamu. Their son is making a fool of me like an infant, and even dared to insult God. For that, there will beeuppance! Hah! Thou cant hide in the forest and run around anymore! Ill end it in an instant. My fist, empowered by this breakthrough Unh!? His fist, his shoulder moved. Is this fellow aiming to counter me? The opponent is a man who countered Machios fist without fear. That said, against me? He underestimates hmm? Nay. The toes and knee orientation to use the counter isnt it? Shockwave? Wait, before that, this fellow, why is he facing elsewhere Hehe, Great Demon Look Away ah Drat!? I was so taken aback by the look away that I also looked away, and stopped my attacking hand. Youre a Six Supremacy, and yet you still fell for it. Braaaaaat! By the time I noticed, Earth Lagann went around behind me a flicker!? Nay, that shoulder movement is a left feint followed by his right this fellow, the line of sight is on my body huh? But by his footwork, will he step back next? Why? Is thou unwilling to attack as I am full of gaps? Great Demon Back Slide! Ha? What? This is I remember, about hundreds of years ago, a mysterious masked dancer who appeared in the Demon Realm The King of Pop of the Demon Realm who performed what was called the Moonwalk why here? What is the point? Soui, soui, soui Is thou mocking me? There is no point. Its just a provocation! A prank on me gah, to what ends does he act in that manner?! But for Lady Kron, I would bleepbleepbleep eh!? Come on! Get me Tsu! Drat, is this his aim? To distance himself from me while taunting me, have me run straight at him in anger, and then he intercepts with a counter? Moreover, his sudden increase in magic power the Great Demon Spiral!? Whats more, this time he intends to hit me directly rather than with shockwaves!? Naturally, he would immediately drive it into me Just kidding! Huh? wh,at? What? The moment I sensed the Great Demon Spiral iing and stopped, this fellow released the attempt to activate the technique and went around to the side what? What are his intentions? Right~, Im in. From now on, my sharpness will get better and better, and Ill weave in and out in various ways. What? I dont understand. This fellow, what will he do? Right punch? Left punch? Move to the right? Move to the left? Or back? Shockwave? Wh, what is it? Eyes, head, shoulders, elbows, wrists, tips of fists, knees, toes, body orientation Th, this is Come on, catch me if you can. At that moment, I suddenly realized. In the first ce, it is impossible that I, with my Heraldic eye, would end up not knowing what Earth Lagann would do next. With the Heraldic eye activated, I can look ahead to what the opponent is always trying to do due to my basic eyesight and dynamic visual acuity being greatly improved in addition to the ability to copy the other partys magic. However, apart from in the forest earlier, Earth Lagann stands right before me, a one-on-one, in a ce with no obstacles, but I do not see what Earth Lagann will try to do next. Nuo, ah, oh Earth Lagann moves constantly, his arms, legs, eyes and head direction. Moreover, there were no regr movements or rhythms, everything is random and has a different rhythm. Its as if Im watching an unpleasant dance. I could not predict which way his foot would move next, or what punch hell throw next with his fist. Why is that? A feint. The whole body is feinting all at once, and not merely a feint, there is so much momentum, acting ability, and genuine signs and bloodlust that it seems he really will move next, so I cant help but react to them. Yet another nuisance is the eye guidance, which is done in conjunction with the feints. Knowing a left fist ising from the start, one can focus solely on the left fist. However, this man also interweaves movements that seem to be done by the motions of his right hand and feet at the same time, and I also react naturally and my nce is guided momentarily. Guidance of the nce What was it called? This technique. Mis Misdi? In any case, as my Heraldic eyes see everything all too well, my body naturally reacts to all feints and movements. Even as the brain reacts to visual stimuli, new informationes in steadily, and even if I try to anticipate it, the amount of information is toorge to process and my head gets befuddled. Even the slightest movements that a normal person would not react to, because I could see everything, I would inevitably react to it. But after all, its but a trick! Dont think about anything, dont worry about being hit a little, just push through it with force and capture theeDDD Great Demon Sonic Drat!? Ah Useless. Even if I do not think about anything and try to plunge in without fear of being hit, my body reacts naturally so long as the opponents movement is visible. Even now, I predicted Earth Laganns counter, stopped involuntarily, and in the meantime he took a distance from me again. Hundreds of years of fighting have ingrained in my body the ability to anticipate the opponents movements with Heraldic eyes and fight without getting hit, making me unable to take action with abandon. Ku Great Demon Cossack! Hora~, yo, ho, yo, ho! Nuh, what is that dance!? Will thou take this fight seriously?!? And, if there is any leeway, he makes some strange movements that I dont understand and cant even make sense of, as if to provoke me. What shall I do? Preferably, do I release the Heraldic eye? Oh? Can I mix in attacks now? Osu! Great Demon Sonic Jab! Huh? tch!? No good. Hes weaker than I, but the fellows fist cant be seen through without the Heraldic eye no, but dont be afraid of being hit then again, he suddenly spoke to himself as if he were talking to someone. Great Demon Sonic Flicker! This this braaaatt! Nay, before I gather my thoughts, more and more new information flows into my head through my eyes drat! Better, do I erase everything with magic? No, but I cant kill the key besides, it takes me a little time to unleash powerful magic. This fellow wont miss it. Even if I fly into the air, I would fall prey to shockwaves and the Great Demon Spiral. When eyes are too good, they can be a problem too? Eh!? This is my new Special Move! The results of my efforts to further improve my footwork fusing continuous feints and footwork using the entire body Great Demon ? Earth Misdirection Shuffle! Miss Direct, shuffle? His cocky, self-confident look is now abhorrent! However, this mans tricks are more than mere tricks. It isplete as a technique. Tch impudent There is another matter that baffles me. Has this man ever fought the Heraldic eye? The overly observant eyes of the Heraldic eye are rather exploited as a weakness. When I see him shouting to himself, is someone instructing him? Nay, I dont sense any telepathic flow of magic. However, I doubt thisd is thinking of all these strategies by himself. Thou, apart from that skill who in the world Hmm? Whose wisdom is it, whose strategy? Its as if he knew all about me enough toe up with such a maniptive and unpleasant strategy, such an indecent fellow! What? To my question, he shifted his eyes to the side and looked on with tremendous pity. However, it does not answer my question, and the movement of Earth Lagann does not stop during that time. For the first time in a way, I didnt know what I should do. And at the same time, to think that he had this much strategy and skill, and this man has a good overall bnce inbat and I cannot find anything that seems to be a weakness. I realize that this man not that I underestimated him, but Truly Hes strong, isnt he? Chapter 170 – In the Palm of the Hand

Chapter 170 - In the Palm of the Hand

DD Gohah~! How how hoooow!? I cant catch you, big brother!? The tag training eventually got to the point where I couldnt even be caught by Karui, who was much faster than me. Karui was also a resident of the world of light speed and divine speed, so her dynamic vision was quite good. Thats why she was at the mercy of my Earth Misdirection Shuffle. Well, there was also the fact that Karui hadnt yet learned how to use and control her body against her own overly fast feet, but Ive now been able to prove that this special move is effective. Fu~ annoying little brat While grudgingly ring at me, Jamdiels reactions and rhythms are bing more and more erratic. On the contrary, because she can react to all my movements instinctively, her brain and body are confused. Most people focus on one thing and the others are neglected. But Ive been doing this sort of thing for five months now. DD Good, as you get ustomed, the difficulty shall gradually increase. From now on, I will instruct on the steps to be performed from the outside. Of course, that is not all. Steps and magical attributes will also be indicated. While taking the steps I have instructed, you will simultaneously activate the magic of the indicated attribute from now on. From the day I first received Treainars guidance yes, it all started with thatdder training. When I was still in the Imperial City, when I was taught thedder for the first time in the garden of the mansion, this was the guidance that increased the level of difficulty. DD Step while doing something else. Magic while doing other things. That is, performing separate tasks simultaneously uses a considerable nerve, and confuses the reaction. An untrained person will always be biased towards one or the other. Yes, from that moment on, I was trained to be able to do this. Use magic while taking steps. Do one thing while doing another. Thats what Im doing now, feinting with my fists, feinting with my steps, feinting with my gaze, all at the same time. Training that doesnt confuse my brain and body is what earned me this technique. Well, when I first came to Cacretale, I hadnt imagined the Earth Misdirection Shuffle when I was developing my special moves. I just DD Long-range fist attack the shock wave has be quite sharp, child. At this rate, you will be able to refine this even further DD Hey, Treainar actually, I another one I have something I want to learn. When I was having Treainar apany me through the special move training, I still only had a vague idea at that time. DD What? Another one? What in the world would that be? DD Footwork. In addition to an offensive special move, I wanted a special move for my footwork. DD Hoh~. Tis surprising. At your age, I would have thought you would only seek offensive techniques. DD Its just, there are a lot of things that yeah, well DD ts!? Oh, ah, u, umm, is that not sufficient? Footwork. U, ummm! Well then, hmm, all right! Im pretty sure he read my mind at that moment. I didnt say it out loud, but why did I want a footwork special move? Because footwork is where it all began. The starting point for me and Treainar. Its the first thing hes ever taught me, and I want this to be second to none what I could never say no matter what, could he have read it at that time? But now, I can say it clearly. Im not embarrassed. Im proud. Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Ugh nuh Great Demon Sonic Rush!! All of Jamdiel, who can anticipate the movement of people, is behind. I can keep pushing Well this is the point. Then, Treainar murmurs a calm word. I seems, I can keep pushing there is no way. H, hold on its time?! Right, Mega Barrier!! Ah She cant catch me, she cant step in and attack me, shes at the mercy of my every move. The means that Jamdiel took is to put up a round shield that covers her with magical power to block all attacks. Originally, for Jamdiel, who was able to put up the barrier which covered the entirety of Cacretale, it would have been possible to use this kind of magic. Fuh~ lets calm down a little Earth Lagann Heh, what is this? The Great Demon King wouldnt ept such a turn around, war maiden toote to wed Hmm? Or is this maiden too far in age? Aaaaann?? keen wretch, I wont lose my temper and fall for thy tricks. tch The man who defeated Machio by making full use of the Great Demon Spiral, Breakthrough, and Magical Breathing my evaluation of thee stopped there, and as a result, thy power nay, I misjudged thy techniques and strategies. Ill admit that. She wont let me provoke her and disrupt herposure again that said, if ites to this point thats not going to work indefinitely. The opponent is a battle-hardened Six Supremacy. The furious expression on her face seemed to have been subdued a bit, and she looked at me as if she were carefully observing me with her Heraldic eye. But intently a different battle style from both Hiro and Mamu I didnt try to look beyond the power of the Great Demon, but althoughte, hes still a mysterious man. She is stalling. Jamdiel hase to this point and cannot measure your existence. She should have ascertained everything about you from your life and the previous tournaments, but you came here and exceeded all her expectations. She is trying to buy time to calm herself and devise a way to deal with you. Treainar whispers to me, looking as calm as ever. Yes, everything is happening like that But once I settle down without falling to the provocation I can also see thy aim. Then, the flow of the battle so far makes sense. And Jamdiel giggles releases the Heraldic eye and Breakthrough now that she has calmed down, Jamdiel realizes how much magic power she has left. I dont know who told thee but thebination of the Heraldic eye and breakthrough consumes tremendous magick power even if I can copy all sorts of magick, I cant use Magical Breathing, which is also a physical technique. In other words, is that thy aim? Jamdiel is also aware. Jamdiels greatest weakness that is she is weak in battles of endurance. If I use the Heraldic eye and Breakthrough Id be vulnerable in long warfare thou tried to exploit that weakness, didnt thee? On the battlefield, leading 100,000 soldiers, she also held the position of General, so she did not use her Heraldic eye and Breakthrough indiscriminately Its been a long time since I was in an actual fight, and I was furious with this cheekyd I almost fell for thy tricks and mockery now, what happens if I release it like this? Preservation of magical power. This will prevent the worst case scenario in which it is impossible to defend the childs Great Magic Spiral and so on due tock of magic power. Gloating, Jamdiel returned to normal mode by deactivating her Heraldic eye and Breakthrough. But, naturally, thats still more than enough to handle me Tch I click my tongue, regretting that the strategy has been discovered I did my acting. Child tis time to finish up. Yes, this is all ording to the Treainars scenario. If I got this far, on the contrary, Im not scared. Well, even though I lifted Heraldic eye and breakthrough, I also consumed a considerable amount of magick, so I dont want to use magick in vain any more and to capture thee without killing thee. There is only martial arts. There is only martial arts it will be troubling to get past thy misdirection let alone thy fists, which my normal eyes cant see through but And then Jamdiel giggles again and realizes something. Of course, this is also Thy Great Demon Earth Misdirection Shuffle has a fatal weakness! And at the same time she also notices your weaknesses, which are not weaknesses at all. Should Jamdiel exploit that, do not hesitate. I shall give signs and instructions. So carry out the final strategy. That being said, I also grasp something. Jamdiel, who has deactivated the Heraldic eye, is unaware of this. Yes, everything is in the palm of the Great Demon Kings hand. Whose watching [Netflixs Cowboy Bebop] this weekend? If youve got time have a look at my reaction to the Original Anime series! Also any requests for anime to react to? Chapter 171 – ???

Chapter 171 -

Ready? At this point, in order to carry out the final strategy, Jamdiel must be guided to believe I have gained the upper hand and The child has no more moves. For that you must endure pain. Do you understand? No matter what happens, your right arm alone must be defended to thest. Treainar gives me an earful to carry out the final strategy. I nodded that I understood. In order to do so, we first need to bring it to the point where Jamdiel broke my Earth Misdirection Shuffle. Lets go, bluffing woman! If you can catch me, try catching me! Im pretty sure my technique can be broken. If Treainar said so, there is no doubt. But even so, I activated the technique again with a slight hope that it can still work. Its not often that the absence of the Heraldic eye is more refreshing, it was a valuable experience in a sense, but its over! Unlike the state of being upset like before, Jamdiel smiled fearlessly. And Simple enough. Thou should have guessed as thou moved from the unstable sand field. Heh, what are you doing? Water spellDDD ah Haha, I said my magick will be preserved but I didnt say I wouldnt use it, did I? Jamdiel put her hands on the ground and releases magical power. At that moment, I braced myself, but the magic wasnt meant to attack me. Its just a spell to sprinkle water around me. If you can add a little more magical power, you could probably use it as a water pistol to attack, but Jamdiel, who is conserving her magic power, did something much easier. However, this is actually enough. Ku Arge amount of water was sprayed around, and the ground became slippery and muddy. As a result, my footing was messed up. Yes, it was such an easy thing. After all, thy footwork can only be used on well-supported ground. In fields with sand, mud, water, and so on, thy footwork is useless. Sh*t my footing But to be honest, I dont want to get muddied in such a filthy environment either but its not like Im inexperienced. Well, I did admit that I was much too careless! The next moment, Jamdiel tore the skirt off her shredded High Priestess long robe down to her thighs. To avoid the skirt getting soaked and making it harder to move. Now its time for thy punishment! And the next moment, she came towards me with a sharp, pointed smile like a crescent moon. Tch, Great Demon Flicker! Oh dear? A strong punch is struck by stepping hard on the ground but with such poor footing its too slow, isnt it? Eh!? Jamdiel, who had been at my mercy until a while ago, lightly flicked away the flicker I released with one hand. It seems thy usual move is to create a rhythm with the lead left jab and freely control thy opponent, but the jab itself doesnt work for me anymore! Great Demon Smash! Even though thou threw a fierce blow, its a single shot with no rhythm. She was able to shrug a jab off and jumped into my bosom at once, so I threw a smash, but it was easily avoided. And the moment I pushed my fist up with a big swing By the way, it was I who taught Bro how to kick. Bugho!. Arcane True Zenith Knee Kick She reached out to hug me, then jumped and kicked my defenseless stomach with a powerful knee. All my gastric juices were refluxing! Im in agony! Oh, ah A blow that easily prated the physical strengthening of the breakthrough! Ku, nu, ah ooooooooh! I was determined not to crawl away from here, so I tried my left again Enough, I grow tired of this. Eh!? Because I could be handled easily with one hand, it was easy for Jamdiel to catch my punch with her palm. I was grabbed, and then turned to the side I will destroy thee a little. With my left hand grabbed with one hand, Jamdiel thrust her fist upwards like an uppercut towards my elbow. At that moment, my elbow was stretched out Gu, agaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!?? Shattered And this will also hurt, right? Fu, gaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!? With his left hand grabbed, she pulled back and it popped off! My shoulders! My left shoulder is off! With this, thou wont hit that bothersome jab anymore. tsu, gu you The pain is so intense that I feel nauseous. Not only the arm but also my head resonated. Hot burning pain. Treainars instructions were to protect only the right arm and endure all other pain this is tough! This isnt just acting. And now I know more about thee. Thou is unfamiliar with joint techniques, right? Nu And thy right arm I wont let you! Great Magic SpiDDDD! Enduring the pain, I tried to activate the maelstrom of the Great Magic Spiral to blow Jamdiel away but And if I carelessly cling to thy right arm, I would be repelled by the Great Demon Spiral, so lets do it this way. Eh!? The moment I made the Great Magic Spiral appear, Jamdiel took advantage of the opening, went around behind me andnded a powerful foot sweep. In an already precarious ce, my feet werepletely wiped off, and my whole body was mmed into a puddle Gah huh Well, I could break both legs here and convulse the whole body, but its too much trouble, so lets just strangle thee down, shall we? Eh!? Jamdiel sat on my back as I fell prone. tsu damn you So strong. If I let my opponent calm down a bit and put me at a slight disadvantage, is this what I get? From this position, I will die no matter what I do. But Jamdiel, who is trying not to kill me, has only one way to incapacitate me. Ill tell thee. For an amateur who is not familiar with joint techniques, this technique can never be reversed. Here, child. Jamdiel will strangle you from behind with an open hold a choke-sleeper! It will be decided here! And it really happened so far I never thought Treainar had read her this far. All of this was a scenario to bring Jamdiel to this position. If anything went wrong, I wouldnt have been able to bring it this far. But can you usually read that Jamdiel would break my left arm? If I show the Great Magic Spiral first, can you even read that Jamdiel wouldnt carelessly try to bypass it and attack my right arm? You can see into the future, cant you? Yes, I knew. I cant even hit Jamdiel properly with my strongest technique, the Great Magic Spiral. But But still subtly All right, child, even if you are reluctant, this is an actual battle. Your opponent is Jamdiel. This is not an opponent with whom you should be concerned about how you win. I acknowledge the value of a fair fight, but you must learn this much in this fight. You may be weaker now, but still, depending on how you do it, you can incapacitate a Six Supremacy. Treainar spoke to me next to me at the right time, as if I had sensed my delicate feelings. Its no wonder, since were still connected to each other I know. Unlike the time with Wacha and Mr. Machio, this is my level at the moment. You cant choose how to win against Jamdiel. The most important thing now is to win. I know that. So, once wevee this far, all we have to do is execute the strategy. But Hey, Treainar. What? Oh why am I Ill carry out the strategy, but can you give me a little more time? I know its stupid, but but Weve set this up so well even though Trina led me here why am I being so selfish ? Just one thing I have something I want to try is that not right? Eh? Try it then. Eh!? But Treainar nodded assertively at my words As you are now I guessed you would say that I read it. Treainar Fuhahahaha, for me who has been reading Jamdiel so far, you are much easier to anticipate. Ugh The terms are limited to the extent that they do not interfere with the final strategy. I will stop you there. Until then do give it a try! Though your left arm is broken, your heart is not broken yet! This master really really jeez, thoroughly got me. Ossu! So, first of all, how do we escape from this situation? Oh, oh, thats right! I was being straddled on my back, so I couldnt move. Shes supposed to have a womans lightweight, but I couldnt shake Jamdiel off. Is this a simple technique of Jamdiel? What should I do? How? In this situation, I cant do anything even if I kick my legs or stretch my arm. The only thing that can reach is voice a voice. Um no choice just once Eh!? Only once you can get through to Jamdiel with words. At that time, Treainar had a tremendously subtle expression of reluctance A, All right? Child Jamdiel erm she has a pretty intense personality, and also speaks foul-mouthed and obscene words actually tis just because Eh!? The moment I heard those words, I thought I would be killed but there was nothing else I could do, and above all, they were my masters words, so I decided to scream. Jamdiel! Hmm? Dont you notice? You youve goting out a bit!! Hoa? Chiiiiild Do not say that muuuuuuuuch,!! After Treainars angry roar, things quieted down for a moment and Jamdiel also stopped. She didnt get what I was talking about for a moment, but Jamdiel finally understood the meaning of my words Hiy!? Kyaa. Eh? Wh, wh, wh wha, whaaaaa, eh? She jumped off my back in a hurry and stared at her own crotch with her face bright red. Hey hey, that worked. I see. This person after all, she is still a pure maiden, so its okay for her to say it with her own mouth, but does she have no immunity to people pointing these things out to her? Theres nothing! Thou lie ah And Jamdiel yelled at me after confirming that there is no problem in her delicate ce, but she finally understood what had happened there. Ah, thou fooled me!!?? For a moment, I unexpectedly thought she was cute, but I can try it with this. What I came up with Authors Note Please put elegant words that you can think of in ce of . However, there is no correct or incorrect answer to this question, so please do not ask the author what will fit? Dont shout it out in the feedback section, either, okay? Please keep the answers youe up with to yourselves. Chapter 172 – Going All Out

Chapter 172 - Going All Out

Ill give it a try here. Even if this environment is unfavorable to me, I can hold my own. Thoooooouuuu tte, using arge spell here would cause a cataclysm, is that what thou seeks, wretch fu, fu, fu. drat, how I wish to snap thy neck but anyway, Ill strangle thee right away!! Hah, hahe and do it Jamdiel, who blushed bright red and was furious, but assumed that this was also my strategy to disrupt her concentration and make her use magic, tried to calm down while taking several deep breaths. In a way, I was lucky. Fuh~, thy left arm is no good cant even use thy footwork and only have thy right hand to guard! In such state, what can thou do? Here I go Such desperation, the Great Demon Spiral? Does thou believe that would work on me Jamdiel wasing to finish me of. On the other hand, I Terra Spell, Megaroad! Squatting down, I put my hand on the muddied ground with my right hand, and I channel my magic. And ha? Mega-ss? Thats just, a slight control of the ground and a little paving hmm? Ah Terran Attribute Spell. If it is strong enough, it can create cracks in the ground, cause earthquakes, sometimes makerge holes, and build huge rock walls like mountains. That said, I cant go that far. The magic that I casted now was, at best, to increase the amount of soil under my feet and prepare footholds yes setting up footholds thats good enough. wh, what is it?! Oh footing!? Yes, child. As I taught during your first training you are highly proficient with the terra attribute but that does not mean that you should attack with terra attribute magic. If youck the ground to stand on, create it with your own hands! What was a mess of mud and water around me has been restored thats enough! Lets go, Great Demon ? Earth Misdirection Shuffle! Thou wreeeetch! Another trick! Then, this time I will make the ground impossible to restore with magick of thy level no! If I use magick here Jamdiel tried to ruin the ground again in a rage, but quickly stopped her hand. Yes, if you use that much magic that might have crossed her mind momentarily. But Im not one to miss that moment. Great Demon Goose Step! Nuku! Rather, I closed the distance. Kuh fine then,e at me! At this point, even the quintessential Jamdiel will be thinking about the offense and defense we have just gone through. What kind of footwork will I use next Great Demon Look Away ha? eh?? Thats why I looked away with my feet solid without considering footwork. This seemed to have beenpletely unexpected, and Jamdiel waspletely caught Great Demon Light Jab D, damn eh?? I cant use my left arm. That said, even though I looked away, it wasnt naive enough to hit a right full swing at Jamdiel. There was no time to try the Great Magic Spiral either. Inevitably, I switched to the southpaw andnded a right short jab on Jamdiels chin. Ah kah a The next moment, Jamdiel knelt on the ground on the spot, even though she did not lose consciousness. I hit a woman in the face thatester! Hah~, hah~ Hows thaaaaaaat!! That was the moment when my fist brought a Six Supremacy down to one knee. And Wretch And Great Magic Spiral! Eh!? Im going to end this, Jamdiel! Jamdiel was on a knee in front of me and couldnt stand yet. At this opportunity, I released the Great Magic Spiral. Create a spiral that will push everything into the right arm, make it spin, and make it roar! It wasnt a shockwave anymore. Ill hammer it in directly. Dont worry! Ill thrust this in. You wont die, but it will disable you enough! Its no longer the time to think about killing, not killing, or about life. Just, give me all youve got! Earth Spiral Break!!!! Uwaauah, Brakesruoooou!! The moment I tried to hit the huge spiral I raised into Jamdiel, she activated the Breakthrough and Heraldic Eyes just in time. Kuaaaah!! And, she thrust both hands into my spiral, which was about to roar and thrust, and tried to catch it by force. Wh,at, Just quit!? eh nuh Get blooooooooooownn!!!! Releeeeeeeeeeeeent! I Am The Dark Valkyrie, Jamdiel! Feel the might of a Demon General and Six Supremacy! My roar and Jamdiels intertwined. One more step. I can push through little more. One more tis so, not yet from this point. You only need take one step closer. Tera no my magick is already fiiiine, Gigaspaaaaaaaaaaark!!!!. Oh sogaaaaaaaaah! Her thunderous roar, as if the sky had burst, lightly drowned out the roar of my spiral. But I understood. Jamdiel also went all out. A big shot that has made a name for itself in the history of the world has exerted everything they had left on me. The result Ah Hah~, hah~ An offset. Jamdiels breakthrough defense and the Giga-ss lightning she shot cancelled out my Great Magic Spiral. I couldnt push it all the way. One more step. But Oh kuh all my magick power tte, eyes but Jamdiel was down on both knees this time. Yes, literally, Jamdiel was dried out. Magic power. But still Even so, I still have enough physical strength to drop thee!! Ive also used all my magic power, but I can recover it with Magical Breathing. But then Jamdiel jumped at me so as not to give me the time. Goodness what an unthinkable fellow thou is. She weighed down on me, pushed me up, turned her arms under my armpits, squeezed my neck with both arms, and kept me on the ground. Arcane True Zenith Arm Triangle Choke! Tsuo, i, oooooh, ogo! Its also called an arm triangle choke, but fall as thou is!! Hagu, ga, gah Its no use struggling, in this position, Even if my body is touched, no punch can hit anything! As soon as the carotid artery is firmly restricted, my breathing and consciousness are a joint technique its difficult to punch once its assembled, and its a challenge going forward. Oh and, although tis slightly different from the original n this position is fine. Held down to the ground, struggling, Treainar nodded on my head and I bent my hips a little The aforementioned n? It was dangerous, but in this right hand, Ive been holding on Wellthen, tis right here. Then Treainar pointed to a part of Jamdiels body where my right hand could somewhat reach. Hes telling you to aim there. So ry wh dele What is it? What is thou saying? Im sorry, Jamdiel. At first, it was two-on-one. Then, one-on-one along the way. And, it was two-on-one in the end. If it were true, you would have won. You were stronger. In the first ce, if you were willing to kill me, it would have ended sooner. Its your attempt to keep from killing me thats gotten us this far. Im still getting stronger, too. But now I cant afford to lose and stay in this country forever, and I cant have children with Kron thats why Im going to have you incapacitated here. Of course, I cant say that I beat you, because I dont think that in the slightest. My bad. Eh!? And I pierced what Ive been holding in my right hand to a part of Jamdiels shoulder. What? Needle? Thou, hid something like this in thy hand Yes, a needle. I stabbed the hidden needle into Jamdiels shoulder. After all, even though shes a monster, its hard to pierce a womans body with a needle really forgive me. Hmm, but not even a knife, thou cannot believe this slight sting will have me break my technique Jamdiel smiled immediately, even though she was surprised for a moment. Yes, this doesnt do any damage to Jamdiel. However, it depends on where you stab. Wha ah nuh ah Jamdiel also noticed right away. That something strange was happening to her body. I know. Because I also have experience with this. DDDDDDDDDDeehh Jamdiel gave an unspeakable exmation. She had already let go of me and just slumped over. Gah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, gah, wh, nu, ah, wh, what is? What did thou do!? Yes, I have also experienced this. The feeling like your internal organs were exploding, the whole body was lit on fire. The feeling of your wounds being scooped out with a distorted de running through the entire body. Gaaaaaaaah, ga, nu, aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! Even Jamdiel, among the worlds most powerful ss, was driven insane. After all, it hurts You have a closed magic hole I pried it open. Wha, ga, ma, magi, hoooooole? Youre not going to die, but Im afraid you cant do anything else today because of the severe pain. This was the only way Im still weak, I had nothing but this move Yeah I see youve used up your magic power the barrier is gone, too. For a while, I felt like I couldnt do it, but even so, the mission was aplished for the time being, so I was relieved. Authors Note Thank you very much, everyone. Well, Im sure some of you already know this, but I would like to make one report. We are going to have a baby. The due date is December. Actually, a few months ago, I entered the most popr period of my life, and a person who said I will give birth to your child appeared, and this time I will have that person give birth. From now on, I will be in a position with various responsibilities, but I will continue to do my best with responsibility so that I can raise my child properly as a parent. By the way, the person who will give birth to my child is called Earth Star Novel, and the child who is born is called Novelization. For some reason, I feel destined to be born to someone with the same name as the main character of this novel. Hopefully, I really want to be a star, but as a parent, I dont want that much luxury, and I think it would be fine if they were born safely. Also, I am able to be a parent in this way thanks to everyone who has supported me to this day. Thank you very much. I will continue to do my best, and thank you very much for your continued support. Aim for that star shining beyond the heavens! Anikki Burazza Chapter 173 – That’s Enough

Chapter 173 - Thats Enough

I wouldnt say I won, but I can just say I survived. Doesnt matter if it was two-on-one, the opponent was Jamdiel. I did what I had to do against the rival of my father and mother, heroes that I had beenpared to for years. Adapted to the situation against my opponent, though I sacrificed my left arm. I mean, Im already burning up from the fracture and dislocation, but I dont feel any pain anymore. Itll heal properly, right? Should I ask Sadiz to use a recovery spell? tsu, ah ugh, Earth Lagaaaann~! Hmm? I cant stand up yet. Her expression was still distorted by pain, though she was not the type to indefinitely scream in pain. Hah, hah forcibly pried my magic hole with a needle thou did? Dont say such nonsense even by a slight deviation, for thou it is impossible wretch not even I can urately grasp, cannot possibly pinpoint closed magic holes urately Jamdiels question is natural. That is, Jamdiel couldnt see them even though she possesses the Heraldic Eye, but I had only ordinary eyes, it should be impossible. Could it God perhaps hes on thy side. Eh!? Well, from Jamdiels point of view, God is Treainar, so in a sense, its true. Guh, stop, thy jest thou is saying that God helped thee? If youre going against gods true will, wouldnt he? What! You know, about Jos and Kron The corners of Jamdiels eyes moved at my words. After all, she was aware of it. What I was talking about. Silence wretch whatDDD Yeah, fine. I dont feel like saying anything about it anymore Im not a friend of Joss. Nuu? Just me and Kron, well decide what we want whether it means your wishes wille true or not hope you understand that. Im not one to lecture Jamdiel, and Im not trying to change anything. However, I cant let her decide for me without permission. Ah do not jest aaaaaaaaa! Stop thy jest! Why, thou wretch to not understand parent and childe together! Thou dare disregard the existence of God? Why not acknowledge the existence of God, who should be at the top guiding this world! The angry words of Jamdiel Parent and child together, that was wholly unexpected. Because I Treainar Do not speak the name of God lightly! Wretch, what art thou? While inheriting the techniques of the Great Demon why why despise the existence of God! I dont take it lightly I Without Treainar if I hadnt met Treainar, I wouldnt be Child tis enough Eh!? At that time, Treainar stopped, looking down at the ring Jamdiel with little pity. This one, Ive known her for over a hundred years and nothing I can say will change her entrenched opinion of me even if you convey my words to her like with that maid Treainar but Tis fine. You fought here, not to defeat Jamdiel nor to refute Jamdiel. Tis about dispelling the barriers so you may go out into the world. Tis the personal freedom of the individual to think what they will about whom. But are you okay with that? I am already dead. As long as I cannot be seen and my voice cannot be heard, if this is something that Jamdiel, who has spent hundreds of years with me and sometimes fought with me, thinks of me that is her truth. So let her think what she will. A little harshly, Treainar whispered to me, as he looked at Jamdiel, who had once been his confidant. Hundreds of years even if its a selfish belief, if shes been thinking that way for hundreds of years, it was true for Jamdiel. And I dont know if Treainar gave up at some point or if it was concern for Jamdiel, who cared only for her own thoughts, but I felt that it was an area that I could not enter. However, if you want to restore this country utopia to its original form, or if you are displeased with the manner in which Jamdiel reigns, in that sense you intend to overthrow Jamdiel, and that is a different matter Tch well yes thats Its been less than half a year since I met him, and I felt that there were things I didnt understand I hesitated a little, but as Treainar said, I decided not to say any more. For now, while the barrier is down, me and Sadiz are leaving the country. The rest is up to you. Eh, w, wait wait! Lady, Kron at least If possible we can exchange letters S coun drel! At that moment, Jamdiel has a face full of despair and crawled towards me, unable to get up Why, disrupt my n! Why, didnt things work my way! Even though I got Lady Kron motivated with great care same as thee! The fulfillment of my 15-year n why, is thou the one toe here, and get in the way! The heroes took God from me, and now his son stands in my way! She grabbed my ankle, struggling with the severe pain from her pried open magic hole, but she red at me with a look of utter misery. Certainly, as Treainar said, I felt again that there was nothing I could do about this fellow in this state. If I were to be approached by such a Jamdiel, I would Jamdiel thats enough. Huh!!?? I didnt know how long she was there. But when we turned our heads toward the voice, there Jamdiel, let go of Earth. Lady Kron! B, but, but! I told you, didnt I? Jamdiel please enough already cant you consider it? It seemed to ovep with what Treainar said to me earlier. Kron stood there with a sad expression, just like Treainar now, as if she were a substitute for Treainar, whose words and appearance could not reach Jamdiel. High Priestess Master And, besides her were Elder Sis Tsukshi, the dojo guys, and Sadiz. Was everyone here? Well, since we were fighting that hard, they would be worried about that What about Jos and the others? That said, I didnt realize that so many people had gathered, I wasnt in the proper state of mind at that point. And, it was the same for Jamdiel. Thats why, I didnt notice. During the battle, the dark cloud from which Jamdiel had brought down two huge thunderbolts was gone, but above the clouds, something evenrger and somewhat unnatural was about to cover the area directly above us. Authors Note Everyone, thank you for your support. Thank you very much for your congrattions yesterday. I hope you check it out in December. And I think that what you are most interested in is the picture of the characters. I have already seen this with author privileges. I already like it very much. So, for the time being, Im reporting here, but Im ying around with the characters hair color as it bes a novel. So, I am sorry that I will modify the description of the hair color of the characters in this novel in the future. We will announce it when the timees. Im looking forward to the lifting of the ban on character pictures and covers. And speaking of character pictures, I understand who you care most about. That guy isnt it? Youre curious about that picture. Earth? No, it should be different. Yes, I know. Id really like to ask you to check it in a book, but at least Im thinking about whether he can be published a little sooner. Just Fu Meday w Well, if you say that you really wanted to see Fu, that would be confusing Chapter 174 – Flower

Chapter 174 - Flower

Ah, Li, Little man Little mans arm Although shes usually strict, Sadiz was quite overprotective of me, she goes into a terrible panic when I go to bed with a fever or get injured. At such times, Sadiz enters pamper mode, but I cant get spoiled by her right now Then, for the time being, Ill just put the shoulder back in and fix the arm oh, my no, even if hes not mine anymore, hes still Little man Its okay, give me a recovery spell. It will heal faster. It would be better to take time to heal fractures and dislocations naturally rather than forcibly with magic, also healing them with the surrounding muscles will be preventive measure well, I suppose we have no choice at the moment? Uh~, this is so unreasonable just who in the world was it? The brute that thought up such an unreasonable and reckless strategy Hahaha Nu a, against Jamdiel, the cost of one left arm is a bargain While being snuggled up by Sadiz, she sits down on the spot to treat my left arm, which no longer hurts much. In the meantime, we were watching Kron gently care for the fallen Jamdiel. Lady Kron what just, Im okay thou has to make a child with Earth Lagann now Yes, but Earth has his own will. I dont think we can force it. But! Still, Earth is not saying he absolutely wont. He says we can exchange letters. Thats why I, Earth, start as friends and then write a lot of love letters. Thats how Ill make him like me. The original procedure for a man and woman getting intimate. Kron tried to persuade Jamdiel by saying so. But, Jamdiel was it not one to be convinced by such nonchnt words. What such a leisurely affair! Correspondence how long would that take Well, is that so? It takes a long time hmm hey, Earth. If we start with correspondence and things go well, what other steps will we take and how long until I have your child? And it seems that Kron doesnt really understand how much it actually takes to get there either. How long does it take for a man and a woman to start correspondence and then get to having children? Thats what I want to know! Well, what I imagined is Er, well let me see, thats it. Starting with letters or exchange diaries then go on a date go shopping, to a museum, or a y buy matching essories have a personally made lunch box and go on a pic umm~, get to hold hands have ap pillow arm in arm on a cold day, wrapping our necks together with a long muffler maybe a lock with a picture of the two of us sharing an umbre on it somewhere after that, we confess our feelings to each other Eh!? Thats the story before even having a rtionship at that point!? Whoa, that was surprising!? When I was exining to Kron how men and women would progress, I suddenly got retorted by the people around me. Moreover, even Elder Sis Tsukshi and Karui!? Why? Did I say something weird? Th, thats right, confession from there that under the legendary tree a ce where a couple who confessed and epted can be much happier after that, it should be the original ideal to be lovers! Wh, what is it, everybody! Oh, I see is the culture different because this is a secluded nation? No, no, not at all That? Now, both Treainar and Jamdiel were also retorting at the same time only Sadiz nodded with a relieved, mm-hmm How wonderful! I want to be lovers through such ideals! O, oh, is that right? Yes! I dont know where the legendary tree is, but Ill do my best! But Kron alone nodded with a twinkle in her eye. Jamdiel, Im sure Ill have such a rtionship with Earth That would take too much time! Such a leisurely affair to begin with, Earth Lagann is going to leave the country as it is! Well be exchanging letters! Correspondence this country is a secluded nation, so we cannot receive mail from other countries! Ah hmm~ thats right! How about using a magic crystal to talk every day? On those grounds, do not gloss over such a sluggish pace, push him down now, secure him, and copte! Wow, even if Kron herself agreed, it seemed that Jamdiel was still not convinced. However, at the time with me, she was like, dont y around, Ill kill you, but as expected, with Kron as the other party, she cant seem to yell at her, and I feel that shes being pushed by Krons pace. Um~, High Priestess what the heck what are you in such a hurry for? Then, although it wasnt a timely help at that point, Elder Sis Tsukshi, who was unable to just watch, stepped into their conversation. I also knew about the honorable role given to the winner of this tournament I only thought about myself, so I just thought that I didnt want Machio to win but if Earth and the goddess mutually consent regarding the creation of the next god it doesnt have to be right away its okay to have a fianc rtionship is what I think~ If both parties agree to a normal rtionship, not fate or a mission, it doesnt have to be right now it was an opinion typical of Elder Sis Tsukshi, a maiden in love. And I was certainly bothered by Elder Sis Tsukshis words. Jamdiel was impatient why is that? And hearing those words, my mind went to Wacha, who wasnt here right now. Maybe something Agreed, she is still but a buddingss forcing such a flower to bloom and scatter does not impress also, I find the boys view of love adorable. I believe we should respect their opinions as well. Eeehh!!!??? And, I heard a new voice the words we heard werent from within our circle. A voice Ive never heard before. I turned around with the others in the direction of the voice. And there was someone? At least, thou art a flower that already withered. Should such be indefinitely left unattended, it would bring harm to the flower garden. A mysterious figure was sitting on a boulder that rolled over wastnd during the battle between me and Jamdiel, looking down on us. Pale golden hair. Its not particrly long, but they smiled as they brushed their bangs up over their eyes with their hand, seemingly troubled by it. White skin. Limbs thin and long. Look, the previous king did not handle the negative flowers so it falls to me to recover them for the sake of the surface and for the world. When they stood up, that slender how should I put it people are not born equal, such a tall slender stature and whats with that overly neat face? I mean, such superior eyshes!? Wearing a cloak-like robe with a white base tone, on their waist was a sword so majestic, it gave the impression of sanctity. But what caught my attention more than that was the persons face. To be honest, Ive seen some handsome people in my life. Rebal was in such a ss. Jos? That guys a waste. But unlike Rebal, who has a cool knightly feeling, this one is Heh? Who? Huh Whoa So hot This is the coolest person Ive ever seen in my life. Somehow, most of the sisters and women have their cheeks flushed with their faces puffy. Its like a nobleman from a story? No, like a prince thats the feeling. Fufu, aw, I thank thee, thou art quite pretty as well. Such flowers it would please me if thou could only bloom before me. Eeehh!!?? Wow maybe now all the men here would have thought this guy is so dead. This is the first time Ive ever been so annoyed by a guy winking at women. Well, some I feel like stoning him Hey, Amae!? Thats rude!? Well, hes a bit pompous, but big sister? I prefer Machio For the time being, it seemed that these three sisters did not approve. Little man Ive never seen someone looking like a theater troupe member before Yeah. I was a little relieved that Sadiz wasnt fawning over him. However, it doesnt seem to be a normal person. This feeling And when Treainar saw the person who appeared, he noticed something. What the hell Who is thou besides this sense about thee surely not thou! Oh, who might this be? Thou art very beautiful, but have I not seen thee before? Ah, Lady Kron! Please step back The same thing happened with Jamdiel, who noticed something. ring, but the next moment opened her eyes astonished. In a hurry, she tried to keep Kron away but As thy distant sessor Eh!? I too have the same eyes as thee When the person put effort into his eyes while smiling, they suddenly glowed and a familiar pattern appeared in his eyes What is that!? Heraldic eyes The eyes were unmistakable, and the Heraldic eye which I had been fighting until a little while ago. And by the order of daddy nay the new heavenly king, I havee to capture thee What ridiculous too soon!? Yes, I we - And the moment the person raised his hand, we finally realized. A huge, unnaturally shaped cloud loomed over us in the sky above, and from that cloud Wh, what is that? Angels? No way Pegasus? Women of beauty and dignity with white wings pping. Fufufu, it appears my lovely little birds are here as well. Like the Valkyries of myth and fairy tale which first came to mind, women wearing armor were heading here one after another from the sky. Moreover, I can hear the voices of women screaming, Please wait or Dont go alone with considerable panic. We observed as the barrier suddenly unraveled so I entered what sequence of event led thee to such a state thou hast left me little disappointed, but let me fulfill my mission, shall I? Elder! And, at the moment when he said that, white wings appeared from his back. Youre not human, are you? Most of the people were stunned or just fascinated, and everyone was speechless at this sudden appearance and sudden surge. Huh? No, really, what is this? Authors Note Right now, I have a picture of the characters in my hand, and I also have a cover, but its too early to show it to everyone. Please note that I cannot make this decision by myself. Chapter 175 – Facts

Chapter 175 - Facts

I will have thee secured, Elder Jamdiel. Why, sosoon A certain man informed me on thee. what? ridiculous to know Im here certainly not, was it the White Fiend? Hmm? Nay, it was not. Hes somewhat strange quite a merry fellow. He told Jamdiel, who was already incapable of resisting. Jamdiel to be arrested? What ts ugh, my magick and this pain drat, at this hour. Eh, Jamdiel! Dont overdo it Please step back Lady Kron ha. The Valkyries with pping wings were appearing one after another through the clouds. Some even rode on a Pegasus. The Pegasus was really there Captain, dont proceed alone without permission! This is Jamdiel we are dealing with! And we know not whats on the surface! My prince! Indeed, prince our prince We were so stunned, but they wouldnt wait over there either. Apologies, my lovely little birds- I just lost myself. I forgot my position wanted personal credit for daddy for His Majestys approval. Im sorry, to disturb thy hearts and make thee cry due to my personal feelings. Prince How about as an apology, tonight would you so cutely purr in my bed? Eeehh!!?? What kind of mentality does this guy have to be able to say that with impunity? I mean, really what is it? Beautiful, dignified women who appeared are calling out, captain or prince toward this temperament. No, not dignified. The women had feminine swooning(Deredere) expressions. Or rather, prince?. Who are these people! How do I put it, somehow~, isnt this dangerous? They have the same feathers as the High Priestess. Even armed the heck For the time being, I understood that it was apparently a troublesome situation. It seemed Jamdiel was their goal The Seraphs tis been a while since I have seen any other than Jamdiel Treainar what are the Seraphs? Those of the legendary country residing in the sky of the world The sky!? Hold on, t, th, they really exist? I have read such picture books since I was a kid. I was free to explore the world with Treainar, Ive said some of the things Ive said in jest, but I never really thought they would really happen I mean, isnt Jamdiel a demon? Hey, what are you suddenly doing? This country is off limits to people from other countries without permission! What do you want with the High Priestess? As you can see, the Master is not in good physical condition right now. Can you backter? If you still want to use force, you can go to Were not going to just stay quiet, are we? Women, Im not interested in your asses. All of them have a beauty that is to be admired. But still, the dojo guys stepped forward, wary of the fact that they came down armed and without warning. However, as if undaunted by the air of such men, the prince or whatever smiled in a leisurely manner. High Priestess? Oh dear I didnt know thou called thyself that she is no apostle of God, but a betrayer of God who was fascinated by the Devil. Eeh!!?? She has betrayed our Great God, our nation, our king and our race. And turned away all the thousands of Warrior Maidens sent to bring her back, causing enormous damage to the Ang Kingdom. Because they were in this country, the residents were ignorant of the past war, the Demon Kings army, and anything like that in the first ce. Therefore, everyone epted Jamdiel, who is known worldwide as a Six Supremacy, without knowing it, and because she could put out wings, they would have believed that she was an apostle of God. Its no wonder everyone, except me and Sadiz, was surprised. The predecessors of our king, fearful of such strength, refused to interfere with Jamdiel and the Surface world. But the newly enthroned king has risen to reim our pride as the true messengers of God. Does thou see? That woman is a devil. I nced over at Treainar for a moment. Then, Treainar nodded firmly when he felt my gaze. Tis all true. She became my subordinate, and for a time she brought down the sky warriors who tried to bring her back to the best of her abilities. Her formerrades Even after Treainar died, she still makes bronze statues and clones. Thats the crazy faith of Jamdiel. It wouldnt be strange to get rid of her old friends. Besides, even from the human side, Jamdiel has one of the highest bounties on her. I mean, apart from that, theyre not doing anything wrong No, no way master is The High Priestess a devil? L, lie, the High Priestess saved us Yes, she trained us and made us so strong! Those who have believed in and adored Jamdiel seemed to be confused and disoriented. No wonder. Jamdiel might have had other intentions for all of them, but it wasnt bad for them as a result. It was hidden because this was a secluded nation that did not interfere with other countries. She got involved in a revolution to change this country for her own convenience. She tried to make something powerful for an iprehensible and crazy idea, such as the creation of the next generation of God. Everything has the circumstances of Jamdiel, and it was not something she did for this country or its people. But still, as long as it was all for them, its no wonder they cant believe the princes words. Jamdiel a devil? Thats a lie! And most of all, if the princes words were true Jamdiel has worked to this day to fulfill Gods mission! She has saved and guided so many people! She has served me, the Goddess, for more than ten years now! Jamdiel cannot be a devil! When she didnt believe the princes words, Kron refutes with a resolute attitude. Ive never seen Kron with such a serious face. But Goddess? Fufufu, certainly thou is quite cute, but art thou a demon? Eh? I see thou is a pitiful doll. I will have theee with us as well. This is something that neither I nor Sadiz ever mentioned because we thought it was too much to ask. For those in this country, they dont know much about the existence of the demon tribe. And the true identity of Kron, who was revered as a goddess. Scoundrel! Thou would dare disrespect Lady Kron DDDD Securing! Eh the little devil as well The moment Jamdiel tried to grab the prince, the Valkyries sealed Jamdiel all at once with thences in their hands, held her down, and stopped the tip of the de just short. These guys Hmm fast I wonder, these people Hey, hey, whats going on? These guys! I wont forgive you just because youre women! Wanna go? Oh! Wanna go at it? The moment the Valkyries pulled out their weapons, the situation waspletely out of hand. Its an air where the people who still adore Jamdiel raise their voices and their fists were about to burst out. Fufufu, how vexing were not to hunt weeds on the ground yet, so we must keep things civil. Please calm down, everyone! And you should let go of Jamdiel too! Oh, thou art so cute, and also so pathetic in so many ways. The prince stillughed even in such an atmosphere. However, his manner evidently seemed ready to move at any time. Apparently, though this country is on the surface, they dont know any more about this world or the demons than we do. Well, I too was the same until a few years ago when I met that man. Devil ? What is a devil? Im Goddess Kron! Im of divine blood God? Nay. There is but one god in this world. Only our Great God. And thou artDDDD Hes just stating the facts. Its correct information, so its not a bad thing. I know that, too. But I wonder why Hey, leave it at that. hmm? You may havee here because of your circumstances, but the people in this country have their own circumstances. Dont you talk so flippantly with that disgusting, forced smile? I found myself getting up Earth Little man! Mr. Earth! Big brother! I had to restrain the prince and then some. Oh dear, such a cheekyd. Even though, thou art badly injured or rather, Ive been wondering about it for a while now who art thee? The prince smiled, showing interest in me as I stood there. I mean, what am I doing? Magic from Magical Breathing, still physical strength, injuries, already but The man who took your moment of glory from under your cloud. ? Indeed, the circumstances art such! Heh, thou put Jamdiel in this state? Amazing. I returned his smile with a taunt. But if thou battled Jamdiel to such a point, why would thou protect her? And the prince, who was surprised, asked me. Why? That is I dont have any intention to protect Jamdiel. If shes originally a woman from your country and you want to make her pay for her wrongdoings, theres no reason to stop it. In the first ce, Im from outside of this country, so I knew of this fellow Oh, is that so? Yes, but I believe Kron is innocent of any wrongdoing Not only were they here for Jamdiel but also Kron if so, it was a reason enough to interfere. Authors Note The number of characters exceeded 700,000. From now on, the number of characters is the number of roads youve walked yes, lets road it. Over 700,000 roads. I still have a long way to go before I reach the heavens, but I will do my best. Chapter 176 – Restrain

Chapter 176 - Restrain

Art thou a human of this country? It seems to me that thou has a different attitude towards Jamdiel and the Doll than the others Drop that! Or rather, dont you call Kron a doll. Want me to smack that smart mouth? Its not about whether I can win or not. Whats important is not to back down. Aha, ahahahaha! Funny! A silly little boy resides on the surface! I like him. State thy name? Its Earth Lagann. Earth Lagann? Lagann? Hmm? Ive heard of it somewhere well, all right my regards, boy. Dont call me boy when Ive already told you my name. The prince looked interested when he heard my name and my words. Even if it is so a boy like such as thee against Jamdiel impressive. However, he didnt seem to keep a distance from me, whether he had that much leeway or was just being defenseless. Jamdiel this child? Prince, please step back! With such poor eyesight he cannot be, a person more dangerous than Jamdiel!? Hey, please back away, my prince! Instead of the prince, the other Valkyries panicked, and came at me with caution and hostility. If I do something, its like they might all jump at me. As expected, with this number of people and my current condition now what should I do My goodness, anxious little birds indeed. Still, I see And while I was wondering, What should I do?, the prince said A boy overflowing with talent, to erase such a form would be a shame. Therefore could thou step down here? Then we will touch none other than Jamdiel and the doll, and we will silently leave. What? Does thou not find it extraordinary? Because we are different from the days of the former king. If we wanted to, at any time from the sky, we could envelop this flower garden in hellfire. Dont screwDDDD Dont screw around, bastard!!! As if we could ept such terms! Our High Priestess and Goddess no matter who they really are, youre not taking them away! Sisters, please. I want you to take Amae and leave this ce! Oh, dont you threaten us? Lets go, bastard! Well knock this son of a bitch down! UUOOOOOOOOOOHHH!! The Cacretale fighters exposed their fighting spirit before I could shout something. Tch, these guys humans trying to save a Six Supremacy Im totally stunned. Little man youre going to do it, right? Thats how it is. If Sadiz doesnt like it, it cant be helped. Thats a very mean thing to say stupid of me to ask. Me and Sadiz have no choice. thou Everyone I In everyones spirit, both Jamdiel and Kron seemed to feel something. But Dear oh dear, the lower species of the surface Prince, we are here! All hands, prepare for battle! At that time, the Valkyries were about to assume battle positions because of this fighting spirit poor things. Prince? To have such feelings Jamdiel must have conducted herself admirably. People would not go so far merely to fulfill their desires. In a sense, they too are victims The prince looked at us as if he pitied us, and the next moment, his Heraldic eyes gleamed. the boy thedy by his side perhaps one or two more other than that, thou cant even stand before me. Well, even the exhausted boy is no longer an opponent. Eehh!!?? After looking at only me, Sadiz and Elder Sis Tsukshi, the prince held up his hand. Embrace the Great Rose! Giga Rose Thorn! The next moment, the ground shook. Suddenly, from under the ground that was devastated by the battle between me and Jamdiel, a giant thorny nt suddenly emerged and attacked us all. Wha! Hold on!? Uga, o, oh nooooooooo! tsu, th, this is!? It was a momentary event. Wh, what the hell is this?! nt magic and its huge! Everyone! Hey, seriously! Only me, Sadiz, Elder Sis Tsukshi, and Karui, who reacted instantly, were able to avoid it. However, our side, including the dojo nobatants, were instantly entangled all over by huge rose thorns, and all of them were tied up with the huge rose nt that stretched high above us. Bastard As I said, I could take all of thee if I please Like I care, Breakthrough! Mu!? Great Demon Earth Misdirection Shuffle! If I dont, were done for. I dont care about my remaining strength anymore, Ill just push through. This is fast my Heraldic eyes Great Demon Sonic Smash! Eh!? Paper-thin my right smash didntnd directly, but just brushed the princes cheek and grazed it slightly, making him bleed. wha Prince!? The princes face! This lower species! Nay but, even so this one To wound the prince with his Heraldic eyes! No, no I cant use my left arm, so I think the disruption on the opponent was only halfway. But Hey you said prince, didnt you? You should be more aware. This boy of the surface, if I wanted, can turn that handsome face into a squashed pig face. Still, I have no choice but to do it. Wonderful of those who wield power that even my Heraldic eyes cannot foresee in my lifetime there were only two people you are the third one. But Eh!? Giga Rose Whip!! The prince immediately counterattacked me. Thick rose thornse out of the ground one after another, and theye toward me like a whip. Dont you touch Little man, scum! Eh? Space Magic, Extra Dimensional Pocket Weapon Retrieval Death Scythe! Then, in both hands Sadiz, wielding arge Scythe like a god of death, cut through all the giant rose whips. If Little man will resist, Ill fight, too. And you. If any of you point your des at Little man, I will mercilessly take your heads. Hoh eerie thou I wonder if thou would fit well among my cute little birds. One of Sadizs magic spells. You can store all kinds of tools in a different space and freely bring them in and out at will household items, daily necessities, even weapons. But not living things, right? Sadiz! Little man, Im here. Sadiz Big Sister, me too! I guess Im in the same boat! Sadiz tried to keep me away, but that doesnt mean I can withdraw. Right now, there are four of us who can fight and move. All four of us Fufufu, I see thou would fight to thest? Interesting! And the prince also smiled belligerently as if he were excited about the situation. Then I shall be thy opponent, o brave and valiant flowers of the surface! As such, engrave into thy bodies, my name! I am Gaal! Leader of the the Heavenly Valkyrie Knights, the Heavenly Knight Prince Gaal! I dont get it! I mean, why is the leader of the Valkyries a guy! Thats just a harem, right? Creepy bastard! Huh? Um ahahaha, aah see here, I un~, I suppose. Well now,e, boy! The prince who, after giving his name, stood ready to fight us Gaal. I need to go full throttle while I can move, so Im going at Gaal in the breakthrough state ?How long dost thou intend on thy trivial games Gaal? Eeehh!!?? Then, at that moment. ?Jamdiel appears incapacitated in such situation, how long hast thou stood idle? This will not do. Still, dost thou draw my noble blood in thy veins?? Eh!? ?Still, ist thou the son of the King?? A mysterious voice resounded from above us as if it resonated in all our minds. That voice stopped us from being heated up in an instant. And the moment he heard that voice, Gaals expression, which was always smiling, clouded over for a moment, and at the same time, Jamdiel looked up at the sky with a somewhat surprised face. And at that time, the phrase Still, the son of~, which the resounding voice said, made me feel very disgusted. Chapter 177 – The Worst

Chapter 177 - The Worst

Suddenly, a voice filled with dignity echoed from the heavens. In other words, it was a voice that sounded very high and mighty. From the looks of it, someone of even higher status than these guys I mean parent? Daddy ?Thou volunteered for the advanced party, only toe at this plight? such is why, thou art worthless? If hes a prince, this would be his parent The King? However, they should be parent and child, but they dont get along very well, do they? Well, just because theyre father and son doesnt mean they need to have a good rtionship This voice certainly not On the other hand, Jamdiels eyes widened when she heard the voice from heaven, as if she had some idea what was going on. No, thats not the point right now ?If the threat of armed troops does not suffice, thou need only demonstrate the difference in power and be thorough.? W, wait, daddy! ?The heavens, the surface, and the demons in the depths of the world should all be obedient in the face overwhelming force! Like so!? What? What are you going to do? ?Terra Storm!!? What oh!? Wha hey Thats! It suddenly appeared beyond the calm horizon. Wind magic Storm!? H, h, h, huge!? A huge swirling tornado blew across the empty sea, hitting the shore with violent waves. It was truly a natural disaster that appeared without any warning. Terra-ss after a fashion the fool does not seem hopeless Treainar!? And that is a warning. Thats right. If that huge tornado was the work of the King in the Heavens, it could have engulfed all of us who were here now. However, instead of doing that, they dared to make such a thing appear on the sea a little farther out at sea. That means ?Jamdiel. And the doll. If thou do note quietly, then of that ind country I shall destroy its most populous quarters next.? Eh!? Wh, at? ?I will not say it twice. No matter how many seeds on the surface perish, I will show no leniency.? Right. This is just a demonstration, and if we dont listen to what you say quietly, the next is And the threat might have been dicey if it had been Jamdiel alone, but they also have Kron in their sights. The kind-hearted Kron tsu, w, wait please! Stop! Please dont hurt everyone! It will be like this. Naturally. This is more effective thaning by force. If youe this way, you have no choice but to quietly obey. However ?Do not order me, Doll.? Eh!? ?Terra Spark? And the other party was not only the worst, but also had no mercy or hesitation. A thunder spell was cast. But it didnt fall on the ocean, nor on us. Instead Hold on!? Wha eh? Lightning strikes a little away. A sh of light and a roaring thunder. All of that was heard from the town. H, hey! Wha, no, nooooooooo! M, my my goodness!? This, is No way Its not immediately obvious what happened from here. But the huge thunderbolt definitely struck the town. The town was A, aah such a thing! How could you do such a terrible thing? tch wretch Daddy! Wait, why we need not do this! Kron copsed at the attack from the sky which was too merciless and unforgiving. Jamdiel looked up at the clouds, gritting her teeth. And Gaal, despite being his child, had a heartbroken expression. Damn, bastard! Hey, sisters! Elder Sis Tsukshi, Karui, Sadiz! Get back to town now! Hurry! They may need help! Whats going on with the town now? I dont know the damage situation, but I cant help assuming the worst. Are they all right? Any survivors? Whats the damage? Little man but! Hurry up, Sadiz! They may need your recovery spell! Eh kuh Anyway, theres no time to think about it. Thats why we cant all go back to town. We cant let Kron and Jamdiel be taken like this. Then, even if its just me ?How unpleasant. Next, yes there, the gathered women all at onceDDDD? Oh no! Now to everyone here? tsu, damn! This sh*ty bastard! Great Mag- Thunder? Storm? No matter whates, whatever my remaining strength, I will receive it with a Great Magic Spiral, and destroy it. ah Child! Little man!. That? Why am I? Suddenly my eyelids felt heavy my body weak Abundant Magical Breathing a barrage of breakthroughs and Great Magic Spirals with a lot of magic power released straightforward fights in the tournament and the bouts with Machio and Jamdiel all of that has umted, your body has already reached its limit Limit? Nonsense. I need to move now if its like this Little man, hold on, Little man! Thats right, get up me be a man! Now, move if not whats the point of bing stronger oh, not good I I understand! Ill quietlyDDDDD Eeehh!!!?? But before we can do anything else, Kron was made to say that Hey, does thou hear me, Dekteita! It is thee, isnt it? ?Hoh it is I dost thou remember?? That doesnt matter! Anyway just give up on Lady Kron! Or else, I will crush these eyes myself and end my life here and now! Eeehh!!!?? However, more unexpected words were uttered from Jamdiels mouth at that time. ? Hoh~ so thou haste to that? Fuhaha, never did I expect thou would be the King of the Heavens! The Seraph Tribe, which has always been a mere sham, has fallen even lower after hundreds of years! Anyway, its thou! Thou cannot have earned much support from the public, have thee? ?? Even though her magic has bottomed out and the pain inflicted in the fight with me has not subsided, Jamdiel was provoking the Heavenly King violently, and the Heavenly King responded to the words. Apparently, they really know each other Well, I Im already losing consciousness. Is thou aiming for a simplistic approach to raising thy approval by my capture and public execution? And hopefully, retrieving my Heraldic Eyes as stock isnt that the case? ? insignificant with such irrelevant perception, art thou to negotiate with me? Even after hundreds of years, thou art still with incessant assumptions? If so lets crush these eyes and bite off my tongue after all, my n was derailed. I have no attachments left in this world! ?? In my fading consciousness, I finally reached the limit. Its not a threat, Jamdiels words and Jamdiel, wait! If youre going, so am I Lady Kron please no matter what happens thou are myst hope But! No matter what it costs, no matter who dies, no matter what perishes no matter what happens, survive. No! No, you cant! I will not sacrifice you alone you are myDDDD Thest thing I saw and heard as Kron was clinging to Jamdiel while shedding tears DDEarth Lagann Lady Kron. Only the voice of Jamdiel, who told me so as if entrusting to me, was heard at the end. Authors Note Thank you for your support. Yesterday, my impression exceeded 5000 impacts. In other words, including all the good and critical feedback, you have impacted my heart 5000 times. Thank you. From now on, I hope you will continue to freely post in the impression column. However, dont fight, okay? Also, Im sure youre wondering if Im going to shave or not, but that was the theme of the previous arc that is, because it was a theme only for part 4. Anyway, today is November. The naked biz period is over. From today, I have to spend time naked with a tie, but Im going to pull myself together and do my best. Chapter 178 – Do Something

Chapter 178 - Do Something

Just a normal sleep. It felt like its been a long time since I had one. Even while I was sleeping, I was doing image training with the magic of Vier, so my restful sleep was awfully groggy and I fell deeply unconscious. Even I could tell that Yeah, I was sleeping really well.. I How long have I been asleep? About two days. When I opened my eyes, there was no ceiling there, and huge dim clouds covered the sky. The cloudy sky made me unable to tell if it was day or night. But thats not because of the weather. It was the enemys home base. Hey hey those guys, theyre still there? Indeed. When I got up, I found that I was sleeping on a simple bed made up of battered chairs. Looking around, the walls of the building were gone, and there were piles of rubble all around, like a ruin. This is the town Town? Tis already just a pile of rubble and everywhere there are field hospitals full of the injured This is Terra-ss destructive power Tis so Even though I hadnt stood up yet, I was speechless at the gruesome sight before me. is everyone The maid, the other sisters and dojo officials are all moving around. Often treating the wounded, searching for the missing, clearing debris, managing shelters, securing and preparing food, and so on. I see The damage was so devastating that there was no way to say anything else. For the time being, as I was about to stand up, I noticed something. Hmm? My arm My left arm. It should have been in quite a severe state due to dislocation and fracture. However, although the left arm was wrapped with a lot of bandages, I did not feel much pain or difort. Was it Sadiz? Its impossible for this to heal naturally in a few days. If so, the only way to recover would be through magic. When it came to such powerful magic, only Sadiz came to mind No, not her. Eh? It was that one. Hmm? Nuo!? I didnt notice it right away. When I got off the cot where I was sleeping, something was lying in tattered sheets at my feet, and it stirred. Ku~ Suu~ un When I looked into the object in surprise, a familiar demon horn was protruding from under the sheets. Ah It seems that she no mere mascot simply calling herself a goddess. This one has a talent for magic, and considerable healing ability. Kron Perhaps, Jamdiel had her learn so could heal herself immediately if she ever got injured. To my amazement, Kron was sleeping on the floor. Moreover, maybe she was quite tired, she was taking a deep sleep. Was she nursing me by any chance? Tis not only you. After they returned to the sky, she was treating the wounded one after another. She now sleeps due to the effects of those action. Kron did that By her efforts, many have been saved. Although their High Priestess has been lost, it seems the existence of the goddess still supports the hearts of the people of this country. Those who have recovered, little by little, are now thinking about reconstruction and the future, and are even trying to take action. I see Seemed everyone was hard at work while I was sleeping. I thought it was pathetic that I was down the whole time at the critical moment, but at the same time I began to think about something. Hey, Treainar What is it? If Do not ask. No one foresaw this incident. Not even me Eh!? When I tried to ask Treainar what I had involuntarily thought, but he stopped me before I could say it. What I thought. Thats the cause of this. If if Jamdiel if she was in perfect condition? In the fight against me, her magic was emptied, her whole body was in pain, and she could not fight or resist, and then they came. Why did this happen? Because Jamdiel fought me. If I had not fought against Jamdiel at that time, but quietly listened to her but Treainar said, Dont think that. Wheres Jamdiel? She was taken to the sky and that cloud no, that country still drifts right above, and there is no particr change. Nor any word of the death of Jamdiel. I see Their aim was to capture Jamdiel. Even though theyve achieved that, why theyre still in the skies over this country, I dont know. But for whatever reason, as long as theyre within the visible range, no one would feel safe and no one would be calm. However, as long as they are out of reach, we cant do anything about it, we can only look up at the sky and bite our lips. Kron for now, lets put her to bed? Kron at least, I had better let her sleep I mean, I dont know if its okay to face her right now. Anyway Are you all right? Yes, Ill walk a little bit, just to look around. I cant lie down forever. Im afraid, but for now I need to get a better look at whats going on with the town. With that in mind, I stood up, fixed Krons misaligned sheets a bit, and then stepped into the ruins of the rubble. Even so no matter where you look For you who do not know the war, this is your first time seeing anything like this, is it not? Yes I walked outside for a bit, but it was no different. No, I felt even more terrible. Because what existed before I fainted was gone. The town I flew around doing parkour. When I was running through the streets, or walking hand in hand with Amae, the smiling gazes and the good-hearted people called me out to me every day. The lives of people who were full of energy, with no oppression, and everyone was able to go about their business with peace of mind and a smile. Everything. Grandpa, dont push yourself! Ill bring the food! Oh, thank you Amae! Please, bring me some water! Looking back at the familiar voice, I found the center of the town was supposed to be. It seemed that they were just cleaning up the rubble for the time being, gathering people who were safe in the town, making camp, and treating the injured. Un! Amae, will bring it! Ahh! Amae!? Everyone had a tired look, but now they seem to be busy with moving things, as if they wanted to get hold of a cat. Even little Amae ran around as hard as she could to do the job she could, but she fell down in her haste. But Amae immediately looked up. Amae, you okayDDD Un! Fine! Normally, she would have cried immediately, but Amae held back her tears and immediately started running. Amae knows that, too. She knew that now was the time for each person to do what they can. Ooouuuui, I ran a while and asked the whole country for help! In just half a day, people from all over the country wille to support reconstruction, so everyone will be doing their best! Big Sister Sadiz, if you can spare a few minutes, can you help me too? Yes, Ill be right there. The town was destroyed, and the High Priestess they adored was captured and taken away. Of course, peoples faces are gloomy, but them being ovee with despair and doing nothing that was not the case. Everyone was trying to do what they can now. Everyone is hard at work Uh huh the strength of a persons heart can be seen by how they are able to move in such situations. In addition, the country seems to have had a civil war in recent years and it may be terrible but they are ustomed to it. Such is the state of things. I was a little shaken by the strength of their heart, which could not bepared to me who ran away from home depressed because of a falling out with my parents. then I? What can I do now? My injuries got much better with sleep and Krons magic. Fun! Shh! Try hitting the jab. Oh, no problem. But shi! Child This time, I thrust my fist towards the clouds directly above me. But theres no way I can reach it. At this distance, even if the shock wave of the Great Magic Spiral was released, not even fragments will reach it. Damn it My power is of no use now. Im so frustrated that my gut is churning. Damn iiiiiiiiiit! Those bird people Its awful just remembering it. That prince who appeared from the sky. The pompous voice I suddenly heard from behind the clouds. Why couldnt I have been more conscious at that time and kicked them to the curb? Its irreversible Theres no way they can get away with this Do not be too hard on yourself. There are things beyond you with your power right now. Treainar The opponent is not one or two individuals, but a nation that you are aware, are you not? eh What can we do about it? Though I clenched my fist, Treainar calmly held me back. Because the enemy this time is a nation, unlike the ninja group, delinquents, and fighters that I have faced so far. Looking at the current situation in this country, its not as if I cant handle whats happening. I know that. But But its justI can see where they are, but I cant do anything Its not something I can manage. So, do I just do nothing and help the reconstruction? That may be the right choice. But my heart didnt agree with it. Then, Treainar It does not mean there is nothing you can do. Eh? In the first ce, being put in such a state by that arrogant bunch does not sit well with me. I do not feel at ease leaving things as they are. A way to hit a powerful counterpunch to those floating in the sky it exists. Treainar showed that fearless, dependable smile that Ive seen so many times before. Hmm really!? Just who do you think I am? Hahaha yes then Treainar! However hmm? Thing is I merely wonder if there is any worth in you doing so. Its not that theres no moves. But Treainar doesnt teach me right away, but with a slightly serious look Jamdiel is a war criminal with a bounty. Tens of thousands have died under hermand. Countries have fallen. Her relentless schemes have also created tragedy. Well, the same can be said for me, for all of us in fact but even in this country after the war had ended, she has ruined more than a few people with his hands, for better or worse. For her own convenience. In addition, we must not forget the matter of young man called Jos. That maybe true, but This country hase to this current state not because of the child, but due to Jamdiel being in this country. And if you trace the origin, I once made her a subordinate, so the Seraph tribe - Hey! Wait a minute! Its too far back. Its not rted to you! Anyway, the counterpunch I am considering will carry a considerable risk to the child, but do you need to go that far? That is my thought. It sounded as if he asking me, What are you fighting for? Indeed, outside of this istion nation, Jamdiel is an enemy of humanity. The reason Im in this country was because Jamdiel kidnapped me. She tried to decide on my life without my consent, regardless of my circumstances. Its certainly strange that I would fight for such a person. So what am I doing here? To be honest, it was difficult to put in words, and I was involuntarily speechless. Chapter 179 – Everyone

Chapter 179 - Everyone

Theres no reason to help Jamdiel, whos a big-game bounty head, and no logic. Whats the point of me taking such a risk and getting any more involved in this problem? Thats the way it is Im not particrly not a hero, Im a disciple of the Great Demon King, so its funny, right? Nu? Well, in the first ce I not even thinking about fighting for Jamdiel or anything like that Hoh~ Im not thinking about the details. Right now I just cant let this go. Yes, at this point, Im just pissed off at the guys in the clouds. I spent three months in this town. Ive never lived in the same ce for so long outside the Imperial City, like Rebal and Fus study abroad group. For the past three months, the training had been tough, the Jos stuff was annoying, and so on, but other than that, I had noints about anything in this town. Rather Oldeeer Brotheeeeeer! Ah Gyuuuuu! At that moment, Amae, who was helping everyone, spotted me and happily jumped into my stomach all of a sudden. Amae Older Brotheeeer, are you okaaaay? Yes Im fine. Un! Amae, are you helping everyone? Un un~ I patted her head for the effort. Amaes cheeks flushed with a littlefort. Normally, I would have been cheering her up by saying Kyoho like this. But now, its not going that far. After all, she seemed a little tired, and above all, she didnt seem very energetic. The reason I know it. Little man! Earth, thank goodness! Is your arm all right? Whoa, Big brother, youre up! Inya~, Im d youre safe! Sadiz and others, who were busy in the center of the square, noticed me, and Earth! Oraa, Earth, finally awake? Are you all right? Did the Goddesss magic work? Im d~ There was also Mortriages crew, who seemed to be working and running around, while dirty with sweat. They were carrying tools such as saws and hammers, lumber, and even food. Yeah. For the time being, everyone was safe well, Im not sure Id call this safe Yeah well Mortriages crew smiled bitterly as I looked around and said that. Even I am quite shocked by this scene. For these people, who are born here, their shock would be iparable to mine. But But its no use looking down forever. Oraa, Ill do it! Originally, this town was created by our fathers from the burnt ruins of the civil war! Now well rebuild it! There may be a little bit of strength mixed in. However, they were not empty-hearted, and their words seemed to be filled with a certain determination. Elder sis Tsukshi nodded at the voices of Mortriages crew. Heh did you just say that? You guys who were lurking behind the school building. Hahaha. Yeah, thats right. There was such an ugly scene about three months ago. Whoa? Hey, hey, hey, youDDDD But three months ago, they were inspired by a certain guys fiery appearance, and theyre no longer there. I returned the words I jokingly said, with another joke. I felt somewhat relieved at the sight of Mortriages crew. In addition So, Mortriage, where are you going with all that stuff? Hmm? Oh, this? This is for Jos, whos bedridden. What? Jos and the girls seem to have a hard time showing up in front of everyone, so theyre a little far from the square but it seems theyre going through a lot, so I thought Id help them out. Huh? I couldnt believe what I just heard. And, Oratski also nodded to Mortriages words, Us too. Hey hey you guys dont like them, right? Why would you do that? Eh? Why even if you say that I dont know how much humiliation theyve suffered from them after all, Im also fed up with them and I hate them. And yet these guys We cant say that at times like this. When theres trouble, we need each other. Mortriage And its okay. Its not about Jos and the girls. To my question, Mortriage and the othersughed a little bit as if they were troubled, but its not about like or dislike with them, they just had good intentions and When Earth beat him up to that point, I passed beyond satisfaction, and felt pity for Jos. And you said, too, didnt you? In the end, its all about us getting stronger. Saying that, Mortriages crew smiled refreshingly, without any feeling of guilt, as if they had a weight off their shoulders I couldnt help but think Damn it, you guys are so cool! Ouch, hey!? Toriya! Uo, ow! What are you doing? Fun! Awa Ura! Habu, dude~, why are you hitting me? I lightly tapped the Mortriage four on their chests. Geez, you guys really At that time, I swallowed the words that I was about to say. It wasnt my ce to say it, so I didnt say it out loud. But then I thought again. Earth? Its nothing. These guys are good! Oraa, if its nothing, why are you hitting me? Nothin~, its not anything. Really~? Somehow, theyre good. These guys. Im d we became friends. Ah, whatever. Hey, Amae? Au? Up we go, high in the sky! I think these guys are good. Certainly I was kidnapped by Jamdiel, forcibly brought to this country, and trapped. But what I encountered here was something that was important to me. Little man What is it, Sadiz? No, its nothing. Sadiz smiled with a warm look like a guardian, saying, Im d he made friends, and I turned away feeling a little embarrassed. But thats right. Ive alreadye to like this town. Ive grown fond of the people Ive met here. Already, not so badpared to the birthce I ran away from. Thats why Well, for the time being, Im d youre all okay, anywayDDD. Not all of us. Amae? The moment I mentioned everyones safety, Amae looked down and sadly said it was not everyone. High Priestess isnt here There is no Jamdiel. No, or should I say its not enough? Amae yes, I guess so Thats right Yes, even if Jamdiel had whatever intentions she did, for Amae, Karui, Elder sis Tsukshi, no, thats not everyone. No matter what her reputation was outside of this ind nation or what she had done in the past, her presence is indispensable for the people in this country. Counter-punch was it? Older brother? I look up at the sky. The clouds are still majestically lingering over this town no, in the sky over this ind country. Mostly, they probably think we cant touch them from here, and theyre beingcent. As expected Id like to give them a shot. Authors Note The world cup ended yesterday, didnt it? The winner was South Africa. I expected Ennd to win, but I waspletely off. After all, I guess you cant know the game until you y it. For Japan, who had won all of the qualifiers this tournament, the fact that the only team they lost to was the winner seemed to be a bit of a reward. In any case, not only the Japanese games, but also all the matches were personally fun and exciting, and I was influenced in various ways. Actually, during the World Cup period, I was hard at work with the novelization of this work title. The work is hard, so to be honest, I was going to stop updating the web novel or stop posting every day. However, since Japan has made a big leap forward, instead of stopping the update, I was stubborn by doing stupid things such as posting two episodes a day and cutting down my sleep time. If I hadnt been fired up by the World Cup, this wouldnt have happened, but the professional athletes who were influenced by the viewers were respected as awesome. I would like to showcase the book that will bepleted one of these days as soon as possible. Well, that being said, Ive run out of drills and spirits, and this daily update pace may asionally be interrupted, but please forgive me. Its not that I cant take up time for the book. As for that, its roughly over. Simply, the office workers are busier from November to December Chapter 180 – Stout-Hearted

Chapter 180 - Stout-Hearted

Ara, everyone. Youre all together. Ah And then, as we were gathering, she came over to us. O Goddess! Youre already awake Ive slept well enough, so its fine! Now, please let me know if anyone is injured! No, no, no, youve been treating hundreds of people all morning and just took a break about an hour ago! Yes, Im sorry. Im the only one who had a good rest, even though everyone is having a hard time! The one who showed up was Kron. Best of all, Im d to see that youre doing well, Earth! Y, yeah thank you, for my arm. Youre wee! When I woke up, I thought she was sleeping soundly, but apparently she only had a little rest. Kron, who always showed a healthy and cheerful smile, had dark circles under her eyes. Her hair is a little messy and shes obviously tired. No wonder Elder Sis Tsukshi panicked. Everyone, is there anyone whose body is hurting~?. Wait, Goddess!? But Kron, without regard for her own body, smiled and cheerfully walked into the square and shouted. She didnt say a word about Jamdiel, the sky, or any of her worries. The townspeople immediately responded to Krons presence. Ah its the goddess. Goddess! O, Goddess Shes so tired still she smiles at us What a blessing it is Seeing Kron, everyone sped their hands together in gratitude and prayed. Wounded and exhausted, some of them who had beenid up in the square to rest hurriedly raised their bodies and became teary-eyed. Apparently, even without doing anything directly, her mere presence was enough to support everyone. Everyone, I know its hard to say how do you do in this situation, but please bear with me for now. Ill do the best I can. Goddess Ah, uncle, it seems youre having trouble walking is it your hip? Huh!? Ah, g, goddess!? Right, pain pain, fly away~! Wh, what are you doing? Goddess, you dont need to use your power on an old man like me!Such a waste! Thats not the case. Isnt it a waste to not use it even though I have the power? Kron entered the square and put her hand on the hip of an old man and channeled her magic. It seems to be a Healing Spell. Although her chant is sloppy, it still seemed to have an effect. I wonder if my arm was healed by that too. Goddess, please rest a little longer! Yes, were fine now! The goddess that is probably in more pain than anyone else, with the High Priestess being taken and all! Thats right! Apparently, Kron and Jamdiel were more important to the people of this country than I thought. This shows just how much Kron has been loved and adored. Im sure its the same with Jamdiel. THAT?WILL?NOT?DO! Lets all do our best together! Even if, from the perspective of those outside this country, it waspletely orchestrated by Jamdiel, and even if Krons existence was seen as a doll, in the end they would still Ku, okay! Wed better get back to work! Oraa! How can we just be idle, while the Goddess is working so hard? Yeah, thats right! Im scared of the sky, but theres no point in being scared. Im going! Inspired by Krons presence, Mortriages crew became even more motivated and started running to continue their work. Yeah, I guess we should, too! Thats right! Amae, work hard! So was Elder Sis Tsukshi and Karui. I was reminded of the kind of people who live in this country. A lot of things areplicated, arent they Little man? Sadiz The Six Supremacy, who were the enemies of humanity and that goddess Yes theyre so stout-hearted While watching everyone, Sadiz had a slightlyplicated expression beside me. Well, thats right, I nodded with a bitter smile. So Sadiz what are you going to do? For the time being, the people in this country were not left trembling with sadness and fear, instead everyone worked hard toward reconstruction. Meanwhile, what do we do, as we are not originally people of this country? just me is it? Just for the time being Ill inform master and madam in the Imperial City about the Seraphs. Well thats necessary And Little man, what will you do? There are actually people who live in the sky. And they had interfered with the surface. Sadiz cant keep quiet about this situation. Of course, she will tell father about it. Meanwhile, what about me? Little man, the Heavenly Kingdom was thought to be a fairy tale, so there is now in this world that prohibits fighting them but it is possible that a single action will lead to arge-scale war. Im sure youre right. But what theyve done is already war itself, isnt it? So, youll pay it back. The sum of those emotions created the war between humans and demons in the past. I guess thats true. Even though she was young, she lived in the age of war and knew the sadness of the war. Since the enemy is not just some random hoodlum, but a race, a country, or a king, there are all kinds of possibilities. Even though I had already graduated from Sadiz, she still told me so, as if she couldnt help but say it. But instead of stopping me because of it, Sadiz Still, do you throw your punch? She only told me her thoughts, and then confirmed my intentions. To that question, I If youre going to do something stupidIll help you out, Earth. Eh!? Since Im just as stupid. Then, just before I nodded to Sadizs question, a voice interrupted us. Looking back, there Mr. Machio!? Yeah! I was in bed, but the goddess treated me. I see Its Mr. Machio. And Mr. Machio wasnt the only one who was there. Ill also help, aye. For various reasons. Oh, if youre going to challenge those jokers, well do it too! We couldnt touch them with their magic, but this time well give them a proper throw! Ive heard what happened. Well use any foul y we can find to take them down! If youre not doing it too, cant you be more reliable? It doesnt matter what their gender is. If necessary, Ill wreck their heavenly asses! The guys who participated in the tournament, the dojo guys who were at the scene, and dozens of mighty men came to us in droves. You guys I heard what happened while I was out. The master was taken by them. I dont know the masters past or her circumstances, but we didnt train just to cry ourselves to sleep. We train to protect whats important and to be able to help if its been taken from us. Thats right! How can we sit back while our master has been kidnapped? Hmm~? I mean, this~? Somehow, they all went with the flow of things, Im not sure what to make of this. Mr. Machio are you serious? I would be worried if something like that stayed in the sky forever, and I cant give up on the master. If theres a way to get to them, wed like to be a part of it. You mean war? We will reim a loved one who has been taken from us. If you want to call it war, so be it. This country wouldnt be what it is today without the existence of Master and the Goddess. He looked like someone who had absolutely no hesitation, as if he didnt care if it meant war, he was fine with it. Well, next Ill help with the cooking! Im going to get the ingredients! Ah,e on goddess okay, am I going too? Goddess, Ill help you. Yes, please! And then I saw Kron running around like a busybody again, and just as she passed us byDDDD Goddess! ? Please rest assured! We will definitely rescue the master! Eh!? ts!? Hey hey, who the hell was that?! Just as Kron was about to walk past us, one of the excited men suddenly said something like that. And when Kron heard it, her eyes opened wide in astonishment. Thats can you do that? The smile that she had been trying hard to maintain copsed in an instant, revealing a weak, anxious, childlike expression that looked like she was about to burst into tears. Ah, I knew it. She really was more worried about Jamdiel than anyone else. She has been worried about it, but she was pushing it deep inside so as not to make anyone worry. Earth can you do that? However, once people said this to her, she just couldnt take it anymore, and Kron asked me. Then at least What do you want me to do? No, what do you want to happen? What is it you want? Kron. I asked, not as a goddess, but so she would express her feelings. Authors Note Well, lets take a break after yesterdays post is what I thought, but my spirit(review) was hammered in Thank You. I couldnt help but write about it. Chapter 181 – I’ll Fly You

Chapter 181 - Ill Fly You

To my question, Kron once looked up at the sky. The country of the Seraph tribes, and where the captured Jamdiel is held. Up there is far away even if I jump a lot and reach out my hand, I dont feel like I can reach it. Kron stretched her hands overhead, as if trying to measure an unfathomable distance. Earth can you reach that far? Well, I dont know. Ill have to try it out. Butits impossible for me to you have potential, dont you? Ill do it. Recognizing that she couldnt do it herself, Kron looked at me, and then said If I had the potential to reach as far as you Im sure I wouldnt hesitate. Is that your answer Yes. If I had that kind of power I would have soared to the sky at once. If Kron had the power to go up to the sky by herself, she would have already gone. To the abducted Jamdiel. Thats Krons answer. Machio too if there was a means, he would dlyunch a raid to help Jamdiel apparently, Jamdiel is a benefactor and a master for this country well, he cant just abandon her. I hear that, as a High Priestess, as a leader of the Revolutionaries, and sometimes as an instructor to the dojo, Jamdiel has been involved and admired by the people of this country from various standpoints. But even if there are spections that cannot be told to the people she is still Yes, Krons right. Jamdiel, when she was in this country, has spent her time with other faces, not the face of the former Six Supremacy and General of the Demon King Army. As a High Priestess in front of the sisters of the church and people. During the past civil war, as a leader to the citizens. And to these unscrupulous men, as a mentor who trains them. She has all these faces, and there are many people who adore her for all of them. Even if there was someone like Jos. After recognizing that, I asked Kron again. What exactly is Jamdiel to you? So what does she mean to Kron? A High Priestess? The leader of the Revolutionaries? The master of the Arcane True Zenith? It should not be any of those things. Because Kron was special to Jamdiel, Kron must have seen a unique face. Then Kron I dont know. What? It seems that Jamdiel drew the line at serving me only as a vassal, but I didnt think it was all, and I didnt want to think it was all. But, as a person who was ignorant of the world, I couldnt answer clearly what kind of feelings and rtionships I should have. Jamdiel and Kron. Kron murmurs that she doesnt know what kind of rtionship is appropriate, although she says its not just a master-subordinate rtionship. But So now I regret it. Kron Because I dont have parents Jamdiel spoiled me to the point of overprotection I dont know how to spoil her so thats why At that time, Kron, who always smiles gently, showed her first expression. My true feelings were full of what I really wanted to call her there were so many in the end, I couldnt say anything! The expression of sadness, regret, and many shed tears. At that moment, something in me burst out hot. Then, if you want to tell her, you might still be able to its not like anyone knows if its toote! Seeing Krons tears, and hearing her words, I was naturally screaming. Earth Not yet not yet if you dont think thats enough dont give up Yes, it isnt over for Kron yet. Shes different from me. DD Enough I dont care Yes, its not like me who threw everything away in the Academy match. I have no regrets. Ive given up, and Ive had enough. DDIf I knew it would be this hard I would not want to be born as a heros child Father At that time, with more than ten years worth of feeling, I said that. So its toote for me. But not for her. She can still tell her. Its not toote. Kron, lets go! Earth b, but If you dont think this is a good idea, just say it! If you dont say it now, youll regret it for the rest of your life! She will not wait forever! I dont know how long that cloud will stay over there. In the first ce, I dont know whats going on with Jamdiel right now. But if we move now, we may still be able to do something. On the other hand, if we keep still like this, we may not make it in time. The answer, then, was clear enough. But even if I move I cant fly like Jamdiel Thats why Im here! Yes, thats usually the biggest problem. Those who cannot fly to the clouds in the sky cant reach them no matter how hard they struggle. But that doesnt mean there is nothing we can do. Ill ask a guy who knows how to fly, and Ill fly you! Earth Someone who should know how to do it was by my side. Treainar Have you found a reason to fight? No, I just thought I should help. Fuhahaha, what is that? Well if tis what you intend, make the attempt! Treainar nodded as he was watching our interaction. Yes, theres a way. I dont know anything about it, but Then let us prepare. Child and Kron with no one around, and nothing that should be move to a spacious location like where you fought Jamdiel. With just me and Kron alone? Yes, it may be difficult just by the power of the child at present but with Kron by your side, the possibility of contacting to him may increase. Him? What? Whats Treainar trying to get her to do? Ah, for the time being, Ill prepare a little with Kron. Everyone oh, Mr. Machio, Elder Sis Tsukshi and Sadiz, please stay here for a moment. Little man? What the heck Its necessary apparently. I still dont know how yet, but ah thats what you mean. Sadiz alone seemed to have understood this. There was a way to reach above the unreachable clouds. That its not my idea, its Treainars. Eh? The Goddess and Earth what are you trying to do? Tsukshi lets leave this to Little man. Do you know what it is, Sadis Big Sister? I dont know but there must be a move to y. And it would be better if we were not there as they prepare for it. What does that mean? Come on, but Little man. Tell the one who came up with the idea. Dont let him do anything unreasonable. Everyone seems to be wondering what kind of idea it is, but Sadiz stopped them. However, Sadiz seemed somewhat ufortable with her gaze. No its not at me, its towards Treainar. Then, lets go, Kron. Yes! Anyway, lets move for now. Kron also nodded firmly, with pure eyes without doubting me, and ran alongside me. And So? What are we doing? I asked Treainar to tell me about it soon. Then, Treainar Uh huh, of the means to go above that cloud there are two. Two? One is to fly by magic. However, even if you fly blindly against the Seraphs born the ability to fly, you will only be a target and be struck down. W, well~, thats right, but then, if thats no good, whats the other option? There are two ways, but the first method seemed to be a bust. If thats the case, then Treainars suggestion would be the second method To have someone who can fly in the sky take you. huh? No well, if you can do that do it from the beginning For instance a monster capable of flying in the sky. Eh!? No way? In spite of myself, I asked. Hey, no way are we going to catch a monster that can fly in the sky now? Are there any monsters in this country that can do that? No, you will not catch one. Even if there were any such monsters, they would only be done in by the Seraphs and Pegasus knights in the same way. ? Yes, even if you are to take a monster who can fly in the sky tis desirable to have a monster of overwhelming strength or enough monsters to deal with all the Seraphs in the entire country. No, no, no, no, no, its desirable but is it even possible? Can you take such an outrageous monster who can fly in the sky as your ally? How am I supposed to do that? Child, Summoning Magic and Dragon King of Hades do you know of these two? And from now on, Im going to listen to Treainars shocking idea, and after all of that exnation, Im going to throw a retort from the bottom of my heart. Hey, Treainar rather than flying and antagonizing the Seraphs and their country isnt that more difficult and life-threatening? Really. Authors Note Everyone Spirit Spirit Spirit Fuhahahahaha post them all. Chapter 182 – Blood

Chapter 182 - Blood

Summoning magic. Its a fairly popr magic for mages. Magic that can call contracted creatures anytime, anywhere by the hands of a mage. Its not magic that is taught in the academy, but because of their family, Fu and the princess were able to use it and had their own summons. By the way, my father and mother couldnt use it, and neither can I. However, as long as you can make a contract, the magic is not that difficult. So, as long as the concept was known and I had a contracted creature, I should be able to learn it. The problem is Hadeeeees Dragooon? Yes? Earth, what is it? What is this, Drag on. The genuinely confused Kron was staring nkly at the unknown name. That said, I dont know it either. Ive only heard of it. Its from a picture book, a fairy tale, a biography, and so on. In other words, he is famous, but he is a legendary being who may or may not have existed. Treainar once mentioned something about it, but it was true. The Dragon King of Hades long ago, the king of the dragon tribe who continually fought me for the supremacy of the Demon Realm. After several defeats it became my familiar, but surely its power is the strongest ss. No, no, no, thats not what I meant Although he became a familiar, well, there were various circumstances your father he was never summoned to battle against Hiro and that generation, hence his name was only a legend that took on a life of its own but you may still summon him Before that, you were the one who contracted with the dragon, so Im not going to be able to summon it! Tis fine. So long as he is someones familiar, there is a trick to forcibly summon a familiar without a contract if you recite its true name, and use a special magic circle, and ancient chant. In a sense, it can be called a Forced Transition. Hah!? Just, what? However, as you say, he does not have a contract with you, so I am not sure he will listen to you even if you summon him No, thats no good. We might be talking about the Dragon King here! Theres no way hell listen to a human! I mean, didnt he want to destroy the world!? Normally. However, he is not interested in the domination or destruction of the earth. Tis another reason why he and I were in conflict. That one is a little unusual, so the possibility that it will unexpectedly end well is not non-existent and this time Kron will be there. Nu? That one, possesses a strong sense of duty. Because Kron is not unrted to me and even more so, you are the one who inherited my skills if you show your firm, unwavering conviction that one admires such things. I see. I roughly understand what kind of guy he is, but thats why Kron also came along for the time being. But, all of this has too much of a maybe element of luck to it. It was a proposal that appealed to peoples emotions, which was unusual for Treainar. Earth. How can I help you? Oh~, as I understand it Im going to summon a dragon and have him take us to the top of the clouds, and Id like your help in taming it thats what Dragon!? Is that like the dragon that often appears in picture books!? Dragon. She liked the sound of that. Krons eyes sparkled. In fact, I would have been like that, too. Riding a dragon. Defeating a dragon. As a man, I still admire those kinds of things. When I heard that Rebal had defeated a dragon while studying abroad, I was quite jealous. You see, Dragon yer, thats a very cool title. But this time, its not a normal dragon. That dragon, its the Dragon King of Hades well, its name is Hades dragon eh!? Ive read about it in a picture book! The legendary dragon called Vasr, the Dragon King of Hades!. Oh, yes, thats it. Hey, youve read the same picture book as me. Yes! Oh, a surprising sense ofradery. Well, its famous The female hero, Kaguya the brave, fought it for the fate of the world, and under the influence of their battle, they created a huge desert area where no grass could grow on the western continent I thought it had a slightly bad aftertaste for a story to conclude when the conflict never creates anything. Yes, it was a traumatic picture book that I read when I was a kid. By the way, did you know? The female hero, Kaguya, might have existed a long time ago, and was the source of the desert area that appeared in the picture book is actually located in the western continent. Oh, is it true!? I, thought for sure it was only in picture books was that right? It seems. Well, I thought that the Dragon King was a myth Indeed, child. Tis a little different, is it not? Tis not on this world, but on the moon that Kaguya and Vasr fought. Tis nostalgic with the Dragon King of Hades and Kaguya with the Moonlight Eye, one of the three great magic eyes and in fact, at that time, ShiznautmyDDDD I havent heard you, what are you saying?! Moon? Somehow, didnt you say something outrageous right now!? Eh, what? What do you mean? Treainar? But Im scared, so I wont ask anymore. Ahem! Well, lets leave the story of the picture book for now. First, we summon that dragon king. Yes! I will cooperate with anything! Please tell me, Earth! For now, lets pretend I didnt hear what you just said I mean, is it safe? Calling such a monster. Well, Treainar Uh huh, first draw a magic circle on the ground. A dodecagram(12-pointed star) to write on. Ge such a hassle Ive never drawn one of those. Earth? Up until now, when I learned ancient magic from Trina, or when I learned magic myself, it was with a pentagram or hexagram, which was quite popr. That alone shows that the magic we will use this time has to draw a very special magic field that is different from the usual. Originally, this would be used to chant and force the invocation, but if the magic is not skilled enough, it will not seed. As such, a drop on the magic circle is necessary a drop of Krons blood. Eh!? Blood? ? Yes, Kron and I have the same gic information therefore, even if you do not have a contract, the possibility of summoning it increases greatly No, I dont really understand it, but well, even if youre right Krons blood Um, Earth. Whats wrong? Kron tilted her head to my monologue. Is it perverted to say Give me your blood to such an innocent girl? I feel ufortable, but Oi, do not be upset about something of that level. Summoning with blood is surprisinglymon, is it not? Tis why Japones ninja warriors use simr techniques. Its just, rather than me, its Kron? Youre asking me to take blood from a girl who looks like she couldnt kill a bug, whos been overprotected and has never been hurt in her life Earth? Blood? Do you need any of my blood? If so, please go ahead. At that time, when I was a little puzzled by Treainars instructions, Kron, though scowling, offered me her arm without any hesitation. P, please Kron? You need my blood, dont you? If you have a needle or a de or should I bite my arm myself? Wai, wait wait!? Usually, you wouldnt want to be told Give me blood. If you fight and get injured, you shed blood, you could get hurt and shed blood even though you werent fighting but Kron epted it as if it were natural, without hesitation at all. Hey, Kron is that okay? Because we cant summon it without it, right? I dont know why you need my blood, but if Earth says so, I believe in Earth. Kron And if this is what it takes to save Jamdiel please use as much of my blood as you want! At that moment, I realized that I was underestimating Kron a little. I was angry when the Seraphs called Kron a doll, but for some reason I only saw Kron as a naive sheltered girl. I see thats right Yes, then please take what you need. Dont worry, its only a little bit When I was more embarrassed by this, I smiled wryly for being rude to Kron, and I had the hidden needle that I used in the fight against Jamdiel, but seeing Krons white, unblemished skinDDDDD Oh, but it might be painful this is my first time if you can, please be gentle. Yeah. Ill take care of it. Yes Ill leave it to you, Earth. Itll only hurt at the beginning. So just ease your tension and rx L, like this? Well, Im still a little tense I know! Earth is it okay to hold hands? W, well i, if that makes you feel better Thank you! Earth is big and strong and warm Stop it. Its embarrassing Im a little nervous, but Im all right now. Earth quicklye. Y, yes Oh, un eh! Kron!? Yes, its okay now, Earth please continue do as you like hmm!? Hang in there. Still, just a bit of the tipDDDD Although I made up my mind, I also cooperated as much as possible to calm Kron who was a little nervous You are merely to prick the needle in tis all, you are endlessly sluggish! Tis frustrating to watch! Why do you not get on with it? At that time, Treainar rushed in my ear with a very unpleasant face. And, in a way, Krons body was vited. Authors Note When I got up in the morning, the overall rating was 108,000 drills. Apart from that, I dont have a thousand times more worldly desires than normal people. Because I am very elegant. Chapter 183 – The Dragon King of Hades

Chapter 183 - The Dragon King of Hades

Kron, are you okay? Yes, Its just a little prickly, nothings wrong. If I say it hurts because of this, everyone willugh at me! I see. And um what did you call this? It was my first time being pricked yes, this was my defloweriDDDD Thats totally different! So, please dont say such a thing to anyone, youll cause a misunderstanding! Kron nodded with a hearty smile that said theres no need to worry about anything. She had a little bandage on her finger, which I had carried for the Magical Vantage. Krons blood was needed for the summoning. I dropped it on the magic circle, and now were ready. Good Grief right, Treainar Hmm. Then I will teach you the chant. Also, be prepared. To forcibly summon such a dragon, it will consume enough magic power for the Great Demon Spiral all at once well, as you can use Magical Breathing now, it should prove no problem Okay. Ive heard that you usually dont need so much magic power just to summon a creature that has made a contract with you. Otherwise, you wouldnt be able to summon them so casually. But what Im about to do is ancient magic like Treainars secret technique, and what I will summon is a legendary monster. In a way, Im starting to get very nervous. What if it suddenly attacks or goes on a rampage? Come on, Earth! Lets summon Vasr! On the other hand, Kron was snorting Hun, Hun with a sense of excitement. This girl doesnt seem to have any idea of the anxiety Im feeling over here. Is this really okay? If ites down to it, Ill have to protect her. Rest assured, he is not one to suddenly rampage indiscriminately. For now, Treainar said we didnt have to worry, so lets be prepared. Alright! Lets do this! Hmm! Yes! We three got into the spirit. And I listened to Treainar with all my magic power. The chant goes Ama~a?o~o ?a?u?eu ?a?o?e??u ?a?a?a ?a?ama?o ?ai?a??u! Forced Summon Magic, Sokjeetz! Ama~a?o~o ?a?u?eu ?a?o?e??u ?a?a?a ?a?ama?o ?ai?a??u! Forced Summon Magic, Sokjeetz! The whole magic circle lit up at once, starting from the spot where Krons blood was dropped. I also felt as if all the magic power was being drained from my body. This is Amazing! Its glowing! Yeah! The magic circle emitted a more intense light than I have ever seen before, and at the same time the space cracked like ss, and finally shattered into pieces to reveal the darkest darkness Itsing!! Eh!? Something huge emerged from the darkness beyond the space that was ruptured by the light. At that moment, I felt an intense chill run through my body. Ah uh ah Whats this feeling? Fear? I dont know. I dont know why, but even though Im just here, my whole life was shing before my eyes the faces of my father, mother, and Sadiz suddenly came to my mind what the hell is that? A shivering cold. And yet, I was sweating like a waterfall. And finally huh? Heh? The dragon appeared or so I thought. But it wasnt a dragon that came out of the darkness, but a huge horned cow that I have never seen? No, a beast Ive never seen before. The huge beast with a huge body and fur was Why? Who dares forcibly summon me during my meal? Where is th oaf? [1] Eeh!!?? An even bigger monster was grabbing the corpse of the giant beast that I had never seen before no, the dragon finally put its whole body in front of us with a grumpy voice. Fuh~ making meal of a ferocious carnivore such as a behemoth as usual. Be, behemoth? Somehow, its the same name as the outrageous monster that appeared in so many novels and picture books!? However, the problem was not that, it was the even bigger monster that appeared with such a monster grasped in one hand. This is Ara Its whole body was covered with vermilion scales, with sharp three-pronged horns, fangs that chewed everything up, and ws that could tear through anything. There were a good number of wild dragons in this world, but its probably nothing like any of them. We cant lump them all together under the term dragon. Its just a monster, thats all I can say. Hmm~? What? Blue sky? Th Sun? Is this th Surface world? hmm some strange clouds, but hmm The next moment, my eyes met with the monster that was looking down at us. That alone made my knees tremble and I almost fell on my behind. It was different from any creature Ive ever encountered. Huge it wasnt just about the physique a sense of intimidation? An aura? Anyway, everything was too big for me to make sense of anything. Even Jamdiel as an opponent didnt evoke this feeling Th only person who could summon me is th deceased Treainar did you use ancient magic? Humhum The monster looked at us both as if it were inspecting us. I couldnt speak. You never know what could end up being yourst words. If you offend this entity even a little, you could instantly be? Treainar are you really sure this is okay? Hello, how do you do. My name is Kron. Nice to meet you, Great Vasr, Dragon King of Hades? ts Heeeeey!? Kron!? And yet, Kron, unaware of my feelings, gave a greeting by picking up both ends of her skirt. Hey hey hey hey! I mean, why? Kron, arent you scared? Are you smiling? I can say with confidence that this here in a sense, is a big shot? Hoh~, I thought it would be a rude one to summon me so suddenly, but youre a sweet youngssie. Yesh, its nice to meet you well you look familiar. However, I thought that it would get angry at her for speaking without permission, but rather the monster showed a pleasant reaction. Then the monster nodded So? Im called Vasr, after all, but are you th one who summoned me? Mdy? Vasr! After all, this is the Dragon King of Hades obviously. If this wasnt the Dragon King of Hades, who would it be? This this is No. I only cooperated and it was Earth here that summoned you. Hoh~ a human? And the Dragon King of Hades shifted his eyes to me. What? What are you trying to do? What are you looking at? So? Will thddie of th pair not give his greeting? Im Earth! Earth Lagann! Nice to meet you! That was close! Also, what would have happened if I had been even a momentte with my greeting? No matter what happened, it wouldnt be strange, so I was truly panicked now. Hmm? What do you mean pair? Ah, no, and Im not were not paired. Paired? Whats a pair? Earth? Thats, like a married couple Ah! Yes, Earth and I arent married yet! Were nning to start off as friends. Thats not the issue, bute on, you should be a little more nervous! Tsu, what are we talking about, I mean, what? Im too panicked to think straight, and I couldnt understand a thing. And then Vasr What~, so sickly-sweet~ Somehow, it reacted like a strange neighborhood uncle that habitually bantered. But still, I would soon find out. So? This monster with a strong presence About me what dyou intend of me? Eeh? Sure enough, this was the legendary Dragon King of Hades. [] [S1] We have a Giant talking dragon (who might still transform into a human shaped loli), and the first thing that came to mind was the Movie Dragonheart, where Sean Connery voiced the Dragon. Hence I tried implying a Scottish ent in Vasrs Dialogue (which might be ruined if the loli thing actually happens). Also Vasr is my y on the name Basara (Х), which means acting without restraint, self-indulgence, or being pretentious. Chapter 184 – Interest

Chapter 184 - Interest

Jamdiel of the Six Supremacy, a former subordinate the Great Demon King Treainar, was taken to the Heavenly Realm. I want to go there, but I have no means. Will you take me? Please, Vasr. Could you help us? Kron and I exined the situation and bowed so as not to offend the other party. Hmm After hearing our story, Vasr threw away the bones of the behemoth he had eaten, then slowly looked up at the sky and squinted. Treainars subordinate oh, one of those six. That said, I only remember two Oh I see. I didnt have any interest in th Demon King Army after Treainar died, so I left it alone was a surviving executive taken hmm. And after listening to our story a little Nah Im not interested. Eehh!!?? To our pleas, Vasr threw a brief refusal. But we were in no position to ask, why not?. From his point of view, he was probably thinking, Whats with this guy summoning me out of the blue, and asking for a favor at the first meeting?. But for now, I had no choice but to put my faith in him. Treainar I asked, but I suppose. After all, even with Kron present, tis not enough Hey hey! Tis fine. Keep asking. This is within expectations. Continue asking, and the tide will turn. But uh Express yourself, gain his interest. And Treainar, with a serious expression, told me to keep asking. The fact that Treainar, who has had a long rtionship with this Dragon King, said so, must mean something. Anyway, we just have to believe in Treainar and keep asking. Th thats right I beg of you. Please! Youre the only one we can rely on right now! Its so annoying~. At least, I have no obligation to help with that. That said, Vasr grew a little bored and absent-minded, rather than unconcerned. Its as if hes sleepy after a meal. We cant go on like this. I have to get him interested somehow. Oh, you are you like arade of the Great Demon King Treainar? Hmm? Im human, but believe it or not Im thest disciple of the Great Demon King Treainar. And Kron here is the same as the Great Demon King TreainarDDDD Oh, I mentioned being Treainars disciple in front of Kron Ill get her to keep quiet on it afterwards. Well, but at least now we can talk about it a little So what? Eh? I tried to appeal to him with Treainars name, but I got a different response than I had expected. Huh? Isnt he Treainars familiar? Somehow, werent you close Treainar? Whats going on? Fuwa~~ ah that reminds me, th old days had such wee ones in vast numbers. My father is rich~, hes great~, hes a nobleman~ just prattling as such on and on, ipetents that cant do anything else. Eh? Times change. Im not sure what happened, but even if a human is Treainars disciple, thats just th way of th era, and I dont take them lightly just because theyre human. I know very well how spirited humans can get. Im just sayingddie. Whats the point of being Treainars disciple? What if he and th youngssie are simr? How trifling. The moment I saw those eyes, my body got hot. How embarrassing. It sounded like he was saying that I was no different from those idiot sons of nobles. No, maybe thats actually what he just said. The other party is the Dragon King of Hades, but Im Treainars disciple, so I thought he would listen to me. I looked like a small fry to this guy. Thats why he looked at me with such a bored expression. Is this all right? At my most passionate peak everyone was expressing themselves, regardless of whether they were human or demon. I, Treainar, Hakuki, Kaguya, and many other greats devoted ourselves to battle, putting our lives and th world on th line! I lived through such an age and now live azy life where my blood and soul wither and grow, why would I lend any help or interest to some immature wee bastard who cant even talk to me without help from th dead Demon King? Legend of the Past he felt like one of those who were always proud of things like In those days we were, its no wonder I look like a small fry saying Im a disciple of the Great Demon King. Such is th circumstance, you oaf. If youre going to ask for my help, do so when you can get my interest without help from anyone. Th, thats how it is Yeah, is that so I get it now Treainar you and this guy Such is the way it is You knew, didnt you? From the start. The Dragon King of Hades was not someone who will listen to you if you ask him for a favor. You to me So youre saying if I can get you interested, then its okay? Quite so. hnn? Earth! Geez, this master! Im up against the legendary Dragon King of Hades, right? With that in mind, you didnt tell me to do this from the beginning because you thought Id be intimidated? No, I knew you would reach this answer soon enough. How do you get someone interested in you when theyve spent all their life fighting? Its that simple. No, very difficult, huh? Breakthrough!! Oh~ how nostalgic. In other words, I should show you my power, right? Against the Dragon King of Hades. Against such a monster that seemed to be stronger than anyone Ive ever fought stronger than Jamdiel. Even if they wither away those eyes have yet to rot, have they? See? Vasr. His power is still immature, but the child has enough to hold your interest, does he not? But Treainar believed, I can do it. It was the most reliable foundation in the world. Vasr, the Dragon King of Hades once again allow me to introduce myself! I amDDD Dont want it! I was about to introduce myself to Vasr again as me, without the title of being a disciple of the Great Demon King Treainar attached to my head, but Vasr interrupted me. But its not just because he wasnt interested in me As a man give your name with your body and soul. Then, as an after meal dessert, I will take a look at your existence. Perhaps he was interested in me for a moment, Vasr smiled with a grin and slowly moved his gigantic body to confront me. Chapter 185 – Nostalgia

Chapter 185 - Nostalgia

Nuwahahahahaha, been a while since Ist yed with a human was it since Kaguya? Well, that one being ssified as a human being was questionable now then Vasr got up as if to lend his chest to me, saying, Come at me, as I activated the breakthrough and got into a fighting stance. For the other side, its not a battle, hes just trying to assess me. Unlike the time against Jamdiel, there is no strategy. Think of nothing, just sh into him. Osu! In the battle against Jamdiel, I was only thinking about winning anyway. For that purpose, we made a strategy and yed a lot of tricks. But this time its not a fight. It was a kind of self-introduction. In other words, there was no need to hold back. Great Magic Spiral!! Hou~ An effective way to let people know who you are was by giving them your best from the start. A roaring spiral. A whirlwind blowing. And just as I was about to jump in, Vasr squinted a little. I see. After th breakthrough its not just knowing it but actually seeing it with your own eyes no, its as if youve experienced it, not just a mimicry how nostalgic In those words, I muttered correct answer inwardly. Yes, over and over again is it even a dream? No, Ive been shattered many times by this technique in a world where its a dream but its reality. Im not just an imitation. Ill prove it! Earth Spiral Break!! Attack, drill through! The legendary Dragon King. No need to worry about anything. Pieeeeeeeeeeerce! Nuuuuuuuuuuuuuunh!!!! As Treainar said, dont think about anything, just hit it- Nuwahahahahahahaha such grit. Spirit is also good. However th power still has a long way to go,pared to him a juggling act. Eh!? Hard! That was the moment I jumped in and thrust the spiral, the feeling that was transmitted to me. The moment my spiral touched the scales of Vasr, it had apletely different feel and sensation than any other time I had used this technique. And it wasnt just hard. Wha, r, rotation but Even the rotation of the thrusting spiral has stopped. With his spiral, by its mere rotation, it creates a great maelstrom that kicks up th clouds and roars even in th heavens, literally causing a catastrophe. Its hard, thick, heavy, with high density, and its not the scales and skin hardness and flesh thickness and whatnot. I meanI can only say Its different, its gargantuan. This thing is so fundamentally different from any creature Ive ever encountered that I cant even begin to describe what makes it different. But it was quite impressive. Now then I shall give my name. Eh!? With power GaehDDDDD!!!! For a moment, I thought Vasr was going to let out a deep, sighing breath of air but then my entire body was flung violently as if I had been charged by a rampaging horse, and I struck on the ground countless times. Gah, tsu, gah!. Earth!? Its not about endurance or anything like that. Wee and light~ well, I could tell just by th sight of you. Now what will you do? I felt a force so strong that human beings could never withstand it. An attack? Even though I wasnt touched directly, it was engraved into my bones. ts, gah wh, what the hell was What power. Using the breakthrough, my reaction speed has also improved, but it is as if my pride at having gotten a little stronger over the course of these intense battles had been shattered But you still live. Do not forget. Your task is not to defeat this one. He understands the difference in power between you. And has no intention to kill you. Eh!? Then, just as the blow made me realize the difference in power, Treainar told me. What Vasr wants to see is beyond here. What would you do from here in this situation there, Vasr will attempt to gauge the essence of the person. I knew from the beginning that I couldnt win. Even so, I could have faced it the first time if I felt like it, as long as I was foolhardy enough. If youre just a momentary idiot Earth, pull yourself together, Earth! tte~ but ? However, what if you could experience the power of the opponent and realize the difference is immeasurable? Also, getting up again to fight is quite difficult. But it sounded like Treainar was saying, I want to see if you can do it. From here Im And then Thats right. Nu As if she could see through my thoughts, Vasr nodded with a smile. Foolishly enough, anyone can challenge th strong once or twice. But knowing fear, can you still throw yourself out again for something that you cant give up on? Show me. There I shall see your nature. Its terrifying Jeez its exactly as you said The Dragon King is not as terrifying as Treainar. Nuh? What was that? As Treainar said, this is the kind of guy Vasr is. He saw through everything from the beginning. And I wonder why. If you think about it like that So strong and big but Treainar has fought with this guy and won. I spar with that Treainar every day, and he still believed in me and pushed my back. Then I should be able to do it. More than the fear of whats in front of me Im more afraid of being a disappointment and abandoned. Not to the Dragon King no. To Treainar. Earth One more time more than before Ill go through you! The difference in power was drilled into me, but somehow I was not afraid. Su~ hah~ So I was able to calm down and get into position. Nuwahahahaha, youre a cheeky weeddie, skillful too. Dyou also use Magical Breathing? Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral Break! Perhaps, you may really be his disciple, but Take a breath, inhale the magic power, and dive back in with full force Th technique itself is th same. You cant numb me with th same thing you already once showed. h h h, enough talk! Ruaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaeehh!!! With no result, I cant give much praise to useless screaming. Even a little bit. I want to leave my mark on this guy. However, just thinking does not bring immediate results. As long as the power of the technique itself does not change, it may be natural its not just about feelings to get results, I need more power Do not delve into negative thoughts now. Think simpler. Eh!? More power? I have given you the hint already, have I not? So you should be able to do it now. Are you teaching me? What? More? How? Well, be that as it may what are you doing there? You have the same genes as I do Earth The child denied it, but if are unable to move anything in this ce, you truly will be nothing but a doll, will you not? Well, so long as you y the role of summoning Vasr I do not care anymore At that time, I was losing myself, so I didnt know for certain, but it sounded like Treainar was whispering something to Kron, who couldnt see him or even hear his voice. Authors Note I LIVE Chapter 186 – Intermission (Goddess)

Chapter 186 - Intermission (Goddess)

To face such a big and strong person, despite his fear. When I look at him, I am beyond terrified, and my heart throbs. No matter what people say, I feel a will that will not yield. Earth you are so brave, arent you? And with such a strong heart. On the other hand, what about my heart? From the time I could remember, Ive been different from others. I was said to be a goddess who drew the blood of god, and was blessed with a privileged environment. While my country and people lived in poverty under oppression, I was never inconvenienced, never starved, just acquiring the knowledge I was given, and sometimes went out in front of people to give smiles and words. That was my life. DD Lady Kron, once thou turn fifteen, I will partner thee with the most promising disciple I have raised, to give birth to the next generation. I had never thought of it as a misfortune. Because I was taught that this is what I was meant to be. However, when I was young, I had some troubles, not to say I was unhappy. Why do I look different from others? Why dont I have a father or a mother? Why was I born into this world? Jamdiel, who had been with me since I was little, every time I asked DDThou are different from those apes. The chosen being who draws the blood of God! She would say, without hesitation. Thats why I am not only for myself, but also for all the people in this world. Being a person who draws the blood of God, I was not allowed to have any selfishness whatsoever. Maybe I didnt have a will of my own. DDI see thou is a pitiful doll. But thats why I couldnt get those words out of my head. Because I couldnt deny them. Am I a doll? But thats why I cant get those words out of my head. DDDont you call Kron a doll. Earth, you said that. And, you asked me. DD What do you want me to do? No, what do you want to happen? What is it you want? Kron. You asked me what I wanted. Why is that? When I heard your words, that was my only answer. And at the same time, it reminded me of the past. That was Hey, Bro. Why are you going outside? When I was younger, the person who yed with me also had his own will. Both you and the master came from outside this ind, yeh. I also want to see whats outside this ind. There may be a ce for me. This is your country, right? Maybe so, but Bro touched his horn with a slightly lonely expression. In this country, Bro and I were the only ones with horns growing out of our heads. And Bro seemed to be somewhat concerned about his horn. Besides, I want to get stronger. The master dont chase after desires you dont understand, she just wants me to look at you. Do you know how a man feels about that? Lil sis. Bro is my brother, but Im a goddess, so I dont have a family. Kakkakka, then you do what you want, yeh. With that said, he stroked my hair, crumpling it up. Jamdiel was always getting angry at that, saying it was disrespectful, but I didnt hate it. As I am now, I dont have the power to have master see me as a man. Thats why Im going to get stronger. Stronger ? I dont want to spend my life regretting my weakness. If Im strong, I could prevent things that could happen, I wouldnt lose, and with that, I wouldnt have any regrets, yeh. And so Bro ran out of the country. Finally, he turned to me and said Kron, you too youre a good kid, but lets get stronger, yeh. At that time, I couldnt think too deeply about that remark. However, I felt sad that the friend who yed with me left the country. But you know what, Bro? Now I remember, and your words came to my heart. Because I regretted that they took Jamdiel away from me. And, Earth brought out the feelings that I had kept in my heart. What did I regret? What did I want all along? What did I want to say DD My true feelings were full of what I really wanted to call her there were so many in the end, I couldnt say anything! My own true feelings, even if I am a doll. In response to my feelings, you said to me DDIll fly you! And like this, you are still fighting to fulfill those words. Third times the chaaaaaarm, Great Magic Spiral!!! Nuwahahahahahahaha nothing else? If true, that was my role. Thats what I have to fight for. I dont know why youre willing to go that far. But Ive already got my answer. Bro, youre right. I need to be stronger. And I need to do it now! Thats how I felt right now. Earth. I dont want you to fly me there. I want to fly with you too! I cant wait for someone to help me. I will fight too. I also want to fight. With you, Earth. Thats my will. So, Im sorry, Jamdiel. Today, for the first time, I will go against your instructions and use the power of this eye. So, please get very angry afterwards, okay? Chapter 187 – Daybreak

Chapter 187 - Daybreak

More than now? How? Anyway, I screamed and unleashed the Great Demon Spiral with all my might, only to be bounced back by Vasr and rolling on the ground. Vasr had the power to kill me at any time, but he handled me with just enough restraint to keep me from falling unconscious. However, after my special attack was unleashed three times, he was getting bored of it. From the perspective of Vasr, even my strongest technique was considered as me being out of material. However, I have no choice but to use the Great Magic Spiral. When Vasr released a light breath at me Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Great Magic Spiral Earth Spiral Tornado!! I attacked with a tornado generated from the Great Magic Spiral. tsuo!? P, push through!! Ahaha! Eh!? For me, even the strongest and most powerful vortex was blown away by a single breath from Vasrs nose. But this was reality. Vasrs breath shook me and the axis of the vortex. Vasr snickered at me with his nose, is that all? Damn Oooooooooooooooh! Treainar said he had already given me a hint. If he said so, that means its true. What have I learned so far? When did Treainar give a hint? Where? What? Creation(Genesis)!! Eh? Nuh! At that moment. I found Kron, who was supposed to have been behind me, right next to me. That eye Hohou! Now And, the moment both her eyes were opened, they shone like the sun at dawn. Six-Gates? No, this dawn light is Daybreak Eye(Gyokogan)! I suppose you have yet to reach the Six-Gates well At that time, Vasr raised a surprised voice for the first time. Treainar also looked on with interest. And Kron? What, are you its dangerousDDD If youre prepared, Ive made up my mind in my own way! Eh? If this is a path that must be fought for, not just prayed for and hoped for, then I will go with you! Kron, who always had an iprehensible natural side to her, shouted this next to me with a strong tone and strong eyes for the first time. And thats when it happened. Like Earth, many spirals, appear! Eh!? The moment Kron shouted, they appeared without warning. Hoh~ Wh, what!? A myriad of glowing spiral vortices about the size of my Great Magic Spiral appeared above Vasrs head. Hey, idiot!? Kron, what the hell? Rain down! At Krons direction, the Great Magic Spirals fell all at once on Vasr like rain. Did Kron do all this? I dont understand. What the hell is going on? Oh~, how unbearable, nuwahahahaha, oh, they keeping~ dong dong Vasr received the rain of spirals. His expression changed from his boredom, and he gave a very belligerent smile. In addition Great Rose! Please catch Vasr! The next moment, the ground shook. Then, from under the ground, a huge nt with thorns appeared thats the magic that angel prince had used! Oh! Nuwahahaha, a pretty big flower! Giant rose vines entwined around Vasrs entire body, tightening, and trying to capture and restrain his movement. Why was Kron using such magic? Kron you Earth, this power Jamdiel told me not to use it carelessly. I disobeyed Jamdiels instructions. Even as she unleashed great magic that restrained Basaras movement, Kron held her tongue and was bashful. However, she immediately opened her shining eyes So the reason Im here now, fighting like this, is not because anyone told me to, its because I want to! Then, show them! At the same moment that Kron shouted, I heard a somewhat cheerfully murmur from Treainar. I didnt understand what she meant, and I was still puzzled by Kron suddenly standing next to me. But on the other hand Nwahahahahaha, oh, ouch, it hurts or so Id like to say you still dont have much of an imagination. Eh!? An illusion that hurts a wee bit, but your imagination is still not enough to reach me. Even though all those Great Magic Spirals have poured down all at once, and his whole body was caught with huge rose vines, it wasnt effective on Vasr at all? No, its not. This stuff, doesnt woooooooork! Ah Thats Incidentally, child, tis just an illusion. Eh!? As Treainar murmured, the spirals and rose vines that fell upon Vasr were ephemerally shattered. But illusion? Vasr seemed to see through it, but it looked real to me, you know? Simply put, tis like showing Fantasy Magic, Vier, in the real world and involving others Eh!? The ultimate illusion that affects the brains of all who see the dawn light. The illusion of the brain also affects the five senses. Not just sight, but pain and suffering as well. An illusion of pain and suffering? Tis so. A light that illuminates the ambiguous world between night and morning the power to control the boundary between the reality and fantasy of the world that isDDD The eyes that Kron had. The name of the eye was one that I had heard of during ss at the academy. That was one of the magic eyes, along with the Heraldic eye of Jamdiel. Its been so long since Ive dealt with th Daybreak Eye. That is the Daybreak Eye. Of course Ive never seen it before. It wasnt strange, since the Heraldic eye exists, but Kron had such eyes? But But after all, its a backwardpatible version of th Six-Gate Eye that Treainar had attained. In addition, you have been raised with great care, havent you? Th imagination put into your creation dont amount to much, do they? Also, th illusion of physical pain and suffering I didnt really feel much. Eh!? Anyone with that eye can create any illusion that is close to reality. Whether it is a vision of th worlds copse, hellfire, and divine lightning, all depending on their imagination. However, my existence is far beyond that imagination of yours. I was surprised that Kron had such a legendary magic eye, but the opponent was also a legend. Moreover, its a monster that was once like a rival to Treainar. Kron, who has little actual experience, cant win suddenly against such an opponent. But now You may be right. I dont know anything. Still, nothing. Thats why I want to learn more from now on. I want Jamdiel to teach me. And Earth too. And the world. I want to know more about the good and the bad. But I dont know yet. Then Then Kron grabbed my hand. And looked at me Earth, lend me your strengthDDD Dont ask me that now. Oh You cante all the way here only for me to say I wont give it to you. Hmm yes! Even if Kron couldnt win on her own, there are two of us now. So I also took Krons hand. With me and Kron What about it? You think ad and weessie can face me by working together? Dont underestimate me too much, okay? Of course, its not an easy opponent to beat just because Kron and I joined forces. But Kron whispered to me as if she had some secret n. From now on, I will use the power of my eyes to apply an illusion on you. What? Thats to make you believe, you can do anything. Ha? Oh, no, Im not sure either Hey!? I didnt understand what she was saying. However, Kron herself didnt really seem to understand when I asked her back. But, Jamdiel said the power of my eyes seems to exert a strong suggestion on the other persons brain, so not only can I show them illusions, but I can even recreate the pain and suffering that their brain believed um, so hmm, I mean! Youll be able to do anything from now on! No, it doesnt make any sense. But still, I did not have the option to refuse. Chapter 188 – The Ideal

Chapter 188 - The Ideal

I honestly didnt quite understand Krons exnation. The illusion of I can do anything? What do you mean, anything? Fufufu, it seems to have arrived? Well, tis not exactly to my expectations, but why not quietly ept it? That didnt answer my question, but Treainar smiled cheerfully. Of course, tis a hallucination, you cannot do what you cannot do. However, tis important to have the unwavering confidence that it can be done. And the power of the brains assumptions can sometimes go beyond image and affects reality. Brains assumptions? Hallucination? What kind of change would that make in me? Here we go, Earth! Ah! Daybreak Eye, Activate! Magic Eye Skill, cebo Kiaida! I dont know what will happen yet. Krons eyes stared into mine, opened wide, and emitted the light of dawn with her chanting. And then it seeped in. What? Whats this feeling? Eh ah hot! My body was hot. It burned as if it were melting. My heart was beating violently. But at the same time the fear that had been building up in me it disappeared, I felt only confidence Earth, you can do anything! I can Try to reach your ideal your ideal strength your ideal power your ideal technique you will be the ideal! Ideal I understand, I know how much effort you put in every day. The next moment, Kron was hugging me from the front. And if you need it, you can use my magic with me. Ah Normally, I would be embarrassed with something like this, but this time its different. I was absolutely overflowing. Overflowing with power. Now that Ive decided to fight with you, I am leaving all of me to you, and Ill say it again and again. You can do anything! Krons magic power came flowing into me. And her words. I can do anything? My ideal? My ideal is decided it has been ever since I was a kid. DDFu is the best wizard in the world! Rebal is the best swordsman in the world! Phianse is the best spearmaster in the world! And ImDD Ive been pursuing that ideal for a long time, but I hit a wall and had fallen short thats why I was looking for strength why though? When Krons words made me think about what my ideal was, it brought back a memory from when I was a kid, but it soon disappeared DD Shut them up! The surroundings! The world! Everything! The figure of my father whom I was chasing vanished, and before I knew it, all I could think of was him. Yes,e out of your shell! Whatever it is, believe you are capable of it! Best of all, you have umted that much! I know that better than anyone else! I, can do it! Just like you! UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOEEHH!! From there on, Im not sure what kind of magic I used to be able to do that. But I did it. I recreated his power as I saw it back then. DDGreat Demon?Butt Jump!! DDBwaaaaahahahahahahaha, dowaaahahahahahahaha!! Giyaaaaahahahahahahaha!! DD Super Great Demon Spiral DDHi, ha, haha, hahaheh? It was when I was first taught jump rope in the world of Vier. When I burst intoughter at one of the tricks Treainar showed me, an angry Treainar used that on me. A mountainous spiral. Furthermore DDHigh difficulty pose. Magical Demon Saint Pose! DD Pff DDAnd this, cur, is my favorite Great Demon Spiral materialization in both hands Great Demon Twin Spiral ? Devil Spiral Breakstream! DD Ah Also, when I was receiving Magical Yoga instruction in the world of Vier. I was desperately trying to hold in myughter, but I couldnt bear it, and again Treainar got angry and hit me with that. Yes, I was already shown. I received a hint. Of a power that was even stronger than the Great Magic Spiral. And Treainar said I could do it. Then I can do it. I can! Super Great Magic Twin Spiraaaaaal!! Oh~ Nwahahaha, there you go! Its as simple as that. If you cantpete using the current Great Magic Spiral, make it even bigger. If one isnt enough, make two. Fuhahahahaha, my idea was for one, but bybining the influence of cebo Kiaida with the magic of Kron, you can do two at the same time. Outstanding. Is this the right answer? Treainar wasughing. And Amazing so this is all you! No its all of me and you! Earth? Its not me that can do anything, its us! I was able to get to this point because of her Thank you. Because of you, Im one step closer to my ideal! Okay! We smiled at each other. And then we both look ahead at the same time. What to do now. A huge wall was standing before us. Lets smash it. Here we go, Kron! Yes. This time, together! And well show you, Vasr! Well carve you up! Us! Us! While in contact with Kron, I spun a huge spiral in both hands and roared. And, the two of us screamed and showed off. Super Great Magic Twin Spiral ? Earth & Kron Spiral Breakstreeeeam!!!! Its all we have right now. Ha, Nuha Nuwahahahahahahahaha!! This is unexpected! Aah! Oooooh! My flesh and blood are dancing! And Vasr got ready to wee us with his most cheerful smile ever. Certainly I feel it! Because youre his disciple? Because youre th same? No need for such words, I surely feel my friends presence in your life! Tis only natural, my friend. Hes dead, but what he left behind is still here! Ooh, such excitement! Im surging! Youve piqued my interest! And Kron and I jumped in, with Treainar pushing our backs. Chapter 189 – Bloodline of the Dragon

Chapter 189 - Bloodline of the Dragon

What Vasr wanted to see was not our strength, let alone victory or defeat. In that sense, this is Well, thats fine. I enjoyed it more than I thought I would. Smiling with satisfaction, Vasr acknowledged me and Kron. We dove in hot and hit our attack hard. In the end, I wasnt sure how powerful our attack was. Because, we were surrounded by a dazzling sh of light, and when I noticed, Kron and I were lying on their backs. I dont know if we were simply rebounded by Vasrs power. However, we didnt seem to have been evaluated as useless. Gwahhahahahaha, you passed. I shall lend you some power, as thanks for numbing me. Eh!!?? When I heard those words, Kron and I both jerked our bodies up. Then, Vasr, will you take us? Really, Vasr! I said you passed. Im not so cheap at th very least. So rest easy. The legendary Dragon King wasughing gaily, like a good-natured old man in the neighborhood. Kron! Yes! You did it! We did it! Without thinking, Kron and I high-fived each other. Kron did this so naturally, even though Im sure she had never done anything like this before. As he saw our resounding touch, Vasrughed again. Ouou, so immature~, so bittersweet~ No, he really was just a neighborhood old man But now you want a contract with me, right? Er? Or with Kron, was it? Huh? Hmm~ yesh Thats it, a contract. And I was getting nervous as I said it myself. Because this is it, isnt it? Until a while ago, I was facing the legendary Dragon King of Hades as an opponent. That legendary dragon will be my monster summon. I was as excited as a kid. But But, its toote for me to get involved in th struggles of th world today Eh? To be honest, Im quite content now. Eh eeeeeehh! That? Are things starting to get a little weird? Wait, wa, waaaaaiitaminit!? Eeeh?? Th Seraph tribe is th opponent I enjoyed this, but with such dull opposition as that, how disappointing~ Somehow, he seemed to have had enough, or perhaps he was satisfied with the fun he already had and any more would be redundant, so he put on a very questionable expression, as if to say a battle with the seraphs would be boring and would ruin his current mood. No, no, no, we had an agreement. I know, calm down. Thats why Im thinking. Uuuuunnn Hes not changing the agreement. But, its such a pain. He seemed to be thinking that way. But, at this point his whim could leave us stumped. At that moment, Vasr smiled as if something had shed. Oh, yesh! Theres an adequate fellow! Wh, what? Ill have you make a contract with my son! It was an unexpected idea. Your, son? Oh, you have a son, Vasr? Nu I didnt think the Dragon King had a son. Well, it wouldnt be strange if he did. But Treainar looked somewhat doubtful Oh, yesh. But, because I had withdrawn myself from th war between th Demon Realm and th Surface World, my son, regardless of that, was spoiled rotten as a result. Well, I think that being together with you will be a good stimulus for thd and lead to growth. Eh but youre going to sign a contract, right. Nuwahahahahahaha, at first it was good, but if you think about it carefully, with me on your side, all your future battles will be easy, so you wont be able to grow anymore now will you? As his disciple, if this is your goal, I dont mind, but its not, is it? Vasr looks at me with a grin, as if testing me. Its like his expression was saying, Youre not that kind of a fool, are you?. When he puts it like that, I want to say, Of course but His sonst I saw that one was, tis been many years well, but for the time being, the bloodline of the Dragon King sure enough And Treainar seemed to be groaning a little bit about something but still, a dragon is a dragon. Moreover, an outrageous thoroughbred. Then its not a bad idea. Well, okay, then! So introduce us to your son, Vasr! Of course, this is not the goal. With the help of your son, Ill get closer to where you are! Yes, Vasr! Please introduce your son! Kron and I were not particrly opposed to Vasrs idea, so we agreed. Right then, lets summon him now! O?a?amo ?emo ?e?aia?u Bloodline Forced Summon, Ojaverka! Vasrs huge body was filled with overflowing magic power, and he recited a chant that we have never heard before. Hearing that, I started to look forward to it again. Oh, even so Im going to be a dragon knight from today the master of the dragon with the blood of the Dragon King a Dragon Rider a Dragon Master if Im going to have a title like that, Ill have to think of a name for myself Great Demon Dragon King Knight or something like that. A hero astride a dragon. It really tickles this mans heart since childhood. Im excited to think that I will be such a person from today. And when Vasr, who finished chanting the spell, mmed his arm to the ground Unununununununu nununununu, isnt it quite hmm? Only half as big as Vasr, but its still a huge body. But, rather than gargantuan, it seems that there was a tremendous roundness of the body What? A huge hippo? Something round with scales the same color as Vasr pulling, trembling, and crawling on all fours, its Well!? What are you doing, pop!? I was just having a great time picking flowers! Im at Where am I? Horrible, its somewhat bracing itself on the ground!? The hippopotamus turned around, inting its big nose, the eyes were weak and it looked very annoyed. Right now, a horrible scene!? I mean, whats with this guy!? More rounded and obese than when I was alive And the hippopotamus? At the sight, Treainar was holding his head, looking stupefied. ts, no way This fellow is my son, Hidon. Eh!? Yoyoyoyo, your sooooooon! Thaaaaaat!? Ara~ hes so cute! Ive been fantasizing about this since I was a kid. The sinister gigantic Dragon King. Seeing the existence of Vasr, which was no different from that delusion, I thought that would also fit the legendary dragon. But this Hmm? What is it! Where are we? I mean, who are these people? Th, this this is this is that? The image of the dragon in my head has shattered to pieces This is the son of Vasr. Dragon King of Hades Is this really Vasrs son? When I thought that, the hippopotamus that was crawling on all fours Unh~, you called me out of th blue, but Ive never met you before! Quit bothering me already! Well, I know what youre going to say anyway! Ah? Everyone says it! They look at me and say, Still, isnt he th son of th Dragon King! Eh!? Hmph, Im just me! When I heard that phrase, I wondered why I was surprised. A hippopotamus with a very uncool appearance. A dragon far from the dragon knight that a man once yearns for. But why? When I heard his words my bad. Ah? I was bowing my head. What is it? Unexpectedly, I thought that I might get along with this guy. Authors Note It is a report. The book release of this work Forbidden Master is December 14. Is there anyone that will pin this date? Yes, on the day of 47 Ronin raid. Oishi, who was called Dunce, Dunce, Dunce, and! Dunce! Everyone, buy the light novel this is a Raid! Chapter 190 – I Understand

Chapter 190 - I Understand

The hippopotamus Hidon was puzzled when I bowed my head. How, admirable. I see the reverse of congeneric repugnance birds of the same feather huh? Vasr and Treainar grinned at my attitude. And Wow, its another new dragon! Huh? Oh Kron looked at a fat hippopotamus that didnt look like a dragon and said so with eyes gleaming with pure joy. Hearing those words, Hidon Ah!? Who is thisdy?! Youre too beautiful to be a girl! Oh, Im so d! My name is Kron! How do you do! Gday to you! My name is Hi Darkness Bahamut Grand Cross! Would you like toe for a walk in th air with me? Oh? Is this a date invitation? Ufufufu, arent you aggressive. Looking at Kron, he clearly changed his attitude and was blushing red, and then hitting on her as if he were trying to seduce her tte Hey, whats with that cool name? He said to call you Hidon. Hmm Ah Hey, listen here. For the time being, I grabbed Hidons shoulder to make him listen to me. Then, the moment he saw me Hmm! Whats with you, and such a scary face! I, I, I do something or what! Calm down! You didnt do anything, listen to me! Gya, Im sorry Im against violence, Im sorry for being cheeky! Dont be so scared of humans! Youre still t - a a man! It has nothing to do with men or women! Male and female should always be equal! Without thinking, I was about to say, Youre still the son of the Dragon King? but I stopped myself for a moment. I know better than anyone how disgusting those words can be to someone. And at the same time, I thought, I see. I wonder if the people of the Imperial City were saying that about me like this. So, pop, who th hell are these people! Nuwahahahahaha, these are people who were able to entertain me. So, Hilua, why dont you go y with them? Whats going on? y? Do you mean a race, or ? Hidon, who doesnt understand the situation he was summoned to, was restless. To this guy, I pointed to the sky. I want you to take me and Kron to the top of that cloud. Hmm? Cloud? Oh~, that big one whats that? Theres a woman who was taken there and were trying to go save her, but we dont have a way to get there, so we need your help. Oh~ Save? It sounds quite dangerous no way are you going to fight someone or something? We will fight. In a way, a battle with the Seraph Tribe? At least its not for pleasure. Yeah I expect so Hmm!? I cant lie there. So I told the truth. Oh, such, aaaaaaah! N, no good! Th world should be peaceful! Fighting is no good! And, sure enough, this guy trembled and refused with all his might. I see. Certainly, it seemed that Vasr had spoiled him rotten. And then No, Hilua. Lend them your back and strength! Pop!? Thats an order. You will not be allowed to return until you have gone on a rampage. Without saying a word, Vasr tried to force Hidon to do as he said. Hearing those words, Hidon trembled and cried out with teary eyes. What are you talking about, pop! Thats terrible! Im not like you, pop! I have my own life! Just because Im th son of th Dragon King doesnt mean I like fighting! I can understand how he feels Strangely enough. Even though he was his fathers child he was different from his father. Yes, I get that feeling. Oh? Your life? Oh, Hilua. Have you achieved much by yourself to say that? Eh!? You eat, sleep, and sh*tzily every day just eat, sleep, sh*t,zily, everyday is that th life you want to protect, even to disobey me, your father, Hilua? That thats becauseziness is th best evidence of peace even you arezily messing around too, pop! So. Im fine with it, because Ive been through so much and arrived at this point. Well, Im fine with that too! Unlike pop, I took shortcuts to get to where I am now! Yeah, I get it. Somehow, when my father tries to force me to do something, I get really pissed off and want to rebel. And Um, Mr. Hidon, cant you help? Fuhe? My theres a loved one of mine up there it may be a bother or even dangerous for you but at least to take us to the top of the clouds Eh!? And at such times, when a beautiful woman touches you and asks you to do something like this H, hey,dy Yes? D, do, dont you feel anything about touching me? Eh? Yesh, because Im th female dragons say Im fat and not cool everyone wonders if Im still th son of the Dragon King Not cool? Arent you really cute? Hmm!? Even more so, if you were told that you were cute while your head was being patted Forget th clouds! Ill carry you to th other side of th heavens! This is what happens! I understaaaaaand, I get, you, I understaaaaaand! Ahhh, whats wrong with you, big guy! From today, were partners! Eeeeeeh, dont want that? Why? I just want to help thdy, its has nothing to do with you. Thats right, when you have a parent whos too good, youll suffer from such a parent and their ego! Eh? And Im really weak against women thats right. Laddie? Somehow, I couldnt help but put my arm around Hidons neck and burst into tears. At any rate we now have a means to act upon, but well will this one be useful as battle potential? Treainar still had a somewhat doubtful expression, but still were ready to fly above the clouds. Authors Note I thought that I had talked about 47 Ronin yesterday, but I suddenly decided to go to Edo this weekend. I wont make you raid, but if I dont post tomorrow, forgive me. Chapter 191 – Let’s Fight

Chapter 191 - Lets Fight

With Kron and I away, everyone was waiting for us to return, worried about us. Theyre back! Older Brother! Goddess! Inya, thank goodness! We were worried ab out ueh? Little m heh? Kron and I returned to the ruined town while making a rumbling sound. At first, everyone seemed to smile with relief, but the next moment, everyones smile froze. E, erm what is that? That thing. Oh Ooouuuuh! Wh, wh, wha, what did you do? Th, at Something amazing Its only natural that everyones eyes are on this guy. With Kron and I on his back, the colossus walked on four legs. Hold oooooooo. Wh, wh, wh, what the heck? H, h, h, huge! I, is that a monster? Its been a while since Ive looked up at someone bigger than me. Even the contestants and the mighty men of the dojo are stunned. Including Mr. Machio. No wonder. For those who have always resided in this isted country, this is probably the first time they have ever encountered such arge creature. Even I, who had been living in the Imperial City, have never seen anything like it. Hmm somehow being watched, its embarrassing, Kro! Ufufufu, thats right~, everyone is surprised to see you, Hilly! Im kind of shy. Perhaps anxious about the gazes around him, Hilua mumbled shyly with such a big figure. Incidentally, Kron, who was already acting very familiar, has be friends with him, even calling each other Kro and Hilly. And Amazing, so big! While everyone was overwhelmed by Hilua, Amae ran up to him with her eyes shining first. Goddess, who is this? Unfu~ cuddle~? Hiya, hiya~, w, wh, who is, this child sh, shes so cute~. There was no fear at all, and Amae jumped at Hiluas face, which was at a lower position due to walking on four legs, and rubbed her cheek against his. Ufufufu, Amae, this one is Hilly! Hilly? Yes, hes a reliablepanion who will take us to the top of that cloud! Tsukshi and the others were startled at those words. Eh!? Goddess, thats Yes! Riding on Hilly, Earth and I can go all the way to the clouds and save Jamdiel! Eh, eeeeeeeeeh! Th, th, that!? Unlike Amae, the situation wasnt immediately epted and the people around him remained confused, but with that one word from Kron, everyones expression changed. Hmm, Hilly? Is your name Hilly? Yesh, thats right. Whats your name? Amae is called Amae. Nfu~, Hilly, squishy~ Hiya~, Amae is also squishy! For th first time in my life, Im d Im squishy! I mean, th girls on th Surface are so kind! Im going to live on th Surface world from now on! Following Kron, this reaction to Amae. I guess hes had bad luck with women, or rather females, his whole life, even though he had been panicking until just a while ago, he even dered that he would live on the Surface. Really, this guy is just So, Little man what is this? Sadiz, who had a subtle expression when she saw Hilua, asked me. Well, this is a normal reaction. Its a bit of summoning magic. is that a winged hippopotamus? A winged hippopotamus, and an amusingrade. I didnt say, Hilua is the son of the Dragon King of Hades. Its not that Im keeping it a secret. But I thought that title was unnecessary. Is it summoning magic and so big but will it be okay? It seems to understand humannguage its big, but doesnt seem very strong Its fine. I asked him to take us to the top of that cloud that we alone cant reach. From there, its our job to fight. Little man Hell take us to the top of that cloud. Thats enough. Without him, none of our fists, spirals, or magic would reach that cloud. But thanks to this guy joining us, our power can reach it. And thats enough. Also Goddess Machio Now, on this creature, Earth and the Goddess are going to Yes, thats the n. Eh!? Assuming that Hilua is good for the time being, what should we do from now on? The eyebrows of Mr. Machio and the others wavered at Krons words. Everyone, we dont really know who Jamdiel, our High Priestess, actually was, or those who came from above that cloud. And most of all, Ive been called Goddess, but I wonder who I really am. I guess this was Krons way of showing concern. Until now, Kron and Jamdiel had been treated as a High Priestess and Goddess by the people of this country. But, after the arrival of the Seraph tribe, they had no idea what their true identity was. Krons concern was to keep everyone from getting involved in such an unknown background. Me? Im fine with it. But everyone else is different. Kron even wondered if she might have been deceiving everyone. Thats why she was saying this. But I think Maybe for the people of this country, its Why so reserved? I decide for myself what to believe! Eh? Yeah! I knew they would say that. Kron seemed to have been taken aback by the words uttered without hesitation. Mr. Machio told Kron on their behalf. Goddess no, Lady Kron. Youre mistaken on only one thing. Machio? The High Priestess, our master,,,. were not fighting because we think that its our duty to help her. Eh? No matter what your background, that existence saved us and made us strong. Some may have been sacrificed by the High Priestess underhanded intentions like the young man called Jos and people of the old regime so, not all of them, but at least the men here dont fight because they have to help. We fight because we want to help. Right. Even if Jamdiels past was a great sinner, who the Seraph tribe and the human race of the world find unpardonable, still to the people of this country Hey, Machio? What do you mean by men? Dont you think thats sexist? Thats right! At least there are women here who feel the same way! Un! Elder Sis Tsukshi, Karui and Amae are the same. The church sisters too. So, everyones mind was already made up. Everyone will you all fight with me? I pated Krons back lightly at her confused mutter. Thats not right, Kron. Earth? Will you fight with me? No. Mr. Machio said it, didnt he? Everyone will because they want to. So, what you should say in a situation like this is I see! Then Kron understood the meaning of my words and firmly thrust up her little fist. Everyone! Lets fight together! Uoooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhh!!!! A woman called a Goddess, and also called a doll by the enemy, finally decided to lead everyone by her own will and fight with everyone side by side. Ill do my best to support her back. Naaaaaaaaaaah, I dont know whats going on, but Ill do my best too! Um, Im counting on you, my newrade, Hilly! Ou, give us a lift! Lets do it, Hilly! Ill treat you to a drink next time, Hilly! And now we, who had been left unattended, began our counterattack against Heaven. Chapter 192 – Raid

Chapter 192 - Raid

Ive got the means to fly. All thats left is to get on board once were done preparing. This is the biggest fishing boat in town. It can hold dozens of people! This country is isted from the rest of the world, but it is possible to go out to the sea, as long as there is ess to the coast. Thats why they eat fish. Therefore, they have sufficient boats. And, to get to the top of the cloud, we need a big fishing boat. You see? Thes and ropes will hold things firmly in ce! Hilly, can you hold it properly? Hmm? Its a wee bit heavy. Its guts! Guts! By attaching ropes to the fishing boat and having Hilua carry it like a backpack, anyone who wanted to join us, except me and Kron, could get on board to participate in the battle. Tsukshi you guys Machio, of course Im going too! And me! Thats why youre staying here, Amae. Uh~! We cant be too careful! Remember that prince or whatever! Ill smash that ass! Oh, Ill show you how the range in my crotch is like the mountain and the ground! Lets strike hard and fast! Well, well see what happens either way, its going to be tough. The participants were mainly tournament contestants, with Elder Sis Tsukshi and Karui also riding along. However, Im worried that all the very skilled people wille along Mortriage. While were gone, youre in charge, right? Yeah, well take care of it. So, Earth, go raise some hell! Oraa! Leave the reconstruction to us! Im going to work too! Be careful. I decided to leave it to these guys. Actually, I wanted to leave the caretaker role to her, but Are you sure? Sadiz. Yes. Regardless of the past, I owe her for the food, clothing, and shelter she provided me in the past three months. So Ill join you. In fact, Sadiz was going to return to the Imperial City and report this to father and mother, but in the end she chose to raid with us. Although Sadiz once lost everything to the Demon King army, she intends to fulfill the minimum obligation. And above all If only a little, I want to be helpful to Little man. Geez Ive already graduated from Still, for me, I will always love Little man. After all, its for me. Shes as sweet on me as ever. However, as long as we still dont know how strong the opponent is, its reliable to have here with us. Ms. Sadiz! Take care of this too, please! Ive brought all the swords, spears, and crossbows I can find! As a martial artist, I dont really want to use these sorts of things. I also brought some barbells! Oh, thank you for your hard work. However, as long as the number of opponents is unknown, lets bring as many things as we can use. I will store them into my extra space, so its okay. Please take my weapons as well, aye. Weaponry is my specialty aye. And with the magic of Sadiz, its easy to carry any luggage. In case something happens, we should take as many usable weapons as we can, so everyone brought their weapons to Sadiz with a DonDon. The preparations are done. Finally Older brother Oh? Amae Hugh Then, it was time. Of course, Amae had to stay behind for this. She clung to my leg with a sad expression. Uh Gusu Even though other sisters were there, the ones she was closest to, Elder sis Tsukshi, Karui, Kron and Mr. Machio were all going with me. Its not surprising that Amae, who was left behind, would be heartbroken and on the verge of tears. Goforit fighton Eh!? No. Its different. Amae clung to me once, but quickly pulled away Youcandoit, Older brother, big sisters, uncle! Everyone! You Can Do It Fiiiiight Ooooon! She gave me a shout, not words of selfishness or anxiety. You too, Hilly! Fight on! Do your best, fight on! Hmm!? And everyone in the town who saw Amae also raised their voices all at once. Yes, good luck, guys! Hang in there! Knock down the ones who did this to our town! Please save the High Priestess! Yes, take them all doooooooown! Uoooooooh, goooooooooo! Arcane True Zenith Huzaaaaaaaaah! Strong cheers that made me shiver. Well, were already fired up. As proof, we all had the same smile, regardless of man, woman or race. What do you think? Kron? Yes so passionate. Right? Its giving me strength. Thats it. Not only are we fighting together, but were fighting for each other, right? Yeah. Kron, who was an innocent girl, looked thrilled about something. It seemed quite effective. Uh~~~~, Tyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! Kron thrust her fist up and raised the loudest voice in her own way. Goddess uuuuuuuuuh, lets go! Ousha, Ill do it too! Watch me, Amae! Then Ill do the same funyaraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh! Oh, the rare war-cry of Machio kuh, uoooooooooohh! Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhh! Nuh, me toooooooooooooooooooo! Kron, everybody followed her. Little man! Oh! And then, everything was ready. All right, Kron. The timing to strengthen everyone with the magic of the Daybreak eye Ill tell you when. Yes, Ill leave it to Earth. Leave it to me. Just like a god, Ill indicate the best possible timing. And to everyone else, too! I may be cocky, but Ill give some instructions to everyone! So listen up, will you? I will follow the strongest man in this country, the tournament champion!! So, Im counting on you, okay? Treainar. Entrust this to me. Huhahahaha, I feel like themander of a single corps, although theyck the numbers to be an army, Fuhahahaha. Troublesome? Indeed, tis troublesome. As such, let us end it promptly, shall we? Child. Oh, what a devilish smile. It is truly the Great Demon King. This is also reliable. Yes, in the fight against Jamdiel, he defeated her in a two-on-one match by directing my actions. This time, Treainar will be like a strategist, giving orders through me. Well, everyone, we are already prepared! I hope youre ready too!! UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! We will, by our own will, take back what is precious to us! God will bless us in our resolve! Well, Im sure your God is here. After all? Such nuisance. Even though he was the Demon King, he seemed unustomed to being treated as a god. Iughed at Treainar and heard Krons order. Come on, that heaven erm what was it raid? Thats it! Lets go for it! UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! They cried out in unison, with enthusiasm. Well, Hilly! Please! Naah~, just hang oooooooooon! Fugu, Fubununun, nugu, unuunooooooooooooooon! His face turned so red that his blood vessels floated out, and his whole body, which was once so pudgy, condensed with power as he carried the fishing boat we rode on Ill do iiiiiiiiiiiiit, lets goooooooooo!!!! Its Hiluas willpower. His guts. With the great physical power of the fire field, Hirua flew us on his back with great spirit. Authors Note Everyone, thank you very much for your continuous support. I have a report today, and I will write it here. I think Ive previously reported to you that I had a child. There was a continuation about the matter. Recently, the cover of the child in the womb who has not yet been born I was able to see his face, and I was grinning like an idiot parent, but I was told a new shocking fact It turned out that the child will be born as a twin. It is not yet decided when the child will be born in this world, but it seems to be certain. This is my first experience and I am quite puzzled. Naturally, the responsibility as a parent is also doubled. Is it really all right for me like this? Isnt there any pitfall? Recently, I havent been able to properly do my body painting due to pressure, so it is difficult to go outside every day. However, I thought that I could not be worried forever, so I decided to report on that today. The first child born is Novelization. I would like to name the child who is born after a little time Comicalization and do my best to be a splendid parent in the future. Both parent and children look forward to your continued support, thank you! For the time being, if nothing happens, the cover of the child who will be born soon this weekend Im going to show you their face! The hot face of the master and disciple! Just letting you know I recently tranted a short story written by the Author of this work. A little hrious tale which also features a ghost. Have a read andment please Chapter 193 – Party of Three

Chapter 193 - Party of Three

Ive done battle before. Simted battle at the academy. The Graduation Commemorative match. Ninja warriors. Shinobu. Mr. Aka. Toulowe. Bro. And the tournament during this time. Jamdiel. However, this was my first group vs. group battle. Its not to the scale which can be called war. But, if were challenging the Kingdom of the Heavens, can we call it a war in a sense? As we approached the sky, I began to feel a strange sense of tension. Child. Savor that tension while you can. However, control your emotions so as not to lose sight of yourself in the excitement of battle. Everyone, you should feel this tension for now. But control your emotions so that you dont lose yourself in the excitement of battle. Oooh, that sounds like great advice! No, that right now was just for you, not everyone. No, I was talking just to you right now, not to everyone eh? What was that? Huh? I was so nervous that I just gave Treainars advice as an instruction to everyone. I mean, am I feeling excited or uneasy? Little man Earth, whats wrong? Yes, I have to watch myself. However, dont get too excited its quite difficult. For the time being, child. Tis a situation where battle could break out at any time. Inform everyone about the formation of 3 man parties. Oh, oh, thats right. Although Treainar will take care of the strategy andmand, if something happens to me and my voice does not reach everyone, themand will be lost at that point. Thats a lot of pressure. In the meantime, I want you all to form groups of three for now. Dont fight on your own, but fight together to watch each others backs. For the time being, Ill tell them the basic battle formation. Treainar says it is simple. Lets protect each others backs I see. Tsukshi, Karui Yes, me, Machio and Karui are a set? Dont rush out alone, cover each other? Gotcha! Danchok! Cooperation Id rather fight fair and square, one-on-one That kind of talk is no good. Ill use any foul y, any move. Oh, team up with me. Ill teach you that. To be clear, we are not a trained army, so we cannot doplex coordinated attacks and formations, thats why Ill give the bare minimum of rules. This is the basic three-man cell, also called the three arrows. If one person does not jump out suddenly, and three people cover each other, the party wont be beaten so easily. And when attacking, all three should attack at once, like a storm! Um! Actually, this coordinated attack was unsessfully attempted by Bros prefects in the city of Cantidan. An integrated technique where three people attack like a storm. Tis called the Great DemonDDD Oh, no way, the legendary trinity technique of the Arcane True Zenith Arcane True Zenith Jet Stream! Everyone epted Treainars instructions through me easily. Honestly, Im grateful. At any rate, I didnt want everyone to just go off on their own and destroy themselves. And if its a party of three, then me Sadiz, and Kron. Yes, Im on the same team as Earth. Yes, Little man. Ill be with Kron, and Sadiz It will not be a three-man cell, but Im left over, so I want to be added to your group, aye, Earth. At that time, there was a man who wanted to be with us because he was an extra after the three person groups were assembled. Wacha Besides, Sadiz is carrying my weapons, so Id appreciate it if I was nearby, aye. Wacha called out as if saying Let me join you. Well, thats not a problem, hes a good fighter, and since Kron is one of the keys in this battle, theres a way to fight and protect Kron by surrounding her with me, Sadiz, and Wacha. Even if he was thinking about a different agenda, it doesnt seem like hes lying about trying to save Jamdiel right now. Whats up, aye? Dont you trust me, aye? Wacha, who seems to have guessed what I was thinking, asked with a smile. Wacha himself seems to be aware that I thought that there was an agenda. But even so, by suggesting this to me, on the contrary, is he showing that he has nothing to hide right now? Worry not, child, join up. Treainar? As you anticipated, so long as Kron, whocks highbat ability other than her magic eye, is present, you and the maid will have to fight while protecting her, but if he joins with you, the burden will be lessened somewhat. Thats right, but is it okay? Rest assured. Certainly, the man has his own circumstances. However, he will not betray you until Jamdiel is saved. Otherwise, he would note this far. For the time being, Treainar was saying that, and it will be alright. Well, fine. I trust you for now. As arade Ive traded blows with. Hahahaha, I want to learn how to be so open-minded at such a young age Well! Its encouraging to have Wacha with us! Thank you! Well if Little man says so With that said, I trusted Wacha for now and firmly bumped his fists. Wacha smiled and took out weapons from the back and sleeves of his clothes as if to say he was ready for battle. Fufufu, the battle to rescue the High Priestess it may be unscrupulous of me, but Im excited about the situation where I can show off my skills to the fullest, aye. Ah? What are you talking about? Didnt you put out your skills to the fullest in our fight? Certainly, with my bare hands that is Wacha took out weapons while saying something with implications. They were all unusual and unfamiliar weapons. Hoh~ Treainar was also looking at them with a kind of admiration. That is What are all these weapons? Hmm? This aye? Three-section staff tonfa iron fan nunchucks, sais, poison chain studs shuriken H, hey, how many weapons do you have hidden? Ive never seen it before. Hahaha, theres still a lot more aye, Sadiz is holding all the weapons that were in my home. Wacha talked to me with confidence. Hes livelier than he was at the tournament. As if saying his true specialty is weaponry, not bare hands. But before confirming that Nooooooh, hey, s, somethinges from behind th clouds! Hilua screamed in a panic. When we heard that voice, we looked up, and as we did the other day, armed valkyries with white wings pping from the other side of the clouds appeared. At that moment, I was suddenly fussed about wacha and tension. Right away, theye out in the open! This time, were not going to just take your attacks! I clenched my fist, and my fighting spirit red up. Authors Note Fuhahahahaha, youve let your guard down! The ban on the appearance of my children has been lifted! Chapter 194 – Intermission (Prince)

Chapter 194 - Intermission (Prince)

Its so bright. Morning hase already. I raise myself up from the bed feeling a slight chill, and looking next to me, breathing in her sleep, is a little bird that I took good care ofst night. Is thou tired? Thy sleep is deep. Id like to continue taking care of her in the morning, but with my position, that cannot happen. Today, Im going to have another morning training session with those cute girls. A few days ago, we fell short in our first campaign due to Daddys interruption. Most certainly, we were to fly around to the surface in a dignified and beautiful manner. But that would not be. The great sinner, Jamdiel, surrendered of his own volition. Though we charged the surface in high spirits, there was not so much a battle, just a little skirmish also The scar on my cheek is gone I just had a little altercation with that sharp-eyed little boy. Nay, nary did we even fight each other. However, thatd, by that little altercation, left a wound on my cheek. Surprisingly, despite my Heraldic eye, there exists someone on the surface who could do such a thing. Above all, Jamdiel quietly surrendered as she herself was already exhausted. That boy drove her to such a state. What if I were to fight against him at his best? I feel a ting of fear, yet at the same time my body is hot and aching. Never in my life have I felt such a thing. I wonder what it is this feeling Fufufufu, well, this cute little bird should still remain in bed. Thy chirps were quite loud yesterday. Dressed up, I softly left the chamber so the little bird may remain in slumber. Then there My Prince Good morning. Slightly grumpy with pouting faces, my cute little birds await me already. H, hey, is something wrong? Not especially the prince is exhausting himself every night. Ah ahaha. I also find that pouty expression cute. Could it be jealousy? Hau~, prince The day after I take in a little bird, everyone ends up like this. But with a little smile, they quickly turn red and distraught. Oh my, theyre just so adorable Well, to training we go. Things did not end well a few days ago, but we know not when all-out war with the surface will begin. However, peaceful times are not indefinite. By the will of the newly enthroned king of the Heavenly Kingdom, we, the Seraph tribe, shall go forth to capture the hegemony of the world. War. An unknown that our generation has only heard of in tales. In all honesty, I would have been happy to spend every day peacefully, ying with my birds, but I also wanted a ce where I could show the strength I have trained and nurtured. War evokes in me a feeling of half tension and half joy, and everyone, including myself, is full of enthusiasm these days. And its all because of that man Prince, before we train, there is a request to talk to Jamdiel from that man. what? His Majesty will allow it, should the prince apany him is that so? I see. Summon him then. I shall go to the dungeon as well. I met that man a few years ago. He brought everything to our world. My Prince! Please be careful. Jamdiels hands and feet are bound, and her eyes sealed, but we know not what she might do. In earnest I know. And that man as well, I I dont really know much of him Fufufu, certainly hes entertaining, but he cant be trusted. So thou need not worry about me, okay? I wont bring sorrow to thee. Hau~ Long ago, the Heavenly Realm suffered great damage by the betrayal of Jamdiel and quietly watched the conflicts of the Surface World without interfering. We, the apostles of God, refused to get involved in the trivial conflicts of the unholy surface. However, we were asserted as, frightened and withdrawn. And his words and existence eventually brought a great change to this country, this world, and the Seraph tribe. Now, even he is hopeful for a full-scale confrontation with the surface Fufufu I feel like Im dancing on the palm of his hand at any rate the end of Jamdiels execution is the beginning of everything. And with my achievements in the war Daddy should acknowledge me And that is what I desire. Even if loved by tens of thousands of little birds discourteous it may, theyre all but mere diversions I want approval from only one person. That hasnt changed since the days of my childhoodDDD is it set, the day of my execution? Eh!? A voice sounded from beyond the darkness as we marched along the dark gallery leading to the dungeon cells. I suddenly felt goose bumps all over my body. Eh Sweat on my back? Also on my hands? Just for the moment, did I get pressured? This presence is that the prince? She is confined to a cell where magick is sealed by applying multiple magick forms, both hands and feet are tightly bound, and both eyes are also blindfolded so that they cannot be seen. Even though shes literally helpless to do anything, by just hearing her voice Fufufu, nay, just to check on thee and someone here wishes to see thee. I feignposure to keep her from perceiving my agitation, how pathetic, of me. Now, Jamdiel has recovered both magick power and physical strength. What if, by some happenstance, she leaves this dungeon? I was unaware a few days ago, but looking at her in such a recovered state, I now understand much more. She is powerful Hey, art thou keeping to thy promise? Promise? About Lady Kron. However, she also has a weakness surprisingly, there is something she would protect even at the cost of her own life. Yes, she is not in this dungeon due to our ability. I merely made an arrangement with her as she was exhausted. Fear not. I havent touched the ind country since then. Then, it matters not. Why not just put me to death? W, wait, a personage of thy caliber. There is quite a bit of formality involved. Hmph, at most thou art preparing a stunt for Dekteita to disy his power, I suppose. With that said, Jamdiel is sneering at Daddy. I heard that they are of the same generation, but could there be something else? Hey, do tell thy father. Eh? Thou may wage thy selfish war, but thou will nevery im to the Surface World or the Demon Realm. Eh!? Im not so na?ve. Hence why Ive been in hiding for thest 15 years, until I was ready. The unexpected words from Jamdiel, said with such a presence and power, left me astonished. That thou mean those so-called Heroes of the surface or the remnants of the Demon Kings army? Its vexing, but at the least Hero Hiro is stronger than I. Laiphant will not stand for it either Heh So execute me, and raise the morale of the Seraph tribe by the rapture of having eliminated the stain on their history but that will be thy peak. Thouprehend nothing. Thou ignorant wretches who forever only revere phantom gods such as Odin, the world will never yield to thee. If so, Treainar, who died 15 years ago, is God thou mean? Ah? Inadvertently, I pulled away slightly. Wretch, thou dare to so frivolously utter his name. I pulled away just by the words of Jamdiel, who was in a situation where she could not do anything. Oh no getting swallowedDDDDD Whoa, I give I give. We had a fun party yesterday~, Imte cuz of a hangover. Eehh!!?? When I woke up, my head ached, my stomach hurt, and I fought a battle in thevatory and whoa~, was that a fight. Hihahaha Oh Hiya, prince. Gmornin. Sorry sorry Imte~ He appeared, and in an instant, shattered into pieces terrible air that I was about to be swallowed up by. Even so, you cant go bullying the youngins like that~? Aint he your junior? Right? Sis Jamdiel~ wh eh? Wha, ha? Wh, what is Aha! Sis Jamdiel, all tied up~ so incredibly precious. Cuz usually, she would the one to tie em up with a rope and strike em with a whip~, this gap is in?tri?guing~ ri ridiculous ridiculous. Anyway, its been too long. Eh!? Jamdiel, whom Ive been overwhelmed by, as if beneath him nay, as if in mockery, the man emerged with a smirk on his face. At the presence, Jamdiels state was clearly abnormal. Th thou. It cant be Oh, even blind you can tell? You know its me? Naturally, youve known me for a long time, right? Its been, what, 18 years? End thy jest by just thy voice? Even if I cant see thy figure, or hear thy voice just by this unseemly air thou still live? For Jamdiel, he was apparently unexpected. I had heard about their rtionship before. Even so, its unlike Jamdiel to get so upset after all, he Priiiince! How dreadful, Prince! Quickly, pleasee right away! Eh, ah, huh? I was so surprised. All of a sudden, my subordinates daughter rushed in with a loud yell what the hell is going on? F, from the surface a huge, ugly creature approaches this country, carrying surface people with it! Wh at? This also was a totally unexpected event for me. And, above all, the history of this world will change drastically today. Authors Note Its December, and the year is almost over. And, although I didnt reportst time, the overall evaluation actually exceeded 110,000 drills. 890,000 drills remaining. Its getting closer and closer little by little. Thanks to everyone. Thank you. I will keep working hard! Now, in two weeks, the master and disciple will finally be lined up in the bookstore, and by the way, other characters also have pictures of course. Everyones favorite Fu Meday. Rebal. And Sadiz! Ph Phi the Princess! And both his father and mother have a wonderful picture! The illustrations are also amazing. A picture of a Master and Disciple who are friends maybe that special move? Chapter 195 – Intermission (Dark Valkyrie) ?

Chapter 195 - Intermission (Dark Valkyrie)

Well, I never surely not he lives? This man! However, surely he died over ten years ago. A pretender? Yet, this ugly air this voice that evokes murderous intent just by hearing it tte an attack? On this Ang Kingdom? Yes! Currently, the men of the Guardian Angel Squad are heading to battle, but the enemy is unknown! We are in a state of emergencyDDD All right, lets move out at once! Also, whats happening? Attack? Ugly creature? I dont understand. What in the heavens is happening? Ah, thats why youngins~ are hopeless, leaving me behind aint nothing else to do. Now then. Then, as the footsteps of that young man, rushing out in a hurry after receiving the urgent news, became distant, that manughed with amusement. Well, Hihahahaha, once again long time no see~ wretch Dont be like that~ Sis~, what if I just happen to help you leave this cell? Liar. Yep I Lie ? Sure enough, there is no doubt. Not only this voice, but only one person in the past has an attitude of always belittling me. Thou surely the Sword Saint and the Great Mage of the Seven Heroes must have brought thy end? If thou still lived, why Why didnt Ie back to the Demon Kings Army? Honestly, I got fed up with the war. Huh!? The Great Demon Kinges up with better strategies than I do~ so I pretend to be dead~ be a viger and enjoy the slow life~ maybe travel around the world and y around once in a while~ Fed up? What is he saying? Pretending to be dead? Nonsense! Ridiculous! No matter how much of a low-life he may be, this man is also one of Gods chosen beings. He got fed up with such a person? The war that I, we, have waged for so long. Tens of thousands of lives at stake Hihahahaha, you want to start preaching, dontcha? Its over and done, and you know its no use saying anything to me, right Sis? Yes, this man is right. Even just talking to this man, my pace is disrupted. The angrier I get, the happier he is. Dont be disordered Hey why art thou here in Ang Kingdom? Hmm? Its just another ce to hide out. Also, I wanted to have fun with angelic women ? As a paradise with lots of beautiful women like Sis, I wanted to visit once and enjoy rolling around with Seraphs to my hearts content. Wh at? I found this country about three or four years ago, I think? To maintain myposure, I attempted to change the topic, but this man merely carried on But its wasted effort. Seraph women only have wings and a little better skin on the bones than the rest of us, nothing special. No matter how beautiful they were, they got boring after three goes. Moreover, every one of them was so dull and naive, they just cant help themselves, hit on em with a sweet smile and they fall in love right away. They have flower fields in their heads, and are so assumptive that its almost annoying these days. Oh Yeah, dont tell the prince, okay? Gets mad when I make fun of women. How many years since I have felt so unpleasant? Even though my formerpanion was alive nay was this man ever apanion? Well, every day here, I eat then sleep, drink then sleep, party then sleep, screw then sleep, repeatedly, spending my days. For me, who has been in war for hundreds of years, this cloud world that only drifts in the sky is peace of mind itself, and if I realized something, Ive spent a few years infort. peace of mindfort? Thou? What mockery is this? Isnt it nice, so peaceful. The clouds are pleasant~, they just drift. Rtionships, petty politics, scheming, hypocrisy, everything out of mind. Never did I think Id wish for death as much as I do now And thou, having been at peacewhat art thou thinking? On the other hand, I dont understand. What in the world is this man thinking, what is he nning, and what is his purpose? Hmm well, Ive been enjoying my time in peace and quiet, but Im getting tired of the unchanging weather. Even clouds that just drift around, sometimes they drop thunderbolts or turn into rain clouds, and if it doesnt make for rough weather, I wont feel stimted and will rot. for that thou would cooperate with Dekteita? His reputation is pretty bad. So he asked me for guidance. But, with a little human politics, a touch of interaction, and a mere whisper in the ear, the Seraph are no different from the Surface World and the Demon Realm, and its been a long time since they had an ugly power struggle. So that is why why the Seraph tribe, which has always been non-interventionist in the world, nowe to seize the world how scum like Dekteita could be the King of the Heavens was this mans schemes moving behind the scenes? Well, maybe I was also a bit off my game in my own way. What? The greatest in the history of the Demon Realm is the Great Demon King. The most feared in the history of the Demon Realm is Boss Hakuki. So, what about me? Maybe the worst in the history of the Demon Realm? If so, well have to tweak that ordingly. And then, I of all people, questioned the inane actions so far. What is this mans intention? Whats his purpose? I cant help wondering about such things. Fifteen years have passed since the war. The countries on the surface have developed, the Demon Realm has stabilized, and the next generation of both worlds has begun to grow. Considering the short-lived humans, Hiro, Mamu, and the other Seven Heroes are now at their peak. If you want to create something that surpasses the past war parleys between humans and demons, now is the time! For there has always been one goal in all his designs, whatever his actions. Seriously, doing it now would be the most fun! Absolutely! Oh yeah! Really no joke, right? Yes, this man from time immemorial. Why did God once grant this man an equal status to me? So Im thinking of having Sis die to signal the start of the war, but I have a little something Id like to ask. Thats why I asked the Heavenly King to set up our talk here. And this time from the other side or rather, is it the main subject? This man seems to have something he wants to ask me is it to do with Lady Kron? No matter what it is Oh, by the way, what I want to ask, its not about the doll youve been ying with for the past 15 years. ts, scoundrel! This dross abominable if not for my state he would have died many times over damn him! If its not about Lady Kron, what in the world is this man Ive also been getting a lot of information about the Empire, but just who is Earth Lagann? Huh!? Youve been with him in thest few months, havent you? That was unexpected, but in a way, perhaps an understandable question. In fact, for about 20 years, Ive had a man under my thumb in the Empire as a spy. Even while I pretended to be dead and backed out of the war, I was receiving information on the military power of the Empire, the family structure, the strength and magical power of the next generation through him. What was that? Such a person? For 20 years without being noticed by Hiro or Solja? Fufufu, thats how good he is. He blends in so well. At the moment, hes already married and has children I call him Koaso well, that doesnt matter. I was unaware I never thought there was such human resource Thats why, if we, the Demon Kings army, once had the information about the spy we could have done so much more in the previous war this man Thats why I was also checking Earth Lagann, of course. But that kids numbers changed significantly. At least he did not have the ability to beat The Sword Saints son. Not to mention the Breakthrough? The Great Demon Spiral? Why? Thats why I need not answer this mans question. Well, actually I dont know either. However, this is all I can say. Why? Its obvious. He is Lady Krons destined partner. Earth Lagann is the final key and the sessor to the Great Demon. Oh, no! I just dont get this fucking bitch. Well, thats just like you. Thats why the Great Demon King was appalled. I mean, why did the Great Demon King put you in the same position as me That remark should be mine! Snickering at my words, I began to swear bitterly, and I heard him turn on his heel. Anyway, whoever he is, that kid I see him as a key figure in the future of the world. Id really like us to get along. In the spirit of fraternity. And, lets ask the person in question directly. What? Even if we dont get along, hes Hiros son. Then that kid wille around. Thats enough. Maybe the attack mentioned earlier Eh! N, nay!? Certainly not, is Earth Lagann here? How? Riding an ugly creature? Nay, I certainly dont know how, but it may not be possible. Even though he made full use of his strategy, if that man defeated me, he might be Wait, what was said earlier the ugly creature carried people from the Surface on board. they said that, didnt they? Not alone? Could it be, who else? Machio? Hold, wheres Lady Kron? Nay, thats Hihahahahahahahaha! Whats going on? So fun, so fun! Throwing a party with just the prepared event and the guests is too boring! There are always surprises at a party! The unknown? I wee them with open arms! Now it doesnt matter whether theyre going to spice up the party or ruin it! No matter how rough it gets, if I can have my fun, I win! Come on, get excited, its Showtime! As if to grate on my feelings, the fiends amusedughter resounded. Authors Note Its not that I was aiming for this, but I didnt expect that the mostmon point of view in the interval would be from Jamdiel. Chapter 196 – Stones

Chapter 196 - Stones

Just as the air began to feel quite cold, the serious-looking Seraphs finally appeared from behind the clouds. Some were pping their own wings, while others were astride the mysterious Pegasus. Little man. I know! Everybody, brace yourselves! Okay, dont show me a scared face! Seraphs? Pegasus? What about it? This hippo no, its a dragon! From here on, if you are even a little scared, theyll swallow you whole. No matter what happens, we re at the opponent proudly, regardless of their strength. Thats far enough! I wont allow thee to go any further! Filthy Surface Apes! Turn away this instance! One of the mounted warriors, having set up a formation like a defensive wall, waited at the head of the center of the formation. They were different from the warrior maidens who appeared on the Surface. They looked slender, but their muscles were quite toned. They stared at us with an extremely keen eye. Its as if they were looking at garbage. We are the Guardian Angel Squad of Ang Kingdom! For the past thousand years, we have been an irond force that has not allowed any invasion by foreign enemies! Come any closer to this country, and face Heavens wrath! He had a strong tone of voice and a confident, dignified attitude. What bothered me was that every one of them had the same kind of features as that Prince. How do I put it, this is a miserable squad of men. On the other hand, they looked like members of a theater troupe, all of whom likely being cooed at by women. But Giving a speech right away. Also, how convenient. When I muttered involuntarily, Mr. Machio nodded. Thats a Seraph but its certainly convenient. Agreed, aye. True! Id be troubled if those cuties showed up again. Those warrior maidens who appeared on the ground. If I had to fight them again it would have been hard to do. Uho~, pretty good ass! Is there really a bastard who surpasses my crotch? Although the opponents are Seraphs, they were men. Then, I can hit as hard as I want. Have not allowed a single invasion in a thousand years? In other words, they have neither been attacked nor fought a formidable enemy for a thousand years. Ah! Like thatDDD Next to me, Treainar said that. In other words, thats how it is. Wait, Earth! First of all, its polite to have a proper talk! Right away, Kamikaze Attack it is! Not, as I tried to give the signal, Kron stopped me. Hey, Kron, Thats not really No, even if were going to fight no, because were going to fight, I heard from Jamdiel that at least this much is necessary. The head that leads us is Kron. From that Kron, before anything else, say what should be said. I dont want to do that, I felt like just hitting them with an initial charge right away. Well, tis certainly not unique. Let her do it. Geez in that case Well, if Treainar says so, then fine. With that in mind, I nodded to Kron. So, Hilly, please stop a little. Eh!? To the Seraph tribe! We of the SurfaceDDDD But I cant stop dont ask th unreasonable so suddenlyyyyyyyyyyy! Heh?? Im already flying at full speed! If I stop, with this weight, we will fall! As things are, I have no choice but to rush straight aheaaaaaaaaaad! Eehh!!?? Instead of suddenly fighting, Kron wanted to open with a verbal deration of war. However, Hilua, who was flying with us on his back, is almost at the limit. Now, if he stops, he will lose momentum and fall without being able to rise up again. If you say that Now, be gone, lower creatures of the Surface, or else or hey, heed my words! Listen nay, halt! All hands at the ready! We had no choice but to plunge right in. Ah erm, thats uh~ in that case, all you Seraphs! Excuse our intrusiooooooooooon! The Seraph men were trying to drive us away with a strong tone, but when they realized that there was no way to stop us, so they quickly instructed their friends. In a panic, Kron also said a few words. And the next moment Geez! No other way! Lets do it! UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHH!! So be it, here theye! Do not allow such ugly creatures and lower races into our country! Understood!!! It had started. Child! You, the maid and Wacha stand at the bow and repel them off! Hold Kron back! Lets go! Me, Sadiz and Wacha to kick the enemy in front! Keep Kron behind us! ce Machios group behind the ship! Have them repel any enemiesing from behind! Mr. Machio, Elder Sis Tsukshi, Karui! Cover our rear! Divide the remaining to the left and right, defend and intercept! Most especially, prevent any attack on Hidons wings at all costs! Be wary of attacks from below! The rest of you, defend the left and right sides! Protect the Hilua from all attacks! The enemy may attack from below, so watch out for that too. I gave everyone Treainars instructions, stood at the bow and waited. On the other hand, Pegasus knights and Seraphs who appeared from the other side of the cloudse out one after another by the hundreds. And then, perhaps at the direction of the lead Seraph, all of them started to spread up, down, left and right. Do the enemy intend to disperse widely and surround us? How convenient. Considering Hidon, who can only fly straight, the front will be thinner, hence breaking through the front is easy as is. Right! Hilua, leave the enemy to us! Just go straight ahead! Hiyaaaaaaah, n, no, no way, b, but Im scared! Hilly, were with you! So do your best! Kron myss, Id go through fire, water, and clouds for you! He was so negative at my words, but at Krons voice got along with her more and more, he got meughing without meaning to. Keep the enemy at bay. Weapons. Sadiz! I know. Hilua, it will be a little heavy, but please bear with me. Now, everyone! As soon as she reached the predetermined spot on the ship, Sadiz magically took the weapons out of her extra dimension. There were bows and other weapons lying around, but what everyone picked up from them without hesitation were dumbbell weights. In addition, there were rocks for stone throwing. Since ancient times, stone throwing has been a sound tactic. With the development of technology, stone throwers and slings have evolved, but traditionally, they were thrown by sheer physical power. Now, trained ones. Show what your shoulders are capable of! The strong men smiled as they held stones and other objects. The opponents are Seraphs that fly around the sky using magic and other means. Fuhaha, what are they doing? They hold stones and rubbish? As expected of the Surface! Such barbaric ideas! Thou will bear witness to the power of Heaven! Naturally, the enemy scoffs at us, calling us ridiculous. Strike them down! Heavenly Bow Squad! Fire at once! Understood!! And while looking down on us, the Seraphs took their positions and attacked us all at once. Bows strengthened by wind or other magic were shot all at once. But Child, the outset is key, astonish the enemys heart. Here we go! Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral Tornado! The shot arrows surrounded us, and were all repelled by the maelstrom of tornado-like spirals that appeared. What? There was a magic user among them Pay it no mind, keep going! Look, the wind actually subsides gradually Of course, I cant keep the Great Magic Spiral active for a long time, but with Magical Breathing, I can do it for quite a while. But, there is still more toe, so I need to save my energy Right, now! Ouh! Everyone wants to vent the anger and frustration that had umted, so I also watched the timing and released the Great Magic Spiral, and Even a stone from the ground with a trained shoulder, can reach the heavens, right? Its not quite as powerful as Earths Great Spiral, but a stone that spirals and thrusts forward Arcane True Zenith Gyroball!! All right, the wind has ceased! All at once Hehbu! And the stones that were taken from the Surface reached the Seraphs. Alright, follow Machio! Lets show them, our shoulders trained by Magical Baseball! Arcane True Zenith Curve! Arcane True Zenith Slider! Arcane True Zenith Split Magic Ball! Arcane True Zenith Cut Ball! One after another, without a moment to rest, stone strikes were hurled vigorously by the shoulders of trained men. After all, even if it is just a stone, if it is thrown vigorously, the living Seraphs will not remain unharmed. In fact, its faster than holding a bow or casting magic. Wh, th, this is! What are they! Its not magic, they throw stones and rubbish Yes, do not faltfubooo! One after another nay, do not approach! The faces of the angels, who had been taken aback by our sessive projectiles, gradually began to distort. Curses, wh, what is, s, savage barbarians! Thou have no pride! However, while theyined, Hilua pushed forward aiming at a thin wall of upset enemies. Authors Note Im sorry that this immature author dyed the update! As an apology, let me show you the whole body of me and the child. Further down below is the cover art, we are waiting for you toe! Chapter 197 – Invaders

Chapter 197 - Invaders

Dont falter! Dont retreat from those wingless primitive apes! But these brutes, buhhoh! Plunge straight in, and kick away the swarming enemy. The instructions were too simple as advice from the Great Demon King, who has the worlds biggest brain. But, on the contrary, for us at least for the men present here, this may be the instruction that can demonstrate the most power. Shaaaah, lets keep going, goraah! Hey, arrows are flying again! What! Lets hit them back, barbell unit! Ouh, Arcane True Zenith One-Legged Batting! Arcane True Zenith Pendulum Batting Form! The umted pile was released all at once. Everyone threw stones and dumbbells at the fair-faced Seraphs, and swung heavy barbells to knock them down. The momentum seemed unstoppable. I had no choice but to join them and get in on the action. Shaah, Ill do it too! Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Im me, and I unleash my fist, which flies like ashing whip that can be used in medium to long range Death Scythe, Imperial Style, Sickle Art Crescent Moon Rush! Sadiz swung her Scythe and sent crescent-sharp vacuum waves wildly around her. Crossbow Archery Magical Crossbow! Wacha added magic to the two crossbows he held in his hands and shot them in rapid session Wh, what the hell are they! I cant get close! The formation drat theyve broken through! Gah, dont let them get away! After them We broke through the thin formation of Seraphs assertively, and the Seraphs who came pursuing after On top of destroying our hometown we cant afford to lose anything else we cherish. Whatever reason or cause you have, if you stand as a wall before us, well push through you. Eehh!!!! Arcane True Zenith Horizontal Chop! Just by swinging a chop with his brawny muscr arm, they were swept off by Mr. Machio, who could unleash a shockwave or a vacuum wave like me or Sadiz. Absurd, what are they! Isnt the level of power of the Surface sufficient to deal with the knights led by the Prince the other day? tsu Strong! H, hey, hold firm! It seems the enemy is passing through! Certainly, the Seraphs were moderately strong. But, they were only moderately strong, and had wings. If they were topletely look down on us and let their guard down, they wouldnt be able to stop our current momentum, and once we get past them, they wont be able to catch up. Nhah, thats kinda, amazing! Everyone is amazing! So strong! So strong and kinda, cool! Even Hilua, who was ferrying us, was in a state of excitement, his initial fear already gone. Seeing this, Treainars eyes lit up. Right, here we are! Pierce through the clouds without pause! Now, Hilua! We all go as one big mass, screaming and yelling with Hilua. Nhaaaaaaaaaah, Lets Gooooooooooooooo!!!! Gaining altitude, Hilua elerated with a bang. The wind was strong enough to cut through the body, and if you let up just a little, you might shiver from the cold. But, no one said anything. Pierce throoooooooooooouuuuuuugh! Flyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!!! Goooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!! Before us was a world of massive floating clouds. Into those clouds we plunge, going deeper and deeper, and broke through the dim world. And thats when it happened. Oooh! The sunlight that had been blocked on the way came through, and just as we were about to reach for it, we were thrust through the clouds. We did it, Hilly! Amazing! Woohoo, awesome! Hilly! Splendid~? Well done. You made it, right? Thats Hilly for you! We pierced directly above to the world of pure white clouds spreading all around us. All together, we clenched our fists and cheered. Ehehe Nhaah~, how embarrassing. Hilua received our praises, and looked happy as he made a Nihera~ expression. [1] But this is something to be proud of. Without him, we wouldnt have been able to reach this ce. And Anyway this is We were immediately struck by the vastness that spread across our entire field of vision, beyond our reach. What what a beautiful world. Everyone must have agreed with Krons unintentional remark. Its like a dream right? Thats right for a moment, I forgot that we came to fight. Yes, a world that seems to instantly diminish the fighting spirit which had us rushing in here all fired up. We could see what looked likend floating above a vast sea of clouds. Artificial inds above the clouds thend of pure white clouds with regr arrangements of square tiles all that material is made from clouds, is it not? They magically harden the clouds, process them, and theny tiles made of cloud material on top of them. [2] Treainar murmured calmly as we looked around the world above the clouds, but even after hearing the exnation, I remained pensive for a while. The dwellings are made by stacking materials of the same principle. An artificialke made by melting clouds. Furthermore unlike individual housing, a structure that can amodate arge number of people Located in the center of thend on the clouds, was what seemed to be the main building of thisnd a Castle? Anyway, as far as the eye could see, it was a world dyed only in pure white to the point of being unusually free of a single stain. Furthermore Hey, look on thend. Yeah, there are Seraphs. Moreover, different from the women who attacked us or the men of a while ago Maybe citizens? Seraphs were looking up at us as we appeared, with uneasy expressions. Regardless of age or gender, everyone wore a single piece clothing, and did not look like soldiers in any way. Perhaps, the Seraph civilians? No, I dont know if theres a word for that but From their point of view, we are the invaders. You must have known that they would look at you with such eyes. Treainar Even if it was the Seraph tribe who struck first whichever side has a grievance even if the intention ining was to rescue someone from their point of view, tis all merely an excuse for retaliation. Stay the course. As soon as I began to feel a bit of confusion in my heart while receiving the gathering gazes, Treainar immediately whispered into my ears. You knew this was going to happen and that we would be looked at with those eyes, didnt you? And. Well, maybe I just thought I understood. In any case, tis toote to turn back. Also, child. This is no time to be idle. Ah Perhaps, Jamdiel may be found in that pce-like ce. He was right. We came to this world to fight. And the next moment DD PAN! A somewhat dry sound, like gunpowder bursting. Fireworks? I dont know, but it came out of nowhere. Then, at the next moment, I heard a voice that seemed to echo out into the world, or rather into my head, naturally. DDEMERGENCY REPORT EMERGENCY REPORT. WE ARE SENSING TRESPASSERS IN THE CENTRAL DISTRICT RIGHT NOW. ALL NEARBY GUARDIAN ANGEL SQUAD AND BATTLE MAIDEN KNIGHTS SHOULD IMMEDIATELY RUSH TO THE SCENE. REPEATDDDD How about that? One after another, something can be seen popping out of the huge cloud structure in front of us. Furthermore Thou will go no further! My people will not be harmed in any way! By my life, we will strike thee back to the Surface! The Seraphs we breached seemed to have hurriedly followed us and caught up. Certainly, it wasnt the time to stand around in a daze. But Hmm From the capacity of that castle, there are still likely to be even more soldiers draw more of them out Eh? Child. Drive more enemy soldiers to sortie and draw them in. Also, tis about time you get Kron ready Does that mean so soon? Well, truthfully, you could hold back until the confrontation with the king of this country and the little girl with the Heraldic Eye, but you do not want to involve nonbatants, do you? Once the enemy forces are drawn out, Krons Daybreak Eye can put all the enemy soldiers and nonbatants together into a deep slumber. By my side, Treainar has always been calm. Hmm? But, little girl? Who? Its the Prince who has a Heraldic Eye, right? Authors Note Apparently, the official release was made public. If you want to see the others, apart from me and the children, skip to the special page below. There, you will find Hiro. Mamu. Maid. Ph Phi? Phian the Princess. There are also two other people. [] [S1] [These Expressions] I guess!!! [] [S2] Skypiea This is basically [Skypiea]!!! Chapter 198 – Clouds

Chapter 198 - Clouds

Over there! It is those Surface people, after all! I cant believe they came all this way, what are the men doing? In any case, their fortunes have turned! Our country will not allow this! Evacuation of the people with haste! The womening out of the cloud castle one after another were probably the same women who attacked the Surface. Ouuuuh, filthy invaders, thou shall go no further! Enough! Lets get serious! And the men chasing us from under the clouds. Even though we had the best trained men with us, and Sadiz, the difference in numbers was huge. If we fight while surrounded, we will be worn down. No matter how much wevee to rampage, its not efficient. What are we going to do? Little man. Earth Big brother. Hiya~, lots of them here again! Thats a lot of people. If we had to deal with all of them, wed be at a disadvantage. But on our side, we have someone who can efficiently put our enemies to sleep all at once. Its okay, dont worry. Kron, get ready. Yes, I understand. When it was finally her turn, Kron nodded vigorously. Yes, no matter how many enemiese, with Krons super powerful magic eye ?Such folly despite enabling thy survival with great care the thoughts of ipetent apes remain iprehensible.? Eehh!!?? Then, that voice echoed through all of us. This voice is From that time! Their expressions strengthened instinctively. This is His Majesty!? Heavenly King! Why would thou bring thyself? And the sudden voice that we heard startled not only us, but also the Seraphs. Yes, the voice belonged to the bastard that destroyed Cacretale with huge magic from the sky. He is the king of this country called the King in the Heavens. ?Until the execution of Jamdiel for my designs on the Surface world I truly intended to procrastinate I never, to think thou would go this far I doubt thy sanity.? bastard ?However, as it hase to this, I see no issue in reneging on the promise to Jamdiel. In our defense, the savage ipetent apes that have invaded our country shall be disposed of.? The shocking voice of the Heavenly King echoed, and not only me, but all the dojo guys also had a look of impatience. Yes, everyone had quite a bit pent up with this bastard. Various things. And then Even if we are barbaric, we are not willing to silently ept the loss or pain of anything else we hold dear! Kron spoke hard at the voice of the Heavenly King that resounded to us. ?Thou art the doll girl, arent thee? Without Jamdiel, thou can do nothing, yet who has incited thee toe this far?? I was not incited! My back may have been pushed, but Ivee this far by my own will! ?What?? I dont know why you think as you do of us on the Surface. I dont know what Jamdiel has done to you in the past. But just because I dont know, doesnt mean I will silently ept destruction and defeat by you! Kron does not take a step back against the Heavenly King. With strong eyes and voice, she shows the feeling of fighting to the forefront. And everyone raised their voices to the tune of that feeling. Thats right. The High Priestess will definitely be saved~! Yes! We are a family! If I lose my mentor here in silence, then what have I be so strong for? Youre going to pay for what youve done to our country, you bastard! They shouted all at once that they felt the same way. And then ?Hmph. What can a few dozen do whilst outnumbered? But I know. The doll girl. I know thou have magic eyes equivalent to Heraldic eyes? Eh!? ?It seems thou did not use it against Gaal who was sent for power reconnaissance, but it would be more troublesome to use it here. And if thats the basis of your hearts and minds we shall do this!? At that moment, the Heavenly King confidently mentioned that Kron had a magic eye. Does he know? That Kron has the Daybreak Eye? What will you do? At the confidence of the Heavenly King, Treainar also wondered how things would go. What the hell ?My subordinates and Gaals subordinates stay back and keep those people at bay. It would be more trouble than it is worth if thou all became confused and fight each other.? Heavenly King?? ?Small fries of such caliber shall be suppressed by my own hands, by the Great King of the Heavens.? No way, he came here and stopped the wings of the Seraphs who were about to rush in with their huge armies numbering in the hundreds and thousands. Even so did he foresee the Daybreak Eye? Tis surprising well, to be aware of Krons existence, he cannot know Treainar, what do we do? If it is true, the n was to put the enemy to sleep, confuse them, and then take Jamdiel back in the confusion of the moment, wasnt it? What? You need not be that desperate. I am thinking of various measures but As expected of Treainar. He didnt seem to be too upset by this. He calmly considered what the Heavenly King would do after this. As long as we are here, they must limit the use of great spells or artillery to annihte the opposition, unlike what they did on the Surface. Otherwise this city will also be damaged. However, tis unlikely that the King himself will appear in a foolish and honest manner. As such what can be done to attack our forces by retreating one way or another what are you doing? golems is it? That was when Treainar murmured. ?Weather Magick, Cloud Golem!? The moment the Heavenly King chanted that, the hardened clouds that were our foothold gradually rose, and eventually the clouds appeared in the shape of hundreds of people around us. Wait! Whats this? Golems this many at once? What is a golem, Sadiz Big Sis! Bizarre This was magic Ive never seen before. Clouds bing human shaped golems? Ive seen sand golems made of a lump of soil, iron golems moved bypacting iron scraps, and golems made of water and fire, but Ive never seen a cloud golem before. Individually, their power is not very great, but they are rather numerous. Seriously Treainar, what are we going to do? If you were all to rampage, you may be able to manage, but you will wear out and your numbers may diminish. The numbers diminish. What that means is simply the same as there will be deaths on your side. Of course, were here to fight. There was always a possibility that it would happen. ?Im listening. Dont confront the Daybreak Eyes directly and such illusions do not work on the golems.? you are listening? Who in this world is taking measures against the Daybreak Eye? from whom? ?Now, start and let us end it!? It seems that Treainar felt something clinging to the words of the Heavenly King, but now its not the time to worry about that. Well, this number of golems you cannot give overlyplicated orders. Defeating them is not too arduous a task, but still, you must cut off the origin of the spell, else they wille out forever. The origin of the spell you mean Defeat the Heavenly King, that is your top priority. Huh!? First of all, strengthen all allies with Krons illusions, then organize a detachment to strike at the Heavenly King. Defeat the Heavenly King. Otherwise, this situation will not change. In other words, someone has to rush away from here and go face the Heavenly King. Who? Thats what Im thinking but I also have to consider what happens here Chapter 199 – You Should Go

Chapter 199: You Should Go

Zee~, hah~, zee~, hah~ Phew~ Im at my wits end. Hilly! At that moment, Hilua, who had carried us all the way here, finally reached the limit of his physical strength andnded on the cloudnds, wheezing. However, it was enough that he had brought us this far. Wended on the clouds, no one hadints. Damn in the end, the Surface people put their feet on ournd Thou even now by this hand Halt! Have thou forgotten the words of the king? The Seraphs have such regretful expressions on their faces about us. They red at us from a distance, as if they were about to jump at us, but were still only looking on from a distance. Say, what is the King of Heaven asking? And why should we not fight? Were warriors who keep the heavens safe! Let golems fight, and we, Valkyries, to do nothing but lead our people to safety Tch, why rather the housekeeping Knight Order even us What was that? Is it we who y house? Even so, we werent allowed to finish the capture of Jamdiel the other day, and on the way here, the King himself are we not trusted? I know not, but by themand of the King In order to protect this country, the Seraphs tried to surround and capture us, but they were stopped by the words of the Heavenly King and kept away from the battle. You can see some Seraphs expressing frustration at this. I see. After all, as Jamdiel was screaming the other day the new Heavenly King is not so adored it seems then, he may as well act as he pleases. Treainar does not miss even such grumbles from the Seraphs, and he had a lot of bad variety of evil looks on his face. While Im curious how many tricks and what kind of bad things Treainar was nning in his head, Im a bit scared. In the worst case, all you need do is destroy the magic core that holds up this heavenly world. This cloud world is solidified by the cirction of a great deal of magical power. However, as long as tis magical power, there is a core that governs it. It would be just below that castle. Destroy it with a Great Magic Spiral, and this cloud world will unravel in an instant. Even if you use that as a bargaining chip Oh, Treainar. Dont say such horrible things, because only I can hear them. Even if Im told how to annihte this country, I cant say Yeah sure to that extent, right? ?Now, my cloud golems. Crush those infidels!? At that moment, the voice of the Heavenly King resounded again. tte Child. This way now. Hmm? Ah Enemies attacked all at once in the words of the King of the Heavens. Meanwhile, the men who were already unable to restrain themselves against the new enemy that had appeared before our eyes jumped out. Whats a golem! Ill crush you with my fists! Lets go, show them what we can do! Feel the Arcane True Zenith! Before I could say anything to ovee this situation, a group of hot-blooded bastards jumped off Hiluas back and took on the swarming cloud golems. Do not let them go too far ahead. The task here is to endure. They are here to hold out, not to go out on their own. You guys, dont jump out so soon! Fight to protect Hilua, maintain the 3 man parties we decided at the beginning! Im sorry, Little man. They dont seem to hear you For everyone who could only throw things or were limited in what they could do earlier, now was the situation where they can go as wild as they want on a foothold. Tch, damn it, I might as well take on a few enemies Hold, child. Do not use too much energy on golems that do not use much magic. Tell them that, as well. But The power of these golems is a level that even the people in the dojo can single-handedly defeat. But it makes them conceited in an unfortunate way, and unless they notice, they forget to pace themselves, and will immediately get exhausted. Treainar says that, but its not that easy to get across. Arcane True Zenith One-Armed Shoulder Throw! Shred, the Sword of the Seven Stars! Arcane True Zenith Thrust Technique! Dosukoiiiiiiiiiiii! Heh, what the hell are these guys, theyre no big deal! All right, lets smash em to bits! And Treainar was right, although opponents are numerous, individually their power is certainly not great. But, because of that, everyone went wild without a break, and if we keep this up, were going to Arcane True Zenith Double Lariat! Eehh!!?? At that moment, Mr. Machio swung his stiff arms around, generating a tornado of sorts, and blew away the cloud golems one after another. The guys were a little taken aback by the sheer destructive power. And then Everyone, follow Earths instructions. This isnt a fight, its a battle to retrieve whats important to us. A quick word, in order to focus the minds of everyone who was getting rowdy. I see, guys! I dont think we should scatter during battle~! Arcane True Zenith Nunchuck Art Hwacha ~~, Acha! Wachachachachacha, Hwachaa !! Whew Ill go back to my original ce now that Im a little more refreshed Please, brothers! Hilly is too exhausted to move, okay! Yesh. Somebody protect me! Following Mr. Machio, Elder Sis Tsukshi also gave a few words, and everyone who was excited finally nodded and returned to their original position. This one will do. Thats just like Machio. I can count on you. Yeah! This is the man for the job. Thats right. Even if we go to defeat the King of the Heavens with a separate team, if Mr. Machio is there then All right, everyone. Its a bit unexpected, but calm down. Either way, were going into a fierce battle. Surround Hilua and defend this position as the main team. But thats not enough to win. So.. Ill leave this brawl and go blow the Heavenly King away in the confusion. Eehh!!?? Its a brawl involving this many golems. They wont even notice if one of us goes missing. Well, its too simple to call a strategy. In short, while everyone is working hard, were going to sneak out and defeat the enemys boss. Wait, Little man. Its not safe to go alone! Then, Ill also Sadiz thats right it would be reassuring if you came, but Tis ill-advised. She holds everyones weapons, and can use Recovery Magic. She can also be resourceful in counter-magic and situational assessment. It would be best if she remains and supports Machio. as support for Mr. Machio Is it Little man who is saying that? Or maybe, the invisible to me You-Know-Who? Scary. When I tried to tell Sadiz to stay when she says shes worried and wanted to follow, somehow, a tremendous, murderous gaze was turned to me. Certainly its dangerous to be alone, aye. I dont think so, Earth. At least one more person Big brother! However, the others also expressed their opinion that I should not go alone. As for me, Im fine with it since Treainar is with me. Tis unwise to split our numbers down the middle. If tis you, child, one person will be enough. But if you were to take someone along Then, before Treainar could name someone Take me with you, Earth! Kron!? I want to go! No I think I should go. I have to go! I dont know why, but I think so! Kron raised her hand and came forward. Well, she should suffice. After strengthening everyone with the suggestion of the Daybreak Eye, she would be more useful elsewhere, as the only enemies here are golems that are immune to her illusions. Rather, she would be an additional burden to be protected. As such, it would be better to work with the child and take her to that Heavenly King. And Treainar had no objection to taking Kron, but rather seemed about to make the suggestion. Little man seems to be the way to go. Nuh, guh When I nodded to Sadiz with the meaning Treainar agrees she was tantly mortified. Somehow, Sadiz seemed to hate Treainar more and more, and her nce hurts. Hey, the second wave ising! You mute bastards bring it on, if you dare! Well, its not the case when we have a strategy meeting forever. The Golems were blown away by Mr. Machio, but they generated one after another from the clouds, multiplied, and narrowed the circle while surrounding us. All right, Kron. Shall we go? Oh, thank you! Im inexperienced, but please treat me well! Um, thats a little inappropriate to say Yes? I almost lost it a little at Kronsment, but I regained myposure and held Krons hands. Firmly squeeze it so that we do not separate. Okay, were going to hold this spot until Earth and the goddess canplete the operation. Gritting our teeth and enduring is what were good at, isnt it? Macho is right~! Lets see if we can hold them off here ~! Stick together in groups of three and dont get too carried away! If you need medical attention, call me. Ill be right there. Come on, aye! Oueehh!!!! Everyone seemed to have been convinced, and prepared to rekindle their spirit. But this time, they dont jump out right away, just wait. ?What is this? I thought thou would rampage on thy own, fall to conceit and destroy thyself, but art thou thinking to wage a war of attrition? Fufu, what unseemly struggle? The King of the Heavensughed at our situation. But ?I say hmm? Whats wrong, friend? What?? Huh? What? Suddenly ?What else might be their aim? What does thou mean? The basis of warfare is the generals head? What does that mean Drat, we are still connected telepathDDDD? Hmm? Was the Heavenly King talking to someone just now? Is there anyone nearby? He was carelessly broadcasting through a telepathic connection Hmm Then, Treainar, perhaps caught by what had just happened, put his hand on his chin and gazed at the pce. Although the people do not seem to really appreciate him i still, is there anyone beside him who can advise the king? And there is a person whose advice the king obediently listens to. how unexpected Is that something to be concerned about no, if Treainars concerned, maybe its something important? But either way, I have to go now. Authors Note The next chapter in this story Apparently, we can make it to the big time before theunch. Now, some information about the novel. I will try to include this informationter in the book cover section, but for the time being, I will let you know in the afterword of the current chapter. This is about the SS for the novels store purchase bonus. I have experienced several novel adaptations in the past, but this work is the one I have written the most SS for. First Edition Limited Bundled Version: [The Truth About the Picture Book] Tsutaya: [What Is Wrong with The Son of the Hero Asking the Demon King How to Hide a Glossy Book!] Toranoana: [Pitiful Lemon] Melon Books: [Naming Sense] Gamers: [Youth of Club Activities] Kumazawa Bookstore: [Conditions of Marriage Partner] WonderGOO: [Dream Panties] That is all. Best regards! TL Notes: Spring Anime Season is here, and Im busy choosing my picks. Also I posted my Top Anime of 2021 Vidte but do give it a look, and let me know what stood out for youst year Chapter 200 – Heat

Chapter 200 - Heat

It seemed Treainar was bothered by something, but in any case it doesnt change what were going to do. Well then, everyone! Look me in the eye! I signal Kron, and she nodded and called everyones attention to open her magic eyes. Daybreak Eye, Activate! Magic Eye Skill, cebo Kiaida! Eehh!!?? Everyone, including myself, fell under Krons suggestion. Everyone. The enemy is mighty. But you can do it! We can do it. I know how hard youve been training every day. Now is the time to grit your teeth and show off the results of your stoic self-improvement! Im motivated. Ill say it again and again. You can do it! The heat was overflowing Defeat. The Enemy. Protect. Our Comrades. Everyone if we cant do it, who can! If we dont do it, who will! Come on, lets go, everyone! Uoshyaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh, lets gooooooooooooooooooooooo!!! Now, as always! To the heavens and the world Every one of you, all together, bring it ooooooooooooooooooooooooonnn! Our roar resonated in the sky. In this world where the air is supposed to be thin, our enthusiasm made the air crackle. Our voices overwhelmed the Seraph warriors, who had no ce to swing their raised fists and were ordered to stand by unwillingly, as well as those who knew nothing. Thats right. Those who wont fight, back away. However, if theye at us, we will knock them all down! Here theye, dont let any of them through! Beat them with your strength and stop them with your bodies! Oraa, theres nothing bulging in their crotches, bunch of mute bastards! If I cant ravish it, Ill erase it, cloud bastard. First strike always wins! Ill prove with this Seven-Star sword that Arcane True Zenith is not the only Magic Sword in Cacretale! Kabaddi kabaddi kabaddiiiiii!! Howaaaaaachaaaaaaaaah!! Unlike the Seraphs, the emotionless golems were undaunted by our spirit and attacked us without hesitation. But I hope you dont look down on the Surface too much! Sei! Hah! Heavenly folk~, I dont think youre fast enough! Hahaa Regardless of man or woman, raging as one mass, no mere golem could stop us. Mumblemumble right lets liken the golems to the Great Demon King Treainar Fufufu one Great Demon King down, two Great Demon Kings down, three Great Demon Kings down. oh my, that makes me feel a little better. Even more so, now theres Sadiz who was beheading the Golems with a really terrifying look on her face. H, hey hey what, those Surface people suddenly Hey, the housekeeping Knight Order, isnt it a little different from your information? They are strong That the people on the Surface who couldnt even reach the prince are so Hey, are things not dire? Wed best go as well The Seraphs were watching our scuffle at a distance. I could see some agitation, but it seemed that there was still no one who would disobey the kings orders ande at us. And ? tch such annoyances however, if thou rampage as much, thou will soon exhaust thyselves and be unable to move. Suddenly bing quiet earlier, I thought we would wage an endurance battle with thee, such buffoons.? Although everyones rampage made him click his tongue, a sneer escaped from the King of the Heavens. Yes, this momentum may be great, but wont it suddenly overshoot and quickly burst as I feared at first? However Hmm, tis unlike a moment ago. Under Krons suggestion, everyone responds not only to the assumptions in their heads, but also with their brains and bodies. With such increased motivation, fatigue and pain will eventually turn into pleasure. Tis referred to as Intracerebral Narcotic. I call the state filled with it Magical Runners High. Treainar dismissed the mockery of the Heavenly King. These one, who were artificially put into Magical Runners High state by the Daybreak Eye will not tire for a while! Apparently, well, there is such a phenomenon. Its true that sometimes, when I do a lot of running or exercise, I dont get tired as much. Rather, I want to do more. Krons eyes seemed to always keep us in that state. Uhohohohohoho, insane! After peering into the eyes of the goddess my crotch is so insane! Ouuuh, now you cloud bastaaaards, Ill make you my Dutch-Husbands!! See, hey! Cant the Seraph hunks over theree closer? Damn, what a kill-joy Hahahahahahah, its not going to wilt even if I mess up a cloud bastard! Oh, I hate you! Thinking about it, not only the Great Demon King, but also that Jos, if he didnt interrupt me, Little man would have been in an unstoppable boob-fest state with my girls, and he would still be aaaah, I hate you! I hate the Great Demon King and I hate Jos! Hey, no. Its getting too hot I wonder if Machios muscles are too nice! No I shouldnt, at a time like this, Im such a but oh, to be able to fight as a woman standing next to Machio, and those muscles are already mine mushy writhing~! Well, I guess its partly dangerous But its about time, right? All right, Kron. Yes, no matter where! The rest is timing. Get away from here and get to that pce. If this second wave of enemies are gone Heh, oraoraora whats wrong, Seraphs! The heavens at this level, absurd! So much for the magic of the Heavenly King. Youre still on your mothers teat! Anyway, everyone defeated the enemy with the momentum, but gradually became more radical, and finally ranted to the King of the Heavens. Is this all right? Well, since the other party also calls himself the King, theyre so easy to provoke ?What was that ? These lowly creatures! Say what about me thou shall not be forgiven! Is the power I wield this level? Thou shall bear witness with thy eyes! No, dont stop me, friend! I shall demonstrate my power to these cretins!? I mean, he took to the provocation! Somehow, apparently a close adviser who seems to be by his side tried to hold him back, but the Heavenly King would not stop. ?300 New Cloud Golem Reinforcements! Also also!? First of all, he generated and increased more golems that have lost their numbers in a burst of everyones rage and in addition ?Five Great Cloud Golems!? How should I put it yeah one after another, the newly generated stuck together and merged to create another huge humanoid cloud golem that was so big that it cast a shadow on us. Thats big I looked up and instinctively muttered. Apparently, the Heavenly King was getting serious. Hmm, even though he is King to lose yourself to simple provocations unaware of the bottom, the Heavenly King. Oi, child. Why do you stare at me with such eyes? its nothing Treainar was also easily pushed by my provocations well, lets not say that. But even if you can see the bottom Hmm, nothing to fear. Such a huge body, its movements must be slow. With my data DDD After all, its all show. By the Seven Stars beyond the cloudsDDD Even if he is morally bankrupt, the opponent is the King of the Heavens. ?Great White Punch!? Uboh! Gah!? Some of the allies, who were undaunted by the big guy and were bracing themselves, were knocked away with one fist. Lyron!? Gran Chario!? What the its pretty fast for that size!? Oh, Ms. Sadis!? Please, two people! Right away! A huge punch with considerable power. And four more bodies that can do the same thing. Moreover, we are surrounded by hundreds of golems. ?Im stilling. Weather Spell, Megastorm. Weather Spell, Mega Thunderbolt. Weather Spell, Megasquall!? The moment the Heavenly King chanted, the Great Cloud Golems big bodies came together and cast a spell on us. Child! Oh! Uh Great Magic Spiral!! In a hurry, I jump out and protect everyone with the maelstrom of the Great Magic Spiral, repelling all of the enemys magic. As a result, I managed to avoid any damage ?Nu thou blocked it huh? Friend. Thy eyes sparkle, why?? I never thought the golem would use magic. Fuha~ they are capable of magic! You saved us Im sorry, Earth. Youre amazing, Little man. Im not the only one. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief in spite of themselves, but even though they were enthusiastic until a while ago, everyones faces suddenly became tense. No way, I thought they could only follow simple instructions if he wants, can all the golems use Weather Magic? So it would seem. Tis a fairly advanced technique that allows the use of magic through golems. Though depraved, it fits the asion Tch! This is pretty tough! So far, the cloud golems had only simple movements, but there are five golems that are tougher than before, and above all, ridiculouslyrge. ?Hmm, thou seem to be able a little capable but how long can thou endure? I shall have you understand thy sins of defying the heavens, in the depths of thy pores!? It means that the King of the Heavens has taken the provocation seriously. But What, do not hesitate, child. The fact that he exerted so much power should mean that the King of the Heavens has consumed a considerable amount of magic power. And from the uracy of these golems and the magic contained within, the magic capacity of the Heavenly King may be roughly estimated. If you face him he should be far easier to defeat than Jamdiel. Still, Treainars calm doesnt change, but rather tells me that this is more like an opportunity. Certainly, if we go ording to the original strategy, it may be somewhat tougher, but I have to go Earth, I can manage things here somehow. Thats what I do. Mr. Machio? So, you and the Goddess Mr. Machio whispered to me with a rugged face. He said he would draw their attention alone. However, even Mr. Machio, who is a true rock, would have to take on those five bodies alone Little man, look up! Eh!? At that moment, a huge white fist was swung down from above my head, which was ugly. Damn, stay alert!? Great Magic Spiral wont make it Huh!? Thats when it happened. Huh? My feet suddenly glowed, and at the same time a magic circle appeared. I had no idea what it was Tis Transfer Magic Circle Thats what Treainar murmured. Transfer? Why? A neer? Who the hell I did it, it finally worked! Eh? An unexpected appearance suddenly emerged from the magic circle eh? Why Seriously tte, what the heck is that big thing!? Suddenly!? Oh, oh, yes, Megawind! The guy who appeared, surprised by the sight of the great cloud golems that suddenly entered his field of view and its attack, unwittingly unleashed his Wind Magic. It was magic that wasnt specifically chanted or formted for power. Nevertheless, its power was like a storm, and it flicked away the fists of the Great Cloud Golem. Fu~, I was surprised but is this Cacretale? Until now, the barrier warded and repelled us, but suddenly I thought it was gone and gave it a try anyway, I dont get the situation at all. but anywhere is fine, right? And I got to meet the people I wanted to meet. With that said, he looked around and looked back at me while unleashing such magic, and turned his smiling baby face toward me. Ah hes Who? That good kid? Uho~, I like. ? Everyone but Sadiz was tilting their heads at the sudden appearance. But I know him well. So does Sadiz. Why are Those were the only words I finally got to say. Hey, Earth. Who is this person? tte, Earth! Behind you! Nuo!. Oh, man, I was in a daze. Dozens of golems from behind me Why? Dont be silly, do I need a reason? Dont go thinking you can run away from us forever. Hey, Earth h, hey! Y, y, y, youve been, holding hands with th, th, tha eh? Hey! Youre kidding me, right? These two pierced, crushed chopped up the golems that attacked me from behind in an instant. A long-haired, tall, handsome swordsman, and a spear-wielding princess who red at me with a haughty attitude Fuun~, why even me eh? Is this Cacretale? No clouds? Eh? That? ah by any chance is this wherehe is!? Huuuuuuuuuuh! Eeeeh? As for this person, seriously, why? A reclusive former ssmate of mine, a girl with a flute, scurrying around with a surprised expression on her face. And Above the clouds? Are we in the sky? But Ive heard that the sky is freezing, but its so hot. No, this heat. Its the surging pathos thats burning me up. Yes, this is love! Whats with this lineup!? I cant say anything anymore. A beautiful girl who confessed to me that she has a crush on me with her long ck hair flowing Honey, is your chastity still safe? Heeeeeeeere? Eehh? Um, oh, eh? Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh? Also you two are holding hands very firmly. Eh? But thats her, right? Finally, I was able to meet her and at the same time as our reunion surprisingly though, she was a demon And she saw Kron holding hands with me You must be Ms. Sadiz, right? Yes? No? Im not? ? ? And theyre tilting their heads at the same time sorry, I want to tilt my head, too. Why are these five people here? Authors Note Thank you for your continued support. This story has finally reached 200 chapters. I am d that I was able to reach it before the end of the year and even before the book was released. I think the reason I was able to reach this milestone sooner than I thought was because of all of you who are always giving me hot drills and infusing me with spirit. Comprehensive evaluation 110,000 drills. Impression 5000 impacts. Review 20 spirits In addition, the reviews received new one spiritst night, and I do not feel like stopping anymore. Please continue to give us all your support and infusions of energy. It encourages me to go further and aim for more beyond the heavens. I will work harder. Thank you for your continued support. And sorry. I really thought about reintroducing these guys at a different time and in a different situation, but I decided to bring them out in this form. Chapter 201 – Second Round

Chapter 201: Second Round

Why? They got angry when I asked. But even so, thats all I can say now. You guys what are you doing here? On top of that even Shinobu Should there be a reason for a woman toe to the man she fell in love with? Ah ah Oh~, why is she suddenly doing this after three months apart my face was getting hot Oh my! How lovely! Is this Earths lover? Then, Kron took her hand off me with a twinkle in her eyes at Shinobus words and happily grabbed Shinobus hand. Oh? You understand, dont you? I understand, Earth is so wonderful! Indeed. That goes without saying. Yes! You also seem like a very nice person you two look good together! Ehahthats an unexpected response. I thought you were a thieving cat but I can I hope to make friends with you? To be friends!? I would be so delighted! Saying that, so peaceful and heartwarming? Such a scene was unfolding before us, no, you guys! Right now ?Who art thee!? How have thou crept into this heavenly world, sullying ournds with your feet. Such scoundrels! Cloud golems, take themDDD? Ha~ The reunion with my beloved Honey? If you interrupt a maiden in love ? Nuh?? You wont survive the burn! Fire Ninja Arts, Crimson Lotus Spiral(Guren Rasen)! ?Eh!?? And just as the Golems were about to attack Shinobu and Kron en masse, Shinobu suddenly blew out a ming spiral from her mouth, and instantly wiped out dozens of Golems. Really. Unable to read the atmosphere at all. Perhaps because its so thin above the sky. With a generous smile I mean, what a by normal standards, tsue~ Wow! Amazing! Whoa! Th, that girl is awesome! She spit fire from her mouth!? Earths friends? No, Lover? does Ms. Sadiz know, aye? whats with the Ninja Warrior I suppose this means you have been working together since then? But I havent epted you as a partner for the Little man yet, have I? Naturally, the allies were surprised at Shinobus power. But Eeeeeii! Wa, wait a minute, Shinobu! F, for a while now, Ive just listened in silence, a, also the girl there, Earth, shes been flirting with your hands! At that moment, the princess, who was even more air-headed than the Heavenly King, made a hassle in such a situation. Oh? You haveints about something? Princess Phianse. Yes! I say it almost every time, but Earth is Oh my! Are you someone who is also aware of Earths charm? Huh? H, hey! How many years do you think I have known Earth! Me, an also? Dont confuse me with the rest of you! Geez, this princess. Hearing the conversation between Shinobu and Kron was embarrassing enough, but she actually told the two who thought well of me, Dont put us together. Well, I know this person doesnt really think well of me, but no, thats what shes been doing for years Earth is also Earth! I havent seen you in three months and, d, doesnt matter she doesnt seem to be human, but who is she? No, well something like And this was always the case. I mean, this was not the time to exin all that as usual, this princess is a pain in the ass Yes, well, Id be happy if you could tell me about Earths female rtionster, just in this situation Oh, where are we and what are you doing now? Theres even a hippopotamus with wings the golems made of clouds and there seems to be winged demi-humans over there Although a little surprised by such a princess, Fu and Rebal were beside me. Well, I know these guys have questions they want to ask me, but theres something I want to hear, too. But right now Oh, I dont really need an exnation. Shinobu? Surely this is not the ce for talking. What is important is how you feel about the current situation as you see it with your own eyes and how you judge it. For me, Honey is fighting hard. Thats enough. If you fight, Ill fight with you. And Shinobu suddenly insisted, as if to cover Fu and Rebals words. I was totally bbergasted in spite of myself. A are you sure? Asking no questions Fufufu, even if I regret my reason for fightingter it just means my judgment was wrong. But the oue, wrong or not, is something Ill knowter. Wh, what is that? Fufufu, but I can tell you this. I dont know if my decision is wrong or not, but this love is not wrong. C,e on, no way my face was so hot, how embarrassing At a time like this. I crouched down, feeling as if I had been punished for not seeing her for the past three months. Wai, wait a minute, Shinobu! Th, then, me too! Th, theres so much I wa, want to ask Earth! Ever since that day. Butbut now! Then, as I was getting lost to Shinobus words, the princess interjected as if to reprimand us. Of course, the that day that the princess mentioned was that day. Its the day of the Commemorative Graduation Match, the day I ran away from everything. Now Im just going to fight alongside Earth, who is desperately trying to fight! I have no hesitation about that! But the princess also seemed to have things she wanted to say, preach, and ask me, but she still says she will fight for now, and held up her spear. When they heard the princess words, both Rebal and Fu nodded, smiling bitterly. Dear me youve always been so but things being like in the old days once in a while isnt bad? I agree. Princess, Earth, Rebal and me. The four of us, working together to fight something Im d to see a day like this again. They squint their eyes as if reminiscing about the old days. Rebal Youre the leader. Now Ill fight with you. I felt a little awkward with Fu, but not with Rebal, since our fight at the Graduation match had an unsessful conclusion. However, Rebal, while sensing this, dared to say lets fight now and didnt talk about the match. Dont dawdle, Coman. For now, some people are wounded, go give them some help! Ah, y, yes, princess! And I dont know how she got involved, or really why shes here, but Ill ask about Comanter anyway Well, I mean Earth? Does that mean these people will fight with us, too? Are you old friends of Earth? If so, we can count on you. Aya~ this is also in a sense, the greatness of youth aye everything from the lineage For now, lets fight together. No one was against that. I appreciate it. Princess. Master Rebal. Master Fu. Ms. Coman. And Ms. Ninja warrior? Sadiz, youre safe Well, youve spent thest three months with Earth and all Or rather, what the hell is this woman doing here while youre here among other things anyway, Ill hear about it afterwards. Wh, eh, th, this is Ms. Sadiz!? I see Id like to have a woman-to-woman talk with youter. Oh my! You are all going to fight with us? How reliable! Im so d! It may be a bit of a jumble of members, but its true that if you consider just the simple strength of the group I cant let myself be outdone. Young ones. My muscles are aching too. This guy hes overwhelmingly strong. And if you look closely, the others are also well trained and with such people in tow, Earth really is a very good man Now now, Rebal, Now together with our leader! Uwah~, I dont know whats going on, but it looks amazing! Yeah, I dont feel like losing. Here we go, Kron! You guys! Right! Its the second round! Uuooooooooooooooooooooooohhh!!!! From here, its a dash to the Heavenly King! Authors Note Tomorrow, its going to be unleashed to the world and whether or not Shinobu will be born as a picturewill depend on tomorrow? December 14. Everyone, prepare for a raid on the bookstores! Chapter 202 – Intermission (Prince) ②

Chapter 202: Intermission (Prince)

I rushed to Daddy after receiving the report of the invaders, only to be given but one order, stand by. I was told not to do anything unnecessary, so I couldnt sortie and merely looked down at the city from the pce. My little birds and the Guardian Squad were not allowed to fight, only guide the evacuation of the people. Only Daddys golems were in battle. The golems, however, were overwhelmed by the furious momentum of the Surface people. [Mu~ why, that demon woman held Earths hand uh, hell definitely get a sermonter! Until then, Ill pierce you all!] [Fufufufufu, oh dear, Little man is so popr~ Im happy, but also a little frustrated~] [Well, Im not so narrow-minded that Honey touching another woman a little bit would offend me, am I? Its just not funny, so Ill let the mncholy slide.] Warriors of the Surface, united under one will without taking a step back in the face of Daddys mighty power. [We can count on Earthspanions to lend us a hand. Im Machio. Whats your name?] [Rebal you know of Earths strength?] [I know it very well. I fought him recently and lost.] [Huh!? ah I see same as me. I lost to him, too.] [Hoh~] [So Earth faced someone strong like you and won] [Fu~, well, thats the way it is. Then, were both losers. But lets make this oureback.] [ yeah, Im with you.] The strength to kick away Daddys golems one after another while chatting. Just watching them fight made my heart flutter. And at the same time, I couldnt help but feel a sense of danger as their fangs were digging into the Heavenly World. And yet, Im here still. Daddy! What? I can stand it no longer. So in the throne room, I gave my suggestion to Daddy. Permit me to sortie! Theyre quite skilled. But if Daddys golems are joined by the Valkyrie Knights and the Guardian Angels in this battle Hold your tongue! Thou do not understand how troublesome this would be for thee, a failure who art incapable of resisting the maniptions of a Magic Eye! Stand down! However, the frustrated Daddy only looked displeased at me and didnt listen at all. Daddy however, with my Heraldic eye, surely I can resist Thou lowly creatures. Do thou notprehend? With my magical power, I can further strengthen the golems! Or deploy my hidden hand No longer am I in Daddys sights. The King of the Heavens, fighting all on his own, refused the aid of hisrades, subordinates, or family. Were I stronger and more reliable, would he have done something different? Hihahahaha,e now~ Dick, you got this. However, even though Daddy is such, there is only one being whose words he hears. It is the only one in this country who calls Daddy with such familiarity as Dick from Dekteita as a nickname. Friend, this is no time for mirth! If thou know of them, tell me everything. Hihaha no, no, no, I also, got no clue whats going on, Im just as surprised. What? Well, it looks like we got a surprising girl here so were going to have to get a little instruction from that youngdy. Nu? Who art thou referring to? Look, that flute over there is tte, hey Dick, lets cut the telepathy, shall we? Nuh! Yes, Daddy also listens to his friends advice. Friend? That man who appeared in this country a few years ago. Had it not been for that man, Daddy would not have be the King of the Heavens. Therefore, Daddy trusts that man more than anyone else. Yes, much more than I, his family Maybe its because Im a failure Im If only I could do more? Hey, Gaal! How long art thou standing there! Dont just linger and keep the people away! From now on, I will perform the final techniques of my golem magic bybining the five great cloud golems to summon The Ultimate Perfect, Great Cloud Golem! Oooh! Thatll get things going again! Yay, thats the Heavenly King for ya! If I were more capable I would live up to Daddys expectations instead of being a failure nay Nay I.. Im no failure! Ill prove it with results. That I am not a failure. Daddy became a new Heavenly King. I Ill make him acknowledge me as his child! Without fail! Hihaha ah young Gaal youre much too shortsighted Hmm? Whats wrong? Friend. No, its nothing ?. Let us sortie. I will not push it all on Daddy alone. Everyone, it is I. Gaal. Attention all members of the Heavenly Valkyrie Knights. In the pce, I hear only the sound of my running, for most of the warriors of the pce are currently outside. In other words, the warriors ready for battle are already waiting outside. I will be disobeying Daddys instructions, but with all the responsibility on my shoulders, I can send forth all the warriors who are waiting right now Whoa Ara? Eh? Wh, what? In front of me as I went down the grand staircase of the pce and was about to exit the main gate Ridiculous thou art! Why? We met on the Surface the man who hurt my cheek and that doll Hehe never thought Id see you again like this. Good day to you, pardon the intrusion. Thou scoundrels why art thou here? Because they were in the city with the golems and yet theyre alone in this castle for Jamdiels rescue? Nay, perhaps Where is the King of the Heavens? Eh!? Their purpose is Daddy! While others fight the golems in the square and garner attention, a small group aims for Daddy with these two? Does thou expect I would tell thee? In that case, Ill beat it out of you. Does thou think I shall let thee go? Then, Ill push right through you. With that said, he stepped forward from the front without any hesitation. My opponent had the leeway to have a broad smile upon his face. I dont understand. Ah? Why go so far Because you took something important from Kron and everyone else, didnt you? You mean Jamdiel? Thou have no notion of how much she hasDDD Oh, I dont care about that stuff anymore. Eh!? In order to save Jamdiel, the great sinner who hasmitted unforgivable sins, he has risked his life to rush from the Surface to this Heavenly World. Why do so much? When I tried to question him, he smirked and moved forward further. Its not about who she really is, what she did, or anything like that. Its just that there were a lot of people in that country people that I got along with that dont want to lose her. Im just trying to help with that. What was that? Yes. I just want to reward them for epting me as me. That is my reason and thats also why I want to repay the debt from what you bastards have done to them! For a moment, I was perplexed by the words of the man in front of me. A human man, shorter than I, and I suspect, much younger in age. However, his words wereDDDD Lets go! Breakthrough! Huh!? Earth Misdirection Shuffle! This was his unique fighting technique, he used it on the Surface! I wont allow it! Heraldic EyesDD However, the same technique will not work again. With my Heraldic Eye, Ill see throughDDD Great Demon Body Blow! Upuh!? see. throu all? Eh? Wh what is this? Internal organs my body deep within Urup, go, gaha! What the hell? You have very soft abs for a guy, dont you? I cant believe you got down on one knee with one shot. Ridiculous! Its much moreplex than it looked on the Surface faster and.. what, in heavens is this punch!? Nay, one blow? Against me? On the Surface, he was already exhausted, but the truth is, this had this much This is for what you have done on the Surface. If you step aside, you can keep that handsome face of yours from a beat down. But if you stand in my way, even I dont know what will happen. Th this Come on, this is a raid! At that moment, the man before me, though smaller and younger than I, looked ridiculouslyrge. Authors Note Finally, we were able to reach today. I pray for the rest. This is thest prayer of this year. Come on, lets break into the bookstore! By the way, about the manga, it will be out next spring probably. I dont know the details yet. Chapter 203 – Recognition

Chapter 203 C Recognition

Patreon Sponsored Chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!!! Are you all right, Earth? Ah, dont worry. Step back. Im not going to lose. Yes, I believe in you! Until here, in the sky, above the clouds, I had done enough warming up. My body was warm and sharp enough. In addition, with Krons magic eye, Im in my best condition. Ku thou art capable My best is yet toe. I dont feel like losing. Fufu so thou im Boy Kuhahaha, kids these days have no discipline, a little provocation, and theyre in over their heads, right? My body blow brought him to his knee and distorted his face, but it doesnt seem like his fighting spirit will break with only one shot. He opened the Heraldic Eye in both eyes and slowly stood up Great Demon Smash! Nuh! As the prince tried to get up, I bent my knees and sank my body, then unleashed a low-altitude smash. But, the swing was too big. The prince rolled on the floor on the spot and hurriedly distanced himself from me. I thought it was a bit of a chance, so I suddenly used a big technique, so it cant be helped Oh, how do you like that? The feeling of a Seraph rolling around on the floor Huh, boy! And now, not only were his eyes opened, but the color of the eyes also changed. No more stay alert! I feel like he recognized me not just as a boy, but as a powerful enemy. Giga Rose Thorn! The prince, with his hands on the floor, cast a spell as he yelled. At that moment, a thick, prickling rose vine shot out from the floor and attacked me. If I get caught, I will be unable to move. But, such false threats will no longer work on me. Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Wha eh?? The shockwave on the left at the speed of sound. If his is a giant rose whip, mine is a fist whip. I deflected all the rose vines that reached toward me, and on the contrary, crushed them. Wha thy fist? My Giga-ss magick!? Is this magick? No, martial art? Whats wrong? Youre just idling away in thought. Do you have time for that? tte Giga Rose Whip!! One after another, I crushed every vine that emerged from the floor. As the vines were crushed and fell to the floor, I made them a blind spot and moved. Is it okay? What are you doing, making it harder for yourself to see? Eh!? Earth Misdirection Shuffle! On top of that, I move around in this space with more footwork. Scampering about but, however much thou move, with my Heraldic Eye Can you catch me? The Heraldic Eye. As it is known to be legendary, having that eye is probably the basis of the princes heart. Certainly, if this had been my first time, I would have felt threatened by the eyes ability. But Fear not. After all, this one was raised in a lukewarm heavenly country. You, on the other hand, have faced the Heraldic Eye of Jamdiel of the historically renowned Six Supremacy that were forged in a hundred battles, and survived. y on with confidence. Thats right. This guy is weaker than Jamdiel. Theres no need to be scared. Ku, nu right? Left? Ah, the rear? Stupid wha, what in heavens? Every slight arms, head, nce Even if you can see my magic, you cant see through my movements, can you? Great Demon Sonic Flicker! The Prince tried to capture my movement with his eyes, as if to undermine what is hidden behind the movements and disrupt them, but by making meaningful and meaningless movements, he was at my mercy. Then, I released my fist and finally caught the prince. Ugh, uh fast!? Tsu, it hurts Oruaaaaaahh!! The prince tried to guard him by crossing his arms, but my flicker tore his skin from above the guard. His guard was up, as if he didnt want any attack on his face. Covering your eyes, what were you doing? If you are doing that, Ill just go with that theory Great Demon Body Blow! Ubu? My shotnded again, in the exact same ce as before, not an inch of difference. The face of the prince, as he trembled and sobbed with convulsions from his toes to the top of his head in an instant as if in agony, waspletely defenseless. I m it into his face. Great Demon Corkscrew! A fist to destroy the opponents head. Add a twist and screw it in more. There was a good response. Gatsu Kah, um The prince ate my hit and rolled again while being knocked to the floor. This was decisive. His Heraldic Eye cant catch me. Nonsense me with hands and feet I have the Heraldic Eye thats Kuhahaha, you got bad eyes, right? The prince looked up as if he was taken aback by my words. However, the beautiful, sculptural face is swollen. Thou dare to hit me. Even Daddy never hit me. I see. But what about it? I dont think getting hit is a good thing, but I dont feel like losing to a guy whos never been hit before. Huh wh at? Even though I dont feel like losing, that doesnt mean Im going to underestimate him and let my guard down. Now, the opponent may seem to be lying on the ground and full of gaps, but the prince was considering the distance between us properly, and the moment I try to close the distance, I guess he might unleash rose vines from the floor with the same magic as before, but thats not going to happen. Great Demon Sonic Straight! Kuhwa? A shockwave from a distance. Even with the Heraldic Eye, there was no way he could avoid my punch from his fallen position since he couldnt keep up with me, and the prince rolled again. Gahah im, posible me hands and feet strong thou was so strong? The prince was hurt by me and let out an involuntary squeak. However, he did not crawl away as it was, but got up, whipping his aching body. But no matter how strong thou art, I cannot let thee go any further! I will not disappoint Daddy! For his recognition I cannot lose! Shouting this, the Prince took up a stance with the will to fight in his eyes again. And I got a little caught up in what he just said. His father is the Heavenly King. So, I thought it was because he was my father and my family that he would protect the King of the Heavens, but now he said make his father ept him. What? Do you want your fathers approval? Never mind its nothing to do with thee. The prince, who thought that he made a slip of his tongue, held his mouth in a hurry. However, when I saw the situation, I just spoke unexpectedly. Youre just trying to get your dad to recognize you huh? Pretty muchyoure a narrow-minded bastard? At that moment, in my ear. Hmm, boomerang. And Treainar, with his arms folded, pushed in, but I ignored him. Inexcusable in essence what would thou know? What about me And, naturally, he reacted as always to the words I said, that I didnt know anything about his life and had nothing to do with it. But for some reason I Is your father the only one in your field of vision or your world? Eh? You want to be recognized by your father Ill make the world recognize me someday! I didnt mean to preach, and thats exactly what I said, even though it should have had nothing to do with this guy. Then, although the prince looked slightly pouty, he immediatelyughed Haha the world is it why not save such grandeur for after thou beat me first? Sure, in seconds! I rushed in and closed the distance in an instant. The prince reacted instantly, too. Both eyes wide open, he tried to see through my every move. But I Sometimes, feints be feints, by not doing them? Ah And he reacted toote after seeing my left. All ording to prior predictions. So, I pierced all the way through Ah My left took the princes lower jaw. The next moment, the prince crumbled in ce like a puppet with broken strings. Kah, ah ah ah From the front, a simple left jab with no tricks or feints. On the contrary, it became a feint, and the prince was hit squarely, his brain was shaken and he went down. Looking down at the prince who had fallen in front of me, I clenched my fist. The prince was by no means weak. Even more so, he had a legendary magic eye. But I was the one who won. I wonder what it is. I.. Indeed, child. Are you not getting stronger? After your battles against Machio, Jamdiel, and the Dragon King of Hades, you have been further refined. oh And those words made me happier than anything else that could be said right now. If Kron wasnt here, I might have thrown a guts pose in excitement. Well, thats fine. Even if my father doesnt recognize me if theres someone who recognizes me as I am At least, Im As such you are transparent Still, I didnt care because I was so happy, so I just did what I thought in my mind. Authors Note Now that the book has been published and the book work is over, I should do my best again. Thank you to all the gods for reporting your purchases. Special Thanks to all my Patrons for their support! Tier Rewards up on the Patreon Page soon!! Chapter 204: Look Closely

Chapter 204: Look Closely

While looking down at the prince who crawls and cannot stand up, I realize that I have be stronger. Eeaarth~! Whoa! Then, the goddess who had been silent all this time jumped at me with excitement. Youre amazing, Earth! I knew that Earth was strong and cool, but todays Earth was better than I knew! O, oh, right? Hey, I, for one, am thrilled. My heart is beating so fast! I mean, Earth is so amazing~, right now. Do you understand? Kron pushed her soft body against me and hugged me while thrusting out her chest. Oh, Im already active, but I dont know what it feels like to be a man. Its cute and embarrassing. Anyway, calm down. ? And Im sure the King of the Heavens is up ahead. Yes, nothing is over yet. As long as we havent beaten the enemy boss, the golems that everyone is fighting outside wont stop either. Yes. If you lose to him, Jamdiel and everyone isnt that right? Yes. Kron, who was frolicking, also tightens her loose face again. But Eh, child! Theye! Eh? The next moment, Treainar suddenly roaredC If thou dont want to lose, die. Eh!? A shadow approached from behind Kron. They raised their hand and tried to target Krons thin white neck Great Demon Jab! Eh, tch Eh? If Treainar hadnt told me about it Do not let your guard down while telling others to calm. This is the belly of the enemy, is it not? When Treainar scolded me, I nodded and followed Kron. And.. Tch couldnt kill the magic eye doll The man, who was disrupted by my left, was not able to kill Kron and clicked his tongue. The man was dressed in a pure white robe, and on his back were wings, a testimony of a Seraph. He has a scraggly white mustache, but his head was smooth and shiny. With a sharp eye, his whole body emitted an angry atmosphere. This guy Da.. di The prince, who had fallen to the floor and was crawling, muttered in a murky voice. Youre the Heavenly King? Even standalone golems have a time limit. And I have no intention of conversing with filthy lower creatures. Die. Without answering my question, the bearded old man wasing towards me again. Does this mean that he thinks Kron was such a threat that came to catch us off guard? I mean, he didnt answer, but this guy Im most certain. If I rid myself of Kron, other soldiers can be deployed. Golemsck a decisive strike, so I must stealthily act with my own hands such is how it must go. Well, for thou and Kron to be here, it was most unexpected, and yet There seems to be no doubt. Even though he was a king, he was very impatient. And this is How careless of thee. This is an opportunity. Exactly. Kron, hesing. Dont leave my side! Get your eyes ready! Yes! If we defeat him here, it will all be over. Dont make light of me! Even with magical eyes, in the end she is but a little girl! If I fight by focusing only on thy feet without making eye contact, nothing can go wrong! Blow up! Gigastorm!! Youvee this far, I suppose, because you dont look your opponents in the eye like that! Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral, Sonic Impact!! Even though were indoors, he shot a powerful wind magic spell at me and Kron, but I quickly intercepted with a shockwave of the Great Magic Spiral. Nuku!? My magick Hehe, you see. Because you dont look closely enough you cant really understand the enemy in front of you. At the same time Earth, amazing kyaa, the wind Thats right. If you dont look closely closely White String not that! Oi!! Yes, this is the one I have to keep my eyes on and blow away. Uoraaaaaaaaah!! Tch! The sh of the storm and spiral created violent whirlwinds and turbulence in the pce, destroying the walls. As a result, they canceled each other out. Thou Hehe, did you finally see me? Nu However, even though we were evenly matched, from the King of the Heavens point of view, he may not have thought that I could use a technique as powerful as his, and like the prince, he had a surprised expression on his face as he looked at me. And then Daddy Gaal Hah~, hah~ Daddy be wary he is strong. The Prince was almost blown away by the sh of our techniques, but he crawled to the feet of his father, the Heavenly King. To the child who is worried about his father a child who fought against the enemy but was defeated and covered with wounds on the floor . . . Imbecile! If thou were betterwith the Heraldic Eye, what is this plight? Guh! How far will thou go to disappoint me? The father trampled on his fallen child. In ce of the former King of the Heavens, who was content with such small environs without expanding our world for over a thousand years, I, as an apostle of the true god, have the responsibility to expand the world, supervise it and guide all life. And if thou, the Son of the King, should be so uselesshow utterly disappointing. That is the Heavenly King? King? He just looked like a domestic violence bastard to me. How terrible my goodness It was a scene that even Kron had to hold her mouth shut to. Good, Im not the only one. The scene unfolding in front of me was absolutely appalling. But thats not all. That eye is wasted on thee. Hey, Gaal gouge out those eyes and hand them over to me. Huh!? If thou disapprove, take off your clothes and conceive my child! Oh, yes, that would be better! Thou who was born in exchange for the death of my beloved wife! Daddy Wha, what the. Then, I shall have a more decent heir this timeDDDD My anger has reached its peak, and Im at a loss what to say. That prince, too, his expression was saddened by so much of his fathers remarks, and he looked weak, as if he were a child or a woman. Have you gone mad? Are you crazy? A father to his own son ugh I feel nauseous yeah I cant take it anymore. What the hell are you doing? Fugu! The fucker was yapping about something, but my hand was out before I noticed. The Heavenly King, who waspletely off guard, was punched out by me, and somehow regained his posture and stopped, but bled from his cheek. Thou wretch! What! In the first ce, this nothing has to do with theeDDD Shut it! If you dont want to love your child, then dont meddle in your childs life any more. Shut your mouth already, you bastard. Wh, at? Wh towards me Well, in a way, this is after all, I felt somewhat ufortable at first. Well, for the time being, I dont have to hesitate to blow him away. Im d youre such a piece of shit. Striking at the enemys country and knocking the king of the other country was something that cant be undone so I was relieved. Hmm this is whythe ignorant folk. Thou know nothing. My friend taught me. I am the apostle of God who controls the world and guides all life why art thou so ignorant? Thats not how you get people to understand. The Heavenly King sighed, as if mocking and making fun of people. I was not in the mood to listen to what he had to say. Kron Yes Ill make an opening and give the signal. Then can I count on you? Yes. If Kron listens to me, and Treainar gives me the best timing Fu~, child huh? Then it was then. This Heavenly King insane eyes incoherent remarks missing hair short-tempered personality solid footing at the moment, but hmm surely not Somehow, beside me, Treainar had a difficult expression at the Heavenly King, as if he was concerned about something else. Authors Note Thank you for purchasing the book. I dont know if the second volume is going to roll out, but Ill still do my best. Review in dense forest. Im d that I got the spirits! Im so happy I dont know what to take off anymore. Chapter 205: I Can Do It Too

Chapter 205: I Can Do It Too

I am King! An apostle of God! No, I am a God now! All who defy me shall be put to death! Geez, Prince you really have love for such a scum of a father? I mean, will being recognized by someone like this make you happy? Or maybe, is this normal in this country? Cultural difference, is it? The Heavenly King shouted with madness and emitted raging magical power from his whole body. Silence, silence, be silent! I had surrendered to a thousand years of mise and futility but I have awakened! My friend taught me! I am the King! The lowly creatures that pollute the Surface! They must be exterminated and ruled! I shall build a new legion of God! Jamdiel, the doll, and Gaal, I shall rip out their eyes, and have them give birth to my progeny, surely the strongestDDDD Great Demon Sonic Flicker!! No more, Im beyond disgusted and offended, Im justpletely fed up with him. I strike with the shockwave of my left whip. Nu, this braaaaaaat!! I didnt want to talk any more. And then Heavenly King! Nu? I dont know what it means to be a parent and child or to have children but Ill just say this! I, will never have your child! I dont want to! Kron, who had been leaning against my back, stepped forward and said to the King of the Heavens. What was that? A doll should not be so impertinent! Thy will doesnt matter! I amDDDD me! Giga Wind Cutter! Great Demon Sonic Corkscrew! I cant stand hot-tempered bald old men Im so mad that I cant stand it anymore. Does it mean so much to this guy that wevee this far? Dont move ahead, Kron. Step back a little Earth, Im sorry. Hmm? Back on the Surface Then, as I had Kron step back because she was in danger, she pulled on my arm, and smiled sadly next to me. Me and Jamdiel we were telling you the same thing as the King of the King, werent we? Huh? For a moment I had no idea what she was talking about. I mean, what are you saying at a time like this I wanted your baby, so I asked you to take me. Jamdiel also tried to force you and me together. But for you Ah What I felt just now when the Heavenly King said that to me you were thinking that too, werent you? No.. well, its not that I hate it that much its just that men and women think differently about these things, and Kron is cute. I mean, I dont care about that now no, because its now? But But you understood me, didnt you? Yes, I I wont say anything like the King of the Heavens anymore. I want to have your child. I want to have a child with you only when you feel the same then we will be able to truly love our newborn child. At times like this, it was really inappropriate, but weughed at each other, it was kind of embarrassing. On the other hand Earth, thats why lets not only knock out that Heavenly King but once hes calm cant we talk calmly with him? Huh? That was quite unexpected. What art thou saying! Die, perish, vanish! Be gone from my sight! We were under the fury of the Heavenly Kings magic, and we didnt have the luxury of time. Wha, we dont have that leeway! I mean, theres no point in talking to that guy! Why would you do that Earth, you said, that its narrow-minded for that prince to try so hard just to get acknowledged by a father like that. Hmm? Ah oh. Maybe thats the case for you. For someone as strong and great as you. But somehow, I understand how the Prince feels. What? The magic of the Heavenly King was being unleashed without a break. Even though we were no longer in the pce, he was rampaging without any concern for damage to the buildings or the surroundings. In the midst of this situation, Kron said that. Rather than the Heavenly King, Kron spoke for the prince. Because Im the same Same? How are you and the prince Earth. Jamdiel, to you and the world outside of the Cacretale and to the people of this world she has done terrible things, hasnt she? Kron said something like that about Jamdiel, wistfully. Thats what we talked about on the Surface as well. An enemy of humanity. A Six Supremacy. And even here in the Heavenly world, she once did a lot of terrible things to herpatriots. That was the past of Jamdiel that Kron did not know. But still Still, I cant hate Jamdiel. I want to be acknowledged. I want to be praised. I want Jamdiel to be pleased with me. Thats what I want. Kron Thats why I I want to ask the King of the Heavens. Kron was serious. From my perspective, I couldnt help but think, That guys shit, get rid of him right away. For me, who had run away from home and now had Treainar by my side, I would have thought, Im not that bothered if my father and family cant recognize me. But Kron empathized with the Prince. Thats why Theres a point in meddling on this. Theres a limit in how involved you can be in others family affairs. Beside, this crazy bastards too far gone to even try to have a talk with, its impossible, isnt it? You still want to do that? Talk to that old man? I asked Kron. And thats when it happened. Wrong, perhaps not so unexpected? Eh!? That Heavenly King tis not so much what he has gone through so far rather the proportion of side effects may be grand. What? Unravel the truth, and you may certainly manage it. You may be able to reach his consciousness with Krons Daybreak Eye. Treainar spoke as if he were somewhat sure of what he was saying. With those words, he seemed to say, the Heavenly King is not just crazy. th ou Then, listening to Krons words, the prince lying on the floor raised his face. Pitifully, his eyes moistened with tears, a weak expression on his face. He looked like an abandoned dog Certainly if you use your Daybreak Eye, it will do something it seems Eh? Is that so? It could but you, are you in a pity party? Earth What do you think were doing here! What I said was not entirely wrong. This is nothing but meddling. Isnt that right? Tis so. It means nothing. You see Treainar too As such, you should get on with it and defeat that foolish king. We need not help this country, this world, this royalty, or anything else. What? Youre telling me, thats right, but youre somewhat testing me and.. whats tugging at my heart? Krons words and the Princes face Hey, Treainar What is it? In my heart I ask Treainar. Im not like my father. Thats why I dont go on the path he wants me to go, and I have no obligation or duty to do the same thing he did. Tis so. Then, dare I ask. What would my father do in a situation like this? Tis obvious. That single-celled idiot does not thinkDDDD Oh, I knew that. I knew it even before I asked Treainar for an answer. Im sure my father would say something like this. Ill save them all. Leave it to me. Because I can easily imagine the scene and.. my father has the power to do it, so he would say that. And, I suppose, it can actually be done. Im not like my father, so I dont have to do the same thing. Earth? Tis so. There is no need for it. But Is there something that my father can do and I cant? Apart from that, just because I dont have to do something doesnt mean I cant do it. So if I want to do it, I can. Fufu, tis easy to say anything with just your mouth. Then Ill prove it. Kron Either way, its no use trying to seal his movements Eh? So when I take him down, do whatever you want. Huh!? Hmm yes! Thats all right, isnt it? Treainar. If you cant seem to do the same thing as your father, then how can you go beyond your father and be recognized by the world? I can do it too. So lets do it! Chapter 206: Intermission (Baldy) Chapter 206: Intermission (Baldy) Patreon sponsored chapter! Thanks for the overwhelming support everyone! Here we go! Breakthrough! Earth Misdirection Shuffle! Nu!? This brat just shuffles about! I aaaaaam, emineeeeeeeeeent! A measly trick such disillusioned swaying makes me more frustrated and hurts my head. Moreover, the extent to which he darts about, there is no opportunity to cast great magick no Im losing my focus but thatI must ingest that but if I try to do anything other than attack Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Tch, Mega Wind Wall!! His fists fly. Even though blocked by the wall of wind, if not careful, even this wall will be pierced lightly. Drat once again if only I could take that again nay! What am I thinking? Heavenly King, try to catch me! I need not rely on such a thing for this lowly brat Im a king! Mega Wind Cutter! Mega Wind Cutter! Mega Wind Cutter! Whoa My des of wind shall cut thee to shreds! Its power is inferior, but it fires continuously in exchange. He will not evade forever! And yet Hmm its getting rougher and rougher Why! Why does that brat smile is he mocking me? Oh, dont think thou can remain so flippant! Im not flippant. Im keeping my eyes open and also sharpening my concentration Nu? He smiles, why? Those eyes. Is he plotting something some goal? Concentration? ah I get it. The opponents blind spot out of sight and thought right? On the contrary, what is he? Talking to himself? Nay, its as if he talks with someone nay, for me Its no concern of mine! I shall slice thee up and dispose of thee on the Surface! Mega Wind Cutter! Whatever thy plot, I shall crush you! Earth! Tch! Yes, if the brat moves about, just aim for that doll. Sure enough, that brat stopped to protect the doll! Earth! Ah Its okay, its not much magic. But Hes sturdy. But theres damage to his legs and arms. He will wander around no longer. Not yet! Stay down, Kron! But Ill take care of it! Because I can do it! So stay down till the timees! Still, thou talks with such a big mouth and have such eyes? Then more Or rather, hey. Ah? Your son is here too you bastard Son? Of mine? guh Daddy Yes Come to think of it, he copsed art thou too injured to get involved? In the first ce, does thou still crawl in such a ce? This foolish failure! Unlike me, utterly useless! Nay! Da di Utterly deplorable. Such a foolish, failure Thats is there really any point to talking with someone like this? Would you be happy if he recognized you? Well Ill make a ce for it Nu? That brat again on top of that that condescending look in his eyes the way his eyes look down on my personage! Fools all of them, because they cant understand me, they looked down on me with such eyes! This brat! To look down on me with such eyes! Who art thou showing such eyes to? I dont think a man who looks at his kid like that should care about peoples eyes! Die along with all who are foolish enough to look down atDDDD Why look at me with such eyes? Everyst one of them. Everyone I, who am I DDDD Here! Huh!!?? Great Demon Sonic Phantom Punch!! wh at? Just now something Shockwave version of the Phantom Punch ? The control to pierce through the eye of the needle and the little shockwave from my small swing, your wind magic became a blind spot that let me drive a hit in. Kah ah Something touched my jaw the world is spinning regardless of my will, my consciousness was almost lost. I punched him out, hes not unconscious but this is fine! Kron! Ive been waiting! King of the Heavens! Im stripping you naked! Magic Eye Skill, Tweet of Bygone Days! Suddenly, the eyes of that doll that came forward glowed and enveloped around me. What? First of all, you will tell me. Tell us about yourself and how you came to be this way Huh!? And at that moment, many things ran through my mind in an instant. Why did I do this in the first ce? I, as a King and an apostle of God, only tried to fulfill my responsibilities. Captain Dekteita. i, its useless the traitor, Jamdiel is too strong Killed were to be killed we should never havee down to the Surface Even if we hide like this, its only a matter of time before she finds us Why do I remember this now? Tch no choice we return to the country at once to rethink our strategy Even if I say to return once the battle is set up, Jamdiel will never allow our escape Oh, thats right. So thou must fight and buy time. Wh!? What w, will thou not fight with us? I am not one to die here! A venerable nobleman of the Heavens the value of life is different between thou and I! In the first ce, will we all be annihted here will one of thee survive or perhaps I shall survive which do thou think is the best choice! I will make sure thy families arepensated! They will know that thou fought bravely to the end. Therefore, go forth in peace! Where did I go wrong? What is my life? Nay, Im not wrong. Ive lived a righteous life. No matter the sacrifice, I am the one who must not die. The chosen of the Seraph tribe the kings hand nay, a legitimate lineage even worthy of bing King Say, did thou hear? The other day, the Jamdiel subjugation operation. Aye, apparently, hes the sole survivor Tch, the ipetent with only his family name Id rather even a single young soldier survives than him And yet he ims that he will one day be the Heavenly King? Ha, such conceit, even though thats impossible. No matter what the ipetent petty citizens say, I will not be beaten. My existence, the chosen of the elite, is heaviest of all. Thou know nothing foolish and pathetic most of all, thou remain ignorant of that Yes there was only one person. Even though I often receive their cheeky tongue she was the only one from whom I allowed it Thou still aims to be a King, then Ill show thee how tiny thou art. She was a strict woman. Should I make any folly, she pped me on the cheek. But whether Im wrong or not, she was the woman who saw me as I am so I allowed it and, gradually we changed. But Lord Dekteita thy wife is in considerable danger. Even if she gives birth to the child, the mothers body is Nu then do I abandon the child? Atst, a life born between I and my wife a Seraph woman can only bear a child once in her lifetime But not at the cost of her life. After all, the child in her womb it bears the Heraldic Eye. Therefore, all her magickal power will flow to the child. However, if thou acts now Ku Thats right for my wifes life Im sorry my child Im sorry, but For my wife, who was frail to begin with, childbirth was far more severe than we had imagined. It was particrly life-threatening. I was determined to save my wifes life, so I tried to pour magick into the child in her womb and abort the child. However, my wife squeezed her lifeforce and repelled my magick. Nay absolutely not At that moment, my wife was the very definition of a mother protecting her child at the risk of her own life. What art thou so intent on this birth? Yes Eh, th then give birth! In exchange, I will not tolerate failure! Thou must give birth! No matter what, thou will give birth to our child! A child born of us! Without a doubt, thou should be the bearer of the future of the Seraphs! Yes that day I saw one life was lost, but I saw a new life sprouting yes life is Was life always so heavy or is it just me this life of mine should I have survived in exchange for those who once had a future sacrificed for me? Nay. I never even realized such a needles life Thats why I reconsidered the weight of the lives I once abandoned so Jamdiel, I I shall subdue Jamdiel! I shall take responsibility for my actions! To avenge those who sacrificed for me I will avenge them, I will avenge them! Even at the cost of my life, I will defeat Jamdiel and the King of the Demons who drew her in! I really meant to fight even die for it the moment I held my newborn child, I knew the weight of the life I once abandoned, and for that purpose however DD Hence forth, the subjugation of Jamdiel and interference with the Surface is forbidden. No longer can we allow any more victims. All for the sake of the peace of the Heavenly world. The kingdom will also be moved, drifting in the skies where Jamdiel and her ilk cannot interfere. That was the decision of the predecessor king. Surely you jest then how can the souls of the dead attain peace? DD Thou disobeyed the Kings decree? Dekteita. However noble thou may be, this cannot be overlooked. Therefore, thou will be imprisoned. Brace thyself for hundreds of years of imprisonment? At first, I didnt know anything until I lost something irretrievable and when I tried to act at least to at least make amends, I was condemned again so what should I have done? What should I do? Congrattions on your release Daddy Nu? Art thou Gaal? By the time I got out of confinement, I was perplexed by the sight of my own child, who had grown up so differently, and at the same time I felt inferior. Although neither his mother nor his father was by his side, Gaal had grown up strong. In fact, unlike me, he was adored, recognized, and admired by people all over the country. He had the brains, the strength, and the talent of his Heraldic Eye. When he smiles at me, I only feel pity for myself and wonder if I am being looked down upon by my own child. I have no dignity as a father. However, it is only natural. While I was imprisoned, this Heavenly world was at peace, and moreover, the Demon Kings Army, to which Jamdiel belonged, had been destroyed. What in Heavens am I to do Hihahahaha, you did nothing wrong. You are really the chosen one. Its everyone else who is stupid enough not to know it. Yes was that the moment? It was when I met the wandering traveler who suddenly emerged from the Surface world. What do thou say? My life is full of mistakes and meaningless Ive done many irreparable things I cant even properly face my child because I feel as if he looks down on me. Nope. The wrong ones are the Heavenly King and the Seraphs too stupid to realize it. Your potential is different from other Seraphs. Even if you dont have a magic eye, you will not be outdone by your kid. If that potential is awakened, it will surpass even Jamdiel so you didnt do anything wrong. You are the one Seraph who should survive at all costs. Potential? What nonsense? As if there is any such thing in me even if I know such a thing now, generally I dont need that kind of power anymore, do I? The Demon Kings army has fallen, hasnt it? But Jamdiel isnt dead. Shes alive. Have thest few hundred years been peaceful? How can you be sure that the next hundred years will remain peaceful? there is nothing more frightening than a Jamdiel who has lost her Lord and fallen into despair. Even if shes just hiding now, shes bound toe out into the open sooner orter. Nu Right now, it is not fully grown, but when the next king is raised, Jamdiel will surely rise again to have that king take the world. And once they destroy the Surface, that madness will naturally turn to the Heavens. I can do nothing not even talk straight with my own child before me, who lived quietly in hiding, with nothing to do and no one to talk to, interact with, or engage with appeared this man who became familiar with me. I havent talked to anyone that much in a long time Besides, if the war between the Surface world and the Demon Realm is over, dont you think the humans wille for the Heavens next anyway? Those are the ones who defeated Jamdiel and the Great Demon King Treainar. A threat stronger than the two dont you think? Huh!? Then you will be the king and protect everything. A coup no its a crusade. I fully support you. You see, were best friends, arent we? And the man was a bbermouth, but for some reason I listened to his words Here Ill give you this potion and needle. What? What is.. this potion? And this needle? Not only are your powers unreleased, but you also have no confidence in yourself, and have shut your heart because of past events thats not good. Lets awaken your power and free your mind. Dont hold back. The world is waiting for your awakening! This is a potion that will help you wake up . Heroi Its called Hero Inn use this to forget about fear and pain and transcend everything! And you will be the King! Yeah, panay! Such a potion I to be King however. what about this needle? Oh, the needle, just a quick prick in the head Yes all for the sake of the people for the world I will be the King I will I Is this the memory of the Heavenly King no, Dekteita Daddy Back to the original location in front of me, that doll girl and Gaal and Wow. It all flowed into my head in an instant but, that demon hmm? Hey? Whats wrong? Hurry what? that demon Eh? And that human brat what? Alone its as if he talks to someone, but theres nobody beside him Daddy I DDDDDDDD Gaal guh, do not! With such eyes, I I am I am not one for thou to look down on! I am better than thee, unlike thee, a failure! I am king! King in the Heavens! And God isnt that right? Hey, my friend! FriendDD Hihaha you know at first, I thought it would be fun, but this event gotme I guess Showtimes over. Ah oh thou havee my true friend Well, just to give my greetings at the end right? Hmm? The end? Chapter 207: Intermission (Father) ② Chapter 207: Intermission (Father) The barrier around Cacretale, which had prevented any contact in the past few months, had been lifted. Earth may be there. That Jamdiel may have something to do with it. Just thinking about it, how many times I had considered forcefully breaking the barrier. But I wasnt allowed to do that, and for thest three months all Mamu and I could do was pray. But those days are finally As I have mentioned before, in order to reach Cacretale, you must negotiate for entry through the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Bethreal. There is also a pre-application inspection which will include the purpose of travel, the number of people entering the country, the size of the ship to be anchored, the duration of stay, and even restrictions on weapons and magic. Rumor has it that the civil war has been intense in recent years, so the immigration process may have to be very strict. Along with that, you will also have to pay an entry fee to Cacretale and even an intermediary fee to the Kingdom of Bethreal. Furthermore, if you wish to go to Cacretale by sea, you must notify the Navy Admiral of the Kingdom of Zengeva, which ims the waters in that area as its territorial waters. Its grave, Lord Hiro! The Kingdom of Betrayal applied for entry to Cacretale immediately after the boundary fell, but it seems that the contact point has changed due to the victory of the opposition, and it seems that they are currently trying tomunicate with the new contact point, but they cant seem to make contact at all something may have happened! We couldnt just fly in, ignoring the procedure, even though our beloved son might be there. We cant get you into Cacretale! I fell down with my head in my hands at the sound of that voice. Cacretale, a secluded nation that has been out of contact for the past three months. However, the Empire, which is also a member of the Union, is strictly prohibited from interfering with ornding on Cacretale without permission. I couldnt do anything about it, but it was only the other day that the barrier finally came down. I had been preparing for the application procedure for thest three months, so I thought it would go through right away, but in the end it doesnt look like that will happen anytime soon. In addition Lord Hiro, weve got trouble! The princess we brought back to the Imperial City Rebal Fu and the daughter of the Paiper family, the Ninja Warrior of Japone the five of them disappeared. ording to the report, there is an operational method of Space Transfer Magic in Fu Medays room possibly mastered in thest three months It seems while we adults were idly lounging around, the next generation quickly moved by skipping the bothersome stuff. I was dazzled by it and felt sorry for myself. Well this is the only way to go. Really. Its been a long time since weve gone on a date. On the ocean, on a boat, just flirting. Then we drifted off and got lost. What a mess. Ah, do I see an ind over there? Are we saved? Ooh, thats right. Were gonna make it. Lets go for the time being. If the barrier was down, this is the only option. Mamu and I rowed a small boat from a spot far from Cacretale and arrived by chance, like castaways. Of course, this was kept secret from the Union, Old man Mikado, and the Imperial City. Of course, its our responsibility. Well, if anything happens to us, well probably be fired Hmm when I was a kid I was annoyed by the rules that adults decided and bound, so I always lost my temper and broke those rules. I remember Old man Mikado would get mad at me every time I did that. Thats right. At that time, I thought that if I quickly grew up and became a big shot, then I could do anything I wanted Ah! I cant do anything now what am I doing really. As we rowed the small boat, Imented our own pettiness with Mamu. It took us this long just to go to our missing son. Its all my fault. No, its mine. No, its my fault! Ive been neglecting him all this time. And so did I! In the first ce I should have just quit my job and been a mother not push everything to Sadiz You werent in a position to quit easily either. It cant be helped. Im still the father and its my responsibility. How many times have we had this exchange in thest three months? Were both ming ourselves, and repeating things that dont make any sense. But after all its me, I if I had caught him in Cantidan! If only I had noticed Jamdiels approach! Ermwellthat is. huh? No, its just, that woman is basically a mass of madness full of disastrous air and you didnt notice she was approaching until thest minute Hey! I, if youre going to say that, then why did you go out of the Imperial City with your head held high, saying, No matter what, Ill find Earth! only to leave the Imperial City, and go to Inai City, in apletely different direction? Ugh thats Well, in other words, no matter how many times weve talked over the past three months, all weve been able to say to each other is that were both idiots and unfit to be parents. Theres no way to make up for it. But so what do we do now? Give up? Thats the one thing I couldnt do. Even if Earth doesnt recognize us as parents anymore Finally we arrived. So this is Cacretale. Yes. With these thoughts in mind, Mamu and I finally reached the shoreline of Cacretale. Ive been to various countries so far, but this was my first timending here. There were no buildings or people on the beach, but the first thing that caught my attention was Its so devastated. Yes. Its like something fought and was destroyed. Deste coastlines and vegetation. It wasnt like that originally, and it was obviously broken by someones hand, it was rough, and there were holes everywhere. As if there was a fierce battle Theres some residual magic, and its a ratherrge one. Maybe there is a living area over there Whats going on? For now I dont feel like theyre fighting, but And There was a civil war for a while, and there was information that it ended recently, but it seems that something has happened in the past few days. And.. Thats a lot of people, huh. Yeah. Thats right The nces and the signs of people looking our way. Their power may not be that big a deal, but theyre clearly wary of us. Well, from their point of view, we may be intruders, and I suppose its natural. Now we may manage to pose as harmless drifters and get some information Who are you people? What are you doing in this country? But before we could say anything, the people who were hiding appeared. Dozens appeared in a swarm, some young, some old, and some women who appeared to be sisters. They were all hostile, pointing to us with brooms, axes, kitchen knives, and other everyday items as weapons. But none of them look like warriors or soldiers of this country, but civilians. This country does not tolerate unauthorized entry from the outside! And, a man talked to us as their representative. Still a kid? Is he about Earths age? Oraa! If you attack this country, well show you no mercy! This country, is ours to protect! Um, please dont be a dangerous person They all set themselves up for us, but they dont have much strength but, these four brothers they seemed to be training a little bit H, hey. Mortriage they dont look like bad people, but what do you think? I dont know, but now without the High Priestess or Goddess and the country is in this situation we cant just let outsiders in without permission. For the time being, neither I nor Mamu carried any visible weapons. We were ready to take them out at any time, though. Thats why we dont give off the vibe of pirates or some other country that hase to attack, so the people who surrounded us seemed a little confused. The sisters and the elderly were consulting with young people as if they were a little troubled. And then Oraa! You dont know if its an enemy or not, right? Maybe they are trying to catch us off guard! After all, those Seraphs messed up our country like that! I wont let that happen again! And the brawny brother violently raised a loud voice, but what he said was quite righteous. I knew something was up. Does it have anything to do with the barriering down? Even so, Seraphs At least we cant let anyone in now! I promised Earth! He said hed leave it to us while he was away! Thats why were going to protect this country while theyre gone! Seraphs? Dont tell me its Jamdiel huh? H, hey, Hiro he just now Yes. For a moment I thought I had misheard him, but there was no mistaking it. He just said Earth. Wait wait, hey, you! Ora, what! That, now, you just said Earth as in Earth Lagann!? Wha eh you how the hell do you know our friend Earth! At that moment, not only the energetic fellows, but also other people and sister-like women looked surprised. And, friend? Mamu! Yes, I knew it I knew it, Earth is here! After all, there was no doubt. Earth is in this country. I was so happy that I almost cried, and Mamu and I shouted with that feeling in our heart. Im Hiro Lagann! Earths father! Im Mamu Lagann! Earths mother! What right did we have to say that? But we had no choice but to shout that. Eeehh!!?? Even if Earth doesnt ept us There is no way thats true? Eh? But, I didnt think that we wouldnt be epted even by the people I met for the first time. They looked astonished at what we said, and immediately shouted that How the heck are you Earths father and mother? Hes the same age as us! Then how could his parents be that young! Earths parents? That mans parents are stillcant be. I mean, that girl isnt she younger than us? Thats right! Youre much better off iming to be Earths sister! I wont be fooled by such an obvious lie!? At that moment, Mamu and I were stunned and smiled bitterly. Because in the Imperial City, there was no one who didnt know us as parents and child, so Ive never been told that we dont look like parents and child. Oh ahahaha, I wonder why I still look so young? Well, Im an eternal teen? Well your bust hasnt changed for more than a decade Hmm!? Hey, when I gave birth to Earth, they swelled up a little! But they deted quickly no, when Earth was a baby, you were always crying about it and your breasts were overtaken by Sadiz when she was about ten years oldDDD Shut up, you idiot! Anyway, it took me a while to get people to believe me and Mamu. Authors Note Well, the city was shining yesterday. Yes, December 24th was the historic day when Apollo 8 flew around the moon for the first time in the world, and broadcast the image of the moon live to Earth. I suppose everyone was excited to remember that day forever. Yesterday I was celebrating such a historic day by biting on fried chicken alone at home. And today, when I woke up, fried chicken bones and an empty beer can were lying on my bedside Oh, illustrations of the parents and Sadiz Ph Phi? Phia the princess has already been published, and I will put it here. Scroll down. Special Shoutout my all my Patrons for the Overwhelming Support! You guys Rock!!! Devanor Justin Burt Miguel Angel Chavez Samuel Rodriguez Zachary spencer Alon Hatzir Aaron Saddler Andy Lam Danyael Wong David Frederickson Evanescence229 Juan Melchor lilwebsite luis arbulu Peter Banos Rattle-Bones McDunn Connor Jones Omniystation Thovas Chapter 208: The Black Sage Chapter 208: The ck Sage The memories of the Heavenly King flowed into my brain through Krons magic eye. I was wondering if there was a lot going on with this guy, but in the middle of the memory, Treainar suddenly looked surprised. It was a man who appeared in the middle of the Heavenly Kings memory. The man had no wings like the Seraph tribe. But, he was not human either. Ah Oh, is that the man who appeared in the memory? He had long brown hair, his bangs all flowing backwards, and his pointed ears had many piercings. Light green skin. shy sses with the lens painted yellow. Hiahahahah, Good day to you all! A mysterious man in shy rainbow-colored clothing wearing a dreadful ne with a skull at the center of the cross on the neck. No, a demon. My friend why Yo. Well, that, uh who are you again? Wh what art thou saying? It is I! Hmm~, sorry, Ive a habit of forgetting those who I dont care for well, no matter, baldy. Thanks for the help. Wha, eh? Ive harvested all the flower beds that I grew in this sky, and Ive had enough of this ce, so Im leaving. The person who appearedughing with a frivolous salute was the same demon that appeared in the memory of the Heavenly King. The King of the Heavens called that person a friend, and Thou While crawling on the floor, the prince also had a troubled face. This guy Paripi Huh? Somehow, Treainar muttered eh? ha? What was that? Im wondering why theres a demon here, but that name oh? Its a name Ive heard before. Its the name of a legend that used to appear in picture books or horror ghost stories This man was alive And, to be clear, Treainar seemed more surprised than when Jamdiel first appeared before me. With his eyes wide open and clearly upset. Treainar this guy? When I asked her in our minds, Treainar huffed and looked at me This man once renowned as the chief military strategist of the Demon Kings army one of the Six Supremacy who once made a name for himself as a warrior The ck Sage, Paripi What!? Th, The ck Sage, Paripi!? O, oi, child! After all, I know the name! Paripi? Thats a legend on par with Jamdiel!? Oh? Hey, Earth. Do you know this person? Eh? Ah, eh? Krons face was furrowed when he heard my unintentionally mouthing and exmation. Both the Heavenly King and the prince look at me with surprised faces. No, I know only that name, though I have never met him before. On the other hand, Paripi himself who heard my words Oh, so overjoyed panay! Thank you! Im really honored that the new generation knows about me! He smiled at me with an exaggerated reaction. He looks so frivolous and irritating, but when I think that he is that same Paripi, every word he says and every movement he makes looks creepy and scary. Tch this man no, there was no corpse to be found, so it was never impossible by no means, yet here we are here in this ce Did Treainar looks somewhat chagrined beside me? It seemed he was gnashing his teeth with that expression. But, the Six Supremacy were your former subordinates, right? In other words, thats arade. Jamdiel was like that, but somehow we lived together under the same roof for three months. If he is the same the Six Supremacy as Jamdiel, this guy is Child. Do not put this one together with Jamdiel. Eh? At that time, Treainar advised me, as if to say I was being naive. Fine! An absolute with this man perhaps he is a decent fellow is a misconception, is it not? This man is willing tomit cruel and malicious deeds for the sake of amusement that would nauseate and sicken the normal mind. The Treainars advice reminded me of an old tale. I remember when I was a kid, Sadiz used to harass me by my bedside. DD If you misbehave, Ill terrorize you at the Paripi banquet Was that it? Fufufu, Im d you know me, but dont give me that frightened look, Earth Lagann, okay? Youre a man with a more fearless and raging soul, arent you? Eh!? At that time, a happy-go-lucky Paripi, slowly approached me. Do you know me? Jamdiel knew of you as well. Perhaps you have surprisingly gained fame for that graduation match. Do not get swallowed in, child! This man skillfully tries to round up his opponents by leading them on with words! Then, more than any other time, Treainar warned me in a flustered manner. For this man, thats Hmm? Child, Paripi smiled his focus is not the child! Protect Kron, child! He is aiming for Kron! Eh? Treainar shouted so, and Paripi looked at me smiling. Nice to meet you, Earth Lagann, Im formerly of the Demon King Army, but now Im a man who just ys around without getting a regr job. Call me Paripi the Vagabond. Ah, Im d I met you too, Miss Kron, and my what nice eyeballs! Eh? The demons right hand was stretched out towards Krons eyes. Great Demon Jab! Oh? Good thing I stayed in the breakthrough state. I was able to repel the wrist of the demons extended arm from the side just in time. Ah ah. Kron sat up, eyes fluttering at the sudden event. Thats right, what if my reaction was dyed by even a few seconds? What if I hadnt heard Treainars voice? In fact, I couldnt react without Treainar telling me. Without any warning, he suddenly tried to take Krons Daybreak Eyes. Normally would you suddenly try to steal the eyeball of the woman you just met? No, even if youre not meeting for the first time, you wouldnt. This guy Hyuu I waspletely caught in the act in fact, your consciousness didnt fully predict my actions but, good job preventing it I was a little surprised. You bastard suddenly, what the hell did you Hihahaha, but still That was then. I repelled the arm, and while whistling and looking impressed with me, he suddenly Unlike Big Sis, I have a bad habit of not being concerned about the details. Whoa, who did you learn the techniques of the Great Demon from? Eh!? Unless you had the Heraldic Eye like Big Sis, you could not have used the breakthrough, let alone the Great Spiral. Well thats And how did you know I was Paripi? Its true that I could be a picture book but, my clothes have changed since the war, and Im wearing sunsses now. Im sure no one but the generation at that time, or my friends back then, would recognize me as Paripi at a nce right? Suddenly, I felt an oppressive chill. It was as intense as Jamdiels ck miasma. I cant see his eyes with those strange sses, but what kind of eyes does he have behind them? Heh who knows I wonder why? Well, you cant tell me something you never told your dad or mom, right? So.. I thought that if I get Krons eyeball and look into your memory, then I will know. Tehepero! Eh His tone was calmly jokey, but this guy had a persuasive power which makes me think hes serious. Hihahahaha, dont give that look, Earth. Yeah, do you smoke? I have good cigarettes, but how about getting closer? Thats cool~, bad boy! How about a little rebellion against dad and mom? Now, Ill give you a pack for free. If you smoke it and embrace a woman, itll feel so nice that you can go to heaven, okay? Ah I see it all finally makes sense. In the meantime, ept nothing from this one, child. Most likely tis not cigarettes but herbs. Anyway, theres no doubt. After all, this is one of the Legendary Six Supremacy. Authors Note In addition, I received the spirit in the name of review. Im sorry I didnt notice it, but the tension went up. Thank you! Special thanks to all my Patrons! Tier rewards up on the Patreon Page soon!! Chapter 209: Distracted Chapter 209: Distracted Patreon Sponsored Chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!! Geez, Treainar you why did you make this guy your subordinate let alone one of your Six Supremacy? Tis because he is like this. I gave him the position to keep him constrained, and even made him a close aide so I may oversee him furthermore, he was a great war potential against humans Haha, is that all Imughing internally, but I cant stop sweating badly in front of the person I cantugh at. So whats going to happen? Should I fight the guy like this? Tis fine, child. Do not move carelessly. This man is a tactician, but he is also apetentbatant. He is not as powerful as Jamdiel, but she did not intend to kill you, he adapts more to situations andcks restraint, a detestable opponent. Even if you say not to move carelessly Avoid his ws in particr. Tis poison. They are poisonous ws, and the effect vary for each finger, but do not take a single one, understand? Poison? Earlier, you repelled his wrist to block an attack on Kron, did you not? That was the right answer. If slightly off, you would have Seriously tell me that first. Just getting closer makes me want to back away. I mean, I dont want to breathe the same air for even a second, or I dont want to be here anymore. Well Kron. Wont you give me that eyeball? Eh!? Wh, what even if you ask me for my eyes, I would be troubled. Aha, so cute, but maybe you would be luckier if you just give me your eyes and die here now? Eh? After all, as things are, sooner orter youll be kidnapped by Boss Hakuki, your eyes will be taken away, then forced to have a baby to an ogre you cant like to make a sessor to the Great Demon. I dont want to be here. But no. Kron is here. How do I take Kron and run away from this guy? I cant. But I have to protect her. Instinct tells me. I cant let this bastard stay around Kron anymore. Hey thats enough. Hmm? You cant just woo a girl into giving you her eyes. I said, with a strong voice to disguise my fearDDD Child! Jump to the right! Hold Kron in your arms and widen the gap! Eh! Shaaaaaaaah! The moment Treainar said that, I jumped to the right without thinking, holding Kron in my arms and leaped into the air. Then, in the ce where I just was, Paripi was sticking out a sharply wed hand sword. heh~ dodged again? Even though you can use breakthroughs I thought it would hit I wonder why? Why~ oh why~? That was close. Were you about to open a hole in my body? Ah Earth Ah shit stay close to me, Kron. Huh Yes Certainly, Treainar was right, he didnt have any hesitation in killing me or harming Kron. Child he may have some suspicions, but I cannot confirm. I shall give instructions. Attack or flee, either way, be on the lookout. Im already on it. We have no choice. I was determined to do it, and I entrusted my life to Treainar. However, it was that moment My friend what why I, Im The fallen and motionless Heavenly King, looking like a lost child, was asking Paripi a question. As if he couldnt believe Paripis attitude toward him. But Paripi Mmmm well Paripi didnt even nce at the Heavenly King, but instead zipped around and looked at me and Kron, trying to do something He will thrust out the hand sword again. Do not hit your opponents wrist from the front, but from the side! Tis safe there. Great Demon Flicker! And again, he tried to scratch me without warning, but on the advice of Treainar who anticipated it, I hit the wrist with a high-speed jab, not touching Paripis ws. Ororo Its okay. With Treainars instructions, my breakthrough and the zone, I can see through even the Six Supremacys martial art. However Now theres no doubt about it. Obviously, you aimed at my wrist to avoid my ws The voice of Paripi, who had beenughing mirthfully until a while ago, suddenly became a low, dusky voice now Before the war, I rarely fought on a one-on-one basis, I was mainly a strategist there arent many people who know I use poisonous ws thats not in picture books or textbooks. Who told you? Woi, hey kid! Yes, it seemed that he has noticed something about this now. At first I was curious, but now its simply a mystery panay. Youve never met me its as if someone who knows me well taught you I wonder who And this is exactly what Treainar was talking about, being suspicious. Im starting to want to strip it down take it apart and ask the brain? Earth Lagann I tried casting you as a surprise guest who didnt know anything about my banquet, but you know me, yet I dont know you. I feel like Im losing something and its pissing me off Hihahaso And, this guy wont let the questions he has slide with an Oh well. Hes trying to pursue that question. About me and Treainar well, he wont know unless I talk when he pursues it, and its a different story whether he can believe it when I talk. However, Im not going to say anything. Im not going to tell this guy about us. Hihahaha, so why dont you do your best and resist. Then you can go to hell without regrets! And when you get to hell, youll regret it! Try it, perverted bastard! Dont underestimate him. But dont be scared. Ive been sparring every night with someone whos definitely stronger than this guy. Compared to Treainar, this guy No other choice. Still, do not enter his range. Avoid close quarters, use shockwaves to keep your distance. Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Following Treainars instructions, I instantly shot the flicker shockwave at Paripi. Aah so annoying! Paripi also swung his right hand wide in an arc on the spot. Then, something like a purple vacuum wave was released from his sharp ws, cutting through my shockwave. Avoid that! The air is alsoced with poison. If you touch it and get injured, you will be infected! Footwork. Osu! As you dodge, stack your lefts undaunted, but do not unleash the right cannon yet! He is aiming for the counter. He easily tore the shockwave from my flicker. But Im not surprised. The opponent is a Six Supremacy. He can do this much. Therefore, I just kept moving my feet and fired off lefts. Heh, Panay, you have good feet though your left hand is annoying. Here! It was just after the start of the battle. Treainar eximed as Paripi looked at my feet as if impressed. His gaze is firmly on the child I doubt he would expect you to suddenly use it right after the start of this battle. Therefore, dare to go now! Have Kron use her Daybreak eyes! Eh, Kron! Here! Now! Eh? Oh Y, yes! Krons eyes, which were supposed to be saved until the crucial moment, will be used here. I didnt expect it and Kron didnt expect it. Then, Paripi must not expect it either. Hohe? He waspletely caught off guard and his eyes were wide open. Surely, now DDD Creation(Genesis)!! Eh!? Big thunder! Big wind! Earth spiral! All in a swoop! Krons eyes lit up, and a veritable tempest was brewing. The fury like all the natural disasters fell on Paripi all at once. Oh, ah, Oooooooooooooooooooooooohh!!!! Of course, its all an illusion. Its not real. However, with Krons magic eye which creates something as close to the real thing as possible and makes the other persons brain think it is. Do not be distracted! After all, with the inexperienced Krons eyes, he would be stalled at best! He will soon regain his senses! Eh!? But this created an opening! The win, child, is yours! Pierce him with the Great Spiral! Yes, no matter how powerful the Daybreak eye is, Kron still doesnt have the imagination to master it. Thats why Vasr, the Dragon King of Hades, sneered at her. But still, its enough to blind the opponent. The main goal of Treainars strategy is from here on out. Great Magic Spiral, Earth SpiralDDDD oooooooooooh, tte woi! No effect, this tte, uoooh, the Great Demon Spiral!? Paripis eyes returned to normal. Hese to his senses now. But my attack is faster! P, panay, this is bad Hihaha just kidding! Eh!? Just as I was about to attack, Paripi suddenly smiled sharply like a devil Lets party ring the crackers ?. When Paripi snapped his fingers Gofu! In apletely unexpected ce, I heard the sound of something exploding. When I stop my hand unintentionally and turn around, there Da eh? Da Daddy!? The prince screamed out suddenly. Then, the King of Heaven spouts arge amount of blood as if his belly had exploded. What the heck Du eh, child! Do not look away! Eh? Tis misdirection! Keep your eye on Paripi, not the Heavenly King! Do not look away! Oi! Oh eh, ah Child!! Treainar yelled at me in a panic, but suddenly I couldnt figure out what was going on and couldnt move right away, and Yes, found a chance ? Eh Ah The next thing I knew, Paripis ws pierced my left shoulder. And the next moment Gah, ugh oh Earth!? My body went numb, and my limbs suddenly eh? Ah Dont worry, its just a neurotoxin, so this wont kill you. Well, you will feel pain, so it might be hell to think about the future. B, bastard wh Hihahaha, anyway I set it up baldy for the event, but that was a one-of-a-kind chance to hurt a Six Supremacy, and if you got distracted just by blowing off the gut of a baldy who is not an ally. To be distracted and stunned, after all, a kids mentality Poison? Idiot and.. Heavenly King wh, what This man prepared such a thing in the body of the Heavenly King just to distract the child! Have Kron use her eyes to conjure up the illusion that poison does not work! Child! Not good, losing strength rather, cant put in any power, I cant stand voice shout Ah Heavenly King and.. what did you do to Earth? And the moment I got down to my knees, Kron Wait, Kron! Theres a reason Im doing this! What! Stay away from Earth! Magic Eye SkillDD Its true! I have to tell you something about Jamdiel to prove it! eh? Jamdiel? Just as the angry Kron was about to chant something with her Daybreak Eyes, the name Jamdiel came out of Paripis mouth, and the moment Kron unexpectedly stopped the spell Fool, do not be deceived! He is not such a man! Do not listen! No matter how much Treainar yelled, his voice cant reach Kron without me. A?LIE Ah Taking advantage of this opportunity, Paripi stabbed the same w that he stabbed into me, this time on Krons unblemished white skin. The next moment, Kron copsed to her knees. K ro n My voice doesnt reach her. And in front of Krons eyes, Paripi shook his shoulders AhHaha, hihahaha! Ah~, so easy~ panay. Winning so easily without using much strength or magic, Im so sorry I was born into this world!! I wanted to punch that face as hard as I could, but I couldnt even clench my fist I was frustrated I was angry. Chapter 210: All Together Chapter 210: All Together Damn it, my bodys numb. I cant move properly. I cant even put any strength into my hand. I was told to be careful of poison, but Daddy! Da ah Daddy!! Kah, ah uh, ah, gah, gah And the King of the Heavens, whose belly was blown off just to attack me with poison, was convulsing and gushing blood. Kron also couldnt even sit up. This is bad. Such a.. Treainar Tis not much poison, but can you do detoxification magic? No maybe if its simple, but I cant put in any magic right now Neurotoxin trembling lips and this discoloration perhaps a Dendrotoxin strain Im sorry even if Im told what the poison is Tch, tis why that academy is currentlycking! To not even cover survival training tis essential to carry such knowledge and a serum no, even I did not give that guidance at my blunder kuh Treainar was also biting his teeth with regret. Im not good enough Hey, kid? How are you feeling? Oh? Ugh!? Impact on my back? Im getting my back stomped on by Paripi! Y,ou bast ard Hihahahahaha, you have cheeky eyes. But thats ignorance, not bravery. If you know me, you wouldnt look at me like that. On the battlefield, Ive hollowed out the eyeballs, and cut off ears. Eh!? Here, youre still too noisy, so why dont you try another one? Here! There goes! There goes ? Ah, gaaaaaahhh!? Hihahahaha, thats it! But you seem to know me, but you dont know at all what does that mean? This guy, my body, his ws calmly like ying the piano over and over, it hurts! Well, what to do? Cut off your limbs as well as your eyes and ears, skin you alive and deliver you to Hiro and Mamu or have you drugged up and broken? Sell you off to a perverse male brothel? Not good Im drawing a nk and cante up with any good ideas. Horrifying but in his case, its not a threat. Hell really do it. No, thats the kind of stuff he does. Even if Treainar doesnt tell me, I know that much. His monologue wasnt just to scare me, but when he says hell do it, he really will this guy But first. I have to get the eyeballs from here Kron. Eh!? Earth wont tell me, so I must take a peek. Earth what is he hiding is there someone behind him. ooh. And, of course, that madness went all the way to Kron. Oh no, Kron cant move either. Kron, can you read my memory? Then, can we talk? No, its no good. wont let have my, eyes you wont, let. It doesnt matter what you want. Ill decide. Either way, hes trying to get Krons eye. But, Boss Hakuki and Sis Jamdiel have done something fascinating and its such a big deal because it expresses the Daybreak Eye so faithfully. Eh ah tsu gah! It was made only with gic information obtained from the hair of the Great Demon King, and grew up to this point but isnt this much enough? After all, it is a doll made halfway. Not as long-lived as we pure demons. Its just like humans, with less than a hundred years of life. Even if it dies here and now, it wouldnt make much difference, would it? Kron bit her lips with her motionless body, tears in her eyes, and still red at Paripi. But no. Kron cant do anything either. At this rate at this rate Well, dont mind if I hn? sh step! Eh!? However, at that moment. Huh? Suddenly, someone appeared behind Paripi and tried to sh his neck with a knife. Oops oh, my my. close one~ Although he seemed to be in aical mood, Paripi flew high with an agile movement and avoided it just in time. Then, looking down, he saw What are you doing to Honey and my friends? Wind Arts, Frenzied Kamaitachi! Its Shinobu! Shinobu, who was fighting the cloud golems in the square, saved Kron and attacked Paripi with sharp flying wind des. tte, no effect, its such a breeze! Eh!? However, the countless des of wind were easily crushed by Paripi, who swung the ws of both hands in the air. But Oh, if a breeze wont do, what about the storm of ragging attacks? Ah? oh my? Then the next moment Arcane True Zenith Horizontal Chop! Howachaaaaa! Imperial Sword, Crimson Lotus Scorching sh! Imperial Spear, Marked Phantom Lance! Mega Fire! It was truly a simultaneous attack. Oh, Ororororooooooooh! Caught up in the unleashed raging storm, Paripi was violently blown away and struck against the wall with a violent impact, which broke down parts of the wall and ceiling and buried him under a pile of rubble. And.. Goddess! Earth! Goddess! Big brother! L, Little man! Nah~, its okay! Goddess ah, Earth uh, were here!!!! After the storm, a cry of concern for me and Kron resounded. Everybody Little man, Kron its all right now! Sad iz how All of a sudden, the countless golems that were flocking to us disappeared, so we rushed here in a hurry. It looked like you were in a pinch, so for the time being, everyone attacked the demon that seemed to be a threat thats what it is. Golems? Oh, yeah because, the Heavenly King is in that state, so Even so, its terrible a poison Ah, ah but, before me get to Kron quick But, Little man has more wounds well have to hurryDDD Then, Sadiz looked at my wounds and made a bitter face as she nursed me, but then Shinobu, who appeared beside me, snatched me away from Sadiz, brought her lips to my wound, then made a kissing sound and then sucked on it. Honey! Eh its poison, Ill suck it out. Ju Pe Chu Pe! Shinobu This is snake venom a sort of Dendrotoxin. But its okay. Ill detoxify it right away. Dont worry. I always carry antidotes and serum with me. I see Its part of being a wife. How about it? Are you falling in love with me a little bit? Shinobu showed off a smile on her face to reassure me. However, I was somewhat relieved by her confident expression. Shinobu can you tell what kind of poison it is? Yes. I think its a poison thats unfamiliar in the Empire, but rest assured. Itsmon in Japone. Leave Honey to me, you take care of her. I, I understand. Please, take care of Little man. Oh, I see then, with a face that looked a little conflicted, Sadiz left me with Shinobu and rushed to Kron . . . something, chuchu no, this is a treatment, but Im kind of embarrassed Dont be shy, Honey. This is therapy. It is not a hickey or a marking, so dont worry. I dont want to make you mine, I want to be yours. So, whenever you feel like it, do whatever you like with kisses or markings on every corner of my body ?. Unununu. L, l, l, let me suck out the poison myself! That princess Little man is in crisis, so lets read the mood. Please go help Kron. The knowledge is outdated. Poison spreads instantly throughout the body, so tis impossible to suck out orally, and tis of little use. Rather, the risk of infection is higher after all, ninjas are archaic well, they carry medical packs at least. Its somewhat noisy, and Treainar was a bit flustered a while ago, but he seemed calm and looked at Shinobu with cold eyes. No, even if you look at her with such eyes! But soon, Treainar changed his gaze For now, child, you should be able to move soon. The number of people has increased, but it grants littlefort, does it not? That man Huh!? Saying that, Treainar looked in the direction in which Paripi was blown away with a serious expression. Thats right. The opponent is Ah~ so annoying. The one coat I had left before setting off got covered with dust and a little ripped how unpleasant Panay. Eehh!!?? And then, Paripi stood up from under the rubble as if nothing had happened. His clothes were slightly torn, but after being attacked by so many people, he doesnt have much damage. Rather Standing up? After all our attacks I cant believe it must have been a direct hit What? This monster is Earth, who is this demon? Its evil also terribly strong In addition, the air was heavy and a piercing, intense murderous aura was blown. Hihahahahaha oh my such a crowd guests that I didnt invite to my party, raiding it on their own Im so pissed off Hi Hihahaha ha ~ Everyone in the room, even Mr. Machio and Sadiz, had sweat running down their cheeks at the murderous atmosphere. And Paripi looked at all of us Geez, arent you too rxed, damn brats! How could I get up? Unbelievable! You punks think youve seen the world! The eras weve lived through! The enemies weve fought are of a different dimension! It was not in the frivolous tone of voice which he had before, nor in the quiet, drunken tone of voice. He was shouting wildly as if he had lost his temper. Its overflowing with anger from his whole body, wearing it and poised for us Fine, small fries! Lets give these kids a little old-fashioned hell tomemorate my departure from thend of the skies! Come now, all together! Hihahahahahahahahahahahaha! He shouted that he would take us all on by himself. Authors Note I am indebted to you. This will be thest post of the year. Thank you very much for 2019. I started this work in May of this year, and it was the first time that I was a contributor, and I was able to get a response from the audience, and I was able to experience publishing books, releasing books, and makingicalization decisions. It is thanks to everyone who has been with us for more than 200 chapters, even though there are developments that got boring and dull along the way. Thank you very much. In the future, I may want to write a new work, or may be busy with my main business and marriage, and I do not know what will happen in 2020, but I would be grateful if we could keep in touch again next year. Have a nice year, everyone! Chapter 211: Trampled Chapter 211: Trampled Child, tell everyone to beware! Poison is but a part of his power! He also makes use of a variety of Dark Magic in battle! D ark? Nuh you cannot speak well as of yet A mass of malevolence approached. I wasnt the only one who sensed that. Everyone here was more powerful than the average person, though each has different strengths. Thats why they should have felt chills from the immense power of the sole demon in front of them. Arcane True Zenith Lariat!! As if shaking off the air, Mr. Machio swung out his strong arms first to create a vortex and took the initiative against Paripi. An~, nh, noying~, nh!! Nu However, Paripi did not avoid it, but ran straight and cut through the vortex created by Mr. Machio and closed the gap between them. Tsu, Arcane True Zenith Knuckle Arrow! Han Mr. Machio swung his right fist down regardless. His powerful fist created arge crack on the ground. However, the fact that he hit the ground meant that the fist was avoided. Paripi, who easily evaded Mr. Machios fist, snickered. Hihahahaha, oh, Panay, amazing. If that hit it, you can boast of your threatening power Hiha, if that hit? You cant hit me, so you cant threaten me! Huh!? Ancient Dark Magic, Shadow Laguerre! Nugu!? Wh, what?! Kaha! While chanting a spell, Paripi stepped on the ground behind Mr. Machio. To be exact, on Mr. Machios shadow. Then, at the next instant, the shadow at Mr. Machios feet suddenly became a huge pincushion and pierced Mr. Machios tough body. Machio! Wh, t, the shadows changed shape Dark Attribute Magic, Shadow Laguerre. Tis magic that allows the maniption of shadows at will, to bind and attack the opponent! Manipting shadows? Ive never heard of such magic. All of a sudden, such magic Unknown magic but we cant be cowed into backing down! What a monster here we go aye! However, a second wave of new attacks was shot at Paripi. Rebal wielding arge sword and a Wacha wielding chained iron rods. Imperial Sword, Celestial Light Blooming Strident Dance! Magical Nunchuk Technique! Howachaa! But Hiha! Second Sword Saint your father took care of me but you Eh!? Faiiiilll! Ga gah!? At first nce, Rebals high-speed sword technique was stopped between the index finger and the middle finger, and then a heavy middle kick to the defenseless side. And.. And whos this punk, such small fry? How! He kicked the Rebal and sent him flying towards Wacha, and Wacha got entangled and rolled to the ground with Rebal. Rebal!? No way, Rebal Machio, Wacha!? Cant be even those two It was just for a moment. Machio, Wacha, and Rebal Everyone, stay away! I Hmm? Got him! Mega Fire! But its not over yet. While Rebal and the others were fighting back and forth, Fu, who had been chanting with concentrated magical power, unleashed a huge karmic me toward Paripi but Dark Magic, Dark Absorption!! Eh? Wh m, my spell was swallowed by the darkness!? Absorbed!? So, Ill pay it back with interest. Dark Giga Fire!! Along with the spell cast by Paripi, a dark miasma appeared on Paripis palm, the darkness eventually spread, swallowing the magic released by Fu, bing a dark me that absorbed the me and shot them all back at him. Oh no, Honey is being treated! Obstruct it, Water Art, sh Flood! I also support you! Ice Spell, Mega Ice Wall! To counter the looming dark me, Shinobu and the princess simultaneously stepped out to intercept with water and ice techniques and magic. All the attacks collided with each other, canceling out the mes I thought The fires of hell exceed absolute zero! In other words, it evaporates all! Eehh? Even that swallowed everything. Shinobu! Princess PhDDDD You shouldnt react to each and every one that got hit! Fu tried to scream at Shinobu and the princess who were swallowed by the mes, but in the meantime, Paripi had already crept up to right in front of Fu, grabbed Fus head with his hand, and mmed a powerful knee kick into Fus face as if to twist it. Aaaaahh!? Kah, ah, ah Hiharahara, I love it~, crushing a face that seems popr with women is a pleasure, even though we are different races ? Fu, you, bastaaaaaard! And the Second Sword Saint back again broken ribs and all, quite the worker lets crush your face too and show you out! Eh!? Rebal!? He mmed his fist at the counter to Rebals face as he headed to Paripi again. I heard a dull sound like meat and bones being crushed Fu! Rebal! N, no way and I cant believe it M, monster U, Uooo, Kabaddi Kabaddi Kabaddi! If its crotch size, Im Damn, you cant beat me! Ill put it in your ass! Strong. Everyone was so badly kicked off and yet, they all bravely confronted Paripi, but Hihahahahaha Heehahahahaha !!!! They all were beaten up one after another. What the hell is he Tsu, too strong W, what is he, that person! T, terrifying! Seeing Paripis overwhelming power, Elder sis Tsukshi, Karui, and Hilua could no longer jump at him. No wonder. To be clear its a different order of magnitude regardless of whether Im stuck with poison or not hes Please look after Kron and Little man Tsukshi Sadiz Big sister what Then. Sadiz, who had been cuddling with me and Kron, clutched her scythe in both hands, and stared at Paripi sharp eyes Ill handle it. She said. But its impossible. I know that, too. Certainly Sadiz was strong, but after all that thing was still on a different level. Uoooooooooooooh, Arcane True Zenith Horizontal Chop! Hihaha, so annoying! As if that could hit me! Raging Poison ws eh? My ws It doesnt work on me either! Even if poisoned, your ws cannot pierce my muscles! And Eh!? Knock you down!!?? Arcane True Zenith Power Bomb! w Spear! Whats even more different is not just the level. He was merciless enough to strike the opponents vital point with impunity. Even now, the moment that Mr. Machio repelled Paripis ws with his muscles, grabbed Paripis body, lifted him up, and tried to m him to the ground, Paripis ws extend like a spear in an instant, and hit Mr. Machios left eye Eh, gu, nugu! Why, boast of muscles, when eye muscles are so soft. And just like ordinary people a crushed eyeball and its depths are warm and fresh ?. Gouged Kyaaaaah!! M, Machio!! Hihahaha, dont make a fuss. One crushed eyeball is cheaper than life, isnt it? Well, Ill take that life too, if you want. This is bad just facing him like this without a n everyone will be killed! Your body will regain mobility anytime soon, child! At that time, Treainar told me that, though I still couldnt move even after receiving the medicine that Shinobu had. I will not tolerate any more violence! Little mans share Ill take it on! Ah? Im mercilessly crushing girls and children? I am such scum! Hihahahahahahaha! But even if I could move what could I do against such a monster Authors Note Happy New Year! Looking forward to working with you again this year! In 2020, I will do my best so that I can spend more hot days thanst year. Chapter 212: Heard it Again Haaaaahh! Whether it was the missing body parts or the poison, Mr. Machio recovered with his ability, and then gained a sturdier body and more antibodies. Hihahaha Super Magical Recovery. Thats a very rear body panay. First time Im seeing it since Gouda. Arcane True Zenith Spear Tackle! But you specialize only in physical strength, your skills cant keep up! Paripi who avoided the tackle from Mr. Machios strong dash with a flutter and doesnt even let it touch him. With that much power in front of him, hes not in the zone like me, but he avoided it with ease. Then, Ill show you my skills. Hmm? Maid Killer Arts, Table Manners! Thats when Sadiz moved. Aiming at Paripi as he avoided Mr. Machios attack, she threw a sharp-edged fork, a polished knife, and a te like chakram all at once. Ha, too easy! Paripi easily knocked off all such things, bare hands and sharp ws. However, at that moment, Sadiz suddenly closed the distance with Parisi. Dual Death Scythe Executioner sh!! Oho, o, ooooh!? So fast A high-speed rush that made her two heavy Scythes be invisible. Sadiz was trying to chop off all the opponents limbs and head. Sadiz was so serious that she tried to kill and injure her opponent without hesitation. You evaded even this but! Hmm? Terra SpellDD Eh!? Mega Sandlock! With both hands holding a weapon, Sadiz cast a magic spell. The next moment, sand appeared from Paripis feet, which suddenly wrapped around and restrained him. What!? No way magic from the feet!? Paripi seemed to be surprised at this. Ive never seen it before either. Normally, you cast spells with magic released from the palm, or by touching the ground to activate it, but from the foot? Terra Attribute, Thunder Attribute, Composite Spell! Mega Landmine! Oh, this hurts! Ugh! In addition, Sadizs attack never stopped. With Paripi restrained in the sand, thunder blew through his body. Kah. shit Im damn damn it damn iiiiiiiit! This is effective? Paripi was taking damage! Its over! Ill take your head! My Deathblow Original Secret Technique! Its here! Sadiz special move. When I was little, she showed it only once. In a forward-leaning position, she pulled the scythes back, and swung out as she jumped in. Unwise! Paripi is acting! Tis a bluff! Eh? Stop the maid, child! At that moment, Treainar screamed as if he had panicked. Maid sh!! Sadiz, its a trap! Dont jump in! Eh? But Damnit! Damnit! Just kidding ? Eh!? Heigh-ho!! The next moment, fresh blood sttered. It was the blood that sttered from Sadizs scythe hitting Paripis right shoulder. Sadiz! On the contrary, Sadizs left shoulder was also pierced by five ws shot from Paripis finger. Heh~, you saved yourself by not stepping in as quickly as you should have. You should thank the little guy. If you had taken one more step my ws would have pierced your heart. Gah, s, such underhanded conduct Could he send those ws flying like a throwing knife? Oh no, poison! Youre still strong, though. You could have made a name for yourself in the war at the time, with the power you have now. As expected of you, the one raised by Hiro and Mamu, and reported as one of the key figures in the Empire. Guh, y you bastard But, you didnt notice my lure, and misunderstood it as a chance only to rush into it like a fool and eat a counterattack, your experience in actual battles is meager. Well, you choose to flirt with your cute young master rather than fight real battles, thats the extent of it. And you are so pathetic that even your beloved Little man ran away from you. After being poisoned, Sadiz got down on one knee no way! Sh, shut up! Detoxification Spell, Mega Detox! Sadiz stood up to her feet while detoxifying herself and whipping her body that was being eroded by poison. However, her body did not recover immediately. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Its like a nightmare. Ive never seen Sadiz fighting seriously. So Ive never seen the bottom of Sadizs power. Hahhh! Imperial Dual Scythe Style! Sadiz was brandishing her weapons with a serious look. Ooooh, Arcane True Zenith Knuckle Arrow! Just like Sadiz, Mr. Machio screamed, and seriously hit him with his swollen muscles. Unlike Sadiz, I know the power of Mr. Machios serious punches because we shed in the tournament with our all. You did a good job just now! Fire Release, me Kunai, 100 Consecutive Blows! Shinobu threw countless kunai covered in mes. She was aiming to toss the opponent with a number of techniques that are not well known on the Surface, and then slit his throat from behind whenever there was a chance. Those three Hihahahaha, just too easy, damn brats! tsu!? Lets get ripped apart Wicked Funeral w Melody! They were torn and knocked down by the demons ws, and then everyone danced. They were made to crawl in front of a single demon. Hiha, ? but, thats some backbone, well, for small fries So strong. Well I was a little bit excited, but I guess Im getting bored. I didnt underestimate the Six Supremacy, but this much? Without disrupting his breath, without much damage, he scattered the strong men who gathered. I cant believe it what is this monster Hes a little too strong I never thought there was someone like this in the world what should I do~. M, my legs are cowering I cant move S, s, scary, Im scared this is bad, bad bad, At first there were dozens of us, but before long, the only ones standing here were the princess, who had already taken a lot of damage from his attack and got up while her clothes were in tatters, me and Kron, who were finally able to move our bodies, Elder sis Tsukshi and Karui, who were huddled together, and Hilua, who was trembling and frozen in the corner of the room. And.. Hah~, hah~ who the hell is he M, my magic doesnt work at all Likewise, Rebal and Fu havent lost consciousness, but have been hurt more than necessary by his hands and havent yet risen from their knees. We, who were more or less confident in our strength, couldnt do anything. This is Hey, Earth. Just who the heck is this guy? As she approached, the princess asked me because they still didnt know who he was. Everyone except me and Kron wants to know the answer. And that guy I nced at Paripi He is one of the Legendary Six Supremacy and Generals of the former Demon King ArmyThe ck Sage, Paripi'' Eehh!!?? At that moment, Elder sis Tsukshi and Karui, who knew nothing about the world outside of their secluded nation, only tilted their heads, but the expressions of the princess, Rebal, and Fu changed to one of astonishment. W, wh whaaat?! A Six Supremacy and General of the Demon King Army!? Ridiculous, what are you saying, Earth! You think he is a Six Supremacy! B, besides, I thought The ck Sage was dead They would never have dreamed that the opponent they were fighting against was a Six Supremacy. Hihahahaha, they are small fish, but they seem to have excellent grades. Do you know of me? No, its embarrassing for me, Ive got social anxiety. Paripiughed in such a yful manner, irritating me, but no one was able to make anyment about it. But the grades are only excellent on paper. If you dont have much experience in actualbat, this is the limit. Your folks were already fighting us when they were your age. As if to make fun of no, I guess hes actually making fun of us. He was saying that we were just this much. And, much to my chagrin, I knew what the guy will say next. After all,pared to our timeDDD the current generation just arent as reliable Hmm? It seems thats what you want to say, right? Pfft, hihaha. Those who lived in the old days of war always say that. It seemed that my words were correct, and Paripiughed again gleefully. Thats right. In fact, Im supposed to have been killed by the parents of those two there, the Sword Saint and the Great Mage but, their children are so weak that it would be ridiculous to take revenge. Thats right, Panay, not reliable, are you? Rebal and Fu cannot say anything back, even though they have regrettable expressions at Paripis words. And of course I know a lot about you so the first thing I was disappointed with was the son of Hiro and Mamu, the bloodline I had expectations of, being so hopelessly second-rate Nu wh, nh Well, it wasnt just me, everyone thought so, didnt they? The imperial family, the nobles, the warriors, themoner pigs of course Hiro and Mamu and even the guys next to you right now. The other second generation are pampered with high praises, but your evaluation seems to have been scathing. A good-for-nothing flop. This assessment of me. I never thought Id hear the same thing again in this ce. Dont be silly! I dont think of Earth like that! Yes, Earth has been leading us since we were little has been our center Dont speak like you know anything about Earth. The princess said, Thats not true, to Paripis words, but Hihahaha, its even worse because none of you knew what Earth thought of you and the voices around him, and you didnt realize it. If youre aware of it even a little, if you cared, Earth wouldnt have left the Imperial City. In the first ce, you guys who should have been together all along especially you, princess? You dont even know how Earth was able to use that technique, so whats with all that pompous talk? Eehh!!?? They are shocked at the words Paripi fluently uttered. Tch, whats going on now? Whats with that face. shit Im me, too now I cant help feeling my heart breaking with all this Chapter 213: Intermission (Princess) ③ Chapter 213 C Intermission (Princess) We cornered Earth? Thats ridiculous what do you know about us We were unaware of Earths feelings? Fu, Rebal, havent your half-baked talents brought up an inferiorityplex in Earth? Eh!? What is he talking about, this demon? We Ive been with Earth ever since we were little. We yed together, trained together, studied together, and we were in the same ss all the way through school. Ive spent more time with Earth than Lord Hiro and Lady Mamu, who are too busy to spend much time with him, and more than anyone else, other than Sadiz. DDAn~ das~ why~, that demon loli hag wanted me to give my son to her or something. DDhic she was so in love with you that she tried to stop your marriage to Mamu so she said if she couldnt have you, you should give her Earth When I was little, my father was drinking in his private parlor with Lord Hiro. They were off-duty, and there was no crown, they were not the Emperor and Warrior Prime, it was just a casual conversation between two childhood friends who were best friends. As I happened to be passing by the room, I was curious enough to listen in from the outside. DDWell, I told her that my son already has a bride, so she cant have him~. DDI~ see~. So, you meant Phianse? DDI was kinda, just going with the flow. Suddenly, my name and Earths name came up. I didnt really understand the back and forth of the conversation, but DDIm not at all then again, I wish it would happen Phianse and Earth getting married and leading this Empire together for a long time DDDahahaha, then me and Mamu would be rted to you! DDA grandson with all of our blood, thats a great lineage! I just happened to overhear their chat about Earth and me getting married DDFather! Lord Hiro! Together with Earth, I will make the Empire prosper for the rest of my life! Excited, I jumped out with a deration. Ive always liked him. Earth always pulled my hand out of the window of my room with a carefree smile. DDPhianse! Come on, enough studying. Lets y outside together! DDYes! Earth, lets go outside and y! Both father and Lord Hiro were hoping that Earth will be with me in the future. The people in the castle, the friends at school, everyone was looking forward to such a future so I You bastard t take that back!! Huh? I would never think of my Earth as a disappointment I cant think in any way you say! Admittedly, Earth has been sluggish and dispirited for thest few years. DDAs you are now, wont you be a disappointment to your father, the hero. Earth? At that time, I might have treated my future husband harshly, as I would not spoil him as a forgiving wife. However, I thought that if it was Earth, he would ovee such a barrier and my expectations How could I possibly think that? Thats what youre getting at because you aint getting it at all, right? The more you think that your feelings are connected, that you understand each other, the more you misunderstand and think you can say something so smug. Huh? Earth never got anyone to acknowledge him! Even though he was the son of a hero unable to escape from the curse and reputation of the second generation and no one tried to even look at him! No one was interested in Earth Lagann! No one was interested in Earth Lagann? Those words DDTell you everything? What? Like theres anything left to say now? When you finally looked at me, youre looking with such eyes. if my father and mother looked at me better, theyd understand! If you two actually looked at me. what I bumped into, struggled with, agonized over if the world hadnt imposed a convenient title on me things wouldnt have been like this! At that time DDSo, whats wrong with me right now? I didnt cheat, I didnt y dirty tricks or anything! I trained and studied, I fought with my own strength! Only to have you have to look at me like that! Youve been ignoring the fact that Ive hit the wall, that Im a second generation who is a lost cause, or not good enough. And now that Ive finallye this far Why! I didnt understand why Earth was saying that. But certainly, Earth did say that. After using that technique in the Graduation Match DDNow I understand. This country including my father no one cared about me about Earth Lagann. What you were interested in is the conveniently ideal son of a hero . as for me Earth Lagann I didnt matter No.. I such a thing Im not the only one no one DDIf I knew it would be this hard I would not want to be born as a heros child Father No one thought that! At least not me! I dont think so! I I was closest to Earth! I have been with Earth the longest and the most often! Thats right. Cut it out, bastard! The princess Phianse was at least closer to Earth than anyone else and I.. I was watching the two of them so I understand. Earth was always next to Phianse Thats right. More than any of us On the way, even Rebal and Fu, who had left to study abroad, recognized me. Thats right, I Youve been with him the longest, the most, and yet this is all you get? So you must have been shallow and thin, right panay? Eh!? Not how long, not how much? Shallow? Thin? What is this guy saying? I I am Hihaha, finally realizing it? Oops! Oh! Hihaha, hey hey, how is it? You didnt really know anything about the person you thought you were close with! Rather, how does it feel to know that you were the one who was hurting him? Ah I I no.. I Hey, what kind of feelings are you having now? Im going to ask you again, because its important! How do you feel right now? Hihaahahah! I.. I also hurt Earth Hey, bastard youve been rambling on for a while now. Hmm~? Just, going on and on about other people. As if you knew what you were talking about, but youre the one whos talking all smug. You dont know anything about me either. At that moment, as if to protect me from what I was being told but Earth the way you put it you agree with him? Im a woman who doesnt know anything about you is that what youre saying? Well, yes, I didnt care about your days in the Imperial City panay, but I have tremendous expectations and interest in you now, Earth. Ah? You should have been second-rate, but in that match you astonished, disappointed, and taunted the people of the Imperial City. But I, like Sis Jamdiel, my heart trembled. While he mocked me and left me at a loss for words, he blurted out ufortable and self-serving things no, Earth dont listen to someone like that And thats why Im curious. Why can you use the power of the Great Demon? If Sis Jamdiel didnt teach you, then who did? The power that Earth can use? Im curious about that too. Thats why I thought I should learn about that so Im the one who should know that first! Not you! You Even if you were in contact with the other Six Supremacy the hulking Gouda is dead and gone, and Boss Hakuki is no teacher. If the straightced Laiphant was in contact, theres no way Hiro wouldnt know about it, and little Norja, that pervert would cor anyone she liked I mean, no one could be taught the Great Demon Spiral in the first ce thats why no one has learned the Great Demon Kings techniques so I cant imagine what the answer is Whats that about the Six Supremacy! Dont let the relics of the past, who should have already perished,e between me and Earth, who will live in the future! Please be done with all that! I really dont think any of it matters! Thats right. Sounds like youre talking about my Honey in that grating voice, but its so unpleasant that it woke me up! But then unlike me, who could only cover my ears to Paripis words, the two women suddenly Oops, whats wrong, miss doll? Did youe to your senses too, little ninja? Kron Shinobu They stood in front of Paripi as if to protect Earth. After all, arent you admitting you dont know anything about Honey, what are you talking about? Hmm then, do you know? I dont know either. The technique that Honey can use the Great Demon Spiral, is that big swirling skill, right? I dont know how Honey can use it. ? What I do know is that Honeys family is made up of a father, a mother, and a maid who is like family. His final academic background is a dropout of the Imperial Warrior Academy. He doesnt have any favorite subjects in particr, but he doesnt have any subjects that he hates either. His dream is to be a big shot in the future. His hobby is image training, his favorite food is omelet rice, his least favorite food is green pepper and broli, and his type of woman is one who is usually reserved and cold but is really kind. His first love was at 4 years old. If he goes on a date, he would like to eat a homemade lunch box at the park. His favorite underwear colorDDD Ah, whats happening all of a sudden panay? Yes, something like this. So, I dont know how Honey can use that technique, but I know this. Honey learned that technique Im sure he put in a lot of effort and learned it dont you think? And isnt that the most important thing? Thats unexpectedly, was a shocking statement, as if my heart had been clenched. Its not about how he can use it. But how Earth learned it? It may be because someone taught it to him. I suppose that is what Paripi wants to know. But for Shinobu, its not about who taught him, but about whether or not Earth worked hard. Honey is that kind of person. A man who has a passionate heart and sticks to his own will. I have seen with my own eyes how that will stopped even his good friend who once went out of control. Shinobu Thats right Earth was making an effort Yes, Earth is a person who has a strong will and works harder than anyone else. And Earth is a person who does not boast of the effort itself, but shows it in the results. Everyone at Cacretale knows that. Kron And Earth is verypassionate. Because Earth is a hard-worker he cant turn a blind eye to those who are trying to step up and do the same, he reaches out to them and lines up with them, sometimes pushing their backs. Thats the Earth we admire. And the Earth that the demon woman spoke of was a side of Earth that I did not know. Maybe it was like that in the past, but I hadnt seen that Earth in years. Leaving the Imperial City, and in a ce I did not know, Earth showed a side of himself I did not know to others, and thats who Earth was now? Hmm hey, Shinobu, Kron its embarrassing. Ara, but Im proud of you. I was just telling the truth. His cheeks were tinged with embarrassment and he was tongue-tied, but he somewhat didnt seem as dissatisfied no no no, no, no! Earth! Earth! Oh no, you guys are also passionate. Thanks for the treat. Well, the fact that you are unconsciously giving the princess a finishing blow is pretty harsh Hihahahaha, so easy going. Well, that should do it. Thanks to you running your mouth, Ive healed up. Now Im about to shut you up for good. Saying that, in front of the legendary Six Supremacy, Earth showed a re. Beside him was neither the stunned Rebal nor Fu, much less me who is crouching down pathetically. Standing beside Earth right now was not me Special Shoutout to all my Patrons! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support! Devanor jesus canales Justin Burt Miguel Angel Chavez Samuel Rodriguez Zachary spencer Alon Hatzir Aaron Saddler Andy Lam Danyael Wong David Frederickson Evanescence229 Juan Melchor lilwebsite luis arbulu Peter Banos Rattle-Bones McDunn Connor Jones Omniystation Thovas Tier Rewards up on the Patreon Page Soon!!! Chapter 214: That Sort of Situation Chapter 214 C That Sort of Situation Fuh~ Breakthrough! Silence him. Quite so. Even though he was once my subordinate, he was still unpleasant and frolicked a little too much Treainar nodded at my words as he stood by me Now, on to the counterattack. Tis time to silence him and put a twitch in that smile. Listening to all those reliable words, I catch my breath, and clench my fists to check the sensations in my body. No problems. Shinobus treatment worked and Im back in form. In addition Well then, child. To begin with Right, Shinobu, Kron, Princess, Rebal, and Fu. Its a bit dangerous, so I need you all to go to the corner of the room. Take everyone who has copsed with you. Eh!? Ill take care of him myself. The first thing I had to do was to keep everyone away. I believed that maid, Machio, the ninja girl and Kron would be a hit, but the child would be distracted should the others be attacked therein lies the problem. That being the case, it would be best if they were not there in the first ce. Thats what he said. Yes, thats the reason I was poisoned in the first ce. I was distracted by the fact the bald guy, who was an enemy, turned out that way. With the current group, even if Im told, dont react no matter who gets hit on your side, its impossible. Then, ording to Treainars judgment, it was better to fight alone from the beginning. Well, losing Shinobus Ninja Arts and Krons Daybreak Eye was unfortunate. Hold on, wait, Earth! What do you mean?! Earth we should work together here. Thats right, Earth! We also Honey, we die together. Im with you I said that, didnt I? However, the princess and the others didnt seem to back down at my words. Well, thats a natural reaction. These guys would say lets fight together. You must persuade them somehow. In this sort of situation they will slow you down. Tell them so. Yeah. Can I say you guys are in the way, so you should back down like that! Shinobu, Kron, and the past that Ive already cut off but, after all, they were childhood friends who used to be good friends in the past, and now, even if its awkward, I cant say that so inly to the guys who have chased me all the way here. I cant be that coldhearted And we no Hmm? Hey, Earthits something like that right? Fu, who was about to refuse to back down with everyone, seemed calm but with a somewhat sad expression We are holding you back rather, were a liability its that sort of thing isnt it? Fu We cant help Earth is that what youre saying? I didnt say it, but it seems that only Fu has guessed what I really meant. I thought we caught up today, but youve already gone a lot farther than us is it? Speaking of which, its been that way since I was a kid this guy unlike the princess, me, and Rebal, he always took a step back, appeased everyone, read the air Wh whats that? W, we Were holding him back is it? The princess and Rebal looked shocked by Fus words. Honey kuh urg is that so? Honey. Well is that what you mean? Earth. And Shinobu and Kron had regretful expressions. Princess, lets go. Wh, at Fu why I You too, Rebal. Lets keep the injured out of the way. Wh, h, hey, Fu! What are you saying?! You cant let Earth fight a Six Supremacy alone we have to work together Were weak. As we are now, well only be a nuisance to Earth Eh!? I dont want to admit it. Such thoughts appeared on everyones faces, but Fu put his hand on the shoulders of the princess and Rebal and pulled them away. Seeing this, with aplicated expression, Shinobu nodded with a sigh. If thats what it takes to beat this monster Ill quietly withdraw so as not to bother Honey. Shinobu Honey. Someday Ill be the woman who stands by your side. So for now Ill silently be watching your back. Oh. On the other hand Earth I.. Ive just been relying on you While convinced by Fu and Shinobu, Kron had a somewhat apologetic expression. Then finally No, there is no time for that, child. The enemy is not so good-natured, but a brute. Hmm Well, if possible without change, pretend to be unaware and go for the counter. In four seconds. I nodded to Treainar in my mind and looked at Kron Kron then can you give me a shot? Y, yes! When I suggested that she at least help me a little, Kron nodded happily and opened her magic eye Hihaha. How long, will you goof arDDDD Great Demon Sonic Corkscrew! Huh?! Just as Kron was about to strengthen me with her magic eye, Paripi thought he caught me off guard and attacked the front with a sharp w like a fiend to take me by surprise. But, having heard it from Treainar beforehand, and without panicking, I unleashed the counter shockwave on the right from the front. Earth ah Shinobu! Take Kron with you! Okay, Honey! Good luck! Fu! Rebal Princess! y, yes, Earth! Come on, Rebal! You too Princess! From here on, I will concentrate only on Paripi. Im not going to think about anything else but working with Treainar to take this thing down. So, stay back. Eh forgive me Im just weak Earth. Fu pulled with a strong tone, and maybe Rebal finally understood, I heard a voice full of humiliation and frustration, but his presence was moving away from me. Uh ugh gu And.. tears? Princess? Was it that frustrating? I havent seen tears from that princess since we were children no, that doesnt matter now. Come on, you ck Weirdo! Now, rx those muscles that have stiffened after resting, and get into the zone! Right now, Im just going to smash this guy. Hihaha it doesnt matter if Im a weirdo or a sage but hey, dont get all cocky thinking you can take me on alone! Now, its time for a repetition. Same as when I fought Jamdiel, two-on-one, with the help of Treainar. Here hees. But given his ws, avoid infighting for now. Concentrate on the outfight. That is where it begins. If he cannot catch you, loses his temper and attacks Kron, I am sure to notice that first. At that time, think of it as a chance and hit the Great Magic Spiral. In other words, you have nothing to worry about! Osu! Earth Misdirection Shuffle! The only difference was that this time the opponent had no hesitation in killing me. But that makes me more nervous. That tension invited me into a deeper sea of concentration. And here is the point. If he does nothing superfluous, but attempts to anticipate your movements and capture you on his own change gears. Then, as I tried to focus with the small movements of my feet, Treainar To finally end him, you must have an infight at some point. However, as youck poison resistance, a scratch of his ws will be fatal. To avoid that, there is something that must be done first. That isDDDD Huh? I felt a little conflicted inside, but but he came up with a n that seemed to appeal to me somehow, or one that was going to bring me to tears. Chapter 215: The Seven Stars Chapter 215 C The Seven Stars Its not the first time Ive fought an opponent with a different reach. But this time, hes not the kind of guy who makes big attacks like Mr. Aka and Mr. Machio. Hes faster and stronger than Bro and Rebal, and just a scratch of his attack is fatal. If it was a proper fight, Jamdiel would be stronger, but unlike Jamdiel, who was holding back in the fight against me, he was ruthless. In other words, he may be the strongest enemy ever. Ive never fought anyone like this guy Now, tis a rhythm with the left shockwave. yeah, thats right. Ive had the experience of fighting someone whos far stronger than Paripi almost every day. Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Ah~, that again! Boring. Move constantly with footwork, and hit the left long-distance punch while adjusting the timing. However, this guy is a Six Supremacy, itll only annoy him a little and wont give a fatal injury. You cant beat me just by pping me around, can you? Yes, to deal damage to this guy, hit the right cannon or the Great Magic Spiral directly. But in order to do that, I have to close the distance between us and create a situation where I cannd a sure hit. Hey dont run away! Eh! Hey, ora! Ra! Focus on everything about Paripi, his eyes, his footsteps, the creak of his muscles. Always maintain a distance outside of Paripis attack range, and if the opponent tries to close in, retreat by that amount. After repeating the attack several times, I could see that Paripi was getting more and more frustrated. Hmm you really have bothersome legs more quality of running rather than speed? No way, Hiros son was a second-rate swordsman, but his punches and footwork are decent. He will suddenly unleash a spell in the course of the conversation. Maybe to strike at the moment your mind rxes at apliment? Pay it no mind, crush it. But this isnt a talent. Its definitely the fruits of effort. I see, youre a genius in that sense yep, a genius at working hard! Dark Magic Great Demon Sonic Jab Hebu! Paripi suddenly tried to unleash his magic in the flow of the conversation, but I was able to calmly deal with it beforehand because I had been given an earful by Treainar. I mmed my left into his hand and mouth as he tried to invoke magic. Dont talk so much. All youre saying is a bunch of gibberish anyway. AHaAHaISa THATa SOa? The corner of his mouth was smiling, but the blood-vessels Paripis forehead was prominent, its as if I could hear them snapping in anger. But, hes not as naive as Jamdiel to forget himself and rush at me. Now Im really pissed off, but what to do about it?! I dont care?! This brat then Child, stay alert. To distract you here, Paripi may attack Kron and your friends. Its the same tactic as when the bald guy was first done in. A daring attack to my surroundings just to distract and upset me. Should his attention turn from you to the people over there, beat him down mercilessly. But as long as Treainar tells me in advance, the moment this guy deviates from me is also my opportunity. Then, I can go for it .. tch Hmm? At that moment, Paripi seemed to think about something for a moment, but he didnt attack everyone, and he remained focused on me. Hou~, this one apparently, he seems more vignt than I expected. Treainar smiled at Paripis state. From the way you have fought so far your movements it may be dangerous to take focus away even for a moment just to provoke you such are Paripis thoughts. What an honor can I think that? A Six Supremacy was being wary of me. As such you must concentrate more. Do not underestimate your opponent, remain vignt, victory against a focused Six Supremacy would be difficult, would it not? Well, thats right. It means that the difficulty level has increased considerably. And at the same time Ah~ I give I would have liked to know if I could the mystery surrounding you. Then, Id love for us to be friends and enliven the new era ahead panay Ah? I give I give its not mature to get pissed off at being teased by a kid, but okay, lets just tear it up properly! His ferocity grew. This is Child! Eh, so fast!? Hey, stop prancing around, will yoooooooooouuu! He howled, and the speed went up but if I shift the timing with my misdirection Tis a wide range attack! Blow it away with a tornado of the Great Magic Spiral! Get ripped apart Wicked Funeral w Melody! y ?do re mi fa so ti do?! Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral Wall! Hihahaha, you got it! Moreover, a surprisingly good decision! But! Not a blow or a medium-range attack, but a wide range attack. If thats the case, Ill throw everything off with the tornado wall that is created by raising the Great Magic Spiral above my head If you use the Great Demon Spiral in the breakthrough state, your magical power will be quickly exhausted! Let him believe so, do not use Magical Breathing yet! Leave only three kilo-ss spells worth of magic power! Paripi doesnt know. That I can use Magical Breathing. Then, this was another strategy. Hihaha, hello sunny tornado! Earth Misdirection Sh Right! Your scampering is an eyesore, but in short, as long as I shatter whats underfoot! Huh? Its a strategy to ruin my foothold and prevent me from using footwork, which was also used in the battle against Jamdiel a few days ago. With a slight attack and defense, Paripi also saw through my weakness and exploited it. However, I have already experienced that move. Terra Spell, Kilo Earth Road! I crouched down and put my hand on the shattered floor andid the dirt at my feet. What!? Even though its beginners magic, its a terran attribute magic footing? Create a foothold so that I can use footwork. This surprised Paripi a little Hihaha, how cheeky. So easy going! Bubo!? Before I could stand back up and use my footwork, he mmed a middle kick into my body. A moments dy can be fatal on the battlefield! Even the slightest stop in front of me is fatal! Here hees! Closebat! Look only at his arm! You need not pay attention to the feet! Brace for foot attacks! Tis impossible to avoid everything! Shaaaaaaaah! Gafu?! Finally, I was caught. I can avoid his ws with my dynamic vision and zone, but its impossible to avoid all of the Six Supremacys martial arts with just that. I was too focused on my upper body to deal with his lower body kicks. Once again, Paripis middle kick pierced my abdomen and my internal organs were viscerally shocked. Hihahahaha, are you only paying attention to my ws? No, youre so wary of my ws, but as a result, you cant follow my footwork! And as a result, youre getting wed! His ws will swing down from overhead, dodge to the left, and immediately roll away. As hees around, take the toe kick with your forehead and endure it! Hmm bugu! His feet stopped. His face looked down in agony. At Treainars direction, I rolled across the ground and backed away, but was kicked as hard as possible by his toe as he went around me. Gahh g, Great Demon Head-butt! Whoa!? Has my forehead been crushed? My head was ringing if it werent for the determination to endure for a moment, my consciousness would definitely have been blown away. Butpared to Mr. Akas punch There! He stopped for a moment with pain in his toes! Smash into his crotch! Of course thats not C Crush! Great Demon Smash! Oops Hihaha, cant let you crush me, for the sake of the maidens of the world! But you did it, kid! Gah!? I hit his toe with a Great Demon Head-butt, but there was no damage. On the contrary, he kicked me in the face once more, as if hit with a stone Earth! Oh no, no S, strong too strong this is a Six Supremacy we Honey Yes I hear voices of concern for me I cant stand it anymore! As I thought, me too! W wait, princess! Fu! Let go! If this goes on, Earth will be killed! But! But nothing! She cant help but think so but its all for this Tch, is that the limit of their patience? However, I simply hope they not to get in the way This is all ording to Treainars expectations. All to win. I used my martial arts and got cornered by him, and from there so Earth I.. Ive seen you. Im still looking at you. Believing in you so win! Earth! Fight on! Thats right. I dont need any help. Just cheer me on and pray for me, thats all! And.. There! A backwards turn to throw a kick! Receive it at that angle, in that position be blown away! And right after that, release your magic! Cast two kinds of spells! A mud wall to momentarily block his view and a thunder spell after picking that up! Ill do it! I just need it to work this once! This was myst leg and.. no worries. Even if he is wary of you for Paripi right now, that attack alone will bepletely unexpected! A blind spot in his thoughts! He can neither react nor respond! Strike him down! And then, my bad on the ground over there Ill borrow it without permission, okay? Gran Chario. Authors Note Were getting ready for volume 2 , or rather, were releasing it. The pictures of Mr. Aka Bro and Shinobu are already in my hands! Chapter 216: Intermission (The Lowest Demon) Chapter 216 C Intermission (The Lowest Demon) Irritating little shit! Im a little cautious, but when ites to simple physical ability, there were quite a few at this level in the turbulent times of the past. Tearing him apart is easy enough. But, there are a lot of interesting mysteries around this kid. I really dont get it, and my curiosity is piqued panay. So what to do? Well, just gut him, and if hes lucky enough to still be alive, Ill think about it! Hihahahahahaha! Anyway, the martial art and footwork that this kid has desperately mastered are certainly at a high level, but not for me! All I should be concerned about with his technique is the Great Demon Spiral. But with how hes using the breakthrough, he should be about out of magic power. Also, even if they dont work on me, I just need to watch out for his footwork, shockwaves, any lucky punch and counterpunch. Especially, depending on where the punch hits, even I could suffer a little damage. This kid is scared of my poison ws and doesnt want to get close, but he will if hes cornered. Soiya, off you go! Gaha?! Hows my footwork? Hes so worried about my ws, he cant handle my kicks. The fact that he got hit by a backward kick, a big one at that, was proof of this. He violently got knocked away from me. And after rolling on the ground like that the finishing blow! Its over! Hihahahaha, die! It ends here. It took some doing, but Ill finally gut him! At the end of the roll after being blown away, the kid will be stabbed by my wsDDD tsu, Terra Spell, Kilo Mud Wall! Not gonna give up! Still with the struggle! So easy going! He rolled over, put his hand on the ground, and pulled out a Mud Wall. Even with so little magic left in him, he was still struggling? But in the end, its only kilo ss. Might as well be a piece of paper. At best, it blocked my field of vision huh? Hihahahahahaha, Ill smash them all together head-on! Oh~, I see. Is that your goal? Block my view, brace yourself behind the wall, and m a counter into me as I break through the wall ande rushing? When the wall breaks down, a desperate counter attack towards me? Well, thats all you can do. Now then, do I blow it all up with magic? But I was too excited earlier, and to be honest, I dont have much magic left in me either. It would be a piece of cake to kill the rest of them all, but Id better conserve a little magic in case the Seraphs waiting outside burst in? Besides, now that I have a general idea of the power of this kid, I can just knock him out head on without any hassle! Ill break down the wall, pause for a moment there, and intercept the kid as he leaps out. Ill take the counterpunch and fake it, and the moment he defenselessly throws his body out first, knock him down into despair! As if to hammer into his body that there was no hope at all for anyst clever strategy! Oruuaah! Once that was decided, first of all, the Mud Wall, which was almost like scrap paper, was smashed by force, and from behind the wall Hihahaha,e on? But Ive taken all you got huh? I broke down the wall and said, Come on, jump out and I poised myself with my hands out to catch the punch. But what jumped out from behind the wall was Huh? There was the nostalgic link to my past the Hero Hi Hiro? No.. Huh!? Thats not Hiro! Its not that hes as immensely powerful as that idiot Hiro can be, nor does he radiate an overwhelming sword aura. And yet, for a moment, I mistook him. So much so that the kid that made me feel the shadow of Hiro Uooooooooooooooohh! The kid, not with a fist holding a sword in his other hand jumped out with a horizontal sh at me This is thest Magic Sword in my life! Final, Thunder sh! Th that move!? Magic was nothingpared to Hiros. Even the power of the sword. But, that Magic Sword here!? Not a fist?! Not a punch!? No, indeed, the information said that he was a Magic Swordsman before the Graduation Match! Still, it waspletely unexpected that this kid would wield a Magic Sword in this situation right now. From my wrists onwards, which were defenselessly exposed Wh, uh, oh, wh, whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaatt?! Ridiculous! Wh, hot, pain, c, cut off!? Both my hands!? Regeneration, no, magic power, not immediately how?! Ah that technique! That move of Hiros and Earths! Earth here sword! B, but! He did it! Earths sword a Six Supremacys hands! Honey! Amazing Earth! A oooww damn brats, were surprised no, of course. Even those guys were surprised. The kids who were his childhood friends and the doll who stayed with him until recently were also surprised. In other words, it was unexpected for everyone here, including me, that this kid would use a Magic Sword at this point. Thats why I was hit! The blind spot in your thinking, let me hit you! Th, this, braaat! Ts, th, that sword, where did you Huh?! Your hands cant regenerate right away, can they? The sword that kid was holding, oh yes, the sword that was used by one of the small fish that I kicked away. He was blown away and lying on the floor this kid picked up the sword that just happened to be lying around after I hit him, and at thest minute, used this Magic Sword!? Blind spot in my thinking? Certainly, this was totally unexpected, and I was rather too surprised to react. The only thing I watched out for was the kids footwork and counterpunches Ha~, ha~, ha~ how how is, how about thaaaaaaaaaat I did it! You mean he can cut off my hands? As I recall, ording to reports, the power of this kids Magic Sword is second-rate. His sword skills should be inferior to the princess and the Second Sword Saint, and I kicked them both away earlier. But what he did just now was definitely much stronger than those two! Even I couldnt handle it on the spur of the moment! Its been six months since I learned to fight the way I do now. But Ive been working hard for more than 10 years with the Magic Sword. Ah, huh? But then one day, he told me that the Magic Sword didnt suit me. No matter how hard I try, I cant surpass my father. And what? Even though I was caught off guard, he still achieved the great feat of shing my hands off with a Magic Sword, as one of the Six Supremacy, this kid suddenly no.. Im sure about that previously he talked about That story hey, Rebal! Certainly in your match Thats what Earth said in the match against me At the time, I didnt know it was going on at all, bute to think of it who? Who would say that? Oh, was Honey originally a Magic Swordsman? Well! Was that so? Thats right. In that match, I also had a peek through the magic crystal, that kid said that Thats right who was that? And the second generation kids, dont they know who either? So even Hiro and the others dont know the one who made him give up the Magic Sword for his current fighting style Hmm Little man well done and.. that was thest time Ah Sadiz, are you awake? Yes, princess dont worry Oh, and more than that, Sadiz about Earth you do you know anything? yes more or less Ive heard of it. What? It seems that the maid who had fainted has woken up, but only that maid seemed to know something. Ive been trying for 10 years to get good at it. But you know what he just said to me now. Hey, I dont get it. Who the hell is that? Hey, its not the other Six Supremacy. Then who else? My Magic Sword cant surpass my father. Still, that doesnt mean my 10 years have been aplete waste he said today it brought me to this moment! This guy is bbing on because hes high on excitement, but no, my hands are useless, what should I do? Calm down dont get upset about this for now, distance My ten years were enough to give my fathers former rival, a Six Supremacy, a pretty good shot. Thats enough for me! And this is myst sword! And from here on, its my way! Come on, lets get this over with! And this kid didnt want to beat me with his sword, he put the sword on the floor and raised his fist. This guy, from here on, with his bare hands now that my poisonous ws were gone Hihahaha, I was certainly surprised, but dont get cocky! You just shed my hands off! Is it because you no longer have to be scared by poisonous ws? But kid, now yourepletely out of magic, arent you? Now that you cant even use the breakthrough, IllDDD Su~, fuh~ Huh? Just now he took something like a deep breath the magic power of the kid that should bepletely empty eh? No, no, no, no way!? What?! M, magic power is restored what no way!? No way, its Magical Breathing!? Kuhahahaha! You finally got to show me, your stupid surprised face! But from here on out, Im going to be all over you! Breakthrough!! The distance I had nned to have was closed in an instant! Seriously, his magical power recovered and he could use the breakthrough! Hey, this is really whats happening! Magical Breathing!? Like the Great Demon Spiral, Magical Breathing was something even Sis couldnt do! Its more of a physical skill than magic! Thats why she said it cant be copied even with the Heraldic Eye! But why can this kid do it!? A cheat technique that allows him to unleash magic almost inexhaustibly. Who!? Who taught him!? Lets go! Goraaah! Unless he was directly under the tutge of the Great Demon King, absolutely no one canDDDD Great Demon King? Im, possible No, how could something so weird pop upin this situation. But the no way that went through my head made me more upset than ever. The Great Demon King is dead. There should be no doubt about that. But what if? Why? That should be impossible. Yet, if we ignore that impossibility, it all makes sense. This kid shouldnt even know me, but hes wary of my poisonous ws Listen EarthDD Great Demon Heartbreak Shot!! Bupyupa wa gah Great Demon Sr Plexus Blow! Kaeh Youve kicked me too many times, you bastard! The heart and the sr plexus not good on top of that the timing, the angle, the power couldnt be worse Great Demon Smash!!!! Gah Wa,it lets talk man to No need to listen to anything from you, bastard! N, no, seriously its really importan ah. You know! Theres nothing I want to hear about, at all And my jaw its bad this guy, all these powerful repeated hits to my weak points Thats all on you, bastaaaaaaaaard!! Damn it. I was also more or less confident in my toughness. I was confident that I wouldnt fall no matter how many hits I took from a kid ignorant of war and some misceneous small fish. However, if fists of this level were all mmed directly into my vitals, it wouldnt be a fluke. And without my hands, I cant defend myself. I cant anticipate his movement because Im at the mercy of this guys footwork, so I cant even evade. Or rather, I cant move because Im paralyzed by blows to the heart, sr plexus, and jaw! Certainly, this fighting style is more troublesome than the Magic Sword. Great Demon Rush!! After all, I need this kid! Theres something about this kid. And he will definitely make this boring world and era worthwhile. I cant kill this kid look at him! I want to see what this kid is going to doDDD Authors Note Many people were wondering who Gran Chario was or its amazing that you dont remember him! Hes the guy who came out in the Arcane True Zenith Tournament. Introduced in Chapter 131 and conversed with Earth in Chapter 135. Thinking back, because I wanted to do this, even though it was a fighting tournament, I made Gran Chario the only swordsman. Somehow, I didnt want to borrow Rebals sword, so Oh, I got a review called Spirit! Im sorry I overlooked it. 23 cases! 23 ni sanUm, is that the right number for me? Chapter 217: Triumphant Enough Chapter 217 C Triumphant Enough Paripi, the bastard was surprised. Obviously. Even I was surprised when Treainar first told me. With my Magic Sword, cut his hands off. DD Are you out of your mind!? Ive wasted ten years of effort on the Magic Sword, and now There was no way my half-baked Magic Sword would work against a Six Supremacy. For all that, theres no way I could take him DD Certainly, you are ill-suited for the Magic Sword. However, the days of effort spent were not in vain! With a serious expression on his face DD Do not dismiss that time spent as a waste. Also allow me to enlighten you. Having fought and trained in your current fighting style, it has led to the growth of the arms, wrists,tissimus dorsi muscles, legs, hips and other parts of your body that are also necessary for a swordsman, and your magic has also been further refined with the use of breakthroughs and Magical Breathing. In other words, your Magic Sword prowess has naturally risen to a level beyond what it was six months ago. DD Wh, at? DD A sudden blow would be enough to sever his arm. As you currently are, the power of your Magic Sword would surpass that princess or even the Second Sword Saint. Dont dismiss it as a waste. It all depends on how you use it. With the endorsement of the Great Demon King, nothing else could grant me more confidence. And, just as he said, the Magic Sword that I had spent over ten years on was rewarded here and now. So Im satisfied. Now, Im really free from regrets. All thats left is All I have to do now is to blow this bastard away! Ka, gah Great Demon Low Altitude Smash! Eh? Paripi, who has lost both hands, cant handle my punches at all. I hit him with all my might, feeling the numbness in my hand. I just single-mindedly hit the legendary Six Supremacy. Gah, this brat! With my kickDDD You need not take anymore! Focus and hit him in the opposite direction! A guy, who wasnt a kicking specialist like Bro, carelessly tried to kick me in the face with a front kick. I responded to his oing front kick with a right uppercut to the Achilles tendon. Great Demon Short Upper! Gah oh, ogoooooooooooooooooooooooooohh! Severed with a snap no, I crushed it. Kid, just, gah, hold on Time time! Great Demon Jab! Ha, hagah?! Oh, hagaaaah! Then, standing on one leg, his face contorted in pain, Paripi hurriedly tries to stop me, but I punched that defenseless jaw. Evade no, he didnt evade the punch I dislocated his jaw! He cant speak fluently anymore with this. A, awesome Earth! The Magic Sword he just used was amazing, but I should say, hes even more with his fists This is Earth yes hes even stronger than when he overwhelmed me in our match! Yes theres no doubt about it. I dont know why Earth abandoned his Magic Sword and chose this way of fighting, and I dont know how he was able to use the Great Demon Kings technique, but this power of Earth is real! Thats right. Look closely, you guys. This is me. Not the son of a hero. This is Earth Lagann. The heros son you sought is no more. So instead, burn this present me into your eyes! Fah~, ah, heavy hit My Honey is no good nogoodnogood! Youre too cool! Ive had enough If you make me fall in love any more, my love for you will kill me! Go, Earth, there! There it is! Ei, ei, eiii! Fight on! You guys need to calm down a bit theres visible heart steaming out of Shinobu, and an excited Kron was jumping up and down in a punching motion imitating me no.. Ill make them fall in love with me even more? And.. Little man! Now is the time now is the time to let them know! The power of Earth Lagann! Thest push reached me. So, Im already Go! Settle it here, child! Even if it means reaping his life make sure you end it right here! Ill finish him here! Cut him down! Pierce him! Its over, Paripi!! After taking one more Magical Breath and restoring all my magic power again, I concentrated all that magic power in my right hand and raised it. That technique! He showed us at the end of the Graduation Match The technique that led Earth to leave the Imperial City And we couldnt stop Earth from running out I Come on, Little man to your hearts content! Aaaah no more shukii Honey~? Go, Earth! Im going to use that technique in front of them again. It is this technique that will decide the end, not the Magic Sword. gah, kaha Hah~, hah~ Earth kid. At that moment, Paripi, who set his jaw on his shoulder and forcibly pushed it, turned to me with his mouth that was finally able to move with a bitter smile Hey Earth is there someone else inside you. by any chance? It was, in a sense, the closest words to the truth. I see. Paripi is not as blind as Jamdiel. From what has happened so far, he may have arrived at a hypothesis that would not normally be possible. Yes, aside from Sadiz, who I told myself, this guy came closest to answering my mystery. Well, the right answer isnt only inside me now at my back sometimes by my side always ingrained in my very being. And hes by my side. We will continue to be together! Great Magic Spiral, Earth, Spiral Break!!!! I didnt confirm or deny it, I just mmed the Great Magic Spiral into Paripi. It all pierced through like a windpipe. The feel of my hand undoubtedly prated and ripped through Paripis torso. Eaeh !!??. The demons final scream echoed through the air. And there, after Ive exhausted all the magical power I had Ka ah gah I could already tell just by looking at him that he was incapable of fighting, and there he was, lying there. Ha~, ha~, ha~ I recovered once more with Magical Breathing and exhausted it all at once. A strong sense of emptiness and exhaustion washed over me, but He he did it? Earth! Amazing truly Honey Honey! Excellent Little man! Earth won!! I won? Did I.. beat a Six Supremacy? Hearing the voices around me, I looked up involuntarily, and when I saw the reality in front of me, I clenched my fists. Thats right I.. Uoooooooooooooooooooooooooohhh!!! And before I knew it, I was screaming. The one who has fallen was Paripi of the Six Supremacy. Im the one left standing. Im the one who won! Fufu how admirable no.. child. Eh, ah But, for a moment when I screamed with excitement, Treainar looked at Paripi with a serious face. He can no longer move, yet he still lives Huh? Its not that I dont know what those words mean. In the first ce, I was prepared for that. It just so happened that Paripi was alive now, because this guy had more vitality than expected. But that feeling again for the purpose of taking lives killing people Pay it no mind. There is no need to take lightly the feeling that remains in that hand, but if you do not do it here, you may regret it even more! Somewhere in the back of my mind, I almost held back slightly against this moment, but Treainar pushed me back. Yes, right now this guy, definitely right here Im sorry Earth. Huh? Thats when it happened. Suddenly, I heard a womans voice that sounded so faint and sad that it seemed to disappear The Forgiveness Song ? ? Ah eh? I heard a gentle but haunting tone of a flute that touched my heart I wonder why? When I hear this sound I cant forgive him, but I dont have to kill him This sound is this flute eh! Child, cover your ears! Do not be taken by this tone! What? Oh? If I take one more step, I can bury Paripi. But now, in front of me, lying on his back, with a big hole in his torso, I see Paripi, whose upper and lower body are barely connected with a little flesh Hahi, ha, ga, hi, ha Hiha Unlike humans, this vitality was unique to demons, and even in such a state, he was not dead yet. But, its easy to put the finisher on the guy who cant even move anymore. But why? If we go this far already isnt that enough? Child!? No more I feel like I dont have to go that far This, tone this flute is ah! What!? That girl what is she C,e to think of it, I, I wondered where she was That one Huh? Why is she? Oh? Hey what the heck I also looked back at the voice of the princess and the others. And there was someone I didnt expect to see. The sound of the flute now sound of Emotional Maniption Magic not quiteplete brainwashing, but enough for the child who has never killed before to stay his hands Why? No, I knew she came along with the princess group, but no, where has she been all this time? And whye out now? Why would she Coman? Im sorry Earth. Its Coman. Coman was a ssmate. She was brought here by the princess, so why and.. why does she have such a sad face? Why is she crying? When we were kids, we yed and talked a few times, but once we entered the academy, we became estranged from each other and I rarely talked to her properly. She was always odd, jumpy, and withdrawn Guh how miserable Eh? Like this uh I cant believe that I get to talk to Earth face to face like this for the first time in a long time in the academy, the princess was always by Earths side, so Coman Im sorry for getting you into this mess really Shes not the kind of person who would cause any problems, and shes a kind girl who wouldnt even kill an insect Really that princess so annoying, isnt she? Huh? For the first time, this girl gave me goosebumps. Chapter 218: The Devil’s Proposal Chapter 218 C The Devils Proposal I beat the Six Supremacy. I could say so. However, when I defeated Jamdiel, the Seraphs appeared, and this time, of all people, a ssmate? Moreover, what did she just say? It wasnt just me. The princess group were also bbergasted. But its amazing that Earth, who should have been inferior to Rebal and the princess, was victorious against a Six Supremacy Coman wiped her tears away and smiled sadly. Im being praised, Im feeling pretty giddy right now Gah kaha Co.. man Coman? Then, lying on his back, a part of his body gone, and his head connected to his torso with only a small piece of flesh, Paripi opened his eyes in a hoarse voice. Is he still alive? I mean, now Can you move? no nope Is that so never I didnt think you would lose lose huh? Hold on Hey, Coman!? What is the meaning of this, Coman? Why are you with a Six Supremacy!? What Coman!? At that moment, I, the princess, Rebal, and Fu all raised our voices in astonishment at the same time. Why was Coman with Paripi Why? I have a connection with this man is that strange? Is it surprising that I was such a girl? Do you people know me well enough to find this surprising? Then, in response to our astonishment, Coman, who should have been smiling, replied in a sullen manner. So no one knew the real me after all no one could see me until the end Coman you And now when the opportune moment is around here now its time to end it Words from Coman, who should have always been timid, condemning us. And finally, Treainar, who was beside me This little girl apparently she was a spy. Huh? This one she is human, but she has been cated by Paripi well, I had my concerns, yet I was unaware of Paripis vast espionagework Treainar dered so about Coman. Coman you were you a spy?! Is it true, Coman!? Why?! Ever since we were little werent we friends? You It cant be you wait, so your parents!? The Piper family were Hey, Coman!? What do you mean? Exin it properly! At my words, the princess and the others were also stunned and raised their voices. But Coman smiled sadly at us again In the first ce, my house was this mans followers before I was born What? And, spies, in short, are traitors, arent they? I was never among Earths circle of friends, was I? Did you think of me as a friend? Besides even the princess andpany couldnt see Earth or understand anything about him and im to be friends how would I fit? For this journey to track Earth down, you simply brought me along because my abilities were useful, right? Thats why Im so pissed off. Coman But Im the same. Ive been watching Earth for over a decade and I didnt understand anything about him that he had gained enough strength to beat this man really how useless I am. She doesnt answer our questions clearly. But we couldnt say anything back to Comans words. Then, in response to Comans words, Paripi, who was lying on the verge of death, opened his mouth. I lost oh I see I was beat on the contrary if you hadnt been there I would really be a goner this time Yes you lost to Earth. I see I see yah~ I say I got beat Panay A smile on his lips but the smile on Paripis face was always a devilishly cruel smile, so whats different? Is Paripi calm now, as if somewhat refreshed? Paripi? Treainar also had a somewhat surprised reaction to Paripis state. Earth this match you win. I lost to you Huh? You were strong so strong Panay well Im not sure if it was one on one, but I dont feel like using that as an excuse. Then, in such a situation, I couldnt help but clench my fists as I felt my heart burn with excitement at the words he just said. You found a path that suits you still, if theres something thats still missing then make up for it y around with an idea and the courage to do it youve done it brilliantly Hihaha splendid is all I can say I shouldnt believe a single word of this bbermouth, but for once I cant help but think that hes not all bad From one of the Six Supremacy to me Is the ferocity disappearing from Paripi, that mass of malice? This man really have you sumbed to the child to that extent? Hmm this is tis the first time I have seen it. I am witnessing something unusual. For even Treainar to say that, Paripis words right now may be true. Just thinking so damn it why am I so happy, I And now Hmm such a terrible ce to hear apliment at this point, you are a guy I think needs to get finished off Coman and are you still going to protect him? Earth Breakthrough!! Right, what shall we do from here on? Get out of the way, Coman! Certainly, letting him leave this ce alive would be a folly. Tis best to put an end to him here. I went into the breakthrough state and warned Coman. Then Coman stared at me, and the next moment she put the flute he was holding onto her mouth Sound Magic, Mega Dissonance! Tis a dissonance shockwave! Crush it head-on! Great Demon Sonic Jab! Even though she suddenly unleashed a sonic shockwave, I crushed it outright kuh Sound Magic, ShadowC Toote! Great Demon Jab! Huh? Coman tried to unleash a homing spell, but this time I aimed a jab at the flute before it could be activated. Ah so fast amazing Now, you cant use the flute anymore, can you? Besides, now I can hit the flute with a jab before you blow on it. Huh yes thats yeah I cant amazing really Paripi is too dangerous. He was saying something refreshing right now, but I dont know what hell do when his body gets back to normal. We cant afford to leave him like this. I was surprised and shocked to learn that Coman and her parents were Paripis spies. But Stand down, Coman. Youre right, I didnt see you at all I didnt understand but even so youre not so indifferent that I would just beat you up by force Earth huh? Its not that I dont think anything of it but I cant just overlook this guy! I was shocked, but thats why I couldnt move, so I let it go. I cant afford to do that. I saw the memory of the Heavenly King. That bald guy is also extreme in many ways, but he was the mastermind! As a result, its even possible that humans will go to war with the Seraphs! Dont you understand? If I made one wrong move, he would have killed us all! Fufu Earth you sound like a hero. Dont make fun of me! Ill say it again! Get out of my way! So I appealed to Coman with the intention of ending this now. On the other hand, Coman This is how Earth is seriously talking with such a dirty, ugly girl like me even though the real me is terrible and I hate everyone Hmm? How did I end up in this mess? Even though I no.. the world is but Huh!? Ugh! Coman? She smiled sadly again, but suddenly crouched down, holding her head. Whats wrong? When I thought about it and tried to look into her face, suddenly Thats right Earth is watching my every move if I fight will he watch me more? Will he hit me? Will he force me to surrender Huh? Ah~ Hey? Aha then I wonder if I should have done this sooner? Being inconspicuous minding that woman because its more troublesome to catch the attention of royalty left me constantly pissed off ah can I show myself now I wonder if its okay? I I wonder if they would see me? Hey, how I wonder? Oh sort of like this girl, shes in a different direction from Jamdiel and Shinobu, but somehow simr yeah in a way creeps me out was this the kind of girl she was? No, is this her true nature? Its like shes suddenly a different person Hihahaha stop stop, Coman dear. Dont do it. Dont show. That face. Oh eh I Surprisingly, it was Paripi who stopped Coman who was about to go out of control. At the sound of Paripis voice, Coman, who had a face agitated with excitement, suddenly stopped. Your magic isnt for a one-on-one fight youre no match for Earth in his current state of sensitivity panay but if this continues I know both of them no you and your parents are done for Earth wont let it go and theres no benefit to him even if he lets me live now. I dont suppose you trust me in any way. Saying that, Paripi turns to me with a small smile on his lips. Are you looking at me? You dont even have to ask. Thats a given, dying bastard! Trust? Absolutely not. Im not going to let it pass. And goho if if the someone in you is the one I know he would say Kill me without mercy I guess. Nu Hmm I was right. Too close this guy, it seemed he has almost reached my secret by now. Well, Im not going to tell him. So, stop, Coman. It cant be helped. Then what are you going to do? Dont worry about it, Ive already decided Decided? What? Did he resolve himself? Did he give up by any chance? No, hes not like that The benefits of keeping me alive is that I could start earning your trust little by little from now on. Come again? Huh? Huh? And he wasnt making any sense at all. Coman and I, and even Treainar, tilted our heads. Hey I dont get it. What the heck was Paripi Mr. Earth Lagann. Oh, uh? Then, Paripi suddenly became serious I mean, could he even say anything with a serious tone? But that was a trivial matter, and the next words that came out of Paripis mouth were Ill be your subordinate okay. Huh? Ha? Hah!!??.'' Rather than inciting the idiot Seraphs or dealing drugs watching to see where you go looks like its going to be more fun Panay. Auditory hallucination? I misheard? Treainar? Uh, e eh? Oh Treainar froze with a strange expression on his face and his mouth wide open!? Then he must have also misheard that just now, right? Now, as I am for the time being I cant apany you until I heal but I.. I will absolutely be useful Panay!! E even if it kills me, I wont ept!! Anyway I was so surprised that I couldnt think straight either, but I managed to squeeze that much out. No, not at all, thats my impression after all?! Look at this devastation! Everyone, weve all been beaten and in tatters!? Even the bald guy was gutted, and the prince, already out of the loop, was poking his head closer! And, sure enough Everyone was utterly speechless. Thank you to all my Patrons for the Overwhelming Support. Tier Rewards up on the Patreon Page Soon!! Chapter 219: Head Patreon Sponsored Chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!! Chapter 219 C Head The battle was over. Wh.. wh, whats this this is Coman and to top it all off, even the Six Supremacy. But, as if her heart had beenpletely broken, the princess sat back on the spot. Earth, who until recently should have been next to us all these days we were separated for a few months, but we finally caught up today what in the world this dont you think so? Rebal Fu Phianse Princess Before my very eyes, I was shown the distance between Earth and us at the end of the day the Six Supremacy, who we couldnt even stand against with all of us together admitted defeat to be his subordinate? Is this a dream? the the dimensions are too different Earth is right in front of me yet endlessly far away It seemed she had a lot of thoughts about me in this battle, but Princess Im surprised about this, too Who will be whose subordinate? No, no, no, what the hell is this guy nning, to stab me in the back? This man, whose every breath exhales jest and never shows his true feelings is getting more heated with every word I never is he serious? Treainar was also upset. Thats my impression. Thats how serious this mans words were. Goh ugh Coman dear the magic crystal? For now, mine is here Your parents wheres Koaso? The timing was right and we may be exposed, so I told them to leave the Imperial City. Hihahaha, gohogo okay. Then, give the magic crystal to Earth. Hah ah, Earth here I couldnt get my head around the situation that made Coman seem to fade away despite everything, and I couldnt do anything to the point that Coman, who was supposed to be my enemy, walked right up to me, and just handed me a magic crystal she had taken out of the pocket of her clothes and I epted it. If she had attacked me with a knife or magic, I would have been in danger. Earth! Im going to hide for a while to heal myself up, but if you have any problems in the meantime, you can always use that to contact me. Ill provide you all the information I have on the world, of the light or the shadows. If you are in need of funds for your forces, I am at your disposal. If you are short of women, I can help with that, regardless of race, age, or status. If you want, you can have ComaDDDD Hey, dont offer me this stuff out of the blue! A palm-sized round crystal handed over. Seemed it belonged to Coman, but once I received it, Paripi started talking about it to me, regardless of my intention. Or rather, Paripi you were supposed to be dying, but arent you as energetic as ever? Wait! Well, I still didnt say Id make you my subordinate! I dont need this magic crystal! Hold on, Coman! What are you bastards thinking?! Earth ah were in the middle of a conversation, okay? You should probably listen all the way to the end. yeah, I think I had some good suggestions I dont care! I mean, hearing you out seems more dangerous! Ugh Not that. I wont listen to anything like that. I cant get swept away anyway, I have to do something about this situation Besides, you are one dangerous bastard without a doubt! I told you. Im more useful to you alive No need! I dont want anything from you! From the beginning, Treainar said, Dont believe any of this mans words, so I rejected Paripis proposal without any negotiations or nonsense. Certainly, I was surprised by this mans proposal, but tis fine, child. As the child is now, this mans presence can only be poisonous. Treainar, too, was aghast at Paripi, but crossed his arms and nodded in agreement with my response. But that was then. Hiha ha ha well then Earth to the other person in your life your ally I offer a gift then what do you say? What? Nuh? Paripi has a suspicious smile on his face. The face was obviously thinking of some evil scheme. And the words are not directed at me, but at Treainar The key that leads to the deepest part of the ruins deep underneath the former City of Sorcery Shiznautmy I guess you could call itthe Master Key? Eehh!!?? And Treainar, who was beside me, was astonished with a stern expression, sterner than when Paripi dered himself my subordinate. What is it? Paripi this this man what was that? The deepest part of the ruins? The master key? exists ? I never imagined there was one but where no, in the first ce how did Paripi The City of Sorcery? Shiznautmy was certainly Sadizs and.. Master Key? I dont have it on me right now, but if you let me go Ill arrange to have it sent back to Earth and well call it a day cant we? this puny I dont know what theyre talking about. However, from Treainars reaction, I can tell that it is very important. But Hiha well, thats the way it is. Okay, Coman. So, can you carry me? Hah, m me? Paripis instructions flew to Coman. By carry he meant to take Paripi in this state and run away with him. Nu!? Child, the little girl is moving! Do not allow their escape yet! Hey, hey, Coman, dont do anything foolish! Since we havent reached a conclusion yet, we cant afford to let them go. But Uu~nh that carrying you I.. Im not that strong and Earth, is staring at me Ill leave it to you. Despite receiving Paripis orders, Coman had a slightly troubled expression on her face. Hmm then your whole body is heavy so Ill only carry your head. Hah? eh!? Okay, lets tear it off. Heave-ho. Saying that, Coman let out a sigh and grabbed Paripis head HEY!? Here~, we~, go~, heave-ho. Wai hold on! Coma, h, heeey!? Gugyuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!! Hiu! Oh, please dont scream so loud its scary yes, the flesh is tough too The demons cry of pain reverberated. No, obviously. Wha, C, Coman!? What are you doing?! Ridiculous Hii!? This is Oh Ahhhhhh We were too stunned and gasped at the sight that was happening in front of us. Krons face almost turned blue at the sight. No, she would rather be spared, something like this! Heave ugh, tearing this off is difficult uh~n. Hogyaaaaah! Just, w, wait, t, that Im gonna die, Imgonnadie! But I cant carry you with my physique and strength, so I thought Id just take you from the neck up that can work, right? Maybe if only my brain was safe! But Ive never done that before wai, yo, youre kidding me, wait a minute! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh! Paripi, who took my Great Magic Spiral head-on, was in a state where his torso, neck, and limbs were barely connected by flesh Grabbing Paripis head with both hands, Coman was trying to rip him apart. Not only the cries of the demon, but blood also sttered around like a fountain. Nerves and flesh were torn apart, and the sight is so grotesque that it makes me want to vomit. Oh no my skirt got dirty ugh I just bought this guh She looked like a feeble girl crying because shes covered in mud and soiled her freshly-made clothes, but in reality, it was the scene of a feeble girl bathed in blood while trying to rip someones head off. And that sadness was not about the deed she was doing, but about the fact that her clothes were getting ruined. Yes, there I got it. Ga gah Dangerous. I was terrified of Paripi who joyfully kicked people around and beat us up, but this also scared me. Now hey, Earth Coman you Dont stare so hard at me if this person can be Earths subordinate, then Im already your property right? So.. just let me go this once Comans face was filled with a sense of aplishment, as if she had pulled out a turnip that couldnt be pulled out she grabbed Paripis severed head with both hands, but her hands were stained with blood, and at her feet was a puddle of blood still flowing from the head. Earth please! Her eyes watered and she pleaded with me with a maiden expression looking at just her face you would think she was cute, but now I felt nothing but fear. But, my legs were cowering now. The woman in front of me should be weaker than me if we fought Ah this hurts and its not even on the level of pain~ Coman even though I will be restored to normal I wonder how long it will take joining up with Earth its going to take quite a long time Oh, Im sorry I.. Ive never done anything like this before I might have messed it up Next time I have to scold that Koaso whats with his daughter Not good this woman and these guys are dangerous. Paripi, who was only a severed head, was talking, but I couldnt get my head around it at all. I mean, hes still alive in that state Coman y, you Whats the matter? Princess. Are you really Coman? Yes? And its no wonder the princess, who had been speechless so far, asked the question with a shudder. What? Are you still asking me that? Im going to get angry, you know? Wha ah But this is thest time I wont do anything to you, because this is goodbye. Now that my role is done and I have taken up another, Im not interested in you anymore Honestly, the Coman up until now has been an imposter, to the point where it cant be epted if told that this was her genuine self. And while we were at a loss for words at Coman Goodbye Princess, Fu, Rebal, and Ill see youter, Earth. Coman!? Subsonic Song!! Huh? Words of farewell to the princess group. Words that implied a future reunion with me. With that said, Coman sprang from the ce at high speed with Paripis head in her arms. I didnt expect Coman to be that fast, and I waspletely slow to react. But, we were in the sky. There was no escape. No, this is Paripi, so he must have some way to get back to the Surface. If they could escape to the Surface like this, I wouldnt really be able to catch them anymore. And yet, we remained standing there for a while. Authors Note I AM STILL ALIVE!!! Special Shoutout to my Patrons for the Overwhelming Support!! Devanor Justin Burt MATHEUS RODRIGUES CABRAL Miguel Angel Chavez Samuel Rodriguez Zachary spencer Alon Hatzir Aaron Saddler Andy Lam Danyael Wong David Frederickson Evanescence229 fatpanda4123 Juan Melchor lilwebsite luis arbulu Peter Banos Rattle-Bones McDunn Sean Moore Omniystation Chapter 220: Intermission (Father) ③ Chapter 220 C Intermission (Father) The crumbling town was in the midst of reconstruction work. The residents of the country worked together to remove rubble and build temporary houses while taking care of the wounded. When I set foot in such a town, I sat down beside a copsed building that was originally a church and listened to the story. It was about Earth and Sadiz. Heh~, you were training with Earth~ The two hade to Cacretale. No, to be precise, they were brought here. By her hands. They couldnt escape because of the barrier, they had been held captive by her the whole time was what I thought at first, but from what Im hearing, that didnt seem to be the case. Earth and Sadiz were brought here, but not held captive. They lived with the people of this country and then a lot of things seriously, all sorts Yes, he lit a fire in our hearts inspired us when we were hanging our heads in the midst of this unfortunate reality. What was Earth doing in this country? How did he spend his time? What did the people of this country think of him? Thats what I learned from the Mortriage crew, who im to be friends of Earth. Yeah, hes a really great guy! When we saw that Earth was working so hard, we thought we should do our best too. Uh huh when he won the tournament, we were so happy, as if we were the winners These young men spoke proudly, as if they were bragging about their friends with straight, beaming eyes. In addition Un, Amaes Older brother, so cool! I see you like Earth youre fond of your Older brother. Un?! Even the cute little girl named Amae was puffing out her chest with pride. As a parent, Im proud that its all actually about Earth, but at the same time, Im also frustrated at my own stupidity for not being there. After leaving the Imperial City, out of our reach, he lived resiliently and strong, and in this way he has built new connections with his own power. I wondered what would happen when I heard that Jamdiel had taken Earth away, but things werent particrly bad here, but rather he worked hard with his friends and seemed to be adored by many people. I didnt think he would even have a little sister before I knew it. I thought he was still just an immature kid that I, Mamu, and Sadiz had to watch over. But in reality, neither Mamu nor I had been paying attention to him at all. So we didnt notice anything important, we didnt know him, we didnt understand him. Damn what was I really doing I.. and whats going on with him right now? Hey? God. On the grounds of the church, where Earth had been staying for a while, I heard about what had happened to me from Earths friends, and with mixed feelings, I chuckled and muttered to the only statue in the church that remained intact, of the one they called God. Its a little heaped up there, but its face is definitely that of our former nemesis. Earth used your power and made a fuss about it thanks to that, Earth got disappointed in us, rebelled against us, and then arrived at this ce haha just whats going on? Cacretale was not a member state of the Union, but a closed-door country with little informationing out. However, during the war, there was no doubt to the suspicions that it was connected to the Demon Kings army, so they were kept under surveince, but in the end, nothing rted to Cacretale appeared on the stage even in the war. The war ended, and it was as if nothing had happened. What the hell is going on the country was presided over by the High Priestess, who overthrew the regime more than a decade ago her name is Jamdiel and.. the symbol of this was a goddess named Kron a goddess of divine blood, and shell be the wife of Earth, the winner of a recent tournament Whats the matter, Earths dad? Hmm? Ah, nothing Treainar. What the hell did your Demon Army do to Earth? Jamdiel. If you havente out in the open in over a decade, what do you want to do with Earth now? I dont know how Earth was able to use Treainars skills. The suspicion that Earth may have ties to the remnants of the Demon Army has not yet been cleared in the Imperial City. But then this would be So, they are now above the clouds in the sky? Yes, along with everyone to rescue the abducted High Priestess. And now theyre raiding the Heavenly World I mean, the Heavenly World really existed. Well, I guess Jamdiel was that kind of race. But still, to rescue Jamdiel by joining forces with human friends or no good. Damn, I cant get my head straight. And above all Those people in the sky are cowardly they attacked when the High Priestess was in tatters after she lost a fight with Earth damn, Im pissed off just thinking about it. Oraaa!! Earth was also exhausted, and there was nothing he could do about it But this time, Earth is in perfect condition, as well as Mr. Machio, the Goddess, Ms. Sadiz and the others. Im sure theyll save the High Priestess! Yes, thats what I thought the most, Seriously?. That Earth got into a fight with Jamdiel and won really? Even if it has been more than ten years since the previous war, I know the strength of the Six Supremacy best of all. We fought many times, was devastated, and lost manyrades. Hakuki nearly killed me on many asions. Gouda was just so big in every way. Laiphant had pride despite being an enemy. Jamdiel was terrifying and scary. I dont want to make Norja an enemy again. I dont even want to remember Paripi. Although there are differences in power and fighting styles, all six of them were still strong and dangerous. As far as we could tell from the Graduation Match, Earth was much stronger than Mamu and I could have imagined. But, with the strength he had three months ago, he was still not strong enough to fight against the Six Supremacy. And yet, he won? Even if he yed some tricks, the Six Supremacy were not so naive that he could manage with just such measures. In other words, Earth was currently strong enough to fight against the Six Supremacy. Earth what happened to you I cant believe just how much I dont understand about my beloved son how many times have I called myself unworthy as a father Un whats wrong? As I pounded on my head like that, Earths little sister peeked in on me. I was so worried, even this kid saw it on my face. Oh, uncle is worried about your Older brother Im anxious what theyre doing up in the sky Older brother? Dont worry about Older brother! Huh? In any case, even if it was true that they were now in the Heavenly World, honestly, neither I nor Mamu could use flight magic, so at this point in time, there was no way to go there. So, even if I knew where they were, we couldnt rush to their aid right away, and I wondered what to do, but the girl named Amae, was excited Older brother, hes strong! Uncle is with them! Theres Big Sis too! Everyone ising back! Older brother, well y a lot when hees back! He promised! Amae cheered him on a lot, so we would y a lot as a reward! Shes so confident no, I was stunned by the words of the innocent child who believed so much in him. Oh. I see Haha, well then I guess youre right. Un?! Yes I see I dont know or understand the Current Earth better than this kid Older brother, because Amae cheers him on, he won the championship, so its okay! This, is proof! Hmm? nuoh, th that is! Older brother won this! Saying that, Amae toddled off and pulled something out of the rubble and pointed it at me with a giggle. And I was shocked again when I saw it. Th, this is th, the championship trophy or Haha, you know right away who designed it, but this is what Earth received as the championship trophy I If no one else had been here, I might have been sprawled out when I saw the trophy my son had won. What a hateful thing. A golden statue in the image of the Great Demon King Treainar, with wings growing from his back, his left hand on his hip, his right leg resting on a square tform, his right index finger pointing toward the heavens, and a crown on his head Hahaha haha Im alreadyughing in dismay. Hey? Treainar. Are you watching this in hell? If this is your revenge on me, theres no better one. Hiro~, Ive managed to calm things down here. Oh? Right? Yes Whats that gaudy! T, Treainar? Haha its like our dear sons trophy, isnt it? Ha Huh? At that moment, Mamu ran up to me as I was smiling at the Treainar trophy. Sure enough, Mamu seemed surprised by the Treainar trophy as well. So, how was he? That young man, Jos? Eh? Oh, yes. He has quite severely damaged the magic holes, nerves, and muscles all over his body. The side effects of the drugs have almost crippled him. I see then? Yeah. I did some treatment on my part, and then I extracted the drug that was still in his body. But Its difficult to curepletely is it? Maybe. From now on, with proper rest, hell be able to recover enough to go about his daily life, but I dont think he can be a mage or a warrior anymore When we set foot in this country, and were feeling distressed at the sight of the devastation and the memories of the war, we found a young man being nursed by a group of girls. The young man, who would be almost the same age as Earth, was in a rather dangerous condition. And that, too I guess its Jamdiels doing damn her Not only about Earth, the Mortriage crew also told me about the current Jamdiel. It seemed that the people of this country are so endeared to her that they want to risk their lives to help. But on the other hand, behind the scenes, he was still a young man of the same age as Earth in that case, I really cant forgive her Yes, and Huh? The drug I wont know without analyzing it in detail, but it looked a bit like what the worst demon of the Six Supremacy once tried to spread Paripi well, lets not talk about that guy hes already dead. Well, thats right. I get goosebumps just hearing the name. Anyway, thats the worst kind of drug. I understand Mamus disgusted look just by remembering it. And Jamdiel had such a drug Earth they said he went to help Jamdiel with the people of this country. He wasnt brainwashed or threatened, it was at his own volition. Yes, and with Sadiz. Im sure there must be a reason Yeah but Jamdiel was a dangerous person and currently one of the worlds highest bounty heads. As soon as she is found, she is to be secured immediately. Dead or Alive. No mercy is necessary. In fact, she was about to turn a young man with a future into a cripple. No matter what the circumstances were, there was no way we could forgive her. But neither Mamu nor I had an easy answer to what to do. Because the more we listened, the more we realized that we dont know anything. We didnt know anything about him, thats why Earth was disappointed in us. Chapter 221: After the Battle Chapter 221 C After the Battle Theyre gone You let them flee Paripi and Coman got away, and I was still stunned, unable to sort my mind out for a while. If they had simply run away, it would still be fine. I would have been able to quickly switch gears and chase after them. But Paripis deration to be my subordinate and Comans abnormal behavior didnt let me do it. Earth erm are you okay? Looks like they really got away Honey, how are you doing? On either side of me, two women peeked anxiously at me. Earth Gyuu Ah Kron Full of scratches but this hand saved us. Thank you, Earth. And Kron smiled as she gently squeezed my hand, maybe shes trying to heal me. Im a little nervous. Hey!? Honey Ill take care of it. Oh, hey Shinobu stuck to me with medical tools, as if not to lose to Kron like that. Its kind of embarrassing but I think Ive calmed down a bit Nu, u, ugh tsu urgh On the other hand, the princess was groaning with sadness and frustration I guess she might still be shocked about Coman. Oh yes this is not the time to do this. Kron Shinobu y, yes Im fine, but ah, yes we gotta patch everyone up can you do that for me? Yes, of course. Leave it to me, Honey. I was stunned to see the two of them, and finally turned around and looked at my surroundings. Everyone who had been wounded in the battle against Paripi was still lying down. Even those who had been hit with a single blow by Paripi, but Mr. Machio and the others had been beaten up pretty severely. At my suggestion, both Kron and Shinobu nodded and immediately ran off to join everyone. On the other hand h, hey Earth The princess and the others were in an awkward mood. Well, isnt that reasonable? They have gone through a lot. They came to the Heavenly World and helped out without understanding the situation, but they were defeated by Paripi, and betrayed by our old friend Coman, who then escaped. And me and these guys are still apart For now this is good enough for now, right? But Until now, we had been fighting together without giving too much about the details. So they still dont know anything about what I did in the Graduation Match, and why Im still in the Heavenly World, about Jamdiel, about Kron, and about Cacretale. In this situation, the problem of Paripi and Coman also came up. Princess there are a lot of injured people, and Little man is right Sadiz tsu yes thats right. Sensing my thoughts and the awkward atmosphere, Sadiz tells the princess, Soon. The princess wasnt convinced of everything, but she couldnt help but nod with a conflicted expression on her face as everyone in front of her was lying covered in wounds. I can use my healing magic to a certain extent, Ill help you. Please assist us, Fu. Rebal, carry the fallen ones. Yes, Princess. Okay. At least now I could put off talking for a little bit. In fact, I dont know what to talk about or what to do about Paripi and Coman, and I dont have it all together. Mr. Machio, are you alright, it looked like he got your eyes or something, but Yeah it takes time for the eye to heal, but well, its not life-threatening. I see. Ill help carry everyone but still Huh? That was too strong a foe the world is wide it is. Even Mr. Machio, who fought me tooth and nail in the tournament, could barely get up. Even Sadiz was still dragging her heavy body. Im not sure what to expect from the rest of the team. In fact, I was a little surprised at myself for being able to fight off Paripi. After Jamdiel, Paripi tisplicated, but for now, you may take pride your victory. It seemed to be enough for Treainar to ept it the battle ended with a lot of confusion, but that alone might have been of great value to me. And thats when it happened. Huh? I felt the presence of a crowd of people rushing in from outside the building. The moment I turned around, the pce door opened with a mighty bang. Prince, we have arrived! My Prince! What in heavens is that, Heavenly King!? Ah, these guys were there The Seraphs who had been waiting outside the pce rushed in all at once. Speaking of which, the Heavenly King couldnt let them in as a measure against Krons Daybreak Eye. I telepathically called for them Huh? With that said, the prince muttered as he limped forward from my side. His Majesty, what in heavens is this!? Intruders, it cannot be thee! My Prince, thy face is scarred! Thou scoundrels! Seeing their bald King with his belly blown off and the bloody and swollen cheeks of the prince, the Seraphs were about to attack us in a murderous rage, but they were stopped by the prince. Silence! I will allow no harm upon them! Prince!? Certainly, theyre intruders, but at the same time, they are also the benefactors who saved this Heavenly World it was by their actions that I became aware of the Paripi conspiracy that none of us realized, and they protected us from his evil hands Eehh!!?? The words of the prince, who had been watching everything so far, startled the Seraphs to the point where everyone was speechless. Paripi but? Prince, what does that mean Ill exinter, but first, we must urgently treat Dad His Majesty and the injured benefactors who saved our country! But At once! Understood!'' In retrospect, I was relieved to think that if the Prince had not been here, things would have gotten messy again. Looks like you read the air, didnt you? No more I cant expose more of my shame The prince replied, biting his lip at my sarcasm. Im sure the guy had been through a lot of shock all this time honestly speaking, this guys cheek was wounded, and I did hit his torso. Pucker up, its not on you its by your Dads orders he was deceived well, in the end, its all Paripis evil schemes, so I guess its not like youre at fault. I disagree. Followed my fathers orders I did, heeded Paripis words all of it simply because of my desire to be recognized I was blinded. You wanted to be recognized Oh? but no more. I need not speak of it anymore. Oh, sure. I dont know if itll be enough to thank thee, but the Jamdiel case Ill take care of it. Oh, thats right. Then we dont need to go wild any more, do we? Speaking of which, with Krons abilities, I was able to see the bald guys past and catch a glimpse of what had happened. And the delicate rtionship between him and the bald guy, and what he himself wanted. C What? Do you want your fathers approval? Iughed even more now that I couldnt say that. Parents Huh? Then I remembered something. Or rather, I realized. Hey, Princess. Huh? Ah, what, Earth. D, do you want to talk to me? Um, w, what is it? Can you tell me whats going on? When I called out to the princess, who was working on the treatment, she suddenly looked up in panic and bit it down quickly. No, rather than the circumstances you guys came here, but erm what are my parents doing? Mother was in Cantidan if Fu had learned space transfer, she would havee with you Y, yes, thats that, umm Perhaps it wasnt what she had expected, but the princess shrugged her shoulders slightly, but quickly looked up. After you and Sadiz disappeared in Cantidan Lady Mamu detected the presence Jamdiel of the Six Supremacy after that, your friend Bro, the half-demon he wouldnt say anything about it. But After looking into his background, we found out that he was from Cacretale and also had a connection with Jamdiel, so it was suggested that you might be in Cacretale. Oh At that moment, Kron and Mr. Machio reacted to Bros name, but the princess continued regardless. However, Cacretale is a closed country. And because of some political situation, we were excluded from the investigation team to Cacretale, and furthermore, Cacretale was covered by a barrier the next day, so we couldnt even get ashore we werent just waiting with our fingers crossed, but we couldnt do anything about it I see So, when Fu mastered space transfer magic in thest few months isnt space transfer somewhat forbidden? Jamdiel was using it in an assortment of ways. Well, but he can learn it, after all Fu is Huh? What? Investigation team to Cacretale? At that moment, a word that the princess uttered caught my attention. Cacretale Investigation. In other words, my parents knew I was in Cacretale. Or rather, they suspected it. However, they couldnt get inside because of Jamdiels barrier, so until now what? But now the barrier Earth? Now, Jamdiel was trapped here in the Heavenly World. So there was no longer a barrier around Cacretale. What if my parents were keeping an eye near Cacretale? What if they found out that there is no barrier now? That? If thats the case, if I go back like this or rather if Kron and Jamdiel also return to Cacretale, wouldnt there be trouble? Authors Note My private life has been taken care of. End-of-term work, relocation turmoil, promotion exams, Volume 2 work, bonus SS work, etc Im seriously tired. In addition, I was tired because the contents of the second volume were quite a bit different from the web version. Im sorry if thete update caused a lot of worries about whether I was arrested naked, with the flu or the virus, or if I seeded in marrying and became a full-fledged person. Chapter 222: Read the Air Patreon Sponsored Chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!! Chapter 222 C Read the Air Watch thy step, boys. And thou beautifuldies as well. This spiral corridor seemed to go on forever. The further down we go, the deeper the darkness bes, but at the same time, you can feel the fierce miasma from deep within. They said that she had been confined and prevented from using magic, but even so, anyone can see that the person in the depths of this ce has tremendous power. But that person was what we are here for. The prince was guiding us. Followed by me and Kron. Sadiz. And also A few months ago, it was only for a moment, but feeling it again this much I, I feel such an eerie aura I cant believe it I havent seen her, but I can tell from this Im scared, Honey. Im not good with darkness, so can I stick with you? The princess group followed, sweating from the pressure that she was exerting. Only Shinobu was still the same, but dont lie about being afraid of the dark. That was so monotone. Earth erm behind this Yeah. I nodded to the princess, who had a worried look on her face. Why did wee to the Heavenly World in the first ce? The reason for all of this is to save the woman trapped in this depths. And it seems that the princess and the others had encountered her a few months ago, though only for a brief moment. Oh youre captured, but youre still the same Finally, we arrived at the deepest prison. There she was, chained with her eyes blindfolded. It seems that she could not use magic, but she still felt so oppressive. Hmm? This presence eh, Lady Kron!? Lady Krons presence! As well as Earth Lagann! Even with your eyes hidden, can you still tell? There was the captive Jamdiel. Just as we got closer, she perceived Kron and I and reacted in surprise. Jamdiel! Thank God, youre safe Im d. Lady Kron how art thou Why were we here? A natural question for Yamidire. On the other hand, the princess This is the Six Supremacy, Jamdiel That much shes trapped in a magical seal and yet like this Simr to Paripi shes on a different level Even in such a state, Jamdiel were so overwhelming that they could see the difference in power. Ive heard that this country has been attacked even so, Lady Kron but, Lady Kron why? Hmm do I have to tell you? Of course were here to help you! Eh, Earth Lagann! Thou is it thy doing?! Did thou entice Lady Kron?! To allow Lady Kron to be so reckless for my sake and forget your mission to be a bonded couple(Man and Wife) with Lady Kron and create the next generation of God?! Jamdiels anger is directed at me But, wait a minuteDDD What!? Ah Earth and couple!? Cococo, oooooooh couple..!? oh my really there are so many obstacles to my union with Honey though thats what makes our love burn Princess, Im too surprised. I mean, read the air already. Shinobu shes still the same Shinobu as ever, and Iughed bitterly No, Jamdiel, Earth did not entice me. I came here by my own will and everyone else by theirs. I asked Earth to do this. Wh, ah does thou mean? I wanted to help you and Earth heard my wish and granted it. She seemed to think that I had tricked Kron into bringing me here, and Jamdiel seemed puzzled by Krons words. Well rather, Im not in this situation out of a sense of duty, I didnte to help you. Earth Lagann Its a tearful wish from a girl who fell in love with me. Yes, she was the woman who originally kidnapped me and made trouble for me, or rather, who was originally my enemy.. So theres no way I woulde here of my own volition. I stressed that I only came because Kron asked me to. L, love a womans wish a ah Ah Like I said, princess Jamdiel, I do not know what you have done in the past what have you been doing recently what you intended to do I dont know what kind of sin you havemitted. But I cant lie about my feelings. You I dont want to lose it. Lady Kron Its not just me, Tsukshi, Karui, Machio, everyone in the dojo and the same goes for the townsfolk. Thats why Earth has lent us his strength. Jamdiel was blindfolded and could not see Krons current appearance or facial features. But, the strong will that overflows from her voice is transmitted. Lady Kron in but a few days what in the world just what in the world happened that thou became so mature Ufufu, I am happy to hear you say so. As Kron had grown up, Jamdiel couldnt hide her surprise. Hey, Earth its about time you told us already. Why is the Six Supremacy, Jamdiel and also, this demon named Kron DDD Princess. Its still not a good time, okay? Lets read the air for now. Ah, ah, I, Im sorry No, dont be like that. If youll just keep quiet a little longer, thatll be fine Its a nice atmosphere, so I told the princess to shut up, and she shrank back with a terrible look of nervousness. What? I was a little worried, but was the princess so mentally weak? Little man well actually, thats for the best Earth that was kinda awful Earth you Ill read as much air as you want, Honey saying that makes me seem like I cant read the air, Ill just stay quiet for a while. I mean, whats up with these guys well, its fine. Wait Earth Lagann that thou havee this far was thou victorious? Hey, Dictators child is here as well!? Jamdiel, who was looking deeply impressed with the grown-up Kron, noticed something. When Jamdiel asked this, the prince nodded and stepped forward. Indeed. It is I who led them here. What in the world happened? And what about that man? Oh, the lowest filth Oh, shes worried about that. Paripi escaped, though quite seriously wounded. What? This boy Earth Lagann, defeated him. Eh? Apparently, Jamdiel also knew that Paripi was here, and that was why she was most surprised to hear that Paripi had lost to me. F, foolish! Though rotten, he is Six Supremacy! For that Paripi? Earth Lagann thou thou art the victor? Yeah. Foolish, he is not someone thou can handle with trick as thou did against me but being that thou truly stands here foolish Jamdiel knew Paripis strength better than anyone else here. Thats why she cant believe it. Still, its a fact. Thats why the Prince brought us here he owes us a debt of gratitude what does that mean And hell let you out of here, too but with some very strict conditions L let me out!? M, me? Ridiculous! No matter what, the plebeians of Ang Kingdom would never allow it!? Right. Because I did that much, the prince broke various matters concerning Jamdiel. However, there are some veryst minute conditions, and Im not sure if shell take them The runes sealing thy magick will never be removed henceforth, thou be unable to use thy magic eyes or any magick whatsoever that is the condition. Huh? This can only be released here in the Heavenly World. And thou will never again set foot in this country a permanent banishment. Thats the condition of thy release. Well, of course she wont ept these conditions. But, what if the goddess tells her to? Besides, considering my parents, is it really a good thing or a bad thing for Jamdiel to lose her powers in addition [Hihahahaha, thats right SIS~ ?] Huh? Geh Uh-oh, from the magic crystal in my pocket that I wanted to throw away, but hadnt thrown away yet, I heard a nauseating voice. Jamdiel stiffened with her mouth open. Yes, that guy. [Hello again, Sis, Its Earth Laganns right-hand man and top subordinate, Paripi.] Oh eh? Huh? [Also Earth. Thanks for earlier. So, I immediately got a report from my man in the Empire Koaso. You know, Comans parent. Want to hear~? You want to hear it, dont you? Im clever, right? Can you tell him Praise me~?] Jamdiel was still in bewilderment. And this lets get rid of it thats when I brandished the magic crystal. [Your mom and dad are somewhere in the waters near Cacretale they may have already sneaked ashore?] I know disconnecting now? [Oh~, wait, wait, wait~, we also gotta talk about your friend~] I didnt expect to hear from someone who was worse at reading the air than even the princess so soon. Authors Note Maybe its because the evaluation system has changed, but somehow I have gotten into the ranking again, and I am excited to get drills all at once. Volume 2 will be released next week. And in the near future, the information onicalization will be released. I want to give up on marriage for a while and try my best at novels again, so thank you. By the way, the ban on the Volume 2 illustration has already been lifted in various ces, and I think that you can confirm the appearance of Shinobu and Bro, so please look for it if you are interested. Chapter 223: Tattling and Proposal Chapter 223 C Tattling and Proposal Even a woman like Jamdiel was surprised by this. Paripi h, ey, hold on Earth Laganns subordinate? [Thats right, Sis. Im his man now!] What art thou nning? What art thy intentions with Earth Lagann, with Krons future partner? [Ive changed my mind. Yes, starting today!] Such mockery! Ill never ept such a thing! No, even I dont recognize Paripi as a subordinate. But Im not so sure thats what Jamdiel was trying to say Somehow, its like a parent who doesnt approve of their childs marriage, Honey. W, why, is Jamdiel of the Six Supremacy so attached to Earth? I dont know whats going on anymore a, a, and besides, p, partner Why do these people take the liberty of talking about Little man ugh So the reaction around me was reasonable. Shinobu looked stunned. A confused princess. And when I saw Sadiz with a conflicted expression, as if she thinks she has nothing more to say, my heart aches too. [Well, thats Sis for you Earth when ites to the boss, she cant seem to notice anything else No~ matter what.] What? [Just like how excessive love, worship and devotion can cloud the truth Well, thats the way it is ?.] Paripi already has some idea of my secret. However, I have no intention of answering the question, and he doesnt seem to be pursuing me either. Jamdiel, on the other hand, was unaware of anything. About the existence of Treainar in me, always by my side. Paripi snickered at this, but without trying to show the meaning, which frustrated Jamdiel even more. [Well, boss. Lets continue what we were talking about earlier] Wait, Paripi! Dont ignore me and move on! [Oh~, yeah yeah Boss. This id Sis is too noisy, can you please step away from her for a minute? Lets talk in private.] Since this was not going to get us anywhere, Paripi proposed a private talk with me Screw you, Ive got nothing to say to you. First of all, I dont want to talk to this guy, so I rejected the offer. But [Oh~, such a thing to say~, my boss~] Whos the boss, stop messing around! Listen? I dont want youDDD [Please, boss! Its definitely useful information for the boss! If you dont listen, I could slip up and reveal the bosss favorite erotic book, Pleasure Craze!. The Busty Cool Big Sister CollectiDDD] Uruaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!! At that moment, I was screaming to block out all sounds. But when I turned around, I could tell by everyones expression that it was already toote. Honey youre a boy. But guh, big tits no, if you give up, thats where the bust ends. Even I have the potential for growth but if pushes to shove, the Ninpo Arts for Breast Augmentation can I didnt know! Sadiz, is that true? If Earth had had any naughty books, you were obligated to report them all to me. My apologies. Certainly, that ero-book was hidden in a changing closet by Little man. However, because the genre was so convenient for me, I pretended to ignore it without disposing of it or reporting it to the princess ahem ahem ahem theres nothing to criticize. Sadiz understands. Big tits? Earth likes something called big tits? Shinobu, while sighing, was patting her chest that sullen expression adora ble How do I put it, princess, what the hell! Why do you need to know about someones private life and hobbies! And I didnt want to know at this ce and time that Sadiz actually found me out. The only one who doesnt know better was Kron. Please grow up healthy. Earth Lagann with Lady Kron its not about size, but beauty did thou not bask at her beautiful breasts in the bath? And you, dont take it so seriously, Jamdiel!? Why would this Dark Valkyrie counter it there!? No, I did see them! I can still remember them vividly due to Canonicon. But if you say that here Bask in the bath eh?! You went in together eh!? You see. Shinobu, who didnt know that, would react. And the Princess, she has always been so vocal about this kind of thing. Come to think of it, when she heard that I took a bath with Sadiz when I was little, she was so upset that she started screaming Yes, I took a bath with Earth, didnt I? I even wiped his body. Also, I saw Earths thingy, was it? Honeys thingy!? Earths even for me, thest time I saw it, when we took a bath together, we were five years old?! Kron, I beg you, will you shut up for a minute already!? At this point, not only Shinobu and the princess, but also Fu and Rebal were looking at with terrible contempt. Only Sadiz, who knew the situation, smiled wryly, but doesnt seem to follow. Oh no. I have to do something about this quickly [By the way, that erotic book, along with twenty others, was provided by Ouna Nyst, who has transferred to a different school isnt that right? Coman dear.] [ Yes] Coman! What the hell were you spying on?! I dont want to see any of you bastards again, but the next time I see you, Ill remember this! I knew I shouldve killed that fucking demon! If only Coman hadnt interfered! Oh, I didnt realize that Coman knew what I was doing. Well, the actual number of books I got from Ouna was eighteen I went straight home from the academy and carefully counted them, so no doubt about it! [Yeah in fact, to check the contents, Coman also went through those 20 erotic books during the break time at the academy before Earth took them home and that was the first time for Coman, too, and before I knew it, she secretly kept two for he rarara, hokyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah?!!] Eehh!!?? [Hey, Coman, wait, hey, I cant see, I cant see anything! Hey youre going to gouge my eyes out with your fingers hey, it takes a long time to heal those!?] Suddenly, I heard Paripi scream. I couldnt see him, but it seemed that something terribly horrifying has happened. Damn Oh~ fine then everyone right. Hey guys, stay here for a moment. Earth!? Honey? Little man My spirit cant take anymore Im going to talk to him alone for a bit I dont want this guy revealing any more weird stuff. Holding the magic crystal, I walked away to a distance where no one could hear my conversation with Paripi. So what is it, talk? [Hah~ hah~ er~, girls are scary, boss. You should watch out too.] Get on with it [Ah, yeah. You know aboutDDDDDD] Huh? And I got information from the devil, which I certainly needed, unfortunately. [DDDDDD so thats it. Well, Cacretale was already governed and controlled by Sis on the other hand, the old regime that stubbornly enforced the seclusion was destroyed by Sis, and above all, the attack by the Heavenly World has made it essential for Cacretale to receive reconstruction support from the outside world. Theres no way the Union old man Mikado or Hiro wouldnt interfere. So Sis and Kron cant go back to Cacretale anymore.] I guess. [Thats why as soon as Comans parent Koaso left the Empire, he also went to work behind the scenes. If the release of Sis is on the condition of sealing her power, and she will be a mere woman out on the streets with Kron why dont you leave it to me and that guy as a bodyguard?] I couldnt immediately turn down the devils proposal, so I kept quiet and thought about it for a while. Authors Note Overall rating 120,000 drills have cooooooome! Thank you, everyone, for the drill injection for the first time in a while. I realized that there were 880,000 drills left to reach the 1 million drill goal I had set in the past or rather, I remembered. Thank you. Please continue to stab me with a thud from now on. Now, the schedule of theicalization has been decided. It is scheduled to be released on the web next month, April 2. That said, Im going to enjoy this as a reader just like you. While looking forward to that day, I will do what I have to do and will continue to do my best, so I look forward to your continued support. Special Thanks to all my Patrons! Tier Rewards up on the Patreon Page soon!! Chapter 224: The Feelings of the Goddess Chapter 224 C The Feelings of the Goddess Jamdiel Im done talking to Paripi. What? And back to the topic at hand. To get you out of here theyre going to have to seal your power. After talking to Paripi, I will talk to Jamdiel again about the future. Sure enough, Jamdiel gives me a jittery look no, as her eyes are closed, was it even a jittery look? Hey, Earth Lagann how did thou get caught up with the dross like Paripi? No, I didnt get talked down to No tongue is as calcting, deflective, or quick to falsehood and betrayal as his! After all, is it not by such a man that even the Heavenly World hase to this turbulent state?! Yes, thats exactly right. Really, I cant trust anyone like that at all, and Im hesitant to take him up on his offer. Thats why its so frustrating. I dont trust him and I dont want to rely on him, but I have no other choice. Kron Yes. What do you say about her? thats? But, Im not the one whos going to release this person. I asked Kron, who then puffed up her cheeks and scolded Jamdiel in her cell. Enough, Jamdiel! Dont be selfish. Surely losing power may be unbearable for you. But at this rate I.. I cant be with you! Thats what I hate the most. Lady Kron and yet You dont need any power I.. I want to stay with Jamdiel from now on. I want you by my side. Someday, if I have a baby with Earth, I want Jamdiel to hold it too. Yes, what Kron wanted was not Jamdiel as the Six Supremacy, much less Jamdiel as the High Priestess, but what she wanted was M, mothe mo, ther m uh, mo No, read the air, me Honey would think that the woman who cringes here is annoying just calmly count prime numbers a child who will be born someday the dream of Sakura as our daughter and Sasuke as our son. but only in my heart right now A baby with Little man even if it wasnt me who gave birth Ill be the one to hold it ugh Somehow the princess shes already so dizzyingly disheartened Im getting worried or rather, she needs your support at a time like this, Rebal. Im sorry for Shinobus upset attitude because I know how she feels. I mean, Sakura? Sasuke? What is that, dont tell me youve already thought of your childs name? And it seemed that Sadiz was saying something that cant be ignored Lady Kron thy feelings are however, I cannot simply ept the loss of my power. Jamdiel!? There will be those who will target thee, Lady Kron. More and more wille to know the existence of the Daybreak Eye and its holder. At such times, without the power to protect thee even at the risk of my life I The power of Jamdiel. Its not so much for herself, its all for Krons sake. To protect Kron. Because of her existence, Jamdiel thinks that she cannot afford to lose her power in order to protect Kron who may be targeted by someone in the future. In response to Jamdiels feelings, Kron Then Ill get stronger! Rather, Jamdiel, I will be strong enough to protect you! y yes? Yes, she said that. I will be so strong that you will feel safe Jamdiel that you wont have to risk your life for me. So please dont say that. No, Lady Kron, what art thou saying! What is truly important, what the world needs is Lady Kron! I cannot allow thee to protect me Im afraid! Thou should never entertain such thoughts I need Jamdiel, not the world! You, Jamdiel! No matter what kind of life you lead and what kind of feelings you have for me I want to stay with you! Kron would say this now that she was stronger and has grown in heart. Why Lady Kron, going so far for me or others However, during this period, Jamdiel was still saying this. Shes a really troublesome woman. Geez just cut it out, Jamdiel. Earth Lagann what do thou mean? Maybe its because of your own agenda that youve taken care of Kron so much, but you should understand Krons feelings other peoples feelings a little bit. Its terrible to be too insensitive, isnt it? Shes so dense, Jamdiel, and IDDD You Earth(Little man) Huh? Why did master and all the princess group have faces there like, Did you just say that?. No, no, Im not dense. I understood Kron and Shinobus feelings for me, and Im facing them Hes right, Jamdiel. Please understand my feelings too. Lady Kron Because to me youre the one who raised me stayed with me my entire life youre my family Huh? It may be that Jamdiel herself did not see things that way at all. Kron was created out of her warped feelings for Treainar, and Jamdiel may have acted as a servant or loyal vassal. But still, Kron is To meyou are my At that moment, Kron tightly clenched her fists, a little hesitantly, a little embarrassed, and with tears slowly welling up in her eyes, trying to say something. DD My true feelings were full of what I really wanted to call her there were so many in the end, I couldnt say anything!! They were her thoughts from the moment Jamdiel was taken away and a regretful Kron let them out. To say it, to say that, Kron hase this far. My Mother so. wh eh? Thats the true feeling that Kron had for Jamdiel all along. Even if the world doesnt allow it. Fufufu Prince? What was that? No, it was the first Im hearing of it so I was surprised, but at the same time amused, though it was imprudent of me, Iughed, boy. Jamdiel was speechless with astonishment. The prince, who had been watching the whole thing, gave Kron a warm smile. That girl shes a doll thats been created I was told as such, still it was wrong. No matter what others may think for a child, a parent is a parent theyre important that girl is no different from me Yeah. Well, I guess everyones family situation is different, but Perhaps he wasparing Kron to his own feelings for his parents, or perhaps he would normally be surprised that a sinner like Jamdiel would be called mother, but the prince seemed to rather sympathize with Kron andughed. As for me I wonder whats going on For now, Ill keep my word. If Jamdiel loses her power I swear on my life to ensure that the Heavenly World will nevery hands on her not that we forgive Jamdiels past sins, but we are indebted to thee. We shall never get involved with these two again. Oh well, let them be. So, about thy future should we return thee all to the ind? Or instead will thou ride back on the back of that odd faced dragon? If possible, I would have thought of a banquet, but this is no situation or atmosphere for such my father is still unconscious, as well The prince, who has yet toe to an agreement with me, asked me about the future. Yes, this is the Heavenly World. Even if we were to go back, it does not mean that I can easily go back. I could have taken Hilua, but Hey, I want Hilua to send Kron and Jamdiel to a certain ce and drop me off on the way there everyone else can be sent back by you. Very well The three of us wont we go back to Cacretale? In any case, the problem with my parents has still not been solved I mean, I dont intend to do it myself Huh? I feel like Im forgetting something Yes, if I had remembered that at this point, I might have explored different options. At that time, I in Cacretale on the Surface Fufufu~un? Cleaning, wiping cleaning up! Oh, how lovely! Are you cleaning up? I was so busy thinking about the fact that my mother and father wereing, about Jamdiel and Kron, about Paripi Un! Im a good girl! I have to help a lot! If Im a good girl, everyone woulde back soon! I hadpletely forgotten about the little girl who was humming and waiting for all of us toe home Big Sister, uncle, goddess, high priestess Older brother! I wonder if everyone wille back soon~? Thats why Ivee to realize that Maybe I wasnt qualified toin about my parents. Im about to do the same thingDDDDDD Authors Note Thank you for your continued support. By the way, I reported the mistake in the item rted to Sadiz on the special page that you pointed out to the editor in charge. Thank you. Iughed involuntarily. Its really forbidden w And wasnt Shinobus chest big as she yed Go on the special page? There was such an opinion, but it made sense. Why was Shinobus chest big when she was ying Go? You can discover the unfortunate answer if you re-read Chapter 51 C Overwhelming At that time, a woman with a kunai will appear behind you and try to assassinate you, so please gochu f hekuio ff3e2kuoh졪 Chapter 225: Farewell Hugs Patreon Sponsored Chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!! Chapter 225 C Farewell Hugs Somehow or other, the conversation reached a resolution. Whether Kron can continue to call Jamdiel Mother or whether Jamdiel epts it will be a matter for both of them. But, it was likely that Krons desire to stay with Jamdiel will be heard. All thats left, is me Paripis suggestion was that the future of Jamdiel and Kron should be left to that guy. It might be much better than going back to the current Cacretale or throwing them both out into the middle of nowhere. But then what do I do next Honey. Little man. At that moment, Shinobu and Sadiz stood in front of me with sad expressions. Honey, that means youre not going home with everyone, but Then well have to say goodbye here dont we? The two of them reaffirmed the meaning of my words. Thats right, thats how it is. Sadiz, thats what we originally talked about back in Cacretale Yes, I had a faint hope that I would be able to help you out and make your troubles go away, but I see well, its true that you being there was a great help to me Sadiz but Yes, I know. Once, we even hugged each other in the Cacretale and said our goodbyes. Sadiz didnt say rethink this or take me too or anything like that. Even if the Master and Madam were just a stones throw away Im on your side, Little man. Sadiz Gently wrapping her hands around my cheeks, Sadiz said it again with tears in her eyes, and But, one more hug. Ah. Hmm~, Little man cuddling, on my springy boobs. Oh, ah If its the current you, Little man, with the power and strength of your mind right now, Ill push your back if you return now as a perk, you can have my tits, or do other Erotic Things, as much as you want~ Heeeeeeeeeeey!! Seeing me off again a hug for that while saying that, Sadiz half-jokingly seduces me. Seriously oh, tits erotic things as much as I want no matter how many times no way? is that how it is like that ah, ahem, Honey! Huh?! When I was a little confused, Shinobu, who had been sneaking around for some time, grabbed my sleeve as Sadiz hugged me with a slightly smug expression. I also I really want to be with you, Honey go on dates, eat together, make out, and have a big hustle tussle at night O, oh But you know, Im on Honeys side in any world or situation theres something meaningful about Honey leaving us and going off alone again, and as long as you want it, I, as a woman, wont drag your feet. Shinobu likes me and really wants to stay with me, but she was trying her best to be a good listener and support me. Geez really a waste of a good woman But you know what, Id like a hug too at least. If thats all eh? So when Shinobu asked me for a hug, I naturally epted. Actually, Ive been enjoying Sadiz tits, the way her body rubbed against mine and her scent no, I wanted to hug her a little more, but I pulled away from Sadiz and spread my arms out to Shinobu. Nmu, Little man to shake off my boobs hes really mentally tough after all, the next time will be raw rather than over clothes Sadiz pouted her lips a little ufortably ah~, damn, that face was cute too I mean Here, Shinobu. Ah ?. Erm Im grateful for all youve done for me this time around. Youve been helping me a lot since Mr, Aka Honey big, warm wrapping me ah, I resent myck of vocabry Boso Space-Time Ninja Art Markingplete Hehehe with this Shinobu? What was that? You were whispering. Oh, its nothing! Oh, hug me tighter, so hard that I break?. O, oh! Her body was smaller than I thought. Unlike Sadiz, it does not have the flesh of an adult woman. But, this little body has helped me out so many times. Really, this girl Ufufufufu, everyone is getting along. Lady Kron! Suchposure! I understand the future, but at least if thou dy in these situations, will others not gain an advantage over thee? In order to give birth to the future Son of Earth Lagann before anyone else, make the most of the opportunity here! Oh, is that so? Oh Mother Ahhhhh! I hear nothing. See here, we must hurry Nmmu, Jamdiel, youre so shy ufufufu, but its okay~, because one day, Ill have you ept me. For that reason, for now, Ill be a good girl who listens to my parents! So, Earth~! Kron jumped on me and Shinobus hug while smiling, and hugged both me and Shinobu as if to envelope us. Her expression was somewhat challenging, yet refreshing. Undoubtedly, when ites to Jamdiel, Kron was even more Hey, you! No matter how much you consider yourself a worthy rival and a friend, I need you to read the air here! But I love Earth, too, so I want a big hug for myself. Anyway, its the first time Ive hugged a girl my age like this but I mean Honey? Earth? Hmm? Nope No, its inappropriate at a time like this, but now I I thought I was in quite the popr phase I thought. On the other hand Fu, ga ah, gag nnngaah. P, princess, f, fell, fell down no way right Sorry for the trouble normally I would say that, but Im so sorry I cant do it At that moment, something that looked like a mummy appeared at the edge of my field of vision it was the princess. Tte, u o~tsu!? ?? I was surprised. The princess cried tears of blood that she had never shown before Uh, ah, uuuuh, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh, EEEEEAAAAAARTH!! Ha, eh, wh, what? And finally, the princess, who was always crisp, cool and mature Whyyy? Why are you being so mean to me? Why? Huh? You dont tell me anything, and you just flirt with other girls in front of me as if to show off! There has to be a limit to the number of lovers one can have but, buuuuuuuut! Finally holding her head and crying like a little child whats wrong? Tell me as well Earth tell me already! What happened, what happened to you, Earth! Tell me! Oh, I see Princess So thats how it is. Shes been treated coldly, and kept out of the loop. As a childhood friend, it was discouraging to be treated like that and not to being told anything. There was also the whole thing with Coman I see naturally Im sorry, Princess. Ewannn, ugh, gusu, higu I have to tell them to some extent. To the princess, to Fu, to Rebal this time I was helped a lot. You all this time, didnt you like me? Youve always loved me, havent you!? Eh? No, not really? Gusu and yet, why with a woman I dont know eh? Huh? Hmm? Huh? What are you talking about? Uh oh~ Why are Sadiz, Fu and Rebal all staring at me like Oh no!? Drats! Even Treainar?! Authors Note It makes me sad to see that in my recent career as a novelist, there is a trend ofeuppance and istion against childhood friends. Childhood friends are inherently precious. If connections between people are an asset in life, childhood friends are assets that can be obtained without difficulty, like a lottery ticket. Even if they have the worst personality, if you have a connection to a childhood friend, you should cherish it. So, take good care of your childhood friends. Dont make your childhood friend cry. Dont make them sad. Chapter 226: What I Was Pursuing Back Then Chapter 226 C What I Was Pursuing Back Then TN: Boys get your Popcorn ready!!!!! In a way, this was just as surprising as the deration that Paripi would be my subordinate or Coman showing her true nature. In the first ce, after pushing that attitude of disliking and condescending me to the fullest, there must be something wrong with my thought circuit if I believed the princess liked me, so why was she surprised the moment I said that she was wrong? Rather, I was surprised. Heh, ah, eh? E, Earth t, that eh what? No, what are you talking about? Guh~, what are you saying, Earth! W, who, then, who have you been looking at, if you dont like me?! Sadiz. Fugah!? Ah I answered in an instant. Oh no, shes right here! Li, ttle man ohohohohoho, so precious. Ugh, guh Goodness, Li, tle, ma, Little maaaaaaaaan r, really. Well, I, I knew, but hey. Who was Little man looking at~ Uh~ gu, ka, dont tease me Hoh~?! Fufu, ohohohoho bosu. guh, even though I knew, this reaction the strength to defeat a Six Supremacy, even though his body and mind have grown, this innocent reaction utterly adorable I want to eat him up Oh Sadizs thoughts were leaking out of her mouth. Well, that was probably a bit of teasing, and Sadiz wouldugh with a cool expression as a grown-up. Besides, I couldnt bear thatugh, so I turned my back and my shoulders were trembling with excitement. Damn, so embarrassing Hmm That? What is it now my chest feels queasy? Lady Kron, its a disease The Love Sickness thou, Earth Lagann. Thats why, thou should have bedded Lady Kron as soon as possible Guh, uh, w, well, I knew she was Honeys first love, but I still get jealous when it is mentioned in front of me I mean, even though I did it unconsciously, it cant be smart. Was Jamdiel so angry that she gave off a menacing aura? Kron tilted her head sadly, not knowing what the pain in her chest was. And Shinobu, who didnte forward, still looked frustrated. Thats right M, my bad Kron Shinobu Earth Honey Right now, Im Oh, that, that I mean, I should not say that in front of you guys who told me that you like me that wasnt considerate of me Im sorry Right. To the two people who were in love with me, I havent given a clear answer yet, and theyve still done something like risk their lives for me, and this is what I do. I think Im doing the worst thing possible. Ah Kyu~ At that moment, Kron nodded as if he had something in her heart, and Shinobu turned bright red in the face and began to moan, awawa. I see my chest, which had been tightened fluttered just now. Kron I am overjoyed and saddened by your words is this what love is? I learned one more thing that I liked today. Hmm Ehehe, Im d I learned from you. Huh? Dazzling!? This Goddess oh, no, such a dazzling smile, I stood there for a moment Honey, you really are a dork, arent you Uh? wh what? My love is not so weak as to be broken by this. Shinobu For now you understand my feelings and thats enough. Because the rest is up to me. Huh? My cheeks, hot, as a squirming and embarrassed Shinobu plucked my sleeve with her fingers. Oh, I wonder what it is already I see. Yes ?. Thats how it is ?. Until now, Ive only ever directed my feelings of liking a girl to Sadiz. And because Sadiz was also a perfect superhuman in every sense, she was beautiful, smart, strong, tough but sometimes sweet and sexy, so I honestly didnt think anything of the girls around me at the academy or the Imperial City. But by going out into the outside world for a bit and broadening my horizons Geez, look. Lets take Jamdiel out and get going right away. Oh, Earth, ufufu~, hes so shy~ Ufu~, are you already embarrassed, Honey? Ara ara! Im not embarrassed! Oh dear, is that so~? This is a nice development. Can we attack now? I cant give you an answer yet, but its just that I also have some kind of sweet and sour, but also warm feeling WIIIIIIIL YOOOOOOU STOOOOOOOP INGNORING MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!! Ah Hah Oh~ Little man I should leave you alone for a bit, huh? Oh, not good, I forgot. The princess shouted with a look of indignation mixed with tears, demanding not to be ignored. Fu, Rebal and Sadiz were already scratching their heads, and the prince, who seemed to have the least understanding of the situation, had a drawn-out smile on his face. Erm, ah, p, princess er, I guess the story is? So it is I whom you love, right? Your first love may have been Sadiz, but now it must be me! Why? What?! Why eh? Ah that? No why? Huh? ? Anyway the princess is does the princess think I like her? Because we in the future were going to get married Huh?! Whats that face like its your first time hearing it!? Because, its my first time hearing it! What do you mean? Weve been engaged since we were little, and you were supposed to be my husband and lead the empire with me in the future! Father, and Lord Hiro, intended it as well! Whats that!? How many shocking events and shocking facts do I need to find out today? Am I the princess fianc?! Is that what the Emperor and my father intend? Sadiz, is that true!? No.. well that the Master and Madam wanted it I knew it, too, in case you were wondering. Huh? Why! Because Ive been asking Sadiz to be my wife since I was little! Huh?! Sadiz knew. Did Rebal and Fu also know? No, but why didnt I, the person in question, know about this? Well, is that so, Earth For once it wasnt Princess Phianses assumptions or delusions Besides, he likes Sadiz so much that he wants her to be a bride Ugh, Im jealous Oh again, in front of these two Shinobu Kron um, Im sorryDDDDDD Ever the cur!!!! Nu!? ? Treainar, who had been silent for a long time, finally got angry, saying enough. I mean, Im the only one who can hear his voice Oh, hey, Earth y, you didnt you know? ah Princess That we will be married in the future O, ou I mean, I thought you were looking down on me. So, then, Earth, what did you think of me all this time? In my eyes a, a Childhood Friend. ~~~~~~u!!?? Thats why, honestly, I wasnt good at talking to the princess but I feel like it would be kind of bad if I said that out loud. But even without saying it, it was conveyed. The princesss eyes swirled as she wobbled. It cant be Princess? When Earth ran away from the Imperial City Lady Mamu, said something like Earth doesnt really love me, so I but that was a lie so I wouldnt worry, and Earth and I both have feelings for each other we are lovers, man and wife yes by all rights, once the match was over, we will be together, officially Huh?! Thats when it happened. Yes, the Graduation Match! Eh? The princess, who was muttering in confusion, looked up. Before the match how do you exin it? There was that talk we had one morning on our way to school! What? You said you knew what my feelings and wishes were! You, on the other hand, said you would win the championship to get what you wanted too! I remember saying that. DDD Ive never lost to you Thats why I wont lose our match. And when I win the championship I get everything! Everything Thats it DDDCertainly, Im not sure Im thinking that deeply about the futurepared to you. But Im serious about this tournament, too. No, Im going to take it seriously. Im the one who wins the championship! Shortly after I met Treainar, I remember having that conversation with the princess when we met by chance on our way to school in the morning The princess feelings at that time? For the sake of the Empire. For the world. For humanity. For the future. We will continue to protect the current world of peace. I thought maybe she kept harboring such lofty thoughts. The day Rebal and Fu came back! You said you were the one who would win! Because theres something you cant give up! I remember that too. DDDI know you guys are strong, but Im the one who will win! Theres something I cant give up either! I made that deration after being egged on by Treainar. As a way of putting pressure on myself. Didnt it mean that you would confess and propose to me, as I was thinking of dering to all the people that I would marry you upon my victory, and give our pledge to serve the people of the Empire, peace, and justice for all eternity? Whaaaaat was thaaaaaaaat!!! Wh uh I never said that I didnt mean it that way at all No, really, why would I do that? In the first ce, I was N, no way And the princess, so shocked that she copsed to her knees, her whole body trembled No way, no way, no way! So, what does that mean? Was it my misunderstanding? Then what did you want to win?! Wasnt it me?! Huh? What you wanted to get when you won if its not me, what was it!? What I wanted to win and get at that time something Ive been chasing for a long time No! At that time, if I won, Sadizs boobs b eh!? Huh? I hurriedly held my mouth down. I looked at Sadiz involuntarily. Sadiz quickly averted her eyes. And I looked at the princess again. Oh Princess ( bթb)? The princess had an expression I had never seen before. Authors Note Thank you for your support. Yesterday, I learned about your feelings for your childhood friend. But I like Princess Ph, Phinseng. After all, she is my favorite character. Otherwise, I would not try to recover the misunderstanding of the previous 200 chapters. Even after hundreds of chapters, I still have feelings for Princess Ph, Phinseng, which is why I put her out there. I have never had the slightest desire to jump on the bandwagon and go all in, so let me say that clearly. So, seriously, if you dont have sympathy to some extent, the princess will really be helpless, so I would like to apologize for overdoing it. Chapter 227: Cursing Each Other Chapter 227 C Cursing Each Other For now the two of thee should talk. Boy. Princess. P, Prince The prince, who seemed calm, pped his hands and announced so, smiling bitterly, as if he pitied the princess a little under the circumstances. It would be awkward and confusing with the goddess and Little mans friends here, wouldnt it? Well, ah yes, but Such is your duty as well, boy. Please face it diligently. Kron, Shinobu and Sadiz were especially worried that it would getplicated. To be honest, Im also confused about various things, so I nodded, thinking that it would be better to calmly unpack the difference in perception between the princess and me. Princess Fah? What? What is it, Earth? Do you have something to say to me? Hmm, Phianse and Earth have something to talk about, do they? No good. Her mind is all over the ce Lets go outside for now. Aha. Were holding hands. Pulling on the princess hand, we step outside. Maybe shes not mentally present, or maybe shes running away from reality, or maybe shes gone crazy from an overdose of embarrassment when she realized that she had misunderstood that I always liked her. And.. Hey, Treainar Hmm? Um hey I dont think so, but I understand that the princess misunderstood a lot of things about me, but To be honest, it was shocking, but if it was just a simple misunderstanding, it might not have gone this far. So, when I looked at the situation of the princess now, I had a thought. Maybe the princess it cant be about me Tis something that should be heard from the mouth of the person herself, not something I can answer for you. yes, but Rather, just get on with it. We have much do, how long will this nonsensest Treainar let out a sigh of exasperation. With a look that said Dont keep messing around in this situation. I mean, Treainar didnt seem surprised by the situation at all, but did he know it? Princess Fuih? Phianse! Hah! Ah ah eh? Earth. We got out of the dungeon and faced each other on the endless sky. When I called her name, the princess finally seemed to realize the situation while looking around with a huff. Oh. Oh erm Oh, its you No, no, no, your manners Awkward. Even though we were facing each other alone, the atmosphere was extremely awkward. But we cant keep dragging this on Everything Huh? Everything from the beginning has been my misunderstanding wasnt it? My heart ached when the princess weakly asked me that. Ive always thought that I would marry Earth in the future, and even though Earths first love was Sadiz, I thought he intended to marry me in the future, and I thought he liked me during our time at the Academy but all of it, from the beginning And by looking at this face, I knew the answer to the question I asked Treainar earlier. I mean, thats what it was. Anyway Ive always liked Sadiz. is that so thats Erm, ever since I was a kid up to the way things ended in the Imperial Match and hit my father and ran away from the Imperial City Eh, I, see I the thing with you and Rebal so A about that~ Oh Im happy and proud of Rebals feelings, but I didnt consider the option in the first ce. Im really sorry for Rebal, but Ive always thought only about marrying you. This thorn on my side. This rigid princess, who always felt like she stood apart from all the heaven, Ive never seen this woman with such a weak expression, not since we were kids. Fu fu ha, I dont know what to say Phianse? I was thinking at the time that if I won, I would dere to the whole empire that I would marry you and if by any chance you should win, you would propose to me I thought Rebal and Fu would be the challenge, but in any case, once that tournament was over, we would and then why? During my academy days, I grit my teeth to beat her again and again endure the humiliation make my own efforts but I never won it was like an absolute wall that always stood in front of my path. So? ? You ran away from the Imperial City in thest few months, you met that Shinobu and you met that demon called Kron no.. that woman, right? yeah. After you were kidnapped by Jamdiel, I spent time with Shinobu, but she rarely told me about you saying that it was just a memory between the two of you, but anyway, she said she was in love with you. I thought Earth was in love with me, and that Shinobu was just a crazy delusional woman. Ah~ thats Its funny. The delusional woman was me you think so, dont you? This genius child prodigy monster like this had a smile on her lips, but shes totally powerless. So feeble. So do you like either of those two or both of them? I still dont know. Shinobu and Kron. Ah, damn. I never thought Id be having this kind of cozy banter with the princess on top of that with that kind of look on her face But Im sure I dont not like them So what you mean is you are conscious of them, as women? well wh So, what about me other than as a childhood friend have you ever been conscious of me as a woman? But I cant afford to mess around here. Im not going to lie to you here, Phianse. I never thought of you as an object of interest in any way. Huh? Misunderstanding upon misunderstanding,pletely made things messed up and bothersome for both of us. I think its time to make everything clear. Haha why couldnt I say just one word I couldnt say that I loved you if so why did I take it for granted that we were in love Phianse I didnt know anything about your feelings I mean how ridiculous Even if I hurt the princess Phianse I mean, I cant hurt her anymore, and theres nothing I can do to mend things or fake it now. You werent conscious of me because you only had eyes on Sadiz? yeah And were you attracted to those two women just because you cooled off to Sadiz? thats not true. What? Im sorry, Phianse, but when I was in the Imperial City, I was only looking at Sadiz. But the reason I wanted to face the two of them wasnt because my feelings for Sadiz had cooled down or anything like that. In fact, its not even that I dont like Sadiz anymore. What? Then what attracted you to those two!? Their faces!? Is it because theyre wearing white panties!? Is it because youre now interested in more than just busty women?! Is it because they let you do e, e, erotic things?! The Princess enthusiastically said I dont understand to my words, but somehow, what does this person think of me. No. I mean, its just that, those two they didnt know who I was maybe thats why it was new to me, so What does that mean? You heard what Paripi said. When I was in the Imperial City what was bothering me ah And it seemed that Phianse finally figured it out. She stiffened with a look of surprise. Yes, those two Because they saw me not as the Son of the Hero but as Earth Lagann they acknowledged Earth Lagann and said they liked me. It wasnt just those two, but also the kind-hearted Ogre best friend, the meddlesome Yankee, and the people of that secluded nation. But my words made the princess furiousDDDD No way, even I didnt see youDDDDD You didnt even look at me! Wh at? Are you still the Son of the Hero? Youre the Son of the Hero, but all youve ever done is disappoint your hero parents that was it, wasnt it? Ever since I was a kid, ever since I was in the academy! All the time! Thats why I I found myself yelling in anger. Y, youre one to talk, until I say otherwise its always princess princess princess princess, I had to tell you to call me by name but you find faults in people other than yourself! ha haaa~~~? Its been that way since we entered the Academy! You dont refer to me by my name even though weve always been good friends you called me princess, didnt you? How much do you think that hurt me! B, because, youre the princess! Unlike when I was a little kid, I cant do that kind of thing anymore Dont be ridiculous! You can go on and on about being called the Son of the hero yet you call me a princess, and have the gall to say all that?! Before I knew it, the princess, with an angry face, almost headlong to me, stuck out her face and shouted. Dont be ridiculous is this reality? Paripi said as much as he wanted to say even Coman and now this? What the hell! What has my life been about so far! Dont be ridiculous! Phianse And the princess also vented her pent-up anger. Dont be ridiculous! Youve done nothing but insinuate to me! In the end, you just want a convenient woman who can pamper you! Who the hell are you to say that! I mean, when have I ever made you think I was interested in you! Besides, I dont think those two are convenient! I was intentionally tough on you! I suppressed my desire to be flirtatious with you and wanted you to mature, and be a better man, a man who is more worthy of me! Who asked for that and when? A man worthy of you? Who do you think you are? Dont tter yourself! Oh, and somehow before we knew it, we were shamefully arguing with each other, cursing at each other, so aggressively that it seemed like we would brawl with each other. It cant be helped! Even if you werent the heros child, you were weaker than me! You couldnt win even once! D, do say that! And from there, you were always frustrated because of your inferiorityplex with me, Rebal, and Fu, and you started to whine, twist and demean yourself something had changed since we were kids and it felt pathetic! I just wanted you to remember the old days when you used to pull us! This what Thats right! Thats why I thought that the world would not easily acknowledge a man who was weaker than me, who was both a princess and a woman, as my fianc thats why I was so strict with you! If you had been as strong as you were in the Graduation Match from the beginning, I wouldnt have been so hard on you and I wouldnt have nagged you so much! I would have let you do whatever you wanted in the costume from the Sexy NyanNyan Collection: Naughty Master Scratch Me book you had hidden! I would let you do it! I rubbed tits as much as you wanted without asking Sadiz for a reward! Why did you have that book!? Th, that book was disposed of by Sadiz I mean, I didnt want it! Yeah, I know you didnt! You didnt seem to be looking at me! Yeah? What was it, what the hell was I to you?! In a way, it was the first time we had ever quarreled so badly with each other. Yes, I didnt notice anything about your feelings just pushing only my own feelings onto you I misunderstood spun around in ce unconsciously hurting you made you suffer I already know that! I get it but but let me say a few words Phianse My whole life from the moment I met you Ive only thought about you Im not even allowed to say that a little bit you hate me Im that sinful right? And gradually, we couldnt even understand what we were saying to each other, but me and Phianse both started breathing on each others shoulders Ha, ha, hae on already what are we doing we Its true even though were exhausted from the battle with the Six Supremacy Yeah Im tired too even though I was of no use in the battle Before I knew it, we were both sitting on the clouds, heads hung down in disappointment. But Its just, Earth I was sure you wanted to be the Son of a Hero but I didnt fall in love with you because you were the Son of a Hero Phian se It would be a meaningless excuse if it didnt get across but still Phi,eh!? Oh Hig Gusu Earth I until Paripi said all that and now I didnt think I was such an ugly woman when I first cursed so much with you Finally,rge tears fell from the princess eyes, and the princess sat down and put her hands on herp Earth higg Im sorry Huh? I was only thinking of what was. most convenient for me Aah already really today what a day. I feel so pathetic and guilty. Chapter 228: Start from Scratch Chapter 228 C Start from Scratch Phian se Really truly guh I, Im so sorry He had known Phianse for more than a decade, but for the first time, she apologized. S, stopwhy are you like that Im so, sorry Earth uh Eh, me too! Thats why that single Im sorry resonated so heavily with me. Me too My mouth was naturally moving too. I was sorry, too. But what was I sorry for? What am I trying to apologize for? For not noticing Phianses feelings? For not living up to her expectations? For making her cry? I cant figure out what I need to apologize for. But when I look at Phianse now, was it all my fault, and shes just a poor victim? I dont think so. And the answer came naturally. I maybe I was only thinking about myself Thats what I thought. If Phianse was acting with everything in mind for her own convenience, then I was only thinking about myself, and I was covering my ears thinking that all the voices around me were irritating noise. Thats why I was also wrong Im sorry. Earth Ive apologized to Phianse several times before. But that apology DD As you are now, wont you be a disappointment to your father, the hero, Earth? DD I, Ick, the dignity, princess It was a frivolous thing, nothing heartfelt about it. So, in that sense, it might have been my first time too. No, Im the one No, no, I certainly responded to you with condescending sarcasm Thats because I was nagging you without knowing how you feel Well, if it was just how you felt about me Im sorry I didnt notice anything about it that I couldnt live up to your expectations D, dont say that! Me and everyone just forced it on you! I apologize to Phianse because I felt I was at fault. That said, my apology made Phianse flustered. Besides, I didnt just do things that were convenient for me um I also said various things to keep the girls in ss from falling in love with you I really did something awful! Im sorry! No, no, thats not a big deal, huh? In response to my apology, Phianse was like, No, Im the one whos at fault, and I was like, No, I am too, and we apologized again, only this time I couldnt help but respond. No. no, no Earth? Its certainly thats right Huh? I remembered. Speaking of which, it was like that every single time. No, look thats what people around me were always like, Are you still the son of a hero?. But sometimes you would be there? The girls in ss would So, for example DDBut the princess is really impressive, but Earth is pretty strong, too. DDYes, hes a little withdrawn, but looks a bit wild and cool. DDHis household is wealthy, too The girls in ss reacted with a pulse. They were blushing and praising me. Even though I was only interested in Sadiz, I was honestly happy and embarrassed. I couldnt beat the princess, but I was second in my grade, which means Im an honor student in my ss. On top of that, I have a good family background, so normally girls wouldnt leave them alone. But DDThere seems to be a little misunderstanding. Certainly, he is talented, his face may not be bad, and hees from a wealthy family. But, he also has a twisted side too. His character is considerably demonic, and tends to be disobedient at times. Also, more than anything, when I was a child, he rudely peeked at my underwear, and he still hides smutty books in his room. The other day, I heard from his maid that he had hidden a double-bottomed drawer and even set up a magic trap to hide them. No, that isnt good for the boys of his age, but hes hiding something obscene. His appearance itself isnt bad, but the eyes are pretty bad, no, I dont think its wild and masculine, its just bad. His family is also wealthy, and his parents are two respectable heroes. However, his upbringing is too lenient, and he was spoiled growing up. You dont want that, do you? No, but its not that hes not working hard. He studies and trains very hard just so he can beat me. While he seems to not care about losing, I have witnessed his figure working hard in shadows without anyone noticing, still, th-that is, yes. He has no delicacy towards girls. Yes, thats why you should definitely stop aiming for him. She talked so fast and blurted out a lot of bad things about me to the girls. And when the girls heard that, they were smiling DDUfufufu, oh we understand, princess. DDAmong us No, I dont think any girl in the Imperial city is aiming to be Earths girlfriend. DDRight~? And that being said, I didnt have many sweet and sour memories of the Academy. Thats right, no matter how you think about it, thats terrible! No one would ept me and in the midst of all that twisting and turning, you ragged on me in a rage to all the girls who might have maybe liked me! Ah, uh, uh, thats Yeah! Im getting pissed off all over again just remembering that! If I could have even one good memory at the Academy, maybe something would have changed! Th, thats because Im d when Earth is praised, but when Earth bes popr, or when a girl other than me was wooing Earth I, I didnt like it Nuwha, h, how selfish! Even with such a despondent expression, that is terrible! Uh, uh, uh, I, Im really sorry. It, its not something that can be forgiven by apologizing, but really the worst thing you can do as a person huh? But didnt you just say that you only had eyes for Sadiz at the time?! Thats that! This is this! Nuwha?! What is that nonsense way of thinking! In other words, you want to get along with other girls even though you have someone you love, or something like that! I wont go that far, but no, but who knows what would happen Yoooouuu, you didnt notice my feelings in the slightest! No, its my fault for not telling you, but But! Im awful, but is that even an option?! No, Im only human! Even if theyre not my type, when a girl seeks your attention it feels good! Even though they were making so much noise about Rebal and Fu, Im the only one left out! Wha, what is that! Its a bit pathetic! Somehow, after emotionally cursing at each other a while ago, she apologized for her shenanigans then again, we argued. But I wonder why Ge, generally speaking, it seems youre a perv to begin with, even if youre not! And the genre of books you had was dangerous! [The Magic School Panties Collection], [I Made a Warrior Candidate Say Kuh, Kill Me], or [Seduced at the Graduation Ceremony, The Magical Mirror Carriage], and so on, that depicted students in uniforms like ours in an obscene manner! Ouna gave those to me as a token of friendship after transferring schools until then we never interacted?! Im telling you, I didnt choose to collect any of them! But you must have read them! Because the books had creases! I receive it, Ill look at it! Of course I read them! Why are you saying that so arrogantly?! Thats what men do! I mean, who are you to talk when you stole erotica from someones room without permission! Whats the matter with you?! What~!? What?! The heavy atmosphere of before is gone Fu~, fu~, fu~ puh Even though we bared our teeth, red at each other and yelled at each other Pupu, really already hehe really, Earth Kuhaha jeez, give me a break, Phianse is That? I wonder why. We Fu aha. Kuhahahaha. Wereughing. Fufuwhy I sooner Huh? Why couldnt I have exposed everything more like this even my unseemly jealousy I need you to see that ugly part as well if you dont ept my true self, it wouldnt mean anything Phianse smiled and fell on her back on the clouds. I sat down next to her andughed as I watched Phianse smile like a girl of her age. Thats right weve been together for over a decade there are things that you cant understand just by being together after all, I didnt know what to put into words, I misunderstood things whether its a childhood friend or a parent-child rtionship. Hmm In that sense, Coman is the same. Oh. Nodding at Phianses words, a slightly somber air flowed through us. And Phianse Earth wont you go back to the Imperial City? No excuses, no exnation, no matter what No excuses, no exnation, no matter what, because I have no regrets about my actions and the power I used, the power I acquired. Come to think of it thats right. About that would you tell me? Hmm Hmm~ Phianses question turned to that moment. That was when I used the Great Magic Spiral in the Imperial match. But, was this a good time to say it? Phianseughed bitterly at my hesitation I see. Then, not now. Huh? Im not going to ignore your feelings and ask you to talk about something difficult. Just let me know when you can talk. Phianse saw my hesitation and pulled away. It was a bit surprising. In the first ce, she must have chased me to find out about it. But apart from that By the way, Kron and Shinobu do they know? No. They dont. I see, um then She didnt ask about the truth. Instead, she was checking to see if there were others who knew the truth. And Kron and Shinobu didnt know. At that moment, it seemed that Phianse clenched his fists slightly, but immediately peeked into my face So, does Sadiz know? Yeah. I told Sadiz. Nu, mu uh, I see. I nodded sharply at the question. Phianse pouted a little, but quickly exhaled andughed again. Earth, Im weaker than Sadiz right now. Well, it cant be helped. Rebal and Fu are still no match for Sadiz. Yeah, and I Ive never lost to you, but now I dont feel like I can beat you. And now I feel like youre stronger than Sadiz I dont know about that. Ive never fought Sadiz in a fight, and Im sure we have some chemistry Well, thats good thats how it is. ? Thats just how much difference there is between you and me. I mean, I dont have to fight Sadiz like I did with Paripi and Jamdiel. But thats not what the princess was trying to say I am still inexperienced. I still have to improve myself. There are things I need to do before dering that I will bring you back or marry you, or anything like that. I, too, know only a small world, and I didnt realize that I was a frog in a well. Phianse In a strong, determined tone, Phianse told me. Then she stood up and stared at the end of the endless sky Its time to start from scratch. I wont lose to you, who wants to go out into the world and live freelyas a princess, as a warrior, as a woman I I will aim higher. Right now, from this moment. I see. Oh, so you can do as you please. I cant catch you as I am now. Without any hesitation, I nodded back at her straight eyes and smiled, which was refreshing. And.. Earth, I dont need a farewell hug right now. No kissing, no intercourse. Hey, who would do that?! Fufufufu, but instead The princess held out her right hand to me Would you mind shaking hands with me? Farewell? Reunion? Friendship? Or an oath? It could mean a lot of things, but Yeah, Ill do my best. You do your best too. Hmm. At least today, we can go back to being childhood friends, and while feeling like weve be true friends again, I shook the hand that was offered to me. Authors Note I really appreciate your kindness. I didnt update yesterday because it was Friday the 13th and it was bad luck. With the feedback Ive received over the past few days, Im d that weve finally gotten the opinion of the Princess me sh faction. Until now, I had not been able to bring Princess Ferguson to the forefront, but in fact, with the default setting that I can say now, Princess Phan Feihong was really going to be the first heroine. As I mentioned at some point before, the story itself was originally nned to end with the first arc. As an initial setting flow that can be said now, in the middle of the Imperial Match, invaders from outer space appeared and the father defended his son and the people, saying, I will protect my family even if I die and was taken away as it is. Then, the awakened son and his friends said, Dad, Ill save you! and Dad was like Youve be so strong, and with the spiral powered up by the fathers magic power no, he defeated the enemy with a Super Magic Spiral and somehow won. What happened to Earth, who realized the princesss feelings in the middle of the battle? That was the initial setting for this story. However, the story received an unexpectedly strong response and was published in book form, so we were forced to change the schedule because we could no longer finish the story. So I was frustrated that I had changed my ns and was only able to treat Princess Fingerre Bombs unfavorably when she was actually a candidate for the first heroine. However, for better or worse, I was finally able to spotlight her, and now I am filled with the feeling that I am finally ready to start again. Please dont hate me, from now on please keep an eye on Princess Phianse from now on!! And today, the second volume of the book is finally on sale. At the timing of the release of the second volume, I feel Oh that the main story has arrived at the current situation in this way. By the way, the book includes Shinobus belly button Bro with his hat off ohohoho. If we make it to Volume 3, we will be able to introduce the critically acimed Goddess, but to be honest, at the moment it is undecided. This is a world of meritpetition, so I hope it will continue. Chapter 229: New Goal Chapter 229 C New Goal Earth Phianse Aha! Your talk did you do it right? As the two of us returned from the conversation, Rebal and Fu looked surprised. Thats right. Phianse had been in a state of confusion for a while now, and most of all, the awkward atmosphere that should have existed between us was gone. Rebal, Fu Im fine now. Were done talking. Princess! Hmm. Ah! Earth! Phianse replied, and Fu instantly jumped at me with a big smile on his face. Earth! Good Im d to hear that. Wait, my neck, urgh so annoying! Im really sorry too Im sorry Earth, I had no idea you were struggling. Ah, okay okay, I get it, Youre going to cry and hug me, even though youre a man. But Im d you made up with the princess, right? Im d really Geez I thought he had be a little stronger during his study abroad, but this baby-faced bastard was still the same as ever. For some reason, after this happened, I didnt care anymore, and I naturally sigh. Meanwhile, Rebal calmly asked Phianse what was going on. So the talk is over so what happens now? Um, I decided to start over. Thats what I decided. ? As we are we dont have the power to bring Earth back also were not strong enough to stand side by side as equals. Huh? You know that as well as I do, dont you? Rebal. Rebal was at a loss for words when Phianse answered with a refreshing expression without hesitation. Not yet I mean Thats right, Rebal, Ive been groping around without knowing what I was looking for, but now I know, Im aware of it, thats what I took from all this. So you agree? Mm-hmm. Rebal seemed a little conflicted by Phianses words. He turned to face me and asked with a mysterious expression. Earth are you sure were done talking? What Paripi said we cornered you andDDDD Rebal, didnt I say it? Were done talking about it. Phianse and I got it done. So its enough. Ive had enough of that. Thats how it is to me Rebal Is that so but I have imposed my own expectations on you did I apologize? Huh? Even if it was a path you didnt want to take, an expectation you didnt want even if it was our own selfish expectation you and I were both born into such a family more than anything else, thats what you were to us. geez, youre a hard guy to please. Its like theyre saying youre overly-optimistic, arent they? Here, it seems that Phianse was different from Rebal. But But thats all Thats all? Is it? While saying that he didnt apologize for what Paripi pointed out, Rebal closed his eyes and bowed his head slightly I couldnt help you that day I couldnt back you up, I couldnt stop you today I couldnt do anything to help talk about being your friend Im sorry Ha haha Its not like they pushed me into a corner. Theyre sorry that they couldnt help. Rebals clumsy feelings came through as he bit his lips in frustration. Its so like Rebal Thats why, Earth. Oh. Ill catch up with you someday, I promise. Rebals words, as if he were aiming at me, are aplete change from the time before the Graduation Match. I remember he was giving off an air of Im already too much stronger than you back then. And now he has me as his goal? But Unfortunately, Im not going to let you catch up with me. Because Im going even further. How far are you nning to go? Not as a warrior not as a herowhere are you going? Oh? Thats just the way it is, going as far as it will take me! When I said that, Rebal was stunned, but his mouth loosened. Hmph are you trying to be cool? Thats not an answer, is it? Aanh? I didnt think a showoff like you would say that. Hehehehe but its not bad. Rebal? Even if you dont know where youre going youre still going farther and farther ahead of us well chase after you like were being pulled along thats fine the path is different, but youre okay with that Earth. Saying that, Rebal lightly tapped my shoulder. At the time of the Imperial Match, he was angry at me for trying to choose apletely different path from the Hero, the Imperial Knight, and my father, but now that he sees me, it seemed I have convinced him that this is the right thing for me to do. And.. I dont know what youre aiming for or who youre going to fight against, but next time you are in a pinch again Ill definitely help you this time. And it felt like a deration to himself. Rebal himself must have felt a lot in this battle, being kicked away by the former legendary Six Supremacy and the strength of the rivals of the father he was aiming for. Somehow, his eyes looked like he had made up his mind. Its the same with Phianse. Oh, I see. Well, Im going to be strong enough to handle things on my own, but if theres ever a time like that, Ill rely on you. Sure. I lightly patted his shoulder too. Come to think of it, it was the first time Ive had this sort of manly exchange with this guy. Really, its like Im seeing new sides to my childhood friends today. Come on! I want to be a part of this! Nuoh! Hmm. At that moment, Fu, who was still clinging to my neck, reached out and put his hand on Rebals shoulder. Yeah, get off me! No! Come on, you guys, stick together like we used to~! Weve never done that before! Then lets do it now! Fine~, annoying irritating unpleasant. How mean! Yeah, you should say youll do your best, like Phianse and Rebal. You were beaten down by Paripi too, so you might want toDDDD The moment I tried to shake off Fu, who unlike the other two couldnt read the air Obviously. Oh? But still, as the child of the Seven Heroes, he has lived with pride in that. Hes just a smiling optimistic guy whos d everyone was able to reconcile. I definitely dont want to be left out today we got a glimpse of the world where Earth is now in and the world our parents once fought Ill never lose sight of that again. is that so? Well, this guy these guys were saying this, and I guess theyll do their best now that theyve found a new goal. I need to train with my master again so I dont let them catch up to me. I need to be able to win with my own strength, not just by luck or Treainars strategy like I did today. For the time being thou mood was awkward till recent, how fare thee now? Huh? The prince, who had been watching us in silence the whole time, came out with his arms crossed and a smile on his face. Thats nice, thou all. pleasant. Wh, what the heck, Prince I have subordinates who fight alongside me and cute little birds who adore me but unlike thee I had no friends orradeswith whom to bicker with, to inspire each other, tough with, and ept each other for who we are so I too wanted them. The prince smiles dazzlingly, somewhat envious of us. What is it? It doesnt seem like such a big deal, but Well, the one I want to acknowledge me most is my own kin, but Oh I see thats right, he always lived with a lot of troublesome circumstances Anyway, Im much the same I too shall start over. This Heavenly World itself once again. Im truly sorry for the people of that country where Jamdiel was. Oh, well, you can talk to Mr. Machio and the others over there. Im sure youll be able to find a way to apologize and what youll do from now on Indeed, Ill do just that. Its not just Phianse, Rebal and Fu. Like Kron earlier, the Prince seemed to havee to realize what he needed to do from now on and thinks that he had to work harder, and somehow everyone seemed to be refreshingly cohesive. Come along, Ive taken care of thyrades, Ive sealed Jamdiels eyes, for now does all fare thee well? Yeah. And while me and Phianse were talking, the rest of the post-processing procedures seemed to be done. Then theres nothing more to do in this country. To be honest, even though I arrived at a world that was said to be legend and stepped foot on it, I couldnt even take my time looking around, but this country is not in that situation now, and before it bes troublesome All right, then, lets go Lets go back. To the Surface. And next for me and Treainar isDDDD Authors Note Something Ive been thinking abouttely. I received various opinions, the Kron faction, the Shinobu faction, the Sadiz faction, the Flora faction oh, Im sorry. Flora is no good. Flora is everyones waifu. By the way, Im a person who really cherishes childhood friends, so dont get me wrong. I like childhood friends. Sometimes when you have to make a choice, you have to make a difficult decision. That aside, its rare to see a princess with so many names. How much will it increase? By the way, the name I received from a reader that caught my eye was Princess Fraser, who immediately gave me a counter. For a moment, I imagined that Kim Ping was wearing a dress. Rumor has it that hes the inspiration for Hro des Todki. Well, for the time being, I was relieved to hear everyones thoughts on these four. The Treainar faction is gone I see. No, its fine, but I stupidly thought that the master, who hasnt been involved in thest few episodes, seems to be feeling a little lonelytely. Chapter 230: Departure Pegasus Chapter 230 C Departure Pegasus Whaaaat, the Goddess and the High Priestess are leaving the country. Kron and Jamdiel will not return to the Cacretale. No, the moment I told everyone about the fact that they couldnt return, there was a cry of astonishment. Naturally. Most of the people here are like disciples of Jamdiel. No way, how could that be?! We promised everyone that we would all go home together, right? Really! The battle is over besides, without the two of you, what would we do from now on This was especially true for Karui and Elder Sis Tsukshi, who have spent time together like family. Theyre already in tears and clinging to each other. Thank you, everyone. For thinking so much of us Goddess! But this is something we have already decided. We can no longer return to Cacretale. I, I dont understand why! By any chance, are you worried about what happened this time!? I doubt any of us hold a grudge against you two! Tsukshi Or are you worried about something simr happening again? Well be alright~! No matter how many times we are That wont do. Huh? Elder Sis Tsukshi who desperately clung, not wanting to part. In the midst of all this, Mr. Machio remained calm. If Earth Lagann hadnt been here today, we would have lost we would have all been killed. Mr. Machio!? And Earth, you will not marry the goddess and live forever in Cacretale will you? Then, if something simr happens again above all, the masters power is also sealed and thats the way we find ourselves now I guess thats what it is. Without me, we wouldnt have won today I mean lets not mention how things might not have been like this if I hadnt fought and exhausted Jamdiel in the first ce I understood after this fight, were weak. Were powerless. Tsukshi, Karui, everyone. If you take a vow to protect someone if you dont have enough strength, it wouldnt make any sense. Today has be a new day of determination for Kron, Phianse, Rebal, Fu, the Prince, and even Mr. Machio. The devastating defeat in the battle against Paripi instilled a further change in the mindset of Mr. Machio, who normally boasts of superhuman-level strength, and yet worked so hard on a regr basis that no one could keep up. Hearing Mr. Machios words, everyone who had onlyined that Kron and the others would not return to the Cacretale also looked at each other with aplicated look on their faces. We wereweakcertainlyI guess so. Me too I was just running away in the end If you put it that way. were all the same. My crotch too I was taken out in an instant Shit. when I get back, Ill triple my strength training. Im throwing 10,000 straight fist thrusts. We were weak. It seemed that everyone understood that as it sunk in. And Mr. Machio, on behalf of everyone Master. Even in your absence, we will not neglect our training. So that next time the two of you can be protected without any worries we will be stronger. Machio So at that time, once again we want you to live with us. I will definitely restore Cacretale as well. Mr. Machios words made me and Phianse feel like we couldnt say anything. High Priestess, please! We will be stronger! Next time, I promise! Master! Goddess! From now on, Cacretale will face interference from outside parties, like the Union. Because my father was already involved, and it was revealed that Jamdiel was living in that country. Above all, ording to Paripi, outside support is indispensable for restoring the current Cacretale. If that is the case, will the daye when Jamdiel, the worlds highest bounty, will be able to live proudly in Cacretale again Fu, well everyone remain diligent. Everyone, do your best! Im sure Jamdiel knows that, but she doesnt say anything. There may have been various schemes behind the scenes, or it may have been a ce or rtionship that she was just trying to take advantage of, but Jamdiel also has a heart. They were disciples who she spent more than 10 years with, and moreover, raised with great care. She seemed to have some feelings for them, and only offered words of encouragement. Osu!!!! Thest sound was spirited voices and bows that sent vibrations through the air. Does that mean Earth will be gone too? Seriously, I havent had a crotch match with you yet! I wanted that ass!? I hear that you can also wield a sword. I would like to have a match with my Seven Star Sword Where are you going, aye? Uh~, are you for real, Big Brother!? Earth! And Im also saying goodbye here, so Elder Sis Tsukshi, Karui and the other stubborn people Ive spent thest few months with all cling to me in unison. Oh~, well, Ille to hang out once in a while once things calm down. Absolutely! Absolutely! For the time being, unlike Jamdiel, Ill at least be able toe back and visit again. But only if the eyes of father and the Union be less strict Earth, thank you for your help. Mr. Machio. Im d you were here. Ill continue to train myself. Yeah, Im grateful, too. Because the battle with Mr. Machio pushed me to the next stage. I high-fived Mr. Machio, Pachin, and exchanged goodbyes with everyone I met in the Cacretale Now then, its time to send thee on thy way. The prince pped his hands to signal our departure. Hmm? Come to think of it, were all going to get on the fishing boat ah but Hiluas going to take Kron and Jamdiel on board, and I Oh, about that, the ship thou came on seems to have been damaged quite a bit, soter well repair it here and give it back. Eh, ah, is that so? But then how do we will you guys carry us down? Its okay, if its a dozen or soe on, little birds! Come on! Even if we say we will go back, we will not be able to go back in the same way as we came, so I thought that the seraphs would carry us one by one, but it was a little different. Ooooh, a pegasus eh, Ive only seen one in picture books it really exists Hey! Seriously! Wow, thats amazing! The moment the prince pped his hands, dozens of war maidens astride white winged horses in other words, pegasi, appeared. Seeing the beautiful furry Pegasus, the princess group got excited with a twinkle in their eyes. One by one, get behind them! Ill send thee home with the heavenly steeds, the pride of the Heavens, controlled by my cute little birds. Oooooooooh!!! And, of course, the men were thrilled to ride on such a Pegasus Oh, seriously! Behind that cute angel? Ku~, Ill just get in the middle of the action The Seven stars are buzzing is now the time to meet the woman of destiny under the guidance of the stars? Well, maybe its simply because they can sit closely behind the cute seraphs these guys Prince art thou sure of this? Even though His Majesty hasnt regained consciousness yet, such a thing and even about Jamdiel Indeed, I shall assume all responsibility. Ill manage it all, whatever my father says. So, please lend me thy strength. ah, I if its for the sake of the prince Ill go to any lengths, do anything At some point, the seraphs turned pale and their expressions were disgusted by the atmosphere of these bastards. Well, unlike the prince, these guys didnt watch the battle in the pce, so even if they were told that we were actually the benefactors who saved the Heavenly World, they wouldnt be easily convinced, so they may not want to be in close contact with such nasty men, even if its on the princes order. Oh, gentlemen, heed my words. Even if I am indebted to thee, should thou do something obscene to my cute little birds, they may just drop thee into the sea. Do keep that in mind Yes Well, at any rate, the prince probably gave them a non-threatening warning, so the bastards should be fine, but they still cant hide the look of joy on their faces. And it was the same with the princess group who genuinely saw the Pegasi. Ooooh, m, me too I want a Pegasus hoh hmm, I wonder if I could bring one back to the Imperial City Certainly, this would make shopping a lot easier, and it would be easy to get across mountains and seas when Little man is in a pinch. And, in the midst of all that, there was also someone unexpected Hoh~, Pegasus I never paid much attention to them during the battle, but Hmm I thought their legs would be weak as they mainly moved with their wings, but they are stable while carrying extra passengers as well Hohoho It was Treainar beside me. He watched the flock of Pegasi roaming in front of him with great interest. What, Treainar. You are interested in the Pegasus too? Well, I have not seen many before. But in terms of interest, tis more about horses in general than the Pegasus itself. Huh? Horse? What the hell are you did you ride a horse too? Eh? You? Whats the point of riding a horse? Again, I sleekly learned about the unexpected side of Treainar. I mean, he could fly to any ce, or done something like warp to anywhere in an instant, so he wouldnt need to ride a horse or anything I rode not for transportation. I was merely riding as a hobby. Hobby? Uh huh. I used to hide my identity and participate in horse races on the Surface and in the Demon Realm, with my beloved horses. What!? Ah, you horse racing!? Heh, do not be so surprised, I was once known as the worlds best leading jockey despite being unidentified, and won many major prize races, including the Demon Realm Derby. Treainar crossed his arms and recounted tales of his valor with a triumphant look no.. Im speechless I miss my favorite horse Kangkoo Bryan, who won me the Triple Crown in the Demon Derby and Fuka Impact they were all fine steeds I, is that so Speaking of which, I won some of the most prestigious prize in the Surface World, such as the Starting Gate Award, DDDD And just when Treainars eyes began to sparkle as he gradually became more and more passionate about the old days. Come on, boy. Art thou heading to a different ce than everyone else? Like the goddess and Jamdiel. Eh? Oh, yeahbut only halfway. Before I knew it, everyone was already getting ready for a double ride on the Pegasus, and I seemed to be the only one left, the prince smiled brightly Get on, boy. Huh? Ill send thee to wherever thou will go. Ill keep it a secret for the rest of my life that I got an unintentional shock when he said something that made me nervous because he was so beautiful even though he was a man. Its going to be extraplicated. Oh, behind you? Do thou hate it? Then would thou sit in front of me? Between my arms Right? Ill hold on tight so thou dont fall off. Hey, am I a kid?! Dont say creepy things! Hahaha, so shy even though he is so strong pretty cute, isnt he? I can see why all those charming flowers are drawn to thee. Oh, huh? See here, dont be shy, put your arms around my waist, hold on tight ?. ncing at people, smiling and teasing or rather, this guy really is too good-looking is he really a man? Hmm,e to think of it, nobody knew about me in that race, so the payout ratio was stupendous Hehehehe, the expressions on the faces of those who were stunned when the favorites were defeated and their tickets were torn into pieces. They were so pitiful. Oh, Treainar? Im sorry, I lost my attention halfway through. Chapter 231: The Interruption Chapter 231 C The Interruption Earth, Im sure youll meet us again at the top! See you! Stay healthy, Little man! Pleasee back anytime. Earth, take care of yourself. Master, please be well. Goddess, High Priestess, and Big Brother will definitelye again! Im sure they will! Uooooooohh!!!!!!!Masteeeeeeeeeeer, Goddeeeeeeeeeeees, Eaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarth!!!Um, Hiluaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! The Seraphs and everyone riding with them on Pegasi flew from the clouds as they were waving at us. There were some tears. But there were smiles and a refreshing feeling. A lot happened today, it was a tough time mentally and physically, but I smiled and waved back. Little man Ill talk to the Master and Madam myself Im not going to chase you anymore but but I ask you to trust me. Um, I will also talk to them. But Im not saying that this is thest farewell. Come to think of it, I ran away from the Imperial City and had many encounters, but this may be the first time that I was able to part with a smile on my face. Sadiz, Phianse, everyone else Honey, well definitely meet again?Ufufufu Kron, my rival, doesnt intend to travel or live with Honey Phianse-hime is already going home Sadiz-san wishes the best for her Botchama Ufu, ufufufufufufufufu to think that the rivals around Honey would disappear by themselves without any effort on my part this is it! All thats left, find the proper timing and from the shadows again ufufufufufu, with this, itll be my win! Somehow, even though Shinobu was waving her hand, she had a terrifying grin on her face well thats fine. Everyone, take care? Lets all y again! Kron and Hilua smiled and waved at everyone. Hmph And Jamdiel crossed her arms and remained silent. Both eyes were normal eyes, her Heraldic Eyes will no longer open I expect. Everyone they are already so far away Kron Lady Kron Kron muttered sadly as she watched everyone on Pegasi who had already moved far away to the point where they looked like peas. But she quickly clenched her fists and looked up with eager eyes. Come on, lets go, Jamdiel, Hilly. Earth is with us halfway, right? Huh, Lady Kron is that right? Leave it to me! Jamdiel was also a little puzzled by Kron, who quickly switched and looked forward. This time, Kron changed and became really strong, to the extent that even Jamdiel, who had been with her for over a decade, had be like that. I was worried about a lot of things, but it seemed that they will be okay from now on. Besides, from now on, that guy will be So, lets get going too? Yeah. And I stopped waving my hand at Sadiz and the others who were already far away. Jamdiel and Kron ride on Hiluas back, and I get behind the prince. Anyway, this was still a bad idea. Now then, Hiyo~! Whoa! Come now, hold fast, princess ?. Im a man! Whoa!? The prince, who teased me for being embarrassed, sent a signal to the Pegasus. Then the Pegasus raised its front legs to gain momentum and jumped straight off the clouds. Uoh, nuh, fall, abu, nuh-uh, guh Ah nh. At first I felt embarrassed to put my hands around the princes waist, but the moment we jumped off, I reflexively clung to his body. Huh? Hahaha, thou art too startled, boy. Art thou so scared to hold on so desperately? Oh? No no, Im fine. Hahahaha, is that so? Then, firmly put thy arms around my waist. I lost my bnce a little and, to my embarrassment, clung to the princes body in a daze, and the prince made fun of me for that, but right now, I felt something strange in my palm it was soft no, its firm, but just a little softer? What part of the princes body did I just touch? Oh, are we too close? The scent even though hes a man, why does this guy smell so good? Ah, child? You have you not realized it at all? Huh? Well, this one may be dressed as such, but actuallyDDDD At that moment, Treainar gave me a scowling look and said So, where are we headed? Huh? oh, um Treainar was about to say something, but was upset by the princes question. Ah~, Krons party will head to the westernmost coastline of the Empire, where they will be picked up. That was decided after talking with Paripi. And I I see. So, where should I send thee, boy? Oh, I want you to go a little further after weve dropped Kron. Ah, I dont mind. I mean, if you think about it carefully, well just stop for a while and then well be back in the territory of the Empire weve left That was the particrs Treainar and I decided on. Fufufu, my Pegasus is a capable escort at great distances in little time. However, is that funny dragon over there doing fine? Oh, what, did you just make fun of me?! Watch me! I, Im quite confident in my flying speed! Wow, fast fast fast! Lady Kron, dont lean out too much then again, what is this dragon? Where in heavens did thou find it Earth Lagann? Huh? Ah. Me and Kron summoned him. And while we were talking, the continent closest to Cacretale came into our sight. Oh, look, boy. Over there Huh? Oh a continent came into view but thats not it. thats The Kingdom of Bethreal or Wow, thats another country, Ive never seen one! Arge port town can be seen along the coastline facing the sea, and several ships were anchored. A country Ive never been to. Kron had a twinkle in her eye. Oh is that The Kingdom of Bethreal Treainar was also looking at it, with a Hoh~. Treainar, have you ever been to that country? No, never that country, I was not particrly interested. Although a member state of the Union, its national strength is below the middle level tis a country far inferior to the Empire and the Kingdom of Japone I see. Well, I dont know much about it either. Primarily, I want to freely travel, so I guess stepping into a country Ive never been to is one of the pleasures. If it werent for transporting Krons party, I might have thought it would be okay to take a little detour. And then The Kingdom of Bethreal speaking of which that little girl who was one of the Seven Heroes was from that countrye to think of it, what is she doing? Did she not notice that Jamdiel had been lurking just a stones throw away for more than a dozen years? The Kingdom of Bethreal speaking of which that little girl who was one of the Seven Heroes was from that country well, she never did return to that country after the war, so I was able to hide in Cacretale, not far away. Treainar and Jamdiel muttered almost simultaneously. And they both spoke of the member of the Seven Heroes from that country. Hmm? Treainar responded to Jamdiels mutterings. Oi, child On that subject, of the Seven Heroes except father and mother, only one of them mattered to Treina Huh? Oh~ didnt you know? Oh yeah, we didnt talk about that. Hmm. What do you mean? I thought all the Seven Heroes had high positions in their homes, but well, most of them are from the Empire. Oh. Five of them. Father, mother, the Emperor, Rebals father, Fus father. And Kojirou of Japone is the head of the Samurai Warriors, is he not? I did hear that much. But then again, I am yet to hear about thest, That Little Girl. If I remember correctly, you talked about that during the Cacretale tournament, right? As I recall, it was in the course of talking about the Six Supremacy The youngest of the Seven Heroes at the time, she was still a little girl, about seven or eight years of age? Espie I suppose she will be over twenty now, but she was quite the interesting one no, that is why she was so interesting she must have been used by the adults of Bethreal, but could it be due to the circumstances there? Saying that, Treainar fondly mentions the name of one of the Seven Heroes, who was also a former enemy. I know that name only. Ive only heard about her in stories, and Ive never met her. Hoh~, she was apanion to your parents, and she seemed like a little sister to them, but did you nevere across each other in all that time? I havent. My father and mother may have met asionally after the war, but at least I havent met Kojirou or Espie. Weve never met. Well, I dont know about before I could remember. Even that Old man Mikado said he had met me when I was a baby. Tis fine. That aside what is Espie doing now? Now? Now? No, I dont know. But from what Ive heard there were various incidents with her country, so they cut off their rtionship it seems that she didnt have any family and for a while she was doing something with the Allied Force, but what are they doing now? I dont know, my father and mother wouldnt tell me about it in detail, and I wasnt really that interested either Ive heard a lot about the saga of the Seven Heroes, and even read about it in textbooks. That included the post-war political rtionship with the demons and the Demon Realm. But I dont know much about Espie. Earth Lagann, thou what does thou know about Espie? I was about to tell Treainar that I didnt know, but it was Jamdiel who asked. Huh? No, only the name unlike the other Seven Heroes, what is she doing now Is that so When I replied, Jamdiel stared at the port town of Bethreal and then Before I asked Hakuki he told me that Espie and Norja were working onDDD But before she could say it, her words were interrupted. I found theeeeeeem!!!! There they aaaaaaaaaaare!!!! DDDDDDDDDDDDeh!!?? Im sorry, Horsey! But go faster now Ill heal you up if you get tired! Ill give you lots of great carrotster! So, please! I turn around. There, from far behind, someone was chasing after us at breakneck speed. Wh, wha, what!? So fast! Something ising! I mean, uh When I strained my eyes, I saw it was a Pegasus flying at a furious pace. And straddling it with a loud voice Uh, wai why!? Wh what!? Me and Jamdiel were stunned at the same time. Oh? Who is it? Tch, Hiro Mamu! Father!? Mother!? Why? Because Sadiz and Phianse said theyd talk to them I guess they never even listened to what they had to say, borrowed the Pegasus from the Seraph for the time being, and chased after you with all their might most likely I see those two they dont listen to people even if Sadiz and Phianse say to trust me they wont even believe them. no, they chased after me before even hearing about it? Either way this is bad And I was in such a hurry, I hadnt noticed it yet. Neither Jamdiel nor Kron noticed. Father and mother chasing after us on a single Pegasus carrying two. But, they werent actually two people. In fact, there was one other a very small one between father and mother clinging tightly to my fathers back, and my mother hugging her from behind Chapter 232: Simply Talent Chapter 232 C Simply Talent Watching my parents chasing after us at breakneck speed, Treainar let out a sigh of exasperation That fool. In all likelihoodDDDD DD Whoa, what? A Pegasus from the sky whats going on? Uh, is that Sadiz? Phianse too! DD Master Madam Im sorry for all the trouble Ive caused you. DD Im d youre safe but what the hell is this? And Sadiz wheres Earth DD Little man will not return home DD Huh!? DDMaster, Little maDD!? DDHes noting back!? Why not! Thats Ill have to ask him directly! DD No, thats why DD Huh? Theres a shadowing from that cloud is something flying in the other direction? Is that Earth maybe!? This cant keep happening! Sadiz, and the Winged Lady, Im borrowing your horse! DD Master! DD Hiro, Ill ride along too! DD Hiya, waiiiiiiiiiiiiit, Eaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarth!!!! DDMasteeerr, Madaaaam, let me finish talkiiiiiiiiing! and well, it would go as such, would it not? Jeez, I could clearly imagine the scene too. And the image that Treainar had envisioned flowed into my mind. And I could easily imagine that scene. Thats probably how it went. Even though Sadiz and Phianse said they would talk to my father, the fact that it took so little time to catch up must mean that they did not listen to them at all and just came running. Tch, hey, Earth Lagann! Of all peopleHiroMamuwhat shall we do?! Earth, those people over there Damn I cant just hand over Jamdiel and Kron like this Prince! Hilua! Lets flyyyyyyy! I fail to follow, but thou should avoid capture, is it? Understood. Nevertheless that man possesses tremendous power a Pegasus, which can only be controlled by a Seraph has instinctively surrendered and is following hismands Huh? Im pretty serious already! Should I fly faster?! Anyway, they will catch up with us if things continue like this. Eaaaaaaaaart! Jamdieeeeeeel! Stoooooooop! Earth, stop! And talk to us! Even if I could patch things up with Sadiz, Phianse, and the others I still cant deal with those two and with Jamdiel and Kron thats why I cant afford to get caught. Indeed, that they dere, but we wont stop. Is that okay? Boy. Yeah! Can you get away? Leave it to me. Its still too early for humans to challenge the speed of us Seraphs in the sky. Despite feeling the intense pressure of the fierce pursuit, the prince was confused at first, but now he seemed calm. He released one hand from the reins he had been holding with both hands. Strange Dragon, will thou surrender thyself to me? Huh? If wings alone are not enough, let the wind be our ally! At that moment, magic power gathered in the princes hand. At times, the wind can endanger lives. But sometimes the wind pushes us forward. Such exquisite power is possible only because I have the Heraldic Eye Mega Wind Boost !!! Nnuh!? The magic that was released was wind. It enveloped the whole body of our Pegasus and Hilua, bing a propulsive force that pushed us forward at once. Nnah, so much! Somehow, itsfortable yet going at such great speed! Im pushed! Wow! Now, its faster than ever! Wind Boost a spell used by the Seraph to elerate flight however, if the force is not adjusted properly, the powerful winds will destroy the body not only to ourselves, but also to the Pegasus, that dragon and others riding along well, it is easier with the Heraldic Eye, but A magic spell to promote eleration, huh now then Its fast. Its as if we ourselves have be one with the wind I must not be shaken off. Nnh, wait, theyre getting faster! Theyre trying to get away! Cant you go any faster? Damn, damn it! Horsey, you cant lose hope?! Ill give all the high-grade carrots and apples from the Empire you wantter! The distance that should have been closing widened again. Father and mother are amazed at the princes magic. We shall soon break off from them. Boy. Goddess. Jamdiel. Strange dragon! Apparently, they cant keep up with this speedDDDD Uooooooooooooh!!! Thats the spiriiiiiiiiiiiiiiittt!!!! Eehh!!?? But, the voices of my father and mother that were heard from a distance somehow, they seem to be getting closer and closer again What!? Huh? Oh~ Tch, this is why that man is such an irregrity Hmm as I remember. Same as ever The Pegasus and Hilua elerate with wind magic. The prince had just said with a smug face, Only I can do it because I have a Heraldic Eye. Jamdiel must have nodded in admiration as well. But Hey, what were you saying, Prince? The Pegasus that my father is riding is also elerating with wind magic and chasing after us! Ridiculous how in heavens Theyre getting faster, too. What the hell is that? Yes, the Pegasus that my father and mother were riding on elerated with the wind just like ours. Even the prince was surprised at this. And right here, these two people know what that means. My goodness, Hiro, that idiot even without the Heraldic Eye, he made an attempt by imitating what he sees thats what it means. One is Jamdiel. In a way, she knows more about my father than I do. I know this because shes fought against the serious father that I dont even know. Ridiculous imitating my spell? And perfectly controlling the force? Nay I dont believe it! Prince? Then, how about this? Second leg! Huh? Boy, hold the reins for me for a moment! The prince still had an even higher technique. I grabbed the reins he was holding from behind and he released his hands. Then, condensed the magic power in the center of both palms? If a simple Wind Boost will not do umte the wind in other words,press the wind to the limit and then release it. By doing so, for a moment, it creates further explosive eleration! Hoh~ to unleash the magic afterpressing it hmm this also requires the ability to apply magical techniques, but Here we go, boy! Dragon! Instant eleration, Mega Turbojet!! It was a true explosion. An intense eleration that was iparable to what we had just experienced. In addition, he put up a kind of barrier around us so that the wind doesnt cut the Pegasus or our skin. Uoo, oooooooooh!!! Kyaaah, thats amazing! So cool! Me, Kron, and Hilua all burst outughing at that intense eleration. If this is the case Oh, something again did the guy on horseback with Earth do it? Thats magic I aint seen before Hey, youre losing them again, idiot Hiro! Look, just do what theyre doing! Jeez, uh, like this, this maybe is that it? Come on! Oh, got it! Huh!!?? Then, as I thought about it, my father used the same magic as the prince by imitating what he saw, and was catching up with us again. Wh, wh what? No wonder the prince thought that. I am the same. Then, here, another person who knows my father other than Jamdiel With the Heraldic Eye, one can analyze the magic seen with the eye in detail with theory and logic, decipher it in the brain, and then make the magic their own. In that sense, Hiro may be unable to exin the current magic of the prince with logic and theory. But he can still use his magic by the mere sight of it. It was Treainar, who knew more about my father than even Jamdiel, for that matter. Tis not an ability. He is able to embody the images he sees with his eyes and what he feels with his body, without any logic or theory. Treainar Yes, not ability simply talent. Eh!? The cruelest force in the world, in a sense, that can unravel the power that a person acquires through bloody efforts and repetitive practice done over and over again without rest, and can do it with just one word. Ah, this magic by casting it continuously, we can go faster, cant we? Like this yes, here we go! Eh!? Wh my spell in session!? Ridiculous to umte and release magic at ultra-high speed, and then umte and release it again repeatedly even though the repetition of this process requires tremendously advanced technique and vast amounts of magic power who in heavens is that man?! Haha, at the end of the day, far from imitating the princes magic, did he develop it into something even more amazing? Yeah, thats him, my father No matter what! If you have the spirit, you can do anything! Come on, no matter where you go, even if its the end of the world, I aint letting you go! Thats the thing Father. After all, my father wouldnt understand. Hey, Earth! Stop already! I cant trust Jamdiel either, but as your dad, Im going to have a proper talk with you no, more than that, your dad and mom, we both have to apologize to youDDD Thats why I approached my father, who shouted at me from behind Hey, father. Huh! Oh! What is it, Earth! Father have your talents ever brought you despair? Heh? I felt a happy reaction for a moment when I called my father, but then I heard a scoff, as if my words were unexpected. But I dont look back. I wont get caught. Im going to keep looking forward, and Im not going to be so pathetic as toin to my father. Authors Note Actually, the conversation between Hiro and Earth was all the way back in Chapter 42. I posted that on June 12, 2019. Chapter 233: You Liar Chapter 233 C You Liar I said that to him. But I couldnt help myself. Because, right now, I felt terribly ufortable with my fathers no-nonsense behavior as he desperately chased after me. Besides I just remembered DD Well, youre the type to grow slowly. Take your time and do your best. Those are the words that he said. To be frank, nothing irritated me more than those unreliable words. Earth you Earth, you what are you My father and mother looked stunned by my question. without looking back at those two, I continued to pester them Of course, youve been working hard, too, havent you? Youve had a hard time, havent you? Youve been through a lot of pain during the war, havent you? There were some sad moments, but Im sure youve ovee them too, havent you? I dont know much about the past, but I think it must have been like that for you. I know that my fathers life wasnt just easy victories. I also fought against the Six Supremacy, and I felt their overwhelming power, so my parents who fought against them must have been struggling but But I say. But, after all, my father cant understand what Im going through. Earth!? Does my father know how I feel? How for more than a decade Ive been striving for a Magic Sword that didnt suit me my days of being neglected, being told that I was your son, or that I was still growing up every day my feelings Huh!? And my father and mother, who were stunned by my words, raised their voices in a panicked manner. But What?! Earth what doesnt suit you thats such a thing uh Earth I Earth It didnt! I didnt have it! Even if I might have had qualities that were above normal not enough for a Hero thoroughbred! That was also what I had blurted out when I fought Rebal in that Imperial match. I guess they both remember that. Choking on my words. DD I dont have the same talent as my father. Even if I imitate my father, I would spend my whole life and never catch up with him. Because they had heard my words at that time, neither of them could deny it. But thats not the point. My father, who can see, feel and act on instinct and can do almost anything, doesnt know why I cant do that. Thats why you didnt even understand what was happening with me. Ah Earth Treainar speaks of things in theory and reason. DD For you a Magic Swordsman rather, Hiros fighting style is unsuitable. He is the type to focus a suicide attack on a single point without thinking ahead. He utilizes the firepower of his magic in the sword to the utmost in order to defeat his opponent. This is realized when the person possesses great muscle mass, a tremendous amount of magical power, endurance, and fortitude to resist a half-hearted counterattack. None of this applies to you. Thats why DD You are Hiros son, but your inherent strength and magical power differ from your fathers. No matter how much you imitate Hiro, you can never surpass him. As soon as we met, he saw that I was not suitable for the Magic Sword, and he also exined to me properly, Why was it not suitable. Furthermore, in Cacretale, he exined to me the style I should aim for DD If a broad and shallow term like Jack of all Trades still concerns you, consider this. What you are aiming for is to learn everything extensively and intimately. to have Dexterous Affluence! DD ha hahaha DD And I call those who show prominence in a single talent specialists, and those who excel in everything, generalists. He exined everything step by step and convinced me. Father, and mother, what did see of me for over a decade? You didnt know why I couldnt do it, did you? No, you didnt see that much of me in the first ce, did you? Huh!? Why couldnt I beat Phianse or Rebal? Am I the type of person who grows slowly? But will I be able to do it someday? Because Im the child of you two? Because Im the Son of the Hero? With enough effort? Dont make fun of people! At that moment, I could tell without looking back that they were both in shock. Because they were both speechless, and my fathers magic hand of eleration had stopped. But it doesnt matter now. I dont need to talk about it anymore. Because now Ive already been rewarded Yes, things had already paid off in the heavenly world. For ten years, Ive been working hard on something that didnt suit me. But those days werent in vain. It became the decisive factor in my victory over that Paripi. My decade was connected to that moment. Thats why I was rewarded. Treainar showed me that. And now theres someone by my side looking at me looking at Earth Lagann. Yes, right beside me right now was Treainar, who understands me, who watches over me. And then theres Kron, who saw the fruits of my efforts and recognized me as me. So is Shinobu. But I dont want to talk about this to my father, who would never understand me. Ah I should have grown up a bit too I didnt mean to say this but it seems like I still rebel against my father and mother like a kid. But for now, I think its fine. So.. Prince, elerate while you still can. Wah, y, yes very well I patted the prince on the shoulder and told him to keep his distance from the two, who were probably in shock. But is that right Earth. We were failures as parents I didnt see anything I know we didnt know anything I didnt even know what I didnt know! I heard their voices again Thats why I wont lose sight of you this time, I dont want to make a mistake this time!! And then they lose sight of me while still stunned with shock isnt happened But, all the same. I dont feel like getting caught by the two of you right now. No matter what you say, I cant look back Goddess! High Priestess! Older Brother!! Huh!!?? In that, too unexpected voice I shouldnt have looked back at my parents cries I turned around to that small, but loud cry Eh? Ara? Th, that voice!? Wha, what? Why is she! Just as Kron, who should have been poised in this situation, was astonished, and Jamdiel was equally surprised. Thats right. No way that girl Wait! Why? Where are you going? Why are you leaving!? That little girl she poked her head out from between my father and mother, and her eyes were moist ah shit darn it I.. why is she! Oh that shit father of mine of all people! I put my own stupidity on the shelf and unintentionally took it out on my father. But I never thought shed be here Oh, ah Earth! Its Amae! Amae is Why is Amae with Hiro? Damn the situation is just like Boy, whos that prettyss? Hmm? Its little Amae! It seems that my parents hadnded in Cacretale, so they met Amae and the others there, and when they chased after me, she jumped on board like, Amae too!. That stupid father must have said something like, Right,e on!. But, I was going somewhere with Kron and Jamdiel without saying anything to her. I betrayed Amae, who was waiting for us to return its my responsibility Earth, what are you going to do? Amae Amae is Kron was also agape. Thats right. Kron also fond of Amae. Amae was also fond of Kron. Amae like that Wait~!! Desperately, she reached out to us its natural to pull us back Id do the same, damnit! But, but now Someday definitely again so, for now now go ahead, Prince. Now I cant let those tears stop me. Earth! But thats like this we have no choice. Lady Kron, right now we cant afford to be caught by Hiro and his group Art thou sure? Boy? Oh? Hey, are we going away?! Amae is crying! Hey! So Im sorry Amae Uh ah Older Brother But someday surely C Oh l ar iar liar!! DDDDDeh!!?? Liar, liar liar you liaaaaaaaar! Pulled by that voice, I look back again and You said youde back! I said wed y a lot! You said! You said! Said! But but you liaaaaaaar!! Ah, damn ite to think of it when I was younger my father and mother were like thatDDDD Chapter 234: Outwit Chapter 234 C Outwit Amae Amae, who called me Older brother and adored me. Who made you cry? Its obvious. It was me. Older brother Liar guh Liar If I win, well y a lot. Ill save Jamdiel ande back with everyone. I made a lot of promises to her, and on top of that, she always worked her hardest with that little body, to raise her voice and move as much as she can C Fight on! Fure fure, older brother! I made her cry, who believed in me and supported me. Why didnt I think of her? If I had been a little more considerate of her before I left for the Heavenly World Amae, who is more pure and innocent than anyone else I wouldnt have caused her so much grief. And when I look at that face, I cant help but think back to past days. I was like that when I was a kid too DD No~, my bad Earth. I cant go to the piano presentation today. I have urgent work to do DDuugh, Im sorry, Earth! I was supposed to make you a lunch box, but I just didnt have time Ill ask Sadiz to do it! Im so sorry! They were busy people. DDN, no problem. Mom and dad are busy and I dont feel lonely at all! Sadizs lunch is better than moms! I like it that way, so Im not sad at all! DD Oh, how sweet of you, Earth! Lets go shopping with your dad on my next day off! Ill buy you whatever toy you like! DDYour mom will burst into tears! Ill make it up to you! Mom will buy anything! So, even if the schedule was vacant at first, it was not umon for their ns to change on short notice. They looked really sorry, apologized many times, and hugged me. Even when I tried to run away in embarrassment, they didnt let go for a while, and we squirmed around. And, as promised, the two of them made up for it by buying me a toy of my choice. They just gave Sadiz the money, and I went shopping together with Sadiz At that time, no even before that, such things had happened many times. But I wasnt as twisted back then as I was in the academy, so I tried to be a good kid in my childhood. But the truth is Gushu, Old, er brother High Priestess Goddess I was like that too I Child Damn, damn! Those damn parents why at this pointare you making meboomerang At that time, if I had been an unreasonable child, I would have wanted to shout out my true feelings, like Amae shouted now. And its directed at me. Can I shake off those tears and cries and go? No, can I go? Child before doing anything foolish, let me say one thing. Huh!? At that time, the moment I was confused in my heart, Treainar told me, looking at the parents behind me. You have gotten stronger, but for you alone to outwit those two is impossible. Even with my superfluous instruction, tis equivalent to Jamdiel and Paripi no, beyond that you can do nothing against those two. Yes, for you alone so Treainar always calmly and urately analyzes the current situation. Thats why Treainar says that no matter what I try to do after this, if I take any action other than running away, my father and mother will catch me. Yes, I alone cant do it. I mean, if I do something foolish but Tch Hiro Mamu I. I never imagined the sealing of my Heraldic Eyes would frustrate me so soon Now that her Heraldic Eye and magic power are sealed, Jamdiel cant be counted as a fighting force. In the first ce, this was also an action to get Jamdiel to escape. If Jamdiel gets caught here by my parents, all of this would have been for nothing. But then This is my family situationbut Amaebut Yes, I mean, Treainar is telling me that if I am to do anything, Im going to have to involve Kron. And then, to me Tis not wrong to keep on straight ahead against the tears and cries of that little girl, in order to achieve the original purpose. Even if called a liar for breaking your promise to that little girl, tis merely the feelings of that little girl however However? At least even if just a farewell and an apology I do not believe tis wrong. Besides even if you broke your promise, for the time being, your parents apologized to you, did they not? On the other hand, if you run without apologizing for breaking your promise less than that now, what will you do? Assuming that it is up to me to decide, Treainar asked me for a choice that I didnt even have to think about. Thanks to that, I found my own answer. But Kron cant get involved Ill stop here talk to Amae. Hmm however, if that happens, you will probably be taken back by Hiro and Mamu or rather do you want to have a heart-to-heart talk with Hiro and Mamu? I dont want to do that. Why not? Its a matter of how I feel. Hmmm, my oh my Still, Im a kid, having a grown-up attitude towards those two Im not ready to do that. But running away without saying anything to Amae I dont want to be that kind of guy even if it ends up making her cry I have to say what I need to say! First of all, I tell my father and mother, Shut up, and let Amae and I talk. I may not be forgiven, she may cry more, but Ill apologize properly and hope that someday she will be able to meet Kron and Jamdiel again but its a high hurdle if I break that promise, I really will be like my parents So, even if the conversation went well, I would say, Then, Ill be going! Talk to my parents? Theres nothing there, and just run away. Can I do it? Im not sure about this. But I have to do it. I just cant involve Kron in this situation Earth! Oh, yes? Kron? Those two people with Amae seem to be Earths parents but, we cant let them catch us, can we? Huh? Ah, ah, well If thats the case, I think it would be better to greet Earths parents properly, and I would like to learn about the reason why Earth is not on good terms with them, but it seems that this is not the situation at the moment, so please leave that aside for a moment! Just as I was about to make up my mind, Kron asked as she turned to my parents. Can we ask they not catch us and then let us say goodbye to Amae? Probably impossible Lady Kron! That would be a quandary. More than anything, to those two I..and thee, cannot possibly be overlooked. Both me and Jamdiel shook our heads at Krons question. Yes, if that were possible, we wouldnt have any trouble. In the first ce, they are a muscle-brained duo that flew in without carefully listening to what Sadiz and Phianse had to say and even if they did listen to me, I dont think theyd let me off the hook in their current position. So I Then heres what well do. Snatch Amae from those two, run away, and then slowly say goodbye to Amae and then say sorry. Huh? Prince, after that, please send Amae back to Cacretale, okay? Oh, uh? Hoh~ Is that so? Krons suggestion stunned me, Jamdiel, and the prince. Only Treainar was grinning somewhat happily. No, Kron? What Besides, to take Amae from those two and run away Yes, thats right. As Earths parents, they cant fight seriously, but those two are very strong, arent they? Well, they may be the strongest in the world Then lets not fight, lets not defeat them, lets just bring Amae to us. Then lets run away. Huh? Jamdiel may not be able to move, but if Earth and I join forces, cant we at least do that? Even though I thought I couldnt get Kron involved, Kron came up with a proposal to get herself involved. But thats too much of a win Kron. But if this gets you caught I know. I want to stay with Jamdiel from now on. Thats why I left Cacretale. But I dont think I can ignore those tears and let only myself and Jamdiel escape! Even if I cant live with Amae anymore and end up making Amae cry again, I want to wipe those tears from her face and say goodbye. Everything was a needless worry. Jamdiel Im sorry for you, but Lady Kron however should they discover that Lady Kron is the possessor of the Daybreak Eye, they will be even more Well handle it when it happens! Oh Lady Kron Jamdiel may be displeased, but even so, the current Jamdiel cant stop her by force. Krons words are really messy, opportunistic, and selfish Jamdiel is going to have a hard time in the future but Heh, were the ones who made even that Dragon King of Hades roar, arent we? Why dont we just take Amae away from those 30-year-old heroes! Earth! I thought to myself, I like this girl. Maybe shell be a great parent when she has kids But no attacks, okay? Well, its not about those two, and its not about our attacks on them, either Simply Im worried for Amae. Of course! The two of us join forces together and do our best! Frankly, I dont think its okay if its just me and Kron alone but this girl says shell do it of her own volition, so I dont have to worry about that. And.. Oh, you two? Boy. Goddess. A little deste, arent thee? Prince?! I dont really understand the circumstances, but as a recement for Jamdiels eyes Ill make up for it. The prince also smiled as he lends his strength to me and Kron. Two more magic eyes Im here too! I wont allow you to leave wee Amae crying! Even the bloodline of the Dragon King of Hades. And of course Fufufu, most of all, Hiro and Mamu remain unaware that Kron and the Prince have magic eyes. Tis a good advantage. You may not win the battle, but let us try to outwit those two for a moment. I also have a personal grudge against them! The most reliable guy will lend me a hand. The opponents are my parents. The goal is to get my little sister away from them. That said, I do not have a very detailed strategy. Surely the child is exhausted from the consecutive battles. So we shall go simple. The child and the prince are distractions trap them with Krons Daybreak Eyes! If tis only for a moment, even they can leave an opening! Whats this its inappropriate Amae is crying, butMaybe Im just a little excited. Authors Note Gradually, the ban on business trips and overtime work rted to corona is gradually being lifted, and from this week Im busy dealing with the work that has umted, so updates will be a little irregr until early April. Even if I post meals on Twitter, please understand that Im not just eating around and cking off, I eat out a lot because I dont have anyone to make it. Also, I havent bought Anial Crooing, so I wont miss it! Chapter 235: Shaken Chapter 235 C Shaken Im not alone. Theres Kron. Theres the prince. Theres Hilua. Theres also Jamdiel, more or less. And most of all, theres Treainar. Fufufufu, now let us make it a fool of them shall we? Hiro Mamu So far, Treainar has supported me in battles against the likes of Jamdiel and Paripi. To Treainar, they were formerpanions and subordinates. But this time is different. My parents. They were once Treainars natural enemies. I shall now give instructions, listen carefully, child. Right, Kron. Prince. Listen to me. You too, Jamdiel Right! Yes. Im here as well! Nuh? The one who killed Treainar and Im his son normally, this would be a dilemma, but now I dont feel any vicious sense of revenge or resentment from Treainar. If anything, he had a smile on his face that makes you wonder what kind of prank he was about to y that he was so excited about it. And.. Ready? To outsmart them and retrieve the little girl you must first deceive them. If youre going to do it, do it seriously. Thats what hes trying to get across. As for the caveat, be careful not to make them overly cautious, so to speak. Do not make them conscious of the battle. Treainar insisted on this as a necessary prerequisite for outwitting my parents. Jamdiel uses her Heraldic Eye to analyze the opponent and read ahead. Therefore, she was able to avoid a fatal injury by foreseeing the future, and she could not catch your footwork. However, those two are different. Even against the Six Supremacy they were anomalies among the other abominable seven heroes. ? Treainar emphasized that my father and mother are special among the other Six Supremacy and the Seven Heroes. I guessed its because of their simple fighting ability, but there is more to it than that. The moment they became conscious of the battle, their concentration and even their reactions change. Even if we attempt to guide the movements with logic, or anticipate and attack, they would often detect and prevent it with wild intuition and instinct. Wild right right right, talent talent talent he mentioned. However, they do not yet know that Jamdiel can no longer fight. As such, even though they say they will listen, they will assume the worst-case scenario, that Yamidile will battle them. As a result, their vignce is extremely high at the moment, and their nerves are on edge. Therefore, let us first have them shaken. Shaken? Uh huh, that is- In other words, even if you try to anticipate their movements or use feints to outwit them, my father and mother, whose concentration is heightened by the state of battle, will ignore all theory and logic with their wild intuition and react on instinct to avoid danger or smash them to pieces. Thats why Treainar says, Dont make them conscious of the battle. But then, thats convenient. I not to attack out of concern for Amae, so I wouldnt put my parents onto the battlefield anyway. DDDDDDDD, like that and this feeling no, wait. That strategy is no, ah~, but Heh isnt that interesting? Wow! I fully agree! Especially the first part, I concur! What~, is that all I am doing? Hey, wait! If something were to happen to Lady Kron nay, just my being present right now is a liability, but Nuu!!! I told everyone the strategy that Treainar conveyed with a viinous smile. As I recited it, I thought, Can such an idiotic strategy work on the strongest hero in the world? But if Treainar says so Oh. The remote ind over there is most suitable. Then,nd thereDDDD Yeah, lets do it! Prince, Kron, were going down there! Lets meet that idiot couple over there! Hmph, I understand, boy! Lets go, Hilly! I got it! Kuh Lady Kron be sure not to force thyself At that moment, a small ind appeared at the edge of my vision. There is no sign of people living there. It may be part of the territories of the Kingdom of Bethreal, but let me use it for a moment. Hiro! They went down to that ind, didnt they? Did they stop? Earth will he talk to us? It wasnt our voices did he hear the little one? But somehow, to calm down and talk thats not the mood what is it feels like hes itching to fight us No way he wants to fight us? No way is that Earths will? I dont know, but be prepared for an attack. Jamdiel is there too. Also, the good-looking guy on the Pegasus with Earth. That demon girl with Jamdiel probably the rumored goddess shes also a mystery be on the lookout, okay? Obviously, who are you talking to? Also, Amae, its a little dangerous from here on out, so dont jump out, okay? My parents were chasing after us properly. Were going tond on the ind. And at that moment, Kron took a deep breath and started the n but are we really going to do this? Even if they were Treainars instructions, it was embarrassing. But instead of being embarrassed, Kron was rather proud Su~ hah?! Huh?! Father and mother change their expressions at Krons sudden movement. You can see that they are alert so that they can deal with whatever pops out. But Earths Father! Mother! Nice to meet you, my name is Kron! ?? I have be very close friends with Earth, I will be Earths wife and have his baby in the future! So, pleased to make your acquaintance! Hah? ? eh!? M, mo mo mo mo mother!? It wasnt an attack or a technique, but an outrageous self-introduction that left both of them shocked I mean, it would have beenpletely unexpected. But its embarrassing DD First of all, in order to disrupt the concentration of the two who are at maximum vignce neither attack nor magic, just as in the Jamdiel battle tis with words. Kron and of course with the child, that, ro, romance reveal that the two of you are on good terms. That should upset those two immediately. DD I, ah, wai, ah~, you know Cron, um, oh, my thing, no, that self-introduction oh, of being on good terms with me to the two of them then their concentration would be distracted DD Eh? Do I introduce myself? Can I? Im d! I dont know what the strategy is, but if I can greet Earths parents, Ill be happy to! Kron was very excited about this n, and certainly, the expressions on fathers and mothers faces were a mess. Ah, eh, th, then again, thats what Earths friend Mortriage said a youngdy named Kron, who is also a goddess who draws the blood of God, will be Earths wife d, dear me how so polite? B, but such a pretty girl looks so happy, oh, a baby well, with a Demon no, if theyre really in love with each other then its okay, but No, but Earth was so into Sadiz I mean, that girl in some respect, Treainar Ah~, no more! So, Earth! Ill listen to your story, including all that! At least just talk! No, youre too upset, arent you? And theres more Such are the circumstances, Hiro! Mamu! My cursed nemesis! Jamdiel!? Earth Lagan and Lady Kron have already had naked rtions! N na, na, naaakeeeeeeeedd! By naked rtions, she meant a bath! No, the bath is weird enough, though! However, Jamdiels remarks further confused the two. I didnt know it was so easy to disrupt their concentration. Are you still the strongest hero in the world? And unfortunately, although you seem to be confused, I have nothing to say to you two. Hmph, despite already being in the position of leading warriors you have not changed, Hiro, Mamu you can raise the morale of yourrades and inspire them, but due to your basic stupidity, no matter how tense the situation, you two will be the first to be shaken by nonbat disruptions. In the absence of Mikado and Solja of the Seven Heroes, who were always able to give calm and precise instructions, the situation is as such On the other hand, Treainar, with his arms crossed and a wicked grin on his face, murmured as if looking down on them Oi, child. You see, they are already inferior to me in that aspect, are they not? See? Were it not for all seven of them in addition to all the magic power of the whole, I would have bested them, would I not? He said to me with a smirk on his face ah~e to think of it when we first met, he was concerned about that kind of thing surprisingly Treainar also had a childish side But Now, the opponents concentration has been disrupted. Let us go at once. Besides you shall show them a portion, too, will you not? Huh? Even if tis not a battle, there is growth that can be demonstrated, and I know you have grown tremendously since thatst match show it off! Hehe Osu!! With this, Im a simple enough kid who can easily get on board! Come on, the performance starts here! Lets go, Prince! Yes, I shall cover thee! Well, right! Ill outwit them, surprise them a little, and take my sister and be on our way! Authors Note With the ban on business trips lifted, I would be on a business trip every dayst week I thought, but it wasnt like that at all, and I was almost self-restrainedst week. Well, it must be annoying for those who can go out now. However, I wonder if the new fiscal year will start in April. Lately, I dont eat out these days, I stay indoors most of the night, and I wear pants. Recently, however, I have started to keep in touch with my parents, who live far away, to check on each others safety. They bought and read my novels in their spare time when my parents asked me, Erm do you have a grudge against us?, I couldnt help butugh. Chapter 236: High Quality Chapter 236 C High Quality Kron and Jamdiels embarrassing remarks may havepletely removed the poisonous air from father and mother, and theyre looking stupid and flustered. Prince! Leave it to me! Now, on this remote small ind with little greenery, lets bring forth a flower garden in full bloom! Mega Gardening! In the meantime, I first had the prince beside me use magic. Huh? Magic!? Hey, Mamu somethingsing! I know! But with mega-ss magic, no matter what eh? The two of them, who were having trouble concentrating, couldnt react by instantly smashing the princes magic, and were just surprised. But, if this magic was an attack directed at father and mother, then the two of them will probably be conscious of battle and concentrate, but Huh? These flowers arent even poisonous Wow this is On a small ind with only a little greenery and sandy beaches, flowers that would not normally be there were blooming. Its not an attack, its just a matter of making flowers bloom all over the ind. Wow~, the flowers are beautiful Hey little one, dont youe out from behind us! And dont touch them so much hey but ordinary flowers? Huh? Whats the point? On an ind with nothing on it, there was suddenly a field of colorful flowers in full bloom. And theres no poison or attack or any other malicious or hostile intent in it, either. Amae was excited, but both father and mother cant help but be puzzled by this change in the environment. Whats the point of all this? Well. Actually There is no meaning. However, from the perspective of these two, whose concentration is disrupted, it would bring added confusion. Is there a point merely having them contemte on that has merit. Furthermore, those two, who were in a passive state from the beginning, without any attack from the other side out of concern for the child, could do nothing. Fufufufu, passive Hiro and Mamu? A tactic most unbing of idiots, who have always taken the single-minded tactic of assault, suicide attack, and smash. Entirely a step behind, are you not? Hiro Mamu! Yes, it doesnt mean anything. This was also just to confuse both father and mother. But, from here on Your concentration is off, Im right in front of you, and you look away so easily how are you supposed to look at me like that? Come now, humble them! At that moment, feeling as if Treainars words had pushed my back, I ran straight towards them. eh! Earth!? Huh, E, Earth!? What are you doing? Ive been running around a lot, so Ill run at them. In a panic, they looked at me and tried to brace themselves for a moment, thinking that I might attack them but Eh? At this point, they must have been even more surprised. Because they didnt feel any signs of an attack from me running straight ahead. Earth a charge? This dyed their reaction as well. Now fall out! If not to attack, then what am I running towards them for? The correct answer is fundamentally different. Im not running towards them. Its just that those two were an obstacle standing in my way. The goal is to get to my little sister, who is standing behind them. Once you use the Breakthrough, those two will be conscious of the battle so do not use it. What is needed here is not physical ability tis running technique and quality! Thats right, Im not running to attack. Im running to get past them and get to Amae. In the current situation where they were distracted, their gaze averted, and their mind unable to think straight Lets go! Eh!? I slowed down the pace just before entering the distance between the two with a dash. Change of pace from weight shift to the right. Hold on, Earth! What!? Where!? My father and mother also reacted, shifting their center of gravity following my movement. But then, I took a crossover step from shifting my weight to the right and turning back to the left What!? Oh you r, reverse move?! This move w, wait! I wont let you get away! But, both my father and mother were surprised by my reversal, but they reacted instantly. I look away from both of them for a moment. The two also reacted to the slight induction of my gaze. It seems that the two of them, who have fought a hundred battles, can keep up with my feints while being set up so well but kara~! Huh!? Great Demon?Killer?Crossover!! Just as my father and mother reacted and tried to shift their center of gravity with their gaze fixed on the opposite side, I stepped back again and got past them all at once. Sudden stop ah Eh ah If this were a step used in battle if the two were focused it may have been crushed. But I pulled it out. Fufu a double and triple set-up but that is not all. At the end of the blood-soaked training, tis the steps of the child whose shell was further broken by deadly battles with Jamdiel and Paripi even without the Breakthrough you were blindsided, were you not? Speed, power, thats not all. Normally, you simple-minded idiots would smash your opponent head-on without thinking about feints or techniques yet in spite of yourselves, you saw it, did you not? The childs perfect step work so you got caught in the feint, did you not? I pulled out with technique. Father. Mother. Earth you Earth your movement just now And the both of them fell for my feint, couldnt keep up, and their legs got entangled in the repeated weight shift, and they both fell on their butts on the spot together. Amae! Oh o older brother! And with the obstacles out of the way, only Amae was waiting. The moment she called me, I hugged her and held her in my arms. Impressive. This crossover step that suppresses even the opponents will to fight tis truly worthy of being called the Great Demon Killer Crossover! That was such a stunning Ankle Break, child! I moved my body as I wanted, and I got the two of them entangled as I wanted. Even with this kind of yful exchange, I was ted by Treainars words, along with a slight sense of aplishment. Wow, thats amazing! Earths father and mother fell! Truly what a beautiful move Boy. Earth Lagann that guy even more so than when he fought me Thats right everyone look at me more and be more surprised I mean, Treainars going to take the liberty of naming it again with that weird naming sense. well, I feel good now, so Ill use that name for the rest of my life! Fufufufufu, fuhahahahahahaha! How most unseemly, Hiro! Mamu! Has peace blurred and dulled your senses? For both of you to get your feet caught and fall, fufufufufu, hahahahaha! How was it? What do you feel? But this is the child now! Originally, no matter how distracted you were, no matter how upset and confused you were, no matter how caught off guard you were, you falling t without even being able to even touch your son was an impossibility but the current child is different! No! Grown to greater high quality than you can imagine! And my master was in a better mood than I was. But thanks to you Uh~ ugh, Older Brother Older Brother! Yeah. Older Brother! Uh, ah, uuuuh, idiot older brother, stupid, liar! Thanks to that, I was able to reach my crying sister face to face without running away. I could once again feel the small but hard-working strength and weight of Amae, who was hugging me, and the next moment she was clinging to my neck in tears, and wrapping her legs around my back. But Oh, Im sorry. Butter, you can get mad at me a lot, you can hit me, and Ill pat you just a little longer. This is not the Happy Ending. Hmm Earth you thats right they said you also beat Jamdiel but but you Hey ugh seriously I was really surprised Earth. Yes, the two heroes who were knocked down by me wont back down like this. They both look back at me with their butts still on the floor. Those two were looking up at me. What happened in this momentary battle? It was the first time my father and mother had ever looked at me with such quiet and serious expressions, as if they were thinking back on it. You until now how much ever since the previous match how much have you been running? How many battles have you ovee? Yes, those twothe way they look at me has changed! Hmph if you look at him this way from here on out the child as he is now cannot triumph over these two people at the same time now. But Hiro Mamu even with those looks in your eyes, someday the child I got it. I just caught them off guard right now. But someday, even these two look with those eyes from the beginning we will surpass you! Neither father nor mother would know the meaning of that onement, but we made a deration. And.. Well, it seems that our opponents have be serious we have to protect him Scatter, Flower Blizzard!! Earth, that was so cool, I Ill do my best too! As they admired me, the eyes of the two people over there were sparkling, and at the same time, the petals of the flower fields blooming all around the area blew into the air. Authors Note Overall rating exceeded 130,000 drills! Also, we achieved our goal with 870,000 drills! It was an ambition that I had almost forgotten recently, but I am d that I was able to break through it before the new year started. Im going to drift again, aiming for the heavens. And tomorrow, April 2nd, the first chapter of the Manga will finally be released. I have already read it with my privilege as the original author, but No~, its awesome! Come and see for yourself! Earth, Treainar, Princess Beti, Sadiz, and even the father all look great! Chapter 237: Intermission (Father) ④ Previous Chapter 237 C Intermission (Father) After chasing and chasing, and finally finding Earth, he stubbornly rejected us and fled with Jamdiel and the goddess of Cacretale, and a handsome man who is probably of the same race as Jamdiel. I heard about thest decade of Jamdiels life in Cacretail. Good things, too. And about that young man named Jos. Mamu and I only knew Jamdiel during the war, so I cant judge who she is now. Has she changed, or is she plotting something? Is Earth being deceived? It seems like hes not Does that have anything to do with the fact that Earth was able to use the techniques of the Great Demon King Treainar? I dont get it. Thats why I went after him. I wanted to know the truth. I wanted to know his feelings. And most of all, I wanted to apologize for not being a proper parent. Theres so much I want to say to him, theres so much to talk about, so much to discuss, so much to listen to, so much to ask. But DD But, after all, my father cant understand what Im going through. He doesnt tell us anything. That one statement, filled with such feelings, gutted me and Mamu. And neither I nor Mamu could object. Ever since the Imperial match, we were confronted with the fact that we were morons, that we dont know anything, we dont know what we dont know. And then, thinking that there was nothing more to talk about with us idiots, he was about to fly away without looking back. But Older Brother! At the words of this little kid who adores him, he has a sad expression, and at the same time, he red at me and Mamu with a look that said, What the hell are you doing?. That was all it took, and I knew that Earth loved this kid. I never thought wed be jealous of this little girl Then, something unexpected happened. The goddess girl turned around and said something. Then Earth stopped, turned around, and had a smile on his lips. Are you up to something? But, only Jamdiel had a doubtful look on her face. Yes, I thought Jamdiel was in control of the group. But she wasnt, was she? And then, Earth and the others descended to a remote ind that came into view. Its as if theyre trying to pick a fight with us. Earth. The Goddess. The Handsome man. Jamdiel. A Pegasus. A Hippopotamus. A sense of tension ran through me and Mamu, as we wondered if they were going to fight us like this. Jamdiel was there. I expected that would happen. Still, the sight of my son facing us alongside Jamdiel left me with an indescribable pain in my heart. But, in response to our tense situation DD I will be Earths wife! DD Earth Lagan and Lady Kron have already had naked rtions! No, its impossible for me and Mamu not to be surprised. I had heard from his friends beforehand that Earth, who won the tournament, would marry the goddess of Cacretale, but I didnt expect her to say it out loud by herself, and even Yamidire. DD Lets bring forth a flower garden in full bloom! As if to further confuse us, that handsome man magically turned the entire area around our feet into a field of flowers. Because I didnt feel any threat or trick in the flowers, I didnt know what was going on or what the point was. If this were a battle, Id just blow it away with a bang, but thats not the case, and Mamu and I are just confused. And against us Lets go! Earth came running toward us. There was no sign of an attack, no killing intent, no hostility. But his eyes were aimed at something. I felt his strong will. And.. Great Demon, Killer, Crossover!! Mamu and I saw. No, we were shown. The realm that the current Earth has reached. In Cacretale, I heard that Earth had won the tournament, and even fought Jamdiel and won. But both Mamu and I thought it was impossible and assumed that he must have used some kind of trick. In a way, we knew more about the power of Jamdiel than the power of Earth. But I also knew that Jamdiel was not an opponent one could beat by trickery alone. So, we guessed that Earth was stronger than we imagined I thought. We thought so, but we still didnt expect him to have reached this level. We didnt know. Earth your movement just now It was ridiculously sharper more than in the Imperial match you Earth your Dad has always been able to use the opponents strikes, swordsmanship, and magic once he sees them. I never understand the principle or logic behind them, but I was like, Oh, this is how its done, isnt it?. I dont usually understand such principles and theories C but even I understand this. You thest few months how long have you been running? Earth looked at me with the little girl in his arms, but he doesnt answer my question. But even without hearing the answer, I knew this much. Earths steps today werent just a matter of practicing techniques or anything like that. It was bloody effort. He ran and ran and ran, and practiced over and over again to master such a brilliant and powerful move, I could not help but be fascinated. Thats right, even when I ran out of the Imperial City chasing him after the Imperial match, I always regretted that. It wasnt just the Great Magic Spiral. In the Imperial match, the way he moved, the strength of his fists, and his footwork, were all remarkable. The movements of the fists and feet that were toying with Rebal. There were no tricks. Such beautiful form, and finely honed movements, I realized that they were all acquired through hard work. And now, his new moves were much sharper than the ones he had shown in the Imperial match a few months ago. Earth was even stronger, and tougher than he had been then, and he kept on running. Yes, to the point of being able to fight against the Six Supremacy. Ah, damn why did I DD How, how was I? I got stronger. I, Im much, I got much DD Idiot! DD Heh!? DD What got stronger if you want to be strong, is anything eptable? Why, at that point I.. over and over again, I kept regretting that moment. DD So, whats wrong with me right now? I didnt cheat, I didnt y dirty tricks or anything! I trained and studied, I fought with my own strength! Only to have you have to look at me like that! Youve been ignoring the fact that Ive hit the wall, that Im a second generation who is a lost cause, or not good enough. And now that Ive finallye this far Why!! Why couldnt I see his efforts? Even if I didnt see it, why couldnt I just tell him? Couldnt I just give him a little credit? All that time, constantly DD Well, youre the type to grow slowly. Dont be impatient, hang in there. How dare I talk like that why did I say something like that to him thats right thats why Earth I need you to stop talk to me words alone are not enough For real Ill go all out to catch you I didnt realize you had be so strong that I cant catch you if I didnt get serious You cant catch me anymore if Im that serious. Thats what I had to tell you. Thats why I Thats right, Earth, your mother is getting serious too. You youve already be so much stronger. Were going all out. No matter how much I praise him with words, no matter how much I acknowledge him, he wont believe me anymore. Thats why I felt I had to convey how serious I am. To ept him not as a son but as a man. But hes still Keh, I dont want acknowledgment at this level Im not looking for anything that cheap. Earth I havent surpassed anything yet. This is why we arent satisfied. Im not going! Did you think that I, who went so far as to shake off Sadizs tears and aim for the world, would be satisfied with such a half-hearted evaluation and go home? Youre going to keep underestimating me, arent you? Its not about what we think of him, but simply that he is not satisfied with himself yet. Earth was so strict with himself, he still has high goals and wants to be even stronger. That figure made me realize that Earth is getting stronger and greater. And.. Kron! Prince! Huh!? Right, Boy! Okay, here we go! In the next moment, the eyes of the two people behind Mamu and I lit up, and at the same time, the thick flower petals flew up, blocking our vision. Authors Note At 18:00 today, the first Chapter of the Manga will be released on the site Comic Earth Star. Please take a look at the world of the Forbidden Master and Disciple drawn by Eto Yona-sensei!! Chapter 238: Intermission (Maid) ④ Chapter 238 C Intermission (Maid) Im sorry, Little man. I said I would talk to the Master and Madam, but they flew off before I could. Moreover, even Amae jumped onto the saddle. But thats how much the Master and Madam, and even Amae, cherish Little man. No, its not just those three. No wayEarth even the High Priestess and the Goddess Damn it This is its too much Weve be good friends and.. I cant believe even the Goddess and the High Priestess are gone so lonely For the past few months, these four boys have been sweating it out together with Little man as friends and training buddies. Mortriages crew also looked very sad. However, the one with the saddest face was No way the goddess ah, High Priestess What are we going to do now I dont know what will happen to us from now on? The Goddess cante back here neither can the High Priestess The High Priestess who always guided us is no more I thought that if he could see Earth and Lady Krons son, I would have no regrets in my life Thats right, even Earth Ill miss him Ah, seeing Earth running early in the morning has already be a daily routine for me I mean, if I dont see him, I dont feel like the day has started like Im going to give my best for the day Seeing Earth, Lady Kron, and Amae together made me feel really happy Jamdiel and Miss Kron the shock of the residents who lost the two people who had been the heart of the people of Cacretale seemed immense. The shock shows the magnitude of the presence of the three of them, including Little man. No way, that Jamdiel of the Six Supremacy was that much of a presence here moreover Seeing the state of everyone in Cacretale, the princess seemed to be confused. Its true, I have already be ustomed to it, but to outsiders it was a most extraordinary sight. Besides Earth has be such an existence in thisnd Yes its amazing because people here dont know Earth as the son of the Hero Hiro or anything like that it means he was so epted and adored just as Earth, wasnt he? thats right he was We always had the title Children of the Seven Heroes attached to us, but Earth without it, started from zero to here really hes amazing. Both Master Rebal and Master Fu seem to be deeply moved as they heard the name of Little man leaking out from the residents. Yes, thats right. Little man made painstaking efforts, and finally achieved results. Therefore, in just a few months, Little man has be a big enough presence in this Cacretale. Thats why people who have been affected by him cant just be sad forever they shouldnt, right? Grrrr, this stinking mood cant go on, oraaaah! Its no use, hes gone! A man shouldnt keep screaming and yelling just because he couldnt say goodbye! Look. Oratski Oratski No, were women, but Me too At the sudden sound of Oratskis angry voice, everyone turned around and looked at each other with a stunned face. But Oratski carried on. I, its not a big deal, Oraah! And, anyway, the important thing is not the goodbye, its what happens next time we meet! Dont you agree, Oraaah!!! Hes shy, clumsy, and rugged, but his thoughts were Were going to get stronger! So, this ce will be restored like before no, even better than before! Earth wille back! Stronger and greater! The High Priestess and the Goddess too! If we havent changed by then, whats the point! Dont keep relying on them! Otherwise, the three of them wont be able toe home with peace of mind, Oraah! Eehh!!?? This is where the three of them will return to! That thought certainly struck a chord with everyone. Exactly. I guess so! Then, as if in agreement with Oratskis words, both Machio and Tsukshi stepped forward and nodded. If we had been stronger this time, wed be able to do something about this if we were more reliable, Master and the Goddess would still be safe here but that didnt happen. Its only because we were weak Thats why we have to change! Until now, weve relied on the High Priestess for everything and weve used the Goddess as our hearts support. But thats not enough! We have to change we have to be strong and we have to get back on our feet even if just us no, I think its going to take more than just us! Not Earth, but spirit and guts! Maybe, but if Little man hadnte to this country if these people hadnt met Little man, I think everyone would have been overwhelmed with the grief of losing Jamdiel and Kron. No, I am sure they would have been. But Little man they dont seem to be just standing around in grief. It seemed that Little man left something behind in this country. Thats what makes me proud. Although Thats right, I gotta do it! This is the ce where those three will return! Uh, yes Thats true the next time I see them, Id be embarrassed if they said that I wasnt any stronger at all Thats because were the best of friends! Mortriages crew were motivated and fired up, but is this the ce where Little man will return to? Hmmm and that best of friends remarks Unh? The best is it? Hmm~? Princess, Rebar, and Fu reacted with a twitch. Oh~, ahem that gentlemen thing is Im also in love with Earth as for that Kron girl, yes, I cant say anything anymore, but Im starting over from this point, and, I dont have the right to say anything yet, so I gave up a million steps, uh but Huh? What is it? We did nothing wrong Thats right, Oraah! Earth is our friend! Weve been working hard together. Thats right! In the past, the princess would have been the first to respond to Little mans love affairs, but now she seemed to be holding back. However, she doesnt seem to be willing topromise even on the subject of friends. Weve known each other for a long time. Thats right. Until today, weve been sitting around and passing each other, but were going to start all over again! Both Rebal and Fu look miffed, as if unable to tolerate the remark of being Little mans best friend. I mean, young people of that age are arguing over who is the best friend its a bitughable. But in the midst of all this Hmph, how uncouth of you, Princess Phianse. Because you react to every little thing like that, you annoy Honey A ninja warrior from Japone, who didnt participate in this conflict at all and kept quiet the whole time Shinobu muttered as if mocking the princess. To be honest, I dont know much about her, but apparently, this girl was also into Little man Hmm Are you okay? Huh? Yes, theres no point in arguing about such things, and Honey would be annoyed too, wouldnt he? We dont have to fight over it the next time Honey finds himself in a predicament at that time, the person standing by his side will be Honeys partner. Shinobu answers my question confidently. I see. This must be tough for the princess. Well, as for me now and in the future, the mostplicated thing is that the Great Demon King is the one whos closest to Little man Even so this girl named Shinobu Hmm Fufu well, when is that when Honeys father and mother are about to catch him? Or is it more dramatic to save him after hes been captured? No, its more likely that Honey would have escaped on his own, and if thats the case, Id be a jerk if I showed up would it be better after his father and mother have reported back? If so, a little time would also separate him from that girl named Kron Uh-huh Uh-huh, Honey~ ? I can always rush to you, you know? With an eerie smile on her face, she mutteredI dont know, but its tough for Little man too Authors Note Fuhahaha, you let your guard down! Surrender yourself to the excitement of the manga release, and post two chapters a day! Its definitely not because Im working from home and Im free! Or rather, working from home is more troublesome. After all, meetings and consultations that can bepleted in three minutes at the office take quite a while at home. I cant even takepany materials home with me. But Im sure its the same for everyone, so Ill do my best too! Chapter 239: Intermission (Female Ninja) ③ Patreon Sponsored Chapter! Havent posted these in a while due to Personal Family Circumstances. Thanks very much for your patience, as well as your Overwhelming support! Chapter 239 C Intermission (Female Ninja) My dear Honey, when I saw him again after a few months, he was even more wonderful. How much more do you have to make me fall in love with you? When should we have the wedding? Ah, but where are we going to hold the wedding? Japone? The Empire? Or Earth is as much a resident of Cacretale as the rest of us! Wh, wh, wha, what are you talking about! E, Earth was born and raised Honeys friends and Phianse-himes group continue their barren argument. But thats right holding the ceremony in a Cacretale is also an option ah, but then the ceremony will be a long time in the future. Besides, it seems that everyone in the country wants to see Honey and that Kron-san girl get married. She seems to be the biggest rival at the moment, and shes a pretty formidable opponent. But, as love is, the stronger the opponent is, the more it burns. However, be that as it may Fufufu, so young everyone. What about Sadiz-san who was supposed to be the greatest and strongest obstacle? Even now, she is looking at Phianse-hime and the others with a somewhat warm gaze. Like a kind Oneesan. Depending on how you look at her, it also seems to be the leeway of an adult woman. Compared to me, Kron-san and Phianse-hime, it seems like shes taking a step back but So Ms. Sadiz Yes? What about you? ? So dont you think of Honey like we do? So I decided to ask. I didnt join the fight between Phianse-hime and his friends, but to Sadiz-san DDAre you okay? I wanted to ask that question as well. And Sadiz-san didnt budge at all What do you think? That I have no feelings for Little man? It cant be true, can it? Eh I adore him more than anyone else in the world Maybe this persons feelings are not love. But fufufu, that attitude arent you too rxed? No, Im anxious, right? The thought of my precious and beloved Little man being taken away from me is unpleasant uh. But the trouble is, I want my Little man to be happy above all else. I think thats most important, so go on Err, if you can make him happier than I can, then I would still but Huh? If you cant make him happier than I can, maybe Ill not just stay silent either, you know? Ufufufufufu. That charming smile which made even me, a woman, unintentionally feel a little excited, was enough for me to recognize that this person was also the greatest and strongest obstacle for me. I felt a bit of a cold sweat down my back. Shesing at me with a smile that puts incredible pressure on me. As if to say, No matter what, I wont give my Little man to a woman who cant make him happy. Besides, what she just said DDNo matter how much Ive fallen for him, I still just met him. If theres a woman hes had long-standing feelings for and cant forget if that woman would make him happier than me I was thinking of silently stepping aside, but Is this some kind of a backhanded way of getting back at me, for back then? Or a restraint? Either way Fu Fufu, excellent. I wont lose. Not to Princess Phianse, or Kron not even to you. Oh, dear! Amae wasnt mentioned, was she? Is it the little girl who jumped ahead earlier? But shes like a little sister to him, isnt she? Fufufufu, but my Little man loved her so much and with how she cried like that Little man might get a little flustered too?. Also Little man fell for me when he was about Amaes age now, Im sure she will be veryDDDD Well, Im not one to be intimidated by something like this. Thats why Id also like to join up with Honey as soon as possible to be more intimate but keep a distance that wont be annoying to him its still a bit of a pain But I will neverDDDDDD Hmm~ hes quite popr even though hes a lousy guy who made his sister cry Huh!? How long have you been there!? Eh!? Huh? No, did they appear from out of nowhere? Behind me and Sadiz-san, that person Wh-wh-huh? Someone was standing behind me. There should have been no one there. Impossible. No matter what, I didnt notice the presence until I was approached to this distance? No. Its as if they suddenly appeared A man who makes his little sister cry is scum so, no matter what he does, even if he hit her, he knocked her down, or did anything else why is such a man so popr? A woman was standing there. She had long brown hair tied back to the back of her head with a slightly tattered white ribbon, and seemed older than her age, somewhat cute but also mature. Shes not fat, but moderately plump and alluring with attractive thighs, buttocks and b, b, breast, hey, s, sorge Wearing a white coat-like mantle, she does not look like an inhabitant of this country in terms of atmosphere. ah As soon as I jumped backwards in surprise to open the distance, Sadiz-san remained standing there stunned, looking surprised to see the person. And.. Ah you Fufufu, its been a while, little Sadiz. Huh? Do they know each other? With Sadiz-san? Whats more, with the little dont tell me, is she older than Sadiz-san? Huh? Whats the fuss about? Hey, Sadiz. Whos she? That woman? Oraah, miss who are you? Ive never seen you before Phianse-hime and the others, who seemed to have noticed something unusual, stopped their quarrel and rushed over to us. However, Honeys friends and the Phianse-hime group dont seem to know this woman who suddenly appeared. However. Fufu~mh. You must be Phianse dear, right? Huh? Soljas brat, arent you? Huh? And youre Rebal! The cutie is Fu, right? Ahumhow do you know us? She seems to know the Phianse-hime group. Furthermore, she looked at me So, are you the girl from Japone? How is Kojiro doing? Huh!? Kojiro Lord Kojiro? No way, to ask for Kojiro-sama, one of the Seven Heroes who in the world is this person Hey, Sadiz, who is this woman? Do you know her? Why is she talking about us Ah ha, yes this person is the same Seven Heroes as His Majesty and the Master And just Sadiz-san was about to tell us who this woman was Ah, Im sorry. To be honest, I wanted to talk more slowly but from what Ive heard, it looks like the man who made his sister cry is running around I just want to chase him down and smack him up right away, so Ill be going now, okay? Huh? What? What do you mean? Ah, wait! It was supposed to be today but it seems I was just a little off, so Im really troubled Even though she had just appeared, the woman waved to us with a childlike carefree smile and left just like that eh? Wh Huh? What? Huh?! Eh how? The woman was not a Seraph. So, some manner of magic? But she didnt seem to be casting any spells. Fufu, see youter, little Sadiz. You too Phianse dear and friends. And yet, that woman floated lightly and flew in the sky Where the hell are you going? What? And where have you been all this time! Master has been looking for you all along what is the meaning of your sudden appearance? Sister Espie! Eehh!? I dont know her, and neither do Phianse-hime, Rebal-kun, or Fu-kun. But I do know that name that was shouted from the mouth of a very upset Sadiz-san. Im sorry, little Sadiz, but over a decade ago Ive decided that I wont forgive any man who makes his sister cry, no matter what. So.. Im going to beat up your precious Little man too. What!? WaitDDDD For now, I know where were going next Im going ahead. Ah but first should I smack that red head with one hit first? Fufufu, I wont let him get away either way! And she flew away in a sh, leaving us only confusion, without telling us what she meant or why she had appeared. No, really whats going on? Authors Note The manga is the best! With the privilege of the original author, I also saw the titles of chapters 2 and 3 I hope everyone will want to see the Great Demon King go out into the world as soon as possible! If there are humans who havent read it yet, you can fly from the link below and enjoy it! Special Shoutout to all my Patrons for your Support! You guys rock!!! Devanor jesus canales Justin Burt Samuel Rodriguez Zachary spencer ZaneofBane Stewart Alon Hatzir Aaron Saddler Andy Lam Danyael Wong David Frederickson Jared Juan Melchor Julian Rivera lilwebsite luis arbulu Peter Banos Omniystation Chapter 240: Serves You Right Chapter 240 C Serves You Right Storm of flower petals, soar! A flower field was in full bloom all around. Suddenly, petals flew up, covering the vision of father and mother. This was not an attack. But, even so, father and mother, now more serious than before, were not so perturbed. Dereaaaaahh!!!! My father roared. Just a bark. But Huh!? Ah o, oooh! If youre going to blind me, youll need a Terra-ss spell! The barrage created by the prince by magic. He blew it away with just a bark. Even the prince was shaken by the overwhelming roar. But Fufu, superb, but why bring terra-ss? This is no battle, I believe. Hah? Also, is the flower garden still not spreading? Hmm? huh!? Breaking off the barrage of petals, my parents took another look at the prince, and the next moment they were surely taken aback. The princes shining eyes Th, thats! A Heraldic Eye!? Just like Jamdiels!? In the past, father and mother constantly fought Jamdiel, so they must be familiar with her eyes well. But the prince just shed his eyes Seriously is it because hes of the same race as Jamdiel? But But if we get distracted by this, Earth will escape no choice! Hiro, please handle this! Mamu!? Ill get Earth! So, those three, including Jamdiel Right now, father and mother were right in between us. And if neither of us can be ignored, the roles will inevitably be divided. But A beautiful rose take out the thorns, and it will be just a beautiful flower! Wind Flower Fog! Instead of attacking, the prince dared to keep letting only a barrage of petals dance. tte, we were still in the middle of talking! Oh, damn it!! And there are more petals than before then, Ill use all my magic power and I cant blow them all away Of course not! If you seriously blow it all away, youll take out the whole ind!? Not just Earth, even that Amae girl! Yeah, anyway, we just have to deal with that handsome man! Hiro!? Anyway, these flower petals wont do any damage, so I can plunge straight into it andnd one shot Hey, youre too straightforward Mamu, keep an eye on Earth! It would be troublesome if he ran off in the gap of this barrage with the steps he just used! Keep your eyes open! Geez Battle if we attack, father and mother will act on instinct instead of thinking with their heads, and if that happens, we will all lose for sure. Treainar affirmed that. If this is the case, the premise of not starting a fight will continue. We would not let my brainless parents get into a fighting mood, make them think with their inferior brains, upset them, and not give them time to set things up. In addition, they cant even take simple actions like just blow it all away out of concern for me and Amae. Then, will they force their way straight in and hit the prince to stop him? Before they even tried toe that way Fufufu, which is the real one? Huh!? Now, lets see if you can find the real prince?. Krons Daybreak Eyes glowed. Wh, hold on, what the, that girl has a magic eye too?! But those eyes what? Six-Gate Eyes? No thats eh!? Then, one moment father and mother are wide-eyed at the sight of Krons evil eye, and the next, theyre So, what will thou do with me? .. What the!? The prince with a refreshing smile appeared as hundreds of illusions. This is no way! An Illusion Technique!? Spectacrly, father and mother were at their mercy. If this were also a battle, he might have blown away the entire area regardless of the petals or illusions, or used their wild intuition to identify the real thing in an instant. But, with the prince and Kron still not attacking, my father and mother have not been able to decide whether to seriously fight back against them. I see. If you put them on their heels, this is one way to fight. And if ites to this Seriously in the face of my nemesis and sworn enemy, to only give me such a role Earth Lagann unless thou bond with Lady Kron, I truly will not forgive thee. She cant use magic. She cant even use her Magic Eye. But still Even so, its been too long since I have ridden a Pegasus. Phew~ Hiho! As a Seraph, only her skill to ride a Pegasus was still going strong. While father and mother were stopped in their tracks against the prince who had split into numerous alters due to confetti and Krons Illusion Technique, Jamdiel straddled the pegasus that the prince was riding and rushed forward alone. Huh!? Whoa Jamdiel ising! Jamdiel riding a pegasus ran through. As expected, the color of their eyes changed as both father and mother reacted to Jamdiels movements but Its unfortunate, but I cannot end thee as of yet. Huh!? Even Jamdiel, their nemesis, did not attack father and mother. Ha, fast! Jamdiel!? It seemed that father and mother reacted to Jamdiels movements and thought of restraining her, but Jamdiel Wow What beautiful riding posture Kron and the prince gasped Hoh~, Jamdiel apparently you were pursuing my riding form as well. With a beautiful riding form that received Treainars approval, she rode her mount to its full potential, ran it faster than father and mother could intercept, and headed for me and Amae Or rather j, just now, even though she had a chance, she didnt attack us at all!? Hey, and n, now How Jamdiel rode the horse somewhere Yes, Im sure a long time ago Ah! Thats right! At a horse race! A mysterious horse and jockey who won the Imperial Derby with overwhelming strength the unidentified masked jockey riding Fuka Impact Taketoyo or something like that! Ah yes! They won the race with the greatest winning ticket in history why would Jamdiel!? Father and mother who looked absurdly surprised. I dont think its all that surprising Ah, incidentally, I was that Taketoyo in disguise?. Im not surprised anymore! Even if there was a scious and outrageous fact. And thats why Im not surprised, so I still held Amae in my arms Earth Lagann! Amae! Get on! Oh, good job! Oh! High Priestess! I grabbed Jamdiels hand as she ran towards me and jumped behind her. Hey, you!? Earth! H, hey! Wait, you! O, of all people, to get behind someone like! Hearing the screams of father and mother, Jamdiel sent Pegasus flying far into the sky Peeeeeee!!!! Eehh!? At the same time, one of the many princes who had multiplied by the illusion sounded his finger whistle. In response to the sound, the Pegasus, who had carried father and mother all the way here, rushed to the prince. Fufufu, originally this one is also a Pegasus of the Seraph thats right! Saying that, the prince jumped on the Pegasus that ran up to him. Come, let us depart too! Yes, Hilly! Leave it to me! The next moment, Hilua with Kron on board also flew into the sky with the prince and Pegasus. Hey, wait! Where are you guys Ah!? Hiro! Oh, we Huh? ah!! Yes, my father and mother finally came to understand their situation. They cant fly. They forced a Pegasus to bring them here with guts, but now the prince was riding it. In short Hey, wait, you guys! Are you trying to run away! Jamdiel! You, fight fair and square! Why are you going away again, Earth! Thats right. They had no way to fly anymore. There was no means of chasing us. Or rather, if this happens, someone would have toe to this remote ind to pick them up, or they would have to swim to get off the ind. Daaamn it! No matter what, Ill chase you down! Even if it means swimming through the ocean! Yes, well do it! And sure enough, that brain-muscle couple dered they would swim after us with gusto. Certainly, if its father and mother, they might be able to swim after us in flight. But Now, Kron! Im counting on you! Yes! Assuming they swim after us at a hundred paceswhich us would they chase after? The moment I gave Kron the signal, she raised her hands and made a circle above her head Come on, Earths parents can your eyes properly discern whats going on? Heeere~ Gooooes~?! Huh!? Krons eyes lit up. At that moment, me, Amae, Jamdiel, and her Pegasus the prince and his Pegasus Kron and Hilua Geh what the heck!? No, way It was the same illusions as the prince alter egos from earlier. But, its so borate and intense an illusion that it is indistinguishable from the real thing at a quick nce. Hundreds more illusions that looked just like all of us appeared all over the sky, and flew apart in every direction. Ah oh, ah aaaaaahh!! Kuh, this is bad! And, this illusion its so strong! What a trick shit I was so surprised and shaken, it took me several seconds to undo it!? Uh ah hes already so far away ah, no! What am I doing! Its basic that you dont make eye contact with a Magic Eye Owner and the Illusion User in battle thoroughly They cant even focus on the target. As a result, we all got away unscathed and not only was Amae taken away from father and mother, even the means to track us down was taken. Yes, ording to Treainars strategy, we didnt let father and mother fight from start to finish. I roped in the two people who said that they were going to get serious, so that they couldnt get serious. As a result, we trapped those two in a fantasy, making them look like morons, and toyed with them. Fufufufufu, fuhahahahahahaha! Such ridicule! How pathetic, Hiro! Mamu! Fuhahaha, how do you feel? How does it feel? By my side, Treainar couldnt have been happier. But I understand that feeling. I was able to do exactly what I wanted from start to finish, and for the first time in my life, I was able to y with those two after showing them a glimpse of my power. It felt good. Actually, it may be a bad influence to say that with an innocent child like Amae in my arms, but Im sorry I cant help myself. Kuhaha, how about that! Did you see that, Father! Mother! Serves you right~~~!!!! I couldnt hold back myughter as the two stood there looking like they had eaten a bitter bug on a remote ind. Authors Note Im d that chapter 1 of the manga has received various favorablements. Please continue to support Eto Yona-sensei. Also, I have a new work in the link below, and I will update it frequently for a while, but it is a story of about 100,000 characters that has already been written topletion, not in the process of writing. So, please, Dont write such a useless work, write the forbidden one or Is it okay to write a new work and do this? Again? Or Are you posting a Nocturne version out of frustration that you are not allowed to get intimate with anyone due to the current circumstances? Oh, you never had such a partner in the first ce, did you? Ive already finished writing that story. I am still writing the story of the Forbidden Master-Disciple. I mean, when you see Treainars full-blown triumphant face, which was so dignified in the first chapter of the manga, and the name of thedder training, it will motivate you. Chapter 241: The Last Hurdle Chapter 241 C The Last Hurdle I left a throwaway line for my father and mother, and with a sense of aplishment that everything worked out so well, I was smiling. Hmph thou art in an awfully good mood, Earth Lagann. Maybe. Well, I too feel somewhat content My father and mother had unbelievable expressions. Well, if we fought properly, we would have lost, but we were able to escape like this after toying with them as much as we wanted. Most of all, I, the son of my father and mother, am riding behind Jamdiel, who was also their sworn enemy. No wonder they had that look on their faces. Well, the one who is smiling the most is Fufufufu, but those two were most uncouth. If they were humans, they would be at the peak of their prime at their current age. Right? Child. Am I not their better? Say? Child. Seeing that my parents hadpletely fallen to the strategy that he hade up with, Treainar still couldnt contain his cheerfulughter. Thinking back, ever since we met, this guy has always said, I would have won one-on-one! Im better.. He was always so stubborn, so maybe hes just happy to get rid of some of that resentment. But they were strong. The boys parents. One could tell just by standing before them. Truly, I if things didnt go as intended I doubt we could win in a proper fight. Prince? That was the hero who defeated the Jamdiel and the Great Demon King, whom she once served those two we, of the Heavenly World, were taken in Paripis honeyed words to go to war. On the other hand, the prince looked back on what just happened with a wry smile and muttered with deep emotion. By a cowardly hand~ While knowing that the Prince cant hear his murmur, Treainar uttered a retort. Hes always persistent on this point Hmph. God would not have been defeated. Of course, he was brought down by a cowardly move. Jamdiel? Thats why a new God a god for the next generation must be born as soon as possible Jamdiel muttered while being a little annoyed by the princes words, and I thought I saw something murky on her back. I guess its meant to put pressure on me, whos riding behind her Im d I was able to say hello to Earths father and mother. But, I would like to greet them more slowly and formally someday. Right if I can get Earth to like me and be Earths bride that would be? Ugh Oh, and then I will have to call those two Father-inw and Mother-inw, right? C,e now, that part is still a long way off, so there is no need to think about it right now But just thinking about it makes me happy. It makes me want to do my best. Because, to do thatI have to work hard and grow up to make Earth like me isnt that right? Right? Id be embarrassed if you showed me such an innocent smile, but Lady Kron I am impressed that thou have nned thy future so well. Well, for my part, Lady Kron officially greeting those two leaves me conflicted, but Hmm, dont say that, Jamdiel. Besides, if Earth and I get married, Jamdiel as my mother, youll be rted to Earths parents, right? Hah? And if I give birth to Earths child, Jamdiel will also be a grandmother! With Earths parents, who will be grandparents, everyone will get along well Hmmm~, its a wonderful future just thinking about it. Hmmm, those eyes are zing what is that its different from Shinobu. Shinobu makes me feel some insanity and a sense that she will never let me escape from her future ns. But Kron is really pure, how can I say it, shes really good-natured, or rather, a natural airhead, and I dont know how serious she is, but she seems really serious about this In conclusion, Shinobu and Kron, I cant help but feel embarrassed by them! L, Lady Kron, so you call me thy mother how discourteous of me or rather, me, a g, gra, grandmother t, this me And Jamdiel was also very shaken at Krons grandmother remark. Well, I dont know how old she is, but she looks so young, so its probably a shock Fufufufu, is this really Jamdiel If only I could have shown this appearance to the boys parents, they might have believed me normally. Wh, what the heck, prince Well, or perhaps its the boy thats changed in any case, thy power is also sealed, and if it is the current Jamdiel I suppose Ill have no problem releasing thee, thou may go far away as thou please. This time, Jamdiel was released at the princes discretion. The prince was taking all the responsibility on behalf of the Heavenly World, but he smiled as if somewhat satisfied that his decision was the right one. But Uh~ no.. too far not going no way. Ah Youre going away no way! At that moment, a single weak, sad murmur brought me back to reality. Thats right Amae No wont let you, I wont! Between me and Jamdiel, she wrapped her arms and legs around my body and tightly clung to me, burying her face in my chest and groaning without showing her face to anyone. It was Amae, who I had taken away from my parents. She chased after us, crying, but even aftering into our arms, she still cried, got angry, sulked, and whined, not convinced of anything. High Priestess, Goddess, and Older brother, dont go. I want us all to be together. Amae dont cry Mu, nuh Amae please dont cry A, Amae, you shouldnt cry, Amae is cute when shes smiling. To Amaes wish, I, Jamdiel, Kron, and even Hilua can only give troubled responses. Nooooo! We have to be together! Not only is it sad, but the strength in the arms and legs that clung to me makes me feel the will to never leave. But Just being away for a while doesnt mean well nevere back me, Kron, and Jamdiel. n Gusu no! Elder Sis Tsukshi, Karui, Mr. Machio, the sisters of the church also, Mortriages crew already think of you like a little sister by now even the guys in the dojo. You have a lot of people who take good care of you and love youDDDD But but, Older Brother dont want no I didnt get a chance to say goodbye properly, and my original goal was to only say goodbye to Amae properly, and thats what I worked hard with my parents for. But, persuading this spoiled child might be a more challenging final hurdle than outwitting father and mother, so I couldnt help but chuckle, and Jamdiel, Kron, and then Hilua and the prince were all looking at me withplicated expressions. I mean, even Jamdiel didnt know what to say to deal with Amae Authors Note Thank you for your support. Yesterday, perhaps due to the influence of the manga, the number of PVs per day was 330,000 esses, the highest since the start of the series. I am delighted to have many new Spiral Friends visit. In fact, this number was the highest when I started posting in Lets Be a Novelist. In this way, I will continue to spin the story while feeling that I will continue to a new world. So, please keeping back and if you feel like it, throw the -shaped drill below into the authors ass. The author will rejoice with an ecstatic look. Thank you in advance. Chapter 242: Strong Patreon Sponsored chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!! Chapter 242 C Strong I was appeasing Amae, who was sobbing. Hey, dont cry, oh~, its not like were saying goodbye forever. Its just for a while Uh, gus, when is a while? Is it tomorrow? the day after tomorrow? more? th, thats How pathetic, Im at a loss for words. I cant exin the difficult circumstances to Amae. But that doesnt mean I cant make promises like for how long without much thought. I cant say, Ill see you again soon. either. Whenever my father and mother broke their promise to me, they would always say next time, but the next time never Amae stop crying. High Priestess Dont forever remain a child. Uh~ Wait, Jamdiel? You, what are you saying to my little sister! Amae is still such a child Do thou think that you can always be spoiled because thou art unfortunate to not have blood-rted parents? High Priestess? Nothing about that makes thee special. Neither Tsukshi, nor Karui, nor the other girls no, in any part of this world there are so many in simr circumstances as thee who lead more miserable lives out there, swept away and discarded. Holding the reins and looking straight ahead, Jamdiel dared to speak harshly to Amae, who was clinging to my chest. Those words gouged Amae even more. Thou have been indulged and pampered until now, not because thou art special. Simply put, Machio, who took thou in after having lost thy parents and without a soul to care for thee, even Tsukshi, and Karui, just so happened to be good-natured. Oh uh This world is not so sweet a world that thou alone art allowed to be spoiled or selfish. I dont know how far such a small and young Amae can understand Jamdiels words. But at the very least, she must have understood that Jamdiel was speaking harsh words. Because Amae was trembling so much. This dark woman shall I kick her from behind and drop her? Child Eh I know Treainar murmured as if to admonish me, but I also understood. To be honest, Im not sure how much I can do to convince Amae, except tofort her and make promises that I cant guarantee. Of course, the same goes for Kron, who loves Amae as much as I do. If I really want to persuade Amae, I have to teach her the reality. Even if it makes Amae cry more. And Jamdiel volunteered to take on the role herself. Then High Priestess, Goddess Older Brother too will go away and note back? Im going somewhere. Im not saying we will never return, but I cant easily say well return anytime soon. Uu, no! No! No! I dont like it! Take Amae with you! Thats impossible, I wont take thee. Why! No! We all have to be together! Why are you leaving me here! Finally, Amae released her hold on me, who she was clinging to, and turned around and rocked Jamdiel back and forth as she steered the horse. You dont like Amae anymore?! Amae is an unwanted child? Shes probably the only child in the world who can do such a thing to Jamdiel Why would I leave thee? Because thou art a small child and weak. because a child? Yes. Due to circumstances, Lady Kron and I can no longer live with everyone and we must go far away. From now on, I and Lady Kron must do all we can just to protect ourselves. I cannot even protect thee. Those words are too obvious, but in the end, that was the only answer. Its not that I dont like her. I cant hate her. But why would I leave everyone? Thats because I cant protect them. Why leave Amae? Because she is a small, weak child with no power. Yes, because shes a kid Me too Child? So clearly if its true In order not to keep a small, weak child from crying. I dont say such harsh words if I can help it. Even if I tried to persuade her, in the end, all I could say was Ill make it up to you, Next time Im really sorry, and so on, just like my father and mother did to me. Tis so. If you merely love them and pamper them, they would be no better than pets. Treainar? Even if you get angry at times, and even if you have to hit them depending on the situation, some things must be said after serious consideration, Hence why both Hiro and Mamu are ill-prepared to be parents. Well, they themselves are aware of their own faults in being too busy to be decent parents rather than scolding you for running away from home and doing as you please, they were trying to apologize first. I guess Im a boomerang after all. Amae is what Jamdiel what the High Priestess saying difficult? Older Brother? Im not ready to be an Older Brother either. Realizing this, I smiled wryly and took Amae into my arms once more. If you dont understand, then you need to get big and strong enough to understand what it means. Dont just keep getting spoiled by your sisters and uncles. Someday, when you grow up to make Jamdiel and Kron bow their heads and say, Amae, pleasee with us or Please stay with us Im sure well all be together again. Get stronger? Can I be strong? like Big Sisters? Yeah, and even more. Elder Sis Tsukshi and Mr. Machio theyre trying to get stronger and bigger now. So that we can all be together again. Amae, you need to see that hard work and realize it for yourself. Thats right. Mr. Machio, Elder Sis Tsukshi, and the guys in the dojo all vowed to do so when we said goodbye. I am sure that everyone in Cacretale has understood that feeling. Even Mortriage and the others should have received that intention. Thats why even Amae, who had been spoiled by everyone for being such a small thing until now Everyones trying to do their best to make that happen. So, Amae, lets do our best too, shall we? I dont know but if Amae gets bigger, will everyone stay together? Really? Will it be fine if Amae gets stronger? Please be strong, Amae, so even when everyone is together, therell be nothing to worry about. Then Ill definitely rely on you. And I can say Older Brother is useless without Amae!'' In order to make her stronger Ill work hard too. Ill get stronger. Kron too. Isnt that right? Of course! Amae, I am also weak. Thats why I will be stronger. To protect what is precious to me. To be able to protect it. I have to work hard from now on. I gave Amae a big smile and called out to Kron, who nodded as well. Older Brother Goddess Amae is uh ugh~ As expected, Amae did not understand and ept everything. She groaned with a difficult look on her face. But, her growl was different from the sorrow and tantrums of before. Think about it slowly. Your Older Brother is still weak and Im sorry I couldnt fulfill Amaes wish also for lying Im really sorry. Older Brother is strong I need to get stronger. Uh, uh~ ugh~ I have to do even more, right? Yeah. Before I knew it, Amae was growling hard as she thought hard about the meaning of our words. Authors Note Everyone, are you in good health? Its a scary world, but dont go out unreasonably, take care of your health, stay indoors as much as possible, read my novels, and if you feel like it, send a drill. In the past few days, maybe because of the manga effect, my butt feels good with a lot of drills my butt was on fire, and I was actually trying to calm down and take it easy, but I ended up updating. Thank you. Thanks for the Support Everyone! Patreon Tier rewards up soon!! Chapter 243: Someone That Can Only Be Protected Previous Chapter 243 C Someone That Can Only Be Protected I was kind of tired. I went on a rampage in the Heavenly World, fought the Prince and the King of the Heavens, battled Paripi, and outwitted my parents. Then, we all made a pledge with Amae to work harder and be stronger. I was at my limit. I myself lost the thread of tension and my consciousnessDDDD Hmm~ Hmm Fufufu, still sleepy, Boy? Hmm? That? I I was sleeping!? Huh!? Hey, hey, thats dangerous. Any sudden movements, and thou might fall off? If Im not mistaken, I should have been riding behind Jamdiel with Amae in my arms. But, what I heard now was the voice of the prince. And its a little chilly and the wind cuts through my skin. Are we still in the sky? Whats going on Prince? Hey, good morning. wh, wha de? Fufufu, Jamdiel didnt want thee leaning on her thats why I supported thee as thou slept. When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was the Princes smiling face as he looked down at me. Huh!? Nuo!? Oh, Im in what position Huh!? Oh, hey, thou struggle is unsafeDDDD Still the sky? On horseback? Am I being princess carried by the Prince? I dont understand the situation yet, but at any rate, I felt like I was in an embarrassing position, and I twisted around in a panic. But, because of the position I was in, I soon lost my bnce, slipped out of the princes arms, and almost fell off the horse. Nuo, not there! I hurriedly reached out my hands and grabbed the princes body. But Hyauuun! Ueh!? Oh b, boy, uh, huh, th, thats a no-go area!? I quickly grabbed the Princes body, but my right hand slipped between the buttons of the Princes jacket oh? Somehow, something firm or soft or subtle ah? My left hand stuck inside the Princes trousers and hmm? Huh? Nothing is there? Mmm, Boy Im used to interacting with girls, but this is the first time Ive been touched by a boy Ah, eh, ah Prince And,e to think of it aside from that, I can feel the Prince in both my hands Oh? Earth, arent you touching the Prince too much? Older brother, what are you doing? Nu? Hey, Earth Lagann, what art thy hands doing at such a time! If its such intimacy thou desires, Lady Kron is here! Kron and Amae had scowling faces, and Jamdiel a jittery look. Huh? When did Amae end up in Kronsp and on Hiluas back? I mean, I should have been riding behind Jamdiel, but now Im with the Prince? Why? No I dont care about that, to be clear. The important thing is that now, the handsome Prince who was now smiling bitterly with red cheeks as he made eye contact with me no the handsome p, princess Dont tell my lovely flowers about this. If they find out that I was touched by a boy, they will be livid. s sorry What a shocking revtion at a time like this! I apologize for the time being. Did you not notice? Huh!? Then Treainar let out a sigh of exasperation. Treainar, d, did you know? You are not observant enough. Tis why womenin about you being insensitive. No, no, b, because Then I remembered something. It was the Princes cheeks, which still had a slight bruise. I hit it Prince Hmm? Erm your cheek is I hit him as hard as I could. Moreover, it was a twisting punch called a corkscrew. Right on the face Korra Ouch. But, when I looked apologetic, the Prince smiled and gave me a finger flick to the forehead. Understand that there are people in this world who dont want to be treated as princesses, no matter their biological gender. nuh This was a worthy blow as I faced thee head-on and thou made me realize my immaturity. Should thou apologize, I would feel miserable, so please dont. Far from caring that I hit him at all, the Prince proudly said that it would be an insult to apologize to him. The Goddess and your cute little sister are not the only one I too will grow in strength and power I will continue to improve myself. So apologize, and I would not forgive thee, so please keep that in mind?. What a surprise Heh you dont like being treated like a princess but all the women Ive met so far are just like that. The actual princess, Phianse, and Sadiz, who has been with me all this time, and even Shinobu and Kron dont just want to be protected and cherished. Rather, they are willing to take the initiative to join the battle and fight side by side without regard to mens feelings. Thats why I easily understood the Princes words. Then, Kron went along with the conversation between me and the Prince. I understand how the Prince feels. When I met Earth I realized that I want to fight together with him rather than just being protected by him. At Krons strong words, Amae, who was being held in Kronsp, also raised her hand. Older brother Hmm? Older brother Amae too Ill work hard Oh! If I do my best will everyone be together again? Forever together? Amae has seriously considered the words of Jamdiel and us in her own way. Until just a little while ago, she was crying in vain over our parting, and even now she probably doesnt want to say goodbye to us. But even though she was on the verge of tears, Amae still said that. Yeah, lets do our best! With a stronger Amae by our side, were invincible. Theres nothing to be afraid of! Un! Hearing those words, I felt so refreshed that I could move on with peace of mind. But, in the midst of all this Hmph Earth Lagann Amae is fine, but I at least wanted Lady Kron to be the exception, the only one to be protected above all else Jamdiel, who was looking forward with a sour expression, muttered with resentment. I couldnt help butugh when I heard those words. Kuhaha, well, it cant be helped, right? Because what Kron wants to protect the most is you. Nuh!? Youve lost your power and be nothing more than a winged woman with a bounty on your head and resented all over the world but Kron said she would protect you. Thats why she need not bother! If only Lady Kron is safe and has your protection, thats all that matters I have lost my strength and be nothing but a burden, so if Lady Kron protects me as much as I fear Yes, just like the Prince said, men and women alike, everyone is trying to be strong, but there is one exception. Because she lost her power, she will now be protected like a princess. That is the current Jamdiel. But that cant be helped. In exchange for that, Jamdiel was released. Well, maybe, but even though her magic power and magic eye were sealed, I think that even if you fight with her bare body, Jamdiel can easily beat most opponents Well, Jamdiel. Due to circumstances, youre the only one in the position of being protected from now on. But its not that youre a hindrance or a nuisance. Kron wants to protect you, so for the time being, please just obediently be protected. But! Thou should at least act together! Lady Kron alone is No, Kron isnt alone. What? Yes, if it were Jamdiel and Kron traveling alone, I would be worried too. But thats not the case. Im here as well! Sure, theres Hilua too. Hilua signed a contract with both me and Kron, but from now on, he will go along with Kron and Jamdiel. But Im not talking about Hilua Oh, and Ill have Hilua follow Kron too but thats not all. From now on, it looks like theres a man by your side who really wants to help you. ? I dont like the fact that the person who gave that information and proposal was Paripi Boy. I can see it now. Then, in our field of vision, which until now had only the entire ocean, we finally saw the continent. Although it is on the edge of the continent, its still part of the Empires territory. In what appeared to be a small port town, we could see several ships docked there. That is the rendezvous point. And there, each of us will make a new start. Authors Note Finally, the goal of the long arc is in sight. Oh~, I want to write The Master and Student Duos Journey as soon as possible. The world is in a situation where various derations are made and everyone has to feel a sense of crisis, but I will do my best as long as I am still allowed to write stories like this. My ass is getting used to it, and Im sure youre getting tired of all the flirting with women by now, and weve finally reached a milestone. Chapter 244: Common Sense Chapter 244 C Common Sense Oh my! Here a different world from Cacretale! And its Earths hometown! See, Amae look there too! Ouh No, its true in terms of territory, but as my hometown its a rural port town far away from the Imperial Capital It was a port town in a rural area not often heard of even within the Empires territory, and the smell of tides and fish permeated the area. Its not a very big port, and it doesnt have the kind of trade that supports the Empires economy, so Ive never been here myself. But still, for Kron and Amae, it was the first time seeing and outside of Cacretale. As their eyes sparkled with excitement, they quickly ran hand in hand into town. Kron! Youve got to hide your horns! Lady Kron, please put on thy hat. And this is not Cacretale. Dont dart about so recklessly A wary Jamdiel gave Kron a hat to hide her horns, and she herself hid her wings. Even though the war has been over for more than a decade, people with horns and wings wandering around in human territory would still be conspicuous. Above all, Jamdiel had a bounty. Besides Oh~, oh~, hmm. nnh~ Uh~ At that moment, Kron and Amae, who had started running excitedly, suddenly stopped in their tracks. Kron suddenly looked around nervously, and Amae, looking a little frightened, clung to Krons leg and hid. Whats wrong, Kron? Ah, no its ? This ce is not Cacretale after all nobody seems to know us Although it was a small port town, there were quite a number of people walking the streets, and some residents were looking at us. But, no one talked to us, and no one smiled at us. To me this was normal, but from Krons and Amaes point of view, it was something they have never experienced before. Yes, thats how it is. Well, yes. Because this is the outside world. right. Since this was not Cacretale, unlike Jamdiel, who had a bounty on her head, no one knew about Kron and Amae, even if they reveal their true faces. Until now, just by walking through the streets of Cacretale, Kron had been giving bows and had inspired many people. Whenever Amae walked through the city, kind people would smile at her and give her sweets and fruits. But not here. Once they stepped outside of Cacretale, it was no longer a world where cheers fell on Kron and Amae. Are you scared now? No, no, Im just a little nervous! I will do my best! Im the one who will protect Jamdiel from now on! Uh~ uoh~ Amae too theres no problem Kuhaha, is that so? At my question, Kron and Amae seemed nervous and stiffened their expressions a little, but immediately said they were fine and clenched their fists. Well, its normal to be nervous, but if youre nervous in a small town like this, Kron might have a bit of a tough time from here on out. But Hey, you girls, back away, get back, its dangerous! Huh!? A horse-drawn carriage carrying arge amount of fish unloaded from a fishing boat at the port rushed past in front of us. Ara~, that was surprising Ugh scary Kron and Amae, who were startled, took a step and stopped. This was also a scene that has never been seen before in Cacretale. Nuh, what lowly human! The nerve to so rudely rush in front of Lady Kron! I shall Stop, stop. Even though she had lost her strength, I hurriedly grabbed Jamdiel by the cor and stopped her from chasing the carriage that passed in front of us, letting her emotions get the better of her. This person was a former General and probably has some knowledge of the Surface World, but when ites to Treainar and Kron, shes really Hmm after all, this is the outside world the rules are different, arent they? uh~ ugh Dont be afraid, Amae. This is just another experience. On the other hand, Kron, who was the person in question, nodded rather curiously and admonished Amae, who was nervous. Yes, Jamdiel. I will do my best to protect you from now on, but I dont know about the outside world. So please teach me a lot about it. Eh, Lady Kron, therefore I um, nay, new knowledge is Ara? Or do you not know much about the outside world either, Jamdiel? I, its not like that! Yes, I do! Well, without further ado Yes, Kron knew nothing about themon sense and rules outside of Cacretale. Thats why she has to learn them from now on. In order for Jamdiel to teach her, Jamdiel cant easily go wild and cause trouble. Jamdiel seemed to understand that, and endured her anger at the carriage earlier Kohon. Well then, Lady Kron. In the outside world, the humans dont kneel and bow their heads on the spot just by thy passing as in Cacretale, and carriages rudely pass in front of you as earlier. Mmm-hmm. Its very dangerous, and can cause serious injuries if thoue in contact with it. And since they are also ipetent, even if a person appears before it, the carriage may not be able to stop suddenly. As such, the pedestrians have to be wary. Hoho~ Is that so? For that reason, in this way Jamdiel coughed lightly and straightened her posture. Both Kron and Amae looked at her figure with serious eyes. Who are those beauties? Ive never seen them before. Are they Heavenly Maidens? Or Goddesses. Ive never seen anyone like them around here. What are they doing? And even though they hide their wings and horns, the residents who somehow noticed Jamdiel and Kron because of their beauty began to gather and pay attention to them. It was quite fortunate that no one knew Jamdiel had a bounty. In the midst of such a crowd, Jamdiel First, look to the right! Yes! And then look to the left! Yes! Then look to the right again, just to be sure! Uh huh! Be sure you look to the left and right, and then stand tall so all can see raise your hands like this and cross! This way, even if a horse-drawn carriagees while crossing, it will notice and stop or slow down. This is one of the basic rules of the outside world! Oooooh!! Jamdiel raised her right hand straight up and crossed the road. Kron and Amaes eyes lit up at the sight. Understood, Jamdiel! Okay, Ill do it right away! Amae, you too, okay? Un! First, look to the right! Right! Look to the left! Left! Right again! Riiight! There was nothing wrong with that rule. I was taught that rule once, too. When I was about four or five years old a teacher in kindergarten taught this to me so, at that time, did I always hold hands with Phianse? Here, Earth! Hold hands with me! Dont be shy, raise your hand up! Oh~,e to think of it, Phianse had been thinking about me back then was she? No, well, it doesnt matter now, but I mean, the rules taught by Jamdiel right now arent wrong. Theyre not wrong, but something was still off. And raise your hand! Yes! Uun! Kron and Amae, who held hands, puffed out their chests with a hearty Eh-heh and crossed the road. The residents who had gathered around them began to groan and giggle. Hoho. Is this the custom of the Surface World No, well~, uh~ The Prince also nodded in admiration, but she probably doesnt understand because she doesnt know that kind ofmon sense. Yes, youre very good, Lady Kron! And Jamdiel was pleased. Its getting ridiculous. Jamdiel bes unreliable when Kron is involved. Certainly, if it were just the two of them, I might be a little worried. But about that, he will You there, move over, move over! Oraah, dont gather in the middle of the street! Fast Cargoing throooooough! And thats when it happened. A carriage was rushing from the other side at a much faster speed than the carriage loaded with fish, and with a rough voice. It was a fast-loaded carriage that made a living loading cargo and delivering it to different ces. The basic principle was no stopping until it reaches the destination. Thats why Ara? Something ising, isnt it? But Im raising my hand up like this! Un! When a fast cargo arrives, pedestrians usually move out of the way in a hurry. The residents, who are ustomed to this, did not seem particrly panicked, and quickly stepped back to make way for fast cargo. But, Kron and Amae, who dont understand this Nu that human, cant stop! Oh no! Oh~, seriously! She raised her hand with a triumphant look, but the other side wasnt thinking about stopping. Hey, Kron, Amae, get over here, its dangerous! Huh? But Earth were raising our hands up, arent we? We were the first to walk, right? Older brother? In a panic, I pulled Kron and Amaes hand. But, as expected, it was a mess, so the fast cargo driver finally noticed this situation and applied the brakes suddenly to stop in front of us. Are you crazy? Why are you dawdling about, young man! Huh? Oh, huh? Huh? You suicidal? Stupid bastard! A middle-aged man with a bad temper yelled at us in a hoarse voice. Kron was so confused that he didnt understand what was going on, and Amae was so scared that she looked like she was going to cry at any moment. Oh, Im sorry, old man. These guys areDD Hey, human over there! Being so high-minded! Who the devil do thou think thou art disrespectfulDDDDDD Oh dear! Such crudenguage towards such pretty flowers. As a man, thou have lost a lot of points. I panicked and tried to apologize, but Jamdiel and the Prince were about toplicate matters further. Im getting a headache from these na?ve people It was then! Kakakkakakka Yes yes, thats it, thats it! Huh!? Sorry, old man! They are a group of ignorant, sheltereddies, so they dont get it. Forgive em, yeh! Ah thats right from now on, for these ignorant or slightly misaligned people, the proper knowledge and rules wille from him Ah? Here, a piece of simple pleasure. Take it. Hmm? This bottle is it booze? It is. After work, have a drink with this, yeh! Hehe, thank you for this. Big brother, you know what youre talking about. Shaaah. Hey, you girls be careful next time! The man appeared like the wind,ughed cheerfully, handed the bottle of liquor he was holding to the old man on the fast cargo, and theyughed at each other and put the mess behind them. The fast cargo driver that was in a good mood rushed off again and was gone in no time. And then, the man who showed up turned to us Hey there, cool sisters. If youd like toe and y with me ~ wont you~? To the ends of the world. Ah ah aaaaaaaahhh!! Oh T, thou!? W, wh, why art thou here? Thou The moment they saw the mans face, Kron and the others shouted in astonishment. And seeing their reactions, the man snorted with his finger andughed again. Hehe long time no see, Master. Also, youve be quite strong-minded, little sister! And And the man looked at me Brother. Ive heard the general gist of what youve been up to. Well done! There he was, tall in a long white coat and a white hat. There stood that hoodlum with a powerful smile and even more ring eyes. And he stuck his fist out at me Yeah, it was really hard these unmanageabledies are a handful. So, please take care of the rest, okay? Bro! I stuck out my fist too, and hit his fist I hit Bros fist andughed too. Authors Note Thank you very much for your support. This country has also dered a state of emergency, and Im sure many things will change in our lives. To be honest, I probably dont have time to write novels either, but I dont think Ive been told to refrain from writing, so Ill keep an eye on the situation and write as much as I can to pass the time. Well, this time Bro was reintroduced. Actually, its his first appearance since Augustst year, but Volume 2 of the light novel was released about two weeks ago, and Bro had made his appearance, so I dont think he was missed. Yes, if there is anyone who missed him, he or she has not bought the book well, its not toote, right? Somehow, the story around Bro has changed considerably between the Light Novel and the Web Novel, so I would like you to take a look. Its also avable in electronic format, okay? If you still dont want to buy it, get your ass out Im a straight guy, and Im pouting. So, Ive been thinking about various ways to reunite with this guy, but this time I think its more of a passing the baton than a reunion. Actually, in the original n, I didnt want to release Bro in this way, but the story of Jamdiel and Kron became moreplicated than I expected, so I decided to ask Bro to settle the situation. So this is a passing the baton. I want to see a real reunion one day when we can meet each other in a more elevated way. Chapter 245: A Man’s Pride Chapter 245 C A Mans Pride For me, this was a reunion after a few months away. But for these guys, that wasnt the case. You are Bro! Its Bro! Oh~ Bro Kron ran up to Bro, who appeared and grinned, with a big smile, and Amae also rushed over with a surprised look. Kakakkakkaka, Its me, little sister! And is that you Amae? Oh~, youre still as tiny as ever~ Wow~, Bro! Its really Bro! How do you do! Amae, youre growing up. Youre going to get stronger from now on, yeh. Bro vigorously stroked the heads of the two with his hands. Ah,e on Bro! Nn, stop! Nn! Bro, stop that! Kron was ticklish, and Amae looked annoyed, but she actually seemed like she wasntpletely unsatisfied. Little sister, how have you been? Besides like I said, you have really strong eyes, you know? Youve gotten stronger, yeh. Really? Our promise youre a good kid, but lets get stronger. If I was able to fulfill that promise, Im d. Oh! Youve been through a lot some good encounters too. Yes! I also learned about love! Oh, d to hear that~! Its kind of reassuring to hear about your love life! It was the first time I had seen them together, but the scene looked so natural that it made me smile. Is he thy friend? Hmm? Hmm~ well wh? Hmm. Hes a pretty decent fellow On the other hand, the Prince who met Bro for the first time seemed to have the impression that he was not so bad. Well, Bro is a guy who calmly tries to get through to people without hesitation, so hes annoying, but hes not a bad guy either. But in the midst of all this Hey, Earth Lagann. Hmm? Thou said we wouldnt act together afterward will thou allow him to protect Lady Kron instead of thee? Kron not at all. Kron and you, both of you. What? As if looking down at Bro with a snort, Jamdiel showed a dissatisfied expression. Yes, that was Paripis suggestion. It seems that Bro has been in the Imperial City after being protected by Old man Mikado in Cantidan What? Mikados? Ah, but Comans ah~, the parent of my former ssmate, who was a spy for Paripi, worked behind the scenes to release Bro before he left the Imperial City. So, well meet up with Bro here and have him act with you from now on. Nuh what I was unaware thou spoke to Paripi about This proposal was made when I talked to Paripi through the Magic Crystal in the Heavenly World. To put it bluntly, its annoying to follow his suggestion, but considering the future of Kron and the others, I thought that having Bro stay with them would be more reassuring, so I reluctantly decided to go along with his proposal. But when Jamdiel heard about it, she had a confused expression on her face. Is that so but how absurd. Im not good enough for you? Master. Hold thy jests, Bro. Thou, who left the dojo to y around in the outside world art far inferior to Machio, let alone Earth Lagann, yet deem to protect us? Bro smiled wryly at Jamdiels harsh words. Kakakkakaka, youre still as strict as ever, Master. Mmmm, Jamdiel! I dont think you should talk like that! Bro is very dependable, you know? No, no, its fine, little sister. I know my power too, yeh. B-but Kron puffed up her cheeks at Jamdiels words and was about to get angry, but Bro stopped her. Youre right, Master, I ran outside. Master came to see the outside world for herself and I wanted to know the same world And it made me realize how big the world is, the power, the deceptions of society, and at the same time I realized how small I am. Hmph. Then Jamdiel was right, in a way. As of a few months ago, I had defeated Bro one-on-one. Bro was not weak. Butpared to the Six Supremacy ss like Paripi and Jamdiel, its just well hes not there yet. But you know, Master? Im still weak right now. If it was just a simplebat potential, the power gap between me and my brother would have widened in the past few months. I dont have the same eyes as my sister or Master. Oh thou art aware, arent thee? But ? Ive been out there for a good amount of my life outside, and Ive dealt with all sorts of people, both in the light and in the shadows I know how to keep out of trouble support myself properly on top of that, Ive learned how to have fun. What? Bro has experience. More than anyone else here, including myself, he lived in the world and society, both upfront and behind the scenes, and sometimes he has conflicts with them, and sometimes he gets along with them. This was experience and knowledge that Jamdiel, who has been in Cacretale for almost the entire time since the war, does not have. Yes, what was needed from now on was not only the ability to protect Jamdiel and Kron from trouble, but also someone who could do that well enough to not cause trouble in the first ce. Sure, this guy was originally a brawling delinquent who was also an outcast by nature, but he had many friends and interacted with many different adults. And on top of that, he was enjoying his life. Well, behind the scenes, he had a lot of things to do, and he had strange ideas and policies, but still, it was clear what his priority was when it came to Kron and Jamdiel. Of course, when pushes to shove, Ill be strong enough to put my body on the line to protect you guys. But for now, why dont we enjoy our time together? Youve been carrying things for over ten years, but you can let go a little of course, Ill carry that heavy burden that you cant forget with me, yeh. what was that? What I feel from Bro now waspletely different from the obscure delinquent stubbornness he used to have, so to speak, a mans pride. I felt a particr heat in his words. Bro thou have changed somewhat? After leaving Cacretale, thou would asionally return to the dojo for short periods of training with people from outside, but at that time, while obsessed about the lowly hoodlum way of life burned out by the destruction of the mafia and even more so, thy eyes were dull and forlorn Jamdiel also felt Bros heat and had a slightly strange expression on her face. In response to that question, Bro nced at me Of course I forgot my original intention when I stepped out into the outside world, and got depressed and bored but he fought me with all his might, beat me to a pulp, and pulled me up I met the coolest friend ever. It was worth it! Nuh Hmm Hmm Those straight and ring eyes were something that Bro, who was smoldering, didnt have at that time. Rather, I guess this is the original Bro. Jamdiel didnt say anything else, seemingly overwhelmed by the heat, and Bro looked at me again, grinned and gave me a thumbs up. I felt a little uneasy, but I once again thought that I could leave it to Bro with peace of mind, so I smiled and nodded back. Authors Note Thank you for your support. I was able to update today without restraint. Recently, there are many of you who came here because of the flow from the Manga, and are unable to go outside, so I am very embarrassed. I am an elegant straight writer whose only merit is being serious, but I hope you can continue to support me. Ah, if you find this work interesting, I would be even happier if you could pierce my soul with the  below. On a different note, I actually have a favor to ask of you today. Recently, I have been in contact with my father in my parents house because of this situation, and hes been bragging to his acquaintances about the sess of an easy-to-understand manga adaptation, and some of them have even bought the books and read this webnovel, which I am very grateful for. However, I have one request, please do not report to my father what I am writing in the afterwords. Things, things, things, things, please, please, please, please! Im so sorry for your trouble! They ask awkward questions on the phone! Well, thats a request to a specific person, and the other thing is that various bookstores have been refraining from operating this April, and that cant be helped. However, for the writers who will publish their books in April, it is not a funny situation. I was safe because my book was publishedst month, but unfortunately for those who give birth at this time of the year, it is a matter of life and death. I wouldnt go so far as to say that you should buy it, but when you have time, I would like you to be interested about what is the release at this time of year?, and then read a novel while you are browsing Be a Novelist, and if you get hooked, I would like you to buy it. Otherwise, the publishing industry will be in the red, downsized, and I wont be able to publish more volumes (I mean it)! If not, no one will be able to see Joss character drawings! Also, Kron and Amae. So, Ive written a rambling postscript, but this is the situation, so please forgive me! You are wee to buy up the books! Chapter 246: See You Later Patreon Sponsored Chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!! Chapter 246 C See You Later In response to the mans pride of Bro, Jamdiel also seemed doubtful, but because of the circumstances, she did notin anymore. Besides, as Bro said, his knowledge and experience were important for living in the outside world. Amae, I havent seen you in a long time, so I wanted to talk to you slowly Amae~, well definitely be back again. And when we do, well both be bigger and stronger, right? Well have a lot more fun next time ~! Un~ ugh~ Then, just like I did in the Heavenly World, Kron gave her a farewell hug and Bro stroked her head. Hilua was sliding his body closer. Amae was desperately trying to hold back tears while looking a little sulky. Amae, is okay. Amae, will get bigger soon. Ara As soon as Amae gets stronger, everyone wille home. Very soon. Amae says, Ill see youter. as if telling herself. Kron and Bro nodded with a smile at those words. Hmph Are you all right? Its not in my nature. Is that so? Youve been together since she can remember, havent you? Wont Jamdiel hug Amae like Kron and the others? But even so, I could tell that she still didnt have an I dont care attitude about them. Even if Cacretale was a ce that Jamdiel had used. Here, Jamdiel, say goodbye to Amae too! Lady Kron Hey,e on. Ah, ugh, ah Even if her unnecessary pride prevented her from saying something, Jamdiel would have to obey if Kron told her to. Jamdiel, who now had an excuse, coughed lightly Ahem well Amae ? d, dont catch a cold un! Jamdiel, who was not being honest, gave words of concern to Amae. Amae nodded slightly, almost crying again at those words. Kuhaha, shes not being honest. Not at all. Fufufu, right ?? I gushed over such a situation, along with Kron and Bro. But soon um, Bro. Oh, what is it, brother? Stop with that brother thing. Why, Im your big brother, right? I dont remember having an idiot brother. What are you talking about? Youre going to be my sisters husband, right? Then youre definitely my brother, yeh! Wha, whats with that reasoning? Hes as friendly as ever. Yes! Bro, Ill do my best! Okay! Then were all family! Ha~ When these two get together, its kind of silly to think about the details, but I cant say that. I sighed once So, Bro, where are you going after this? So, where are they going from here? I was only thinking about leaving Kron and Jamdiel to Bro, so I didnt think about anything after that. Im just going to go where the wind blows, do as we please. Oh For now Im thinking of a ce that doesnt seem to have much to do with the Seven Heroes, the Union, or the Remnant of the Demon King Army. Thats how it is. Especially when ites torge developed countries, the number of people who know about Jamdiel will increase. But, Im sure this guy knows a lot about the other ces and how to take care of them, so I think hell be fine. Thats right. Well, for the time being, youll have to teach your sister a lot ofmon sense. If its just Jamdiel teaching her, she will only learn things that are biased. Kakkakkakkka! If so Then, as I said before Hmm? Youll take care of the rest, right? Sure! Im not Krons guardian, but Ive been pushed around in various ways, and Ive been told that she likes me, so Ive had a lot on my mind, but Ill leave it to Bro to take over from here on out. Earth See you, Kron. Yes Im going to miss you, but Ive already had a hug in the Heavenly World. I wontin, and Ill do my best from now on! Same here. Yes, Earth I love you ?. Whoa?! s, so a surprise attack Nfufu~, Ill say that again next time we meet, right? Ive said goodbye enough times to Kron. All thats left is to pledge to meet each other again. And Oh~, Hilua, Im asking you to take care of her too, okay? If something happens, protect her, okay? Leave it to me! From here, I lightly stroked Hiluas head as he will follow Kron and the others, and Well,ter then, Jamdiel. Earth Lagann Today with this fellow I wasnt really supposed to have that kind of rtionship, but somehow I naturally said goodbye to her. Three months ago, you forcibly kidnapped me really, its been a lot of trouble I had a tough time but it made me stronger. We had some good encounters it was fun for me Im d I went to Cacretale. Thats why No matter how it all started, there was no lie in the feeling that I am grateful to have been able to go to that country. As expected, I wouldnt go so far as to say Thank you for kidnapping me back then, but at least Thank you for taking care of me. hmph~ Thats all I said clearly. Then, Jamdiel Earth Lagann dont get too chummy with Paripi. Oh~, thats okay, I definitely wont trust that bastard. I see Also, be wary of Hakuki. Surely, thou have caught his interest as well. Kuhaha Ive had enough of the Six Supremacy, and I dont want to be involved with them for a while As expected of Jamdiel, there is no such thing as a smile, a handshake, or a hug. Though, its not a substitute, it feels like shes giving me some light advice. And finally And finally or rather, this is the most important matter. Anyway, I wont allow thee to leave Lady Kron alone forever. Kuhaha At the end of the day, youre her mother. As if. Leaving those words to me at the end, Jamdiel rode on Hiluas back with Kron and Bro. And Then Ill be off as well, Boy. Oh I have to send this littledy home, too. Saying that, the prince patted Amaes head and smiled. Oh, if you would please do so. Hehehe, I wanted us to speak more slowly, but that will have to wait until another time. true. Anyway, it was a pleasure meeting thee. I hope thou will fare well. Oh. I said a quick goodbye to the Prince, who will return to the Heavenly World after sending Amae to Cacretale. Like with everyone else, we vowed to meet again and shook hands onest time. And Amae, see youter. uh~ Hey~, Amae. Get yourself in a better mood~ Ugh~ Amae sat between the arms of the Prince straddling Pegasus. She didnt cry like before, and didnt get spoiled. Its true that I told her to be stronger, but she didnt have to go so far as to hold back here I thought Older brother Hmm? Amae beckoned me with her little hand. When I looked at her Un! Oh Gyu~~~~~~ It was the best hug I could get from Amae. Older brother, Amae will get big soon! puh Kuhahaha, I see gotcha If you lie again, Amae will get mad, okay? Yeah! nfu ~ I was so relieved to see herugh at the end, even though it seemed she couldnt hold back. Kakkakka, that Amae, who was only attached with Tsukshi, Karui, and Boss Machio~, youre doing a good job, brother. Ufufu, Im d that Amae smiled too! My goodness Take care, Amae myss! Un! Goddess, High Priestess, and Hilly, bye-bye! Bro pui. And finally, its time to say goodbye. The Prince also sent a signal to the Pegasus he was riding and the other one that my parents had ridden, and they took to the sky. Heey, Amae! Youre squeezing me! Tte,ter, brother! I cant help it. Bro went out on his own, so Amae is still angry. And Earth! I will definitely see you again! Ill be a much nicerdy too! Hmph. Unah, then bye-bye! Adieu, Boy! Older brother!! Thus, Kron, Jamdiel, and Bro rode Hilua and headed somewhere. Amae and the Prince returned to Cacretale on the Pegasus. Yeah! See youter!! I waved until I couldnt see them, then sighed. Phew its sort of been a lot of intense days, but Im a little depressed. Fufu well, all the people we met were intense. That they were! Me and Treainar left at the port. For the past few months, someone has been around me. Thats why, I felt like I havent had this kind of atmosphere in a long time. Three months. But, its hard to believe that its only been three months really everyone and this guy But you do not have time to feel lonely, child. Rest your body, train again, and then head out for the world once more. Yeah! I got it. The goal of to the end of the world, which we pledged to each other three months ago, has not yet been achieved. I wandered around the Empire for a bit, then stayed in Cacretale for a while, and now Im back in the Empires territory. But I have no intention of staying here again. Three months ago, I was kidnapped by Jamdiel and set foot in another country, but this time I will cross this sea of my own volition and even go to a different country. And the next destination is Okay, here we go! The next destination is Hmm, next will be Then Treainar and I realized something at the same time. Hmm? ah the Prince Was he not to send you there Yes, the original n was to drop Jamdiel and Kron down here to meet up with Bro. After that, I nned to have the Prince send me to my next destination. But Amaes presence has thrown that into disarray. I asked the prince to send Amae to Cacretale so we Aaaaaaaaaaaaahh, shoot! Hah~ well, tis fine. Fortunately, this is a port we need not hurry Ha~ well, I guess so The next destination has been decided, but it will take a little longer to get there. Take our time. Just a little Part 5 End Authors Note Our journey to so, thank you for reading. This concludes part 5. No~~~~~~ it was long. No, seriously. It was really long. The flow of the story has changed a lot as I wrote it from what I initially envisioned roughly. Honestly, I didnt expect to write so much about Cacretale after Part 4. This is the writers shared experience, but the characters moved on their own and expanded the story. In the first ce, Jamdiel first appearedst summer. Well~, its been a long, long time. However, I also had feelings for it, and I enjoyed myself. And, for the time being, I was relieved to have arrived here. Thank you for staying with me all this time. If you appreciate it so far, please drill me again with the  shaped drill below. Also, Espie, who appeared briefly at the end of Part 5, wasnt forgotten. There was also a little meaning to that glimpse, but I hope it will make senseter. Well, Ive already decided what I want to do in the next arc, but let me take a break. I am a little tired. Everyone, times are tough right now, but please take care of yourselves. Well, see you again someday!! TLs Notes! Phew! Another Arc done! This was a long one, and so much happened. Faced 2 of the Six Supremacy, thwarted an invasion from the Heavens, reconciled with friends, love interests staked their ims, outwitted the parents (where was this tenacity when it mattered?), and now off to a new adventure.. as soon as they get a new ride I guess (rocky start). Join me for that after my usual post-arc break, it is only a week, rx. A lot happened IRL this year, and were still going through stuff. Still, thanks for sticking with me. And a special thanks to those supporting me on Patreon for being especially awesome. That really helped me tremendously, and I hope for your continued support. And if anyone can spare a little I would really Appreciate it. And so, just like the chapter title See You Later Shoutout to all my Patrons Devanor Justin Burt Samuel Rodriguez Zachary spencer ZaneofBane Stewart Alon Hatzir Aaron Saddler Andy Lam Danyael Wong David Frederickson Jared Juan Melchor lilwebsite luis arbulu Peter Banos Omniystation Chapter 247: Since Then… From Now On Happy New Year to Every One of you guys! New Year, New Arc, New Adventure, Same Love and Support! Looking forward to working with you all. Thanks!!! Chapter 247 C Since Then From Now On See youter! After saying goodbye to my friends, who vowed to meet again, Treainar and I set off for the world again. How long has it been? What is it? No, its just I wonder how long it has been since our new journey Treainar, my teacher, my partner, and the existence I shared my body with. When he heard my words, he smiled as if a little dumbfounded Erm same as st time, tis still only been about three hours. Ubeyeee, das ma bad~, ship swaaay uubey Weakling Ah its still about that much. The sun had already set and the moon was rising in the sky, but it was still today. The sea is still and quiet, and in every direction, there is an endless dark sea. I never thought a ship could rock so much The only way to reach another continent was to cross the ocean. It would have been easier if the Prince had sent me by Pegasus, but in the end, I had no choice but to board a regr ship from that port. I was on a ship with a few dozen people, including merchants, tourists, and people dressed like they were returning home. I waspletely ovee with seasickness, and fallen down on the deck at night. I was fine on the fishing boat when I I invaded the Heavenly World from Cacretale tte, that thing was flying Still, its pathetic Damn as a kid, when I rode on a trip, it didnt shake this much isnt this ship too shabby? Tis not that much, this is normal,mon even. The ship was a reasonablyrge ship that was headed for another continent, it wasnt a luxury cruise ship that would be used by Royalty and aristocrats in the Imperial City, but a ship with a simple and old-fashioned feel. Well, that port itself wasnt that big, so it seems that this is reasonable, but Hey, there, brother, have you thrown it all out yet? Dahahahaha, be careful! A man who can live in the sea is a man among men! Once youve got it out of your system, go to the room and get some rest! The rugged sailors, who didnt know me, teased andughed at me. On the ship I rode with my parents, all the sailors were well-groomed like knights, there was also a skilled chef, and they were all polite, and even though I was just a kid, they were all polite and respectful, and bowed their heads to me. But now no, I set out on a journey hoping for that, so thats fine. To make things worse~ were all sleeping in a group even though I have no money a private room wouldve been nice ~ Pompous twit Ugh, I havent been called that in a long time ugh I had been on ships when I was little, but I had never been on a sea voyage like this. I went down within a few hours of the ship leaving, and I had lost my entire meal. The semicircr canal is weak for someone like you who deals with Martial Arts, tis a fatal w, is it not? I, is that so? Well, you have a good sense of bnce, but this unfamiliar swaying affects your body my oh my, you may have gained a lot of strength in Cacretale, but you still need much training. Im ashamed For the time being, I spat everyst drop into the sea, and a feeling of weakness, as if my stomach had be empty, enveloped my body. Fuh~ Dear me, for you to spew a mess again even though you had my assistance, you have defeated two of the Six Supremacy, Jamdiel and Paripi how to put it I ged it You do not, after all! Cur, though you have gone to great lengths to save face in front of females, should they see you now, Kron, Shinobu, the maid, and the princess would be disappointed, would they not? Uh~ ah I see wh? While I was still groggy, I tried to envision the what if I heard in Treainars words. DDEarth are you okay? DDHoney, let me rub your back. DD Here, Little man. I hope you have a good nights rest now. DD Hey, how pathetic, Earth! Hah, arent you still the heros No, with the exception of one person, I have a feeling that everyone will be kind to me oops dont go there. With Phianse, thats no longer the case. But Cur no, well, I too certainly share your feelings but then that little girl what of Amae? Huh!? I thought it over once more. How would Amae feel if she saw me now? Amae would say it quite clearly DD Older brother vomit uncool I-I dont like that!? Then hold firm! Good? Sure, sailing can be difficult for the uninitiated, but at the same time, a ship is an excellent way to develop your sense of bnce! And tis outrageous that a growing sprout such as yourself throws out his meal! Ingest it properly! O, Osu! As such, tomorrow we will have a training session on the ship. Actually, I would like tomence right away, but surely you are tired today. Oh Somehow, I thought Treainars expression would say something like do it now or have guts, but that wasnt the case. In the end, he was concerned and ordered me to rest. I am not that demonic. Kuhahaha, not demonic, youre the Demon King Oi is now the time for that? I love my kind master. L, lo d, durd anyway, rest for today! Y, you hear? Rest is part of training! Overwork is counterproductive! Today, as expected, your limit has already been exceeded after consecutive battles. Without adequate rest, your training will simply be ineffective. Tis not kindness. Do not misunderstand! Yes, yes With that being said, I was certainly at my limit, so Iy down on the deck of the ship and looked up at the stars in the night sky. At that moment, all at once, the taut thread of tension was cut, and in an instant, I began to doze off. Yeah Im really so tired I already know this feeling. In a few seconds Ill be asleep and Even though the stars are so beautiful, I cant afford to enjoy them But training on a ship what to do? Hmm well, the voyage takes but a few days I suppose might we go fishing on deck? Huh? Fishing? You can even fish? Do not underestimate me. In the past, when I was camping solo, I fished for bass, and when I went out to sea, I would bend my rod and catch everything. Yes, I even caught one of those Great Demon Tuna Fishing? When I was little oh, no Hmm~? Oi, child! Are you sleeping? Oi, listen to my tale fuh~ Sorry Treainar, limit sleep now Three days by ship and then, across thend well, it will not take much longer former Shiznautmy Paripi, really has the master key speaking of which Shiznautmy it was the hometown of the maid which I destroyed, but the child did not say anything not even after hearing it would be the next destination Yes Im powerless to do anything the night breeze feels so good the deck is hard, but it feels sofortable that I dont want to get up anymore Hmm child today, truly you really gave it your all. Be sure to take a good rest, okay? Authors Note Ladies and gentlemen, its been a long time. Do you remember me? Nice to meet you, thank you for your continued support. I used to write this work here, and now, after 24 hours, I feel like writing the rest of the story, so I posted this. I dont have the energy to update every day, but I hope to write the story again little by little. We look forward to your continued support by livening up the impressions and drills. Special Thanks to all my Patrons for the Overwhelming Support! Hope you continue on to the New Year! Tier rewards up on the Patreon Page soon! Chapter 248: Intermission (Mother) ② Previous Chapter 248 C Intermission (Mother) Outwitted by my own son. It wasnt a fluke coincidence or the haphazardness of the moment. Clearly, we were entangled in a scheme. Those children in Cacretale said that Earth had defeated Jamdiel. If he could even set up a n to take both me and Hiro for fools, it may really be true. But still, that move that put us both on our asses. It was all because he had the strength to do it. Earth got stronger. He had grown. And he hasnt shown us the bottom of it yet. Anyway Nuooooooooooh! Deryaaaaaaaaah! We, a couple of idiots, have no choice but to give chase. First of all, to quickly get off this uninhabited ind and to the shore on the other side we swim. Daah, sharks and whales keeping to eat us! Toriyaaa! We both moved our hands and pped our feet, just aiming straight for the other shore. On the way, we almost ran into giant fishes that tried to swallow us, but we kicked them all away. Alright, Mamu! Were almost at the shores of Bethreal! Yes, thest spurt! Watch me, even if Im so pathetic that my son tripped me while I was a little out of practice from actual battle, Im not so old that I cant swim! Im forever 17! My son rejected me, outwitted me, and escaped again right in front of me. But we werent about to let this stop us and just go home. Both of us doggy-paddled non-stop as we headed for the other shore Ahahame~ theyre both so uncool. Huh!? But then. eh? Hah? Huh? What?? Above us, we heard a voice mocking us for being ridiculous. Above? The whole area here is the sea, isnt it? From above?! When Hiro and I looked up at the same time, and right there was Ah!? Hey, youre A woman in a pure white long coat, with her long brown hair pulled back, was floating in the water. We knew her. She was much older than when we knew her, and her body has matured a lot. But we still remember her face, and most of all, that ribbon, although a little worn out, she has cherished it since when we were together. You Espie!? Wait, no way Espie! Its not Espie! H, how are you here? What are you doing here, no, where have you been?! Arade, who we once entrusted our lives and souls to each other and fought together against the Demon King Army led by the Great Demon King. Long time no see, Hiro Mamu you kinda look like idiots. Although she was less than ten at the time, she had the same title as Hiro and I as one of the Seven Heroes, and made a name for herself in the world with her many battle achievements. But Y, you, where have you been this whole time? I heard you disappeared from the Kingdom of Bethreal Granpa Mikado didnt know where you were Yeah, I have to exin things properly ah~, but, ah~~~, nnnngh! Theres a lot I have to ask of this girl(kid) but, something else went through both my mind and Hiros at the same time. That must be prioritized over everything no matter what Damn but Espie. I dont know whats going on, what youre thinking, what youve been doing up until now, but Im sorry! Were in a hurry right now! Yes! Do you remember? Our son, Earth. You held him when he was a baby, didnt you? That kid is running away from home right now and now hes working with Jamdiel! Espie, use your powers to get us to shore! And if you can, wed like you to carry us to him as well! Thats right, Earth. Espie also went missing and we have not seen each other for several years. A dearpanion. Ive been looking for her for a long time. I know that. But now we I know~ Huh? Ive heard a little bit about it in Cacretale What!? Espie said something unexpected. Espie do you know the sequence of events? It seems that the worst man who made his little sister cry is running around, isnt he? heh? Huh? Little sister? Dont tell me, Espie is talking about Amae? Eh? Why? Fufufu, dont you know? I dont tolerate men who make their little sister cry. At that moment, something disastrous overflowed from Espie, who gave a smug smile. No, eh? You wont forgive a man who makes his sister cry? I dont remember her being that kind of girl. Hiro? Yeah. Certainly, Espie was like a little sister to us. Or rather, I thought of her more like a sister than apanion. But I couldnt believe she had such a side but for Espie, was there an older brother or something like that I dont know if there was any kind of feud between the two of them No, wait, wait! I dont know anything about that. I, dont have anything to do with Th, that so? Y, yes I dont know I cant should Hiro also shook his head quickly as he looked out to the sea with a flustered expression as if he had no idea but Uh, uh~nnh Is there anything wrong with us? Such self-indulgent thoughts led to disappointment and rejection by our beloved son. Thats why Hiro couldnt easily say that he didnt know, so I felt a little confused and hastily tried to look back on the past. But Ahahaha, youve be boring, Hiro and Mamu. Nuh? In the past, they didnt think about anything, they acted foolishly with the idea of action before thought, and still achieved great battle results. But now, they dont know anything about their blood-rted child theyre worried about being dim-witted and lost confidence I cant imagine that from the two of them in the past. Espieughs coldly as if stunned. As if disappointed in us. She had always been a much younger child than us, but there were times when she was a little mature because of her upbringing, and sheughed at us when we did something stupid. But she neverughed that coldly Have I changed? Hiro Mamu Espie Am I the same? Just like Hiro and Mamu I guess Ive grown up to be a boring adult. And I couldnt believe she wasughing so sadly staring off into the distance what are you thinking what are you seeing but Espie we want to go after our son. But now are you worried about something? Something you need our help with Our priorities were set. But, to see Espy like this, after a few years and all grown up, with such an expression, I cant help but wonder if there is something going on that we dont know about Im okay. I dont need any help from either of you, and Im not in trouble. But even though I think Ive matured a bit Im getting more and more nervous, so it looks that way, doesnt it? Huh? Because soon my wish wille true in a few days if only he could go to those ruins. Wish? What do you mean? She mumbled all her thoughts and doesnt tell us what they mean. It looks like we have nothing to do with it. And then Well, lets get going now, okay? You two who dont get enough exercise, you can swim a little longer. Until that time I dont want you to move around him. Wait!? Huh? Espie chuckled once more, and then turned her back on us in the direction of the day after tomorrow. Hey, Espie! What! Are you going to leave us like this? I mean, who is he? No way, its not Earth! Hey, Espie! Youre wrong if you think you can ask me to tell you anything. Thats why your adolescent son is so rebellious, isnt it? Even though we hadnt seen each other at all in years, it was as if she knew everything that had happened to us but it didnt seem she would tell me anything about it I only came here today to see your faces on a whim. Or maybe its to relieve the tension of whats about to happen either way,ter. Hold it!? Without giving us a single nce, she flew away. Whats going on, exactly? Me and Hiro, who were said to be heroes who defeated the Great Demon King and saved the world as the Seven Heroes now its like were out of the loop on something thats happening around Earth! Authors Note I really appreciate your support. Thank you very much for the drill injection in thest few days. Finally, yesterday, the overall rating exceeded 140,000 drills. The drill was stagnant for a while, but I am very happy that everyone has umted various things due to refraining from going out, and that you twisted it into me as if to relieve that depression. Turning my ass to everyone I cant sleep with my legs turned. With 860,000 drills remaining, the ambition of 1,000,000 drills can be achieved. I will continue to do my best, so please continue to mercilessly pour me in. Chapter 249: New Theme Patreon Sponsored Chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!!! Chapter 249 C New Theme The sea can be calm at times, but it can suddenly go raging. On the rough deck, it was bumpier than I expected, In such a situation, I started training again with Treainar after getting rid of my fatigue. But, No, do not move your foot. On the spot stand on one toe and move not a single step. Nu, u, uh~ After a certain amount of time, switch to the other side. Remain properly bnced. I stood on the tip of one toe on a swaying deck. I had some confidence in my sense of bnce. I had done magical Magical Yoga at the Cacretale dojo, and I fought against Jamdiel with unstable footing, so I didnt think it was a big deal. But unexpectedly, I lost my bnce. Fufufufu, how is it? Unlike yoga practiced on the dojo floor where the footing is firm, or in battle, where you can fine-tune your body bnce by constantly moving your feet, tis quite difficult to maintain bnce without moving a single step under unstable conditions, is it not? Nugu, gu nu By training in a blessed environment such as a dojo, you will only acquire the textbook version of a physical body. The most important thing is to acquire the senses and core that can quickly adapt to unusual environments. Its not just the ships rocking. The waves were irregr, and the wind was also blowing, throwing me off bnce. Certainly, if I could acquire a sense of not being shaken and a core that would not move even in such a situation, I think that would be quite appealing. But Treainars menu doesnt stop there. Furthermore, tis about time to reel it in! The float has sunk! Here it is! The moment I felt a slight vibration in my hand, I raised my arm in one fluid motion. In my hand was a fishing rod. I pulled up the fishing rod with the line hanging in the sea at once. But My oh my There was nothing on the hook. Ughguh You have never gone fishing, have you? No just a little bit when I was small though it was a river, not the sea Treainar seemed to sigh and sneer at the same time. Yes, it was quite a challenge to fish, which I was not used to, while bncing on one foot on tiptoe. To be honest, I defeated Mr. Machio and won the tournament, and even though I had Treainars cooperation, I was feeling a little more confident about myself after defeating Jamdiel and Paripi, yet he was stilling up with new training exercises like this. How many new training programs does Treainar have? But no, I didnt think I would even go fishing However, tis pathetic to not catch a thing. the child has no catch fufun Im sorry, I couldnt catch a single fish! But when I was little, the fishing rod had more craftsmanship put into it as expected, the quality of this rod is I was ashamed by the fact that I still couldnt catch a single fish, but I tried to make excuses by looking at the cheap, simple and well-made rod that the old sailor lent me, which made Treainar even more astonished and said My oh my. Fufun, The quality of the rod? My oh my despite being my disciple, he is so pathetic shallow and superficial Fugh! Recently, Ive been able toplete the various assignments that Treainar had set for me, so I wasnt too dismayed, its been a long time. But, as it stands, its frustrating. At any rate, Ill at least catch one Yeah, Ill show you! My seriousness. Is that so~? Yes. If I remember Sadiz used to do this When I was young, I used to go fishing with Sadiz, who caught a lot of fish. At that time, I just thought Sadiz is so cool, but now I should be able to trace her movements. The technique of letting the rods line fly to a distance. Like drawing a circle on your head Go! Tornado shot! Oh I suppose tis meant to be the Spin Cast casting that uses centrifugal force to increase distance but Ah! Aaaaaaaaaaaahhh!! My toe slipped and I fell, and the rod slipped out and I threw it right above me it hit me straight in the head. Damni, ugeah! My oh my! Tis not a technique to fly with just the arms. Proper waist rotation is necessary well, more than that Damn it, I was standing on one tiptoe, and then tried to throw it by force, so I lost my bnce. That, damn, some. This time itll What you are attempting is meaningless. In the first ce, without knowing where the fish are, throwing it blindly would be pointless. Where you are now. The environment surrounding you. The movement of nature, such as thend and wind. You must feel all that urs in the world. Well, even if you say such a difficult thing anyway, one more time! Wait, wait, calm down for a moment. What a blunder, and the other crew members were giggling at me. How embarrassing. I immediately got up and tried to throw it back again, but Treainar stopped me with an astonished expression. My goodness do you really understand the purpose of this training exercise in the first ce? NuhWhat? The unexpected question reminded me of what I was just doing. On the swaying deck, stand on one tiptoe for a certain period of time. After a while, I would switch to the other foot. Fishing in that state. Well, if you think about it, you can roughly understand the purpose of this training. I have. I mean, you can train your bnce, but at the same time, you also train the instantaneous power to pull up without missing the moment when the float sinks, right? When I answer that Bzzz, not so, Treainar crossed his arms to make an and said that. Eh? Im, wrong! Ever since I was instructed to do this training, I always thought that was the intention. This is just to improve your senses including your bnce. I never thought of instantaneous power or any such thing. Eh, hn? Hmm~? I didnt immediately understand the meaning of that remark. Tis not the rocking of the ship, but the waves read the currents of natures sea. Furthermore, how the sea wind flows, the position of the sun, the temperature, how the weather changes, how life inhabits the unseen world at the bottom of the sea, and what kind of world it is the world perceive and understand all things and then, make allies of them. hah? Somehow, the story had be tremendously grandwhat do you mean? Child, this ship travels but for a few days. Fishing will just be for fun, but the theme of your training from now on will be to sense all creation and aim to improve your own senses. A, all creation? You have acquired Magical Breathing in Cacretale. As a result, it became possible to sense and take in the magical power that flows into the atmosphere. However, currently your senses are only perceiving magic power. With that, Treainar stood on the stern of the ship with his arms spread out. Elements of nature spirits mana to befriend all nature in this world and rule it the essential power to be a king in other words the power of magic! Huh! Up until now, I thought I had learned magic techniques to some extent through breakthroughs and Magical Breathing, but magic here? It was an unexpected theme that left me momentarily speechless. Authors Note I wanted Treainar to yell Im the king of the world! on the deck, but if I did, the ship might sink. Well, I dont want to make another mess, so I stopped before reading too much into it lol Well, another week hase and gone, but lets do our best for the week ahead. I will also turn the drills that you gave me into power and do my best. Chapter 250: Enough Already Chapter 250 C Enough Already The fact that the theme of my new training was the power of magic surprised me, partly because I honestly did not expect it, but at the same time, I was excited. Heh magic huh~ So far, I have acquired and developed various techniques through my training with Treainar. Fist fighting. The Breakthrough. The Great Magic Spiral. Magical footwork. Magical Breathing. Earth Misdirection Shuffle. But, although they were great moves, they were more like techniques. When I was a kid, I wanted to be a Magic Swordsman, but it wasnt that I didnt admire mages at all. Everyone had an ambition to use great magic that would amaze everyone at least once. Treainar, the Great Demon King, will teach me magic. I couldnt help but be thrilled. If I learn great magic DD Huh? You cant believe it you mean my magic is too weak to believe, right? The surface is cool, but the heart throbs! DD This is beyond Mega-ss, and one level beyond even Giga-ss it is Terra-ss! I mean I could do stuff like that! No I will not teach you magic to do that, now will I? Huh!? What, you wont!? Treainar denied my secret scheme with exasperation. Because though you can now use Magical Breathing to unleash spells continuously, with your current magic power capacity the Terra-ss is not yet within reach. ah I had considered teaching you Giga-ss magic at Cacretale, but based on your power and experience so far, it would be more fruitful to refine the Great Magic Spiral if tis Giga-ss power you seek. Supposing you learn Giga-ss magic, by your current senses, [Even if you can activate it, controlling it would be beyond you]. As such, I decided to consider that after going through the proper order. Treainar simply meant that Icked magical power, or it would be too much for me to handle with my current senses. Even if Terra-ss is impossible, if its Giga-ss, can I still activate it? But not having the necessary senses is Well still, I can understand your delusion, can I not? Even I, during my first confrontation with Hiro and the other Seven Heroes, left them so overwhelmed by my magic that they were taken aback. I would say things to them like, Tis merely Bit-ss, and to my pleasure, their faces turned pale. s, so you were that extraordinary Next time we spar in the dream world, I shall demonstrate my magic. No, you showed me a lot of your magic when we first met!? Tis different now than it was then. You have be strong enough to defeat the Six Supremacy, albeit with my assistance. If it is your current self no, because you are as you presently are, you may be able to more concretely understand the power of my magic. Hearing that, I certainly felt the difference of power with Treainar when I met him, so I could only say I dont really understand it, but its amazing. But now that Ive be a little stronger, I might be able to understand how amazing Treainar is. I felt like I was being praised in a roundabout way, and it was a little embarrassing. And with an improved sense of magic, you will be able to understand even more deeply Nuh, muh So you could say its training to understand Treainar more deeply. I see. I thought it sounded a little weird, and Iughed too. Besides Furthermore the next destination is the ruins of Shiznautmy, which was once hailed as the Sacred Land of Surface Magic. Oh I didnt really want to ask for details, but this guy told me. A city that Treainar destroyed with his own hands in the past. Sadizs hometown. The ce where Sadiz lost everything. But I dont have the right to say anything about what happened during the war, and I didnt want things to be awkward with him, so Ive been avoiding the topic Ah, thats right the ruins deep underground in thend huh? Thats what you want to see. Mm-hmm. The ruins stretched endlessly deep into the depths the deepest part of which even I could not reach but Paripi will provide the key that leads there Whats there? I do not know, hence my curiosity, as such I want to have a look that is all. Some things worry me a little. What are you worried about? Apparently, both Paripi and Jamdiel had more or less set foot in the ruins after my passing I wonder what happened to the things that I once sealed. What should I do he brought up the topic himself, so I dont know if I should ask too deeply I mean, when I thought about it I do not mind. Oh He overheard me I care not. After all, everything I see and hear from here on out will be with you. Saying that, Treainar smiled, as if I could ask anything. Hey there, brother. Did you catch anything? Tsu I was in the middle of a conversation, but this was on the ship. Naturally, there are other people. I had been fishing on one leg since the morning, and the burly sailor who lent me a fishing rod talked to me with a smile. Ah, no I cant catch any This was just a part of my training, and whether I can fish or not is secondary even if I tried to make excuses, I had a hard time catching it normally, so I answered honestly. Dahahaha, you couldnt catch a thing all morning, how pitiful ~ Is this your first time fishing? Okay, let me show you how to fish. Hey, lend me your rod. The Old sailors were patting me on the head in a familiar manner. To be honest, Im in the middle of training, so Id like you to leave me alone thats why I dont want to behave in a bad way, and for the time being, I nodded and smiled. Nuh even though I was conversing with the child, to be interrupted so Treainar also thought that my training had been disturbed, and was somewhat miffed with a pouting expression. After all, even though this Demon King is amazing, there are times when hes childish So, are you alone? Even though youre young, traveling by yourself must be tough, eh? Hmm, ah, well, is that so? Traveling? Where are you off to? The destination was asked in the flow of the conversation. Well, I guess theres nothing to hide, so honestly I thought Id go to that old Magic City Shiznautmy. Huh!? The old sailors reacted a bit to my words. Well, the name of Shiznautmy itself is well-known. No, or did they suspect me? Come to think of it, a kid like me going to and that was already destroyed more than a decade ago That ce is now Oh, thats right And the old sailors nodded to each other, as if something was bothering them in response to my words. What the heck? I heard that a big shot of the Empire is visiting with a high-ranking demon for a joint investigation. What? A few days ago, this big shot was going through by boat, so we were advised to be careful not to block the route. Is that so? I didnt know there was such an event. Well, Ive been isted from the outside world for the past three months, so Im a little bit out of the loop myself Yeah, it was a pretty big deal, wasnt it? There are Imperial fleet escorts along the route that this ship is currently on. And, the fleet well, if youre dealing with a high-ranking demon, theres no telling when some with past grudges might attack. I mean, did my father and mother skip out on that job or were they fired? Its my fault, but Besides, at that time, the person in charge on the Empire side was a hero known to everyone in the world! Yes, he was. Its one of those Seven Heroes, after all! The Archmage Benlinerve, now thats a big deal! Hmm? Bubo!? Nunu I couldnt help but gush at the name Ive heard so often, or rather, I used to meet a lot. Treainar also frowned. Oh? Naturally, you know about him, right brother? You were born after the war, werent you? Well, you still know about the Seven Heroes at least, right? When we were younger, we were heroes ourselves ~ If I told these old men that the parents who gave birth to me were like that too, theyd be surprised well, they wouldnt believe me. And that Archmage, hes my childhood friends father Heh, I see one of the Great Seven Heroes is an escort Yeah. Thinking back, Im kind of d that well be passing the same route that the Seven Heroes went through a few days ago! The old men rubbed the bridge of their noses with their fingers in delight as they said so. But I never thought that would have happened. Well, I dont dislike that person, I dont get unnecessarily nervous when I meet him like His Majesty the Emperor, and hes not as stiff as Rebals father, hes like a friendly older brother who always smiles, but I havent seen him at alltely~ wouldnt it be bad if I ran into him? Oh~, that happened a few days ago. Anyway, was there any problem? Well. I mean, no one attacked them at all, and no trouble came their way. No matter how many lives you have, its not enough. Haha, thats true. Oh! Not only the Archmage, but also the high-ranking demon who was escorted in the first ce I smiled wryly and the old man nodded. But, from the mouth of the old man Anyhow, it was the Six Supremacys Damsel Commander after all~ ~ Uwhat!? Bofu?! I was so surprised that I burst out again, but it was even more when it came to Treainar no.. eh? Wait a minute It was supposed to be a leisurely and slow two-person trip, wasnt it? Why do I have a bad feeling even before we evennded? Im begging you, Ive had enough already so please dont let anything extra happen for a while!! Hey Treainar Say Child No, better yet Can we just quit? Jokingly, half-seriously, we uttered this with a wry smile. Authors Note Im sorry that it took me 48 hours. I was charging my spiral force. I cant say that Impletely cured yet, and there may be some gaps in the future, but please understand. Special Shoutout to all my Patrons for the Overwhelming Support! You guys Rock!!! Devanor Justin Burt Samuel Rodriguez Zachary spencer ZaneofBane Stewart Alon Hatzir Aaron Saddler Andy Lam David Frederickson Jared Juan Melchor lilwebsite Peter Banos UPPISH RACER Omniystation Meoya Chapter 251: Fundraising 2 Chapter 251 C Fundraising 2 To put it bluntly, I have known the Seven Heroes since I was a child. He is my childhood friends father. Of course, he also knew what I did in the Graduation Match. If he found out, I would be arrested and possibly deported. Im sure my father and mother would hear about it, and I honestly dont want to see them. In addition Child Yes The matter of a Six Supremacy working along the Archmage that personage is a General whom I recognize, talented, capable, and powerful feared by mankind Well, Ive only heard the name before, but shes that great, right? Mm-hmm. Well, she was also worthy of the title of Six Supremacy but well, how should I put it I doubt she would be exemry for the education of children today. One of the Six Supremacy, who was conducting a joint investigation of the ruins that was also our destination, was acting with Uncle Ben. Although she was a former subordinate of Treainar, he had a sour expression. I mean, Jamdiel, Paripi, isnt there a decent guy among the Six Supremacy!? From my perspective, the Seven Heroes are much the same!? Even so, recently, with back-to-back battles against the Six Supremacy and encounters with father and mother, Ive had my fill of legendary warriors. I can easily imagine a development that will surely not be peaceful if we meet, so I was hesitant and so was Treainar. And then, I thought again. This time, the destination is the former city of Sorcery, Shiznautmy. The existence of ancient ruins that are said to lie underground was something that Treainar was concerned about. But, the new government of the Demon Realm and Imperial officials were now investigating. Then, by any chance, would we be unable to enter the ce while they are investigating? Hmm child speaking of the master key, Paripi said that he would contact you about how to receive it, but he has yet to do so. With the magic crystal No, I dont want to contact him from here I dont know, but since its that guy, if I contact him, he may think that I trust him somehow, and I dont want to Well, hmm certainly, considering the current situation there is no need to hurry so Yes, although Treainar was interested in the ruins, hes not in a hurry to get there. In particr, without the Master Key for the deepest part of the ruins, they will be unable to investigate the its depths if so, tis better Yeah, its better to go after the hindrances leave Hmm we need not take risks on non-essential errands. So, rather than forcing yourself to go and risk running into them, why not just take it easy and go after theyve left and everythings settled down? That being the case Hey, brother! Bring me those boxes of bait, one at a time! And a too! We concluded that we didnt need to hurry to get there now. So thats how we decided to stay a little while at the port town we arrived in. Aiyo! Hey, kid, dont push yourself to carry them all! One by one whoa?! Seriously! Just one box is heavy, but you lifted all six at once!? Captain~, should I take this on board? Ah, oh, yeah! Good work! Ah, hey, carry the sorted boxes over there! Right away. Oh, dont carry them all at once! Theyre for sale, so carry each box carefully! Dont drop them! Eh~, its such a pain ah~, fine! Hey, when youre done, bring me some ice from there! Yes Yes I arrived in a foreignnd. A different continent east of the Empire. It was the Avosoa Continent that we arrived at in a few days by ship from the Empire of Depaltia. It was arge continent that had developed cultures different from that of the Empire, such as the Kingdom of Japone, which was also Shinobus home. Its the first time Ivended there, too. And the ship arrived at Ghenkan, a bustling port town with a huge fishing port. Countless fishing boats of all sizes were anchored, and once ashore, a huge fish market was spread out before my eyes, and everyone was moving in a hurry. Itspletely different from the peaceful port town I set off from. I didnt have much money, and on top of that, I needed funds in order to live from now on, and even to pass the time until the Empire and the Demon Realm investigative team return Hey, the captain is calling for you over there. He wants you to help unload the cargo. Oh. The old sailors had talked me into doing some work at the fishing port. I took off the academy uniform I had been wearing until now, wrapped a washcloth around my head, and started running around the fishing port doing the heavy lifting and unloading. Phew I always ate fish without thinking about it, but its a lot of work~. If I hadnt been doing muscle training at Cacretale, I would have been pretty tired. Well, being a fisherman is hard work. Sure, they all have good muscles, and so did the fishermen of Cacretale. Indeed. Moreover, fishermen are early risers. You need great mental and physical fortitude. And even though Im only doing odd jobs, the money I get from working all daypared to the allowance I got at home Cur, never mention that in public. It will worsen the atmosphere. Because even if I get a days pay, it will disappear with the cost of food after that, the lodging fee also, if I buy extra books Uwa! No, books are not superfluous! Books are a source of knowledge, and there is nothing unnecessary about incorporating them! Alternatively, you should have stayed at a cheaper inn! Because that first inn I saw was shabby, the beds were hard, and the rooms were infested with crusty ck bugspared to that, the Cacretale church was always clean~ Where did you lose the survival spirit you tried to acquire when you met Aka?! Ah~ah normally, I would have registered as a Hunter, killed powerful monsters and hunted bounties, and made loads No choice. You cannot register as a Hunter. Argh~. I forgot that I couldnt register as a hunter in the city of Honeyborough because I didnt have an ID card At first, the old men at the fishing port were like, Is this kid gonna be okay?, but now that I have trained with Treainar, I can do simple tasks without any problems. If I had anyint, it would be that the pay I could receive for a days work, which was nothing but chores, werent that much. But, while saying that I was dissatisfied Heeeeey, brother! Get your ass over here! Hmm? Oi, are they calling for you over there again? Oh, ooh, obuh. If I dont listen to them, theyll nag and nag and nag, those old men Aiyo, what is it? Hey, you can go home today. Good job. Oh The old man hands me a dirty, sticky bag with hands that are rough and rugged frombor. It was the pay for a days work, and the moment I received it, even though the amount itself shouldnt be much, I felt the weight of the bag, and at the same time, I felt somehow fulfilled. Brother, you ate lunch yet? Hmm? No, Ill go to the restaurantter Thene with us! Ill treat you! Eh, is that okay!? Gahahahaha, youve been working hard for thest two days! I heard youre from the Empire, so I was worried about the type of riffraff you might be, but youre alright! Youre wee to work again tomorrow! He crumpled my head with his dirty hands. But it didnt feel bad. Geez Hehe Yeah, thats right. I had never worked to earn money for myself before. Oi, do not squander money, you hear? Funding is essential for the journey ahead. Tis better to have savings. Oh, I know. The money I got from the Go game with Shinobu three months ago is gone with the cost of the ship to get here Work to earn money by yourself. Living on the money you earn. This kind of thing made me feel like Ive grown up a little bit, and it felt good. And by considering things carefully, that you have been empty-handed on the journey so far was a problem. As such, it would be best to procure the essential items for the trip at the equipment shop here. Kuhahaha, thats true. I should have done that at Honeyborough or Cantidan! After your meal with the fishermen, we will go to the equipment shop in this town. See what is avable, and I shall see what I can find for you. Hehe, Im not an adventurer or a hunter, but preparing for a trip? That sounds like fun, too. And even though I was worried about the money I had, I was kind of excited to know that I would be able to get the things I would need from now on with the money I had earned. Before I ran away from home, I was receiving pocket money every month, so I didnt have to worry about money. I could usually buy whatever I wanted. After running away, I survived a little in the mountains, but I met Mr. Aka, who gave me a hot meal and a ce to sleep for free. From there, we camped out during the journey to the next town, but Shinobu, who was secretly tracking me from the shadows, regrly gave me rice balls. After that, there was a brawl in the Cantidan, and then I was kidnapped by Jamdiel, and ended up in Cacretale, where I was served breakfast, lunch, and dinner at the church every day without having to do anything for my meals. So this was the first time I had done anything like this. Thats rightI mean Somehow, it might bete, but I feel like my journey has begun. Hmph, tis reallyte now. Yes, our journey was just beginning! Such a refreshing feeling [Hihahahahahahaha~~, hey~, boss~! Hello ? Its the boss reliable right-hand man~!] Such a refreshing mood was ruined by the voice that came from the magic crystal that I had tucked away in my pocket just in case. child ignore it I cant hear it. I didnt hear anything [Hmm~? You can hear me, right~? Hihahahaha, pretending you cant hear me? Ill keep talking until you respond~?] Damn, even though I finished my work, refreshingly dripping with sweat! [Hey, where are you now~? Well, from the port where I had Bro meet you the destination of the liner is around the port town of Ghenkan, right?] And how do you know? I mean, thats why Ive had it with the Six Supremacy! Authors Note I really appreciate your support. As you may have noticed from the novel information of this work, the number of characters has finally reached 1 million. Thank you for being with us so far. Its rare in life to write a story thatsts over a million characters, but during that time, I published two books and startedics, but with the support of good people, I noticed that it continued like this. But, as Earth said, Our journey was just beginning. I hope you can still stay with us. Recently, Ive been evaluated by various people with the type drill below and my ass has been gouged out, but everything is a source of strength. Please continue drilling! And I will do my best to get more people to read it! And Im sure there are many things to do now, but please take care of yourselves. Chapter 252: The Devil’s Aid Patreon Sponsored Chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support! Chapter 252 C The Devils Aid [Boss~, you there~, if you dont respond~ Right! Coman dear! Whats the title of the erotic book Earth uses most often!?] [Huh? Wh, what are you a, asking the girl!? N, no way, the ero that Earth uses often Pleasure Craze!. The Busty Cool Big Sister Collection ugh~, Im going to cut your tongue with a rusty saw, okay?] At the same time as a voice I didnt want to hear, I heard another voice, so I hurriedly took out the magic crystal from my pocket and spoke up. Hey, Coman! You, just how much do you have to piss me off! [E, Earth, Im sorry!] Hey, drop that feeble act! You dont think you have anything to be sorry about, do you?! Coman was a traitor and a follower of Paripi. It seemed that she was properly looking into my secrets, but to be honest, I dont know how much she knew, so it may be the worst. So, what is it, why did you suddenly contact me? [Dont be so cold~, boss, Im just trying to make sure youre not having any trouble on your trip, like the delivery of the Master Key~] Quit that boss thing! Also, if you give me the Master Key, dont worry about the rest. Its just unnecessary meddling. [There you go again~, so thats the Ghenkan fishing port, right? In that case, I got a man there hes in charge of the smuggling operation, so Ill tell him to assist, shall I?] Like, I, Said! That is unnecessary! [Looks to me, you are in need of women, right? Then, why dont I send Coman over? You can use her as a practice partner for making babies with Kron someday. Ill gift you a pure girl that no one has ever touched!] Such an offer is avaeh? Bastard, what is that proposal! Oh~, I was surprised. Wait, is this one of his turfs? What do you mean by smuggling? Well, in a big fishing port like this, it wouldnt be strange if one or two people were doing bad things, but Also, he said women, a woman! If Kron and Shinobu didnt like me, I might have considered it a bit, but [Such a thing h, how cruel, Earth certainly I dont have big breasts, or a great figure but I can y the role of a flesh doll, cant I?] No, I cant. This girl, after she exposed her true identity and defiantly took it upon herself, I couldnt understand her anymore. [Hihahahaha, well, if Coman dear is not your type, Ill prepare something else, okay? Ill send you a catalog of the best professional escorts for you to choose from ?. Shall we get down to business?] What business? Youre the one who messed up the whole conversation! I feel like Ive been yelling non-stop since the beginning. Getting involved with this guy is really crazy but that catalog was a bit no, I dont need it, do I? But Id like to take a glimpse at it Oi Child No, no, just kidding. So dont look at me like Im a bug, Treainar. [Well~, the Master Key will take a few days to arrive, but I will entrust it to the person in charge of the smuggling ship that is heading there. Ill contact you when it arrives, so be sure to receive it properly, okay?] Smuggling ship hey isnt that kind of reckless? If thats the case, I dont want anything to do with it at all [Hihahaha, dont worry, its just weeds. Weeds ?] Weed? Why are you smuggling that stuff? Paripi doesnt have a bounty on him. But, just like in the Heavenly World, this guy happilymits malicious deeds. He doesnt care about thew or anything like that. I wondered what such a man was smuggling, but it was just weeds Oi, child ask what nt the weeds are well, in any case they are most likely addictive when used Hmm? Addictive when used? And when I wondered if I was making a big deal out of it, Treainar was muttering beside me with a sullen expression. Then, as I mentioned it, from the other side of the magic crystal [Oh? Hihahahaha, hey, youre very perceptive, Earth. No.. perhaps the one by your side kindly informed you~?] Oh? What bastard By now, he probably knew most of the answers. However, I am not going to confirm it. Its kind of unsettling. [Hihahahaha, well, putting that aside, you got the Master Key, right? And theres one more thing I want to give you.] Wh-what? What is it [Youre short of funds, arent you~? I dont suppose you can register as a Hunter anyway.] Huh!? At that moment, I was a little ticked off. The frustration came precisely because I just learned about the sense of aplishment that I had steadily earned money through sweat. What? Dont tell me, bastard, are you trying to give me cash? In that case, thats none of your business. Im in the process of learning the value ofbor. I dont want to get any favors from a bastard like you. From the flow of the conversation, I thought that Paripi must be trying to help me with money. Thats why I refused to ept the offer. But [Hihahahaha, you dont want cash? But youll need something else, right? You have to ept it.] What? [Because its something you definitely need to have in order to travel the world, Boss.] A must-have for traveling around the world? Other than money? Not knowing what it was, Treainar and I looked at each other for a moment and tilted our heads. Then, from the other side of the magic crystal, Paripi [Of course. Its your fake ID.] What?! To ept something like that! Im begging you, dont get people involved in crimes by uttering illegal things like youre breathing!! Thanks to my Patrons for all the Support! Tier reward up on the Patreon Page soon! Chapter 253: It’s All My Parents’ Fault Chapter 253 C Its All My Parents Fault Even I, who have been called naive so far, know that smuggling and fake IDs were a dont do. If I get involved in something like that, Im clearly a criminal. Little man its all my fault that he ended up like this. Im sorry, Master, Madam this atonement is Sadiz cries. DDAra~, so Earth is now a hunter? Disguising his identity? I dont know exactly, but I know this much. Earth is Earth! DDAs expected of Honey. He took down a big bounty, so tonight, lets celebrate! Fake identity? We often fake our identities too, right? That doesnt matter! Kron and Shinobu wouldnt care? Whats up with that? I can imagine a scene where the reaction would be something like that. But DDEarth! This hopeless guy, is myDDDD Well, I dont care what Phianse thinks, she always made a fuss no matter what I do, and in her position it cant be helped. No, Ive recently learned that its all said and done with me in mind, but well, lets leave it at that. Anyway, the more I get involved with Paripi, the more Ill be led down the path of evil. I dont need such a Hold on, child! Eh Huh? about that wait a moment I was about to refuse Paripi, when Treainar suddenly stopped me. What? indeed cash would be a hindrance to the childs growth, but an identity card ? I see hmm muu um No no no, what? Why the hell is Treainar hesitating? A forged certificate, well be caught the moment they are exposed. [Hihahahahahaha, well, I dont think it will take that long to reach you but maybe its better not to rush too much for now~] Hmm? Oh, hmm? I mean And, without knowing the situation here, the other side talked freely on their own, lets calm down a little! [For some reason~, that Benlinerve bastard and lil Norja~, it looks like theyre currently headed for Shiznautmy~] Nuh!? [Im sure you dont want to run into them, do you~? Well, Benlinerve is~ not my favorite grinning face either.] Come to think of it, this guy was supposed to have died in the past war after being defeated by Rebals father and Fus father. [Besides~, I wouldnt rmend lil Norja either~ no, if thats the kind of girl youd want to climb the stairs to adulthood with, I, as your subordinate, wont say a thing?.] Well, even if hes rotten, hes still quick on the uptake. He took what I had on board ship for granted. But this guy Hey Norja is a formerpanion of yours, just like Jamdiel, right? And yet you never even told any of them that youre alive? [Oro? Ororororororo?] what is it [No, no, its a boomerang? Did the boss just say that? Youre the one whos running away from home, even making the princess and the other children of the Seven Heroes cry~] Oh, I, I didnt really [Or have you already patched things up ~? Thats boring~, boring boring~] you want me to throw away the magic crystal? [Dont, boss~, how cold~?] I was just a little curious. I was wondering if this guy was going to meet up with any of his former friends at my destination. Not to mention, this is the guy who even Jamdiel and Treainar thought was dead. A reunion with friends who once fought together I thought, but that wasnt in this guys character. In fact, hes the kind of guy that even the same friends would think, I wish he had died. In fact, Jamdiel was like that towards him. [Hihahahahaha, well, be careful with lil Norja although its good that the boss has someone more attentive than I am to give advice] Nuh [You know, Norja had a thing for Hiro~, and for that reason, she objected to Hiro marrying Mamu, so she mighte at his son, you, with her messed up feelings~?] What? My father? That was news to me. One of the Six Supremacy My father? Treainar? I was aware that Norja was trying to force her own distorted disposition onto Hiro, but to even go so far as to oppose marriage that I never knew. Ah? Treainar looked away and seemed reluctant to tell me seriously? Then, there was an amusedugh from Paripi on the other side of the magic crystal. [No~, until about ten years ago, that is, for about a hundred years, lil Norjas preference was humans in their thirties strong, especially bearded dandy men she would train them like dogs by coring them, stripping them naked and exposing their ugly figure until theypletely broke down panting. But maybe because of Hiro, she hase to be drooling over young men of about 15 year olds who waver between immature boys and young adults~ well, I guess her type still lean towards Hiro~, but her sexual tastes~, its the boss, Hiros son, that damn perverted loli hag ~?] I dont know much about the Damsel Commander, one of the Six Supremacy, as Ive only heard her name in textbooks. Im learning what kind of fellow she is for the first time today. But I didnt expect such a I knew it, there is no one decent among the Six Supremacy No, hence why I say the Seven Heroes are no different The habits of the Six Supremacy gave me goosebumps and left me speechless. Somehow, although she had a distorted worship of Treainar, I somehow came to see Jamdiels affection for Kron and Amae. That said, Treainar wouldnt be too happy to hearints about his former subordinates. So I took all the me Its all, the fault of that asshole of a father. I decided to sum it up. [Hihahahahahaha, what what~? Well, I would agree on Hiro being the cause of everything, but ~, hearing it from his own sons mouth, as a former Six Supremacy, Im deeply moved~ or have you been brainwashed like that by someone who had a bad influence on~? Hihahahaha] Howa!? What was that, Paripi! Oi, child! Inform the fool this instance! I may influence the growth of the child, you will never be brainwashed! The childs rebellious streak is an innate distortion of puberty, hence our connection is a deep rtionship of trust! Paripis little provocative words caused Treainar to make a fuss by my side, but Paripi knew the answer, so if I say that to him, it will be an admission to it all so I cant say it, can I? Besides, theres nothing wrong with having a deep rtionship of trust with Treainar, but to say that directly to Paripi its a little awkward this guy will definitely tease you [Hihahaha, well, so that you dont meet lil Norja for that kind of thing, you should investigate the ruins after those two leave.] Okay, I got it, but somehow, from what Ive heard, those Six Supremacy seem quite unhinged, but even after the end of the war, is it okay? [Ah~, thats fine. Unless shes in pervert mode, lil Norja is a proper General. Even if the Seven Heroes are former nemesis, as long as Hiro and Mamu dont get involved, itll be fine. In the past, she and Espie of the Seven Heroes used to get along like cats and dogs, but Ive heard rumors that now theyve be good friends. Well, I dont even know where Espie herself is.] Anyway, I understood that it would be better not to go to the ruins when that Norja was investigating after all. For the time being, we decided to work at this fishing port at our leisure, at least for a few days until we could get what we could from Paripi. Authors Note We have reached Saturdays and Sundays when we have lost our sense of the day of the week again, but everyone, please refrain from going out and re-read this novel. By the time you finish reading, new chapters may be updated again. It is a difficult time to go to the bookstore, but it is epted in many ces that buying up books is very wee, so please take this opportunity to read a variety of books. Why dont you slip my book into that and buy it too? Anyway, what I do will not change, so I will do my best. Please continue to support us by looking at books, buying books, or throwing the drill down my ass. Recently, I havent been able to go outside, and that is the only thing that gives me purpose in life Chapter 254: Enjoyment Chapter 254 C Enjoyment Dealing with Paripi was giving me a headache but honestly, I dont really care about that right now. Okay, its starting to look good. Brother, were almost there, okay? Wh what in the world is this? Hehe, Ill feed you as much as you want. Freshly caught, the best. You wont get this taste in the Empire or anywhere else. The fish market, which was bustling with fishermen and shoppers, was transformed at night, with stalls serving fresh fish and sake lining the streets. Instead of being inside a building, they turned over the cases used for work and used them as tables, and used stuff like buckets as chairs, how do I put it no well, thats fine. The problem is This Ghenkan shrimp, you just boil it, and its so good. In the well-used pot in front of me, a wholerge shrimp was simmering in boiling hot water. Shellfish and other fish were also being boldly thrown into the pot. How can this be called cooking? Its very different from the kind of meals that Sadiz always cooked. And yet Gulp Just by looking at it, it looked ss yummy. No, I can already tell its good just by looking at it. Then, judging that it was about time, the old men handed me the boiled shrimp. Here, crack it open and bite into it! Ah, oh, guys huh? Just like this? Yup, just snap it off! It wasnt cut into bite-size pieces, and there was no fork or anything like that. Whats more Um any lemon sauce or something? Nothing to vor it? So this is just boiled seafood in hot water, right? When I questioned that, the old guys pointed their fingers and said, Tut tut tut, Just as it is. Eh, eh~? At least I want salt or garlic or something like that isnt this taste wanting? Since it looked so good already, it would be great if you could season it a little more well I guess it cant be helped Hot hot Oh, oooooh! I felt a little dissatisfied, but when I broke the tail of the hot shrimp, it made a snapping sound, and there was plenty of flesh oh oh, its soft and plump! W, what is this? Its full of flesh, and yet like this Well, then Thank you for this meal ah~ umm eeeeehh!!!??? With my heart pounding, I took a bite. At that moment, the inside of my mouththe sea itself spread out. aaat~ Hihihihi, what do you think? Hehe. All the old guys were looking at me with smug faces asking, How is it?. No, I dont need any seasoning? It doesnt need anything. Huh? What is this? For me, the best food in the world was Sadizs cooking. But these ingredients theyre the best Ive ever had in my life Hey, brother! Go on and on! This shellfish doesnt need any seasoning either, because theyre already salty! Come on, lets get some booze, booze! Cheers to the promising fishermen! Ooooooooooh!!!! Before I knew it, the old men eating at the other tables around me were also cheering with drink bottles. Fufufu, it seemed like you have finally tasted the true pleasure of traveling, child. Treainar? Ah, sorry, for only me All you need do is materialize it in the world of Vierter. And so we can share the same taste! Well, even if you do not do so, I still remember much of this Its been three months since I left the Empire. But, in Cacretale, where I spent most of it, Sadiz was cooking for me. Well, it was an ind country surrounded by the sea, so the fish was good, but it was cooked. Thats why I didnt expect to be impressed by eating something that was just boiled like this. The seafood caught in the waters near the Avosoa Continent is delicious. Even I acknowledge that. Heh~ And the alcohol as well. I suppose they were trying to make drinks that go perfectly with fish well, tis too soon for you. I see. Treainars approval was quite a big deal. Until now, I thought that The Depaltia Empire is the center of the world, so to me, everything there, whether it was industry or food culture, was the best in the world. But that was arrogance, or rather, I simply didnt know any better. After a few days of traveling by ship, I was like Tis so, child. To know the world is not only about fighting and defeating the powerful enemies of thend. Tis also important to expand your world by experiencing the cultures of othernds. Treainar As I may have said before, the world you live in is not the entire world. Only when you acknowledge the existence of a world other than your own will the world expand. Osu Fuh well, even if I say so tis precisely because we could not do so, that for hundreds of years humans and demons have constantly no. Such talk would make the meal unptable. Eat up now. Treainar told me with a slightly sorrowful look. If Im not mistaken, we had talked about this in Honeyborough, right? Come to think of it, when I was in Cacretale, I was training all the time, so its been a long time since Treainar taught me anything other than fighting. Ora, brother, heres another one! Chin up, eat some more! Hey, brother, you want a sip of this? Wha~t, its just a sip, youll be fine, right? Its for the atmosphere, the atmosphere! Here, here, heeere! Oh~, yeah, youre a runaway from the Empire, huh? 15? Thats nice~, thats about the time I first got on board my fathers boat, who was also a fisherman, as an apprentice. Seriously, you must have a lot of power, brother. Ive never seen anyone who can carry such heavy loads at once. If you keep working like this, youll be a promising rising star! Okay, lets sing! Bring me some booze! Here, you get a ss of booze, too, brother! Oh, if you wish, Ill teach you how to drink! Okay~? Young ones dont know how to drink alcohol~, there are idiots who think that its cool to drink all at once~, thats a disservice to alcohol! Yeah, right. First of all, enjoy the aroma yes, Im going to have alcohol in my body, so Im going to prepare my guts and mind. First, a little lick, just enough to get it going. And next, give your body a little thirst with this snack. So, another little lick a little bit Even so, the old men were already drunk, and their faces were already red and they were making a big fuss. Im supposed to be the guest of honor, but theyve already gotten excited on their own and even offered me a drink. Even though, I dont drink~ Even granted, curs, do not do anything unwarranted to the child however tis still early for the child to partake, but recalling the time spent with Bro and in Cacretale so far, perhaps I should teach him how to drink a little Eh, Treainar!? Although alcohol destroys brain cells and internal organs tis also one of the pleasures in life it reveals the truth of people well, in the world of Vier, one may enjoy the mood and taste, and not worry about destroying your body fu~ I have not had a one-on-one drink since? and that Hiro is peculiar. Now then what cheese is best what alcohol do we start with wine no, whiskey? Japone sake? Well, it would be pleasing to educate him over a variety of drinks ahem, it would be to the childs benefit. As I was being mobbed by the old men, Treainar muttered. No, no, Im not supposed to drink at my age, right? I mean, was it just my imagination or does Treainar seem a little excited? So~, how long will you work here, brother? Hmm? Ah~ well, just for a few days I thought I would save up some money, buy some tools and then go on the road again. That so~, I wish you could keep working here~, ah well, what the heck~! Alright, brother, looks like youre about to take a tour of this continent, but its your first time, right? Well show you the ropes. No! For now, I also decided to enjoy the new world and culture Ive just learned about. Authors Note Im not going to start with the food, you know? You can see from my Twitter feed that I cant do that, right? Sigh I want to get married soon Chapter 255: Impressions Chapter 255 C Impressions When I was a kid, we yed make-believe as the Heros Party. It was only in the Imperial City, but for me, Phianse, Rebal and Fu, it was an adventure. In the house, we used the mud dumplings made in the sandbox as food rations, equipped with the fallen leaves as medicinal herbs and the water in canteens as potions. So while I had some knowledge of the items we used for pretend y and as part of the Academys sses, this was the first time Ive ever bought them as equipment for an adventure. I was a little nervous about the idea of preparing for an adventure. Im finally here, the purveyor of Adventurers and Hunters the Equipment Shop! Ghenkan is a thriving fishing port, but naturally there were many visitors and adventurers from foreign countries, and there were guilds and equipment shops that cater to registered Hunters in the town. Moreover, since it is arge town with arge poption, the equipment shops seem to have all kinds of misceneous goods, so theyre pretty big. Leader, I bought 20 potions, 5 mana water to restore magic power, and some rations. Alright, all thats left is weapons. I want to buy a higher-grade sword with the reward money fromst time. Hey, Leader, I want a new staff too~ The crowd was full of young people who looked like they were just starting out as adventurers, as well as those who appeared to be seasoned veterans. Until now, I had only been involved with fishermen, inns, and diners, so I was finally able to see the others. And the conversations I could hear were just what you would expect from adventurers, which made me even more excited. Moreover, I had earned the money for todays shopping by working on my own. Its not much, but its not the allowance I received before I left home, nor the money I got from Treainars Go games. Oh so many weapons hmm~ When I entered the store, the first thing I saw was the weapons section. Swords of various shapes, spears, axes, bows and arrows but somehow there doesnt seem to be much thats worth buying. Weapons were exciting to look at, and I was excited to head to the weapons section, but upon closer inspection, I could tell that the steel didnt look that good or well forged, even to me. If anything, its There are usually a lot better stuff in the armory of my house The weapons collected by my father and mother in the mansion were more diverse, and I could tell just by looking at them that many were powerful weapons. Compared to that, at a nce, theres nothing that great Of course not. Treainar? Your father and mother are among the Seven Heroes. Surely, they possess renowned swords and legendary weapons that will be heard of in all corners of the Surface World and even in the Demon Realm temper your expectations from a equipment shop frequented by the riff-raff hunters in these parts. Ah~ is that so? What I guess thats right, if you say so. Thats right I thought they might have Excalibur, Gungnir, Balmung, or something like that Impossible! Haha, just kidding. No matter how ignorant I am, I know that theres no way legendary weapons that youve only heard about in fairy tales are here. Certainly, In the first ce, I broke Excalibur in a battle hundreds of years ago, and Gungnir is currently held by Solja of the Seven Heroes the father of that imperial princess has it. Ah, but as for Balmung, tis a part of my collection, so unless the private room I used when I sought solitude was discovered, it should still be there! hmm~? I had to look at Treainar twice because he just said something amazing. Eh? Were they all real weapons?! Oh,e to think of it, this guy imed that he also broke the legendary sword, Kotetsu, when we were in Cantidan Well, never mind the weapons. Your fighting style does not require weapons in the first ce. The recent fight against Paripi was merely a special case. Well, yes, but it has a kind of romance to it Rather than a weapon for you hmm oh, that! Treainar nced around the weapons section, and suddenly stared at one ce, his eyes shining. Is this not something good? Tis so nostalgic child, be sure to procure that multi-tool knife there. What the excited Treainar rmended to me was a knife. I followed his gaze to see what it was all about there wasnt much of a crowd, and there was a box there, and when I looked inside, I saw arge number of small handle-like things in it. Were they unpopr and unsold? Things that no one buys? Huh? Knife this? Isnt it just a handle? Tis foldable. Try pulling on the groove. Oh, oh, its out tiny I was told that it was a foldable type, so I tried to pull out the de, but it was the kind of knife that hunters use as a weapon just much smaller. Even smaller than Shinobus kunai. It would only do a little damage in a fight with a monster or something, right? I mean, I can only imagine the scene of the knife breaking if I stabbed it into Machios abs. But Treainars smile didnt change. Hmph. So ignorant. Tis not forbat, tis equipped with various functions that are ideal for outdoor life. What? Try pulling something other than the knife. Other oh, huh? Its a file, a spoon and a fork even scissors! Wow, isnt this handy! I thought it was a knife, but that wasnt the only function that was folded up. When I was surprised at the item I had never seen before, Treainar gave me a smug face Fufufufu, tis something I devised in the past I had the soldiers of the Demon Kings army always carry it with them as a necessity. A Multi-tool knife otherwise known as the Magical Survival Knife. Heh~ wait, you came up with this!? With the war is over, I suppose they are trying to incorporate the culture of the Demon Realm into the Surface World but So youre the inventor!? But its certainly convenient enough for him to be smug. Its not heavy at all, fits in your pocket, and yet it has many uses. I mean, isnt this a must-have for sure? And Treainar also wondered a little about it But why is there such a surplus? I do not think it would be strange if they sold out, but tis also written as a great bargain! Yes, thats what I thought too. With such a convenient item, as a swordsman, a spear user, a mage, or whatever your upation is, if youre going on an adventure, you can have one for each person and you wont lose it at all. And yet, why Oh, we have a young adventurer here~ Oh, how cute. Ufufufu, are you an apprentice? Oh? That knife is ah~ From behind me, a group of people who appeared to be from some adventurers party started talking to me. Even though there are some other young guys out here, it may be rare to have someone as young as 15 years old like me. Then, when they saw the knife I was holding in my hands, they smiled wryly You probably dont know this because youre young, but if you carry that knife too much it wont be good for you, okay? Well, not everyone uses one. Huh? Thats ~, what the Demon King Army once used erm for those who know more or less the old days its not a good image to have? Well, maybe the younger generation that doesnt know about the war will use it without knowing it, but not yet, right? With just that look and the words that had been spoken up to that point, both Treainar and I understood everything. In short, using the same item that the Demon King Army used would somehow be bad for ones image. For me who wasnt even born at the time, it would have been fine, but those who were born at that time, let alone veterans, might have fought in the war. From their point of view, even if the war is over, the items used by the Demon King Army were ah~, its like that Keh, adventurers and hunters who are said to be synonymous with freedom shouldnt be bound by strange things such a shame. I just said what I thought. Hey, you? I dont care, Im buying it. Oh, hey! Even if the image is the worst to humanity, my impression is its the best in the world ?. Such a convenient and cheap all-purpose item its a waste not to have it just because youre worried about what those around you would think. Well, of course, I dont know how these guys feel. Some of them may have had family who were killed by the Demon King Army who had this, or they may have had unfortunate encounters. Thats why I dont understand the feelings of those people who say, I dont want to use it and people around them may not think well of it. But from my point of view, its such a small matter. I mean, its toote for that. Well Treainar, what else do you rmend? fu Treainar? Hmm well, then, portable food and herbs shoulde next! I thought I saw Treainar smiling happily at me well, lets not mention that. Having decided that, I headed to the next section. Chapter 256: Assortment Chapter 256 C Assortment The bag hmm, tis a little weak, but considering the budget, this should do. Pack your clothing into this. Osu. Also, cups, bowls, dishes hygiene care products also, a cloak to wrap around your body and sleep at night. Tis the cheapest, so it should be fine. Tents are expensive. Hmm, this is about it! Heh thats how cloaks are used I thought they were used because they looked cool Also, string and a bit of cloth to patch torn clothes. I cant sew ah, and dont we need medicinal herbs and other stuff? Like potions A minimum amount of medicinal herbs with abdominal pain and antipyretic effects will suffice. Instead of buying potions to heal injuries, tis cheaper to collect materials in the forest and concoct them. You do not require magic recovery potions either, because you can use Magical Breathing. Huh? Making potions if I remember correctly, you need a qualification and I also need the concoction recipe ah Who do you think I am? If necessary, I can teach you the perfect recipe for concocting any potion. Kuhaha, please do is this all for portable provisions? Hmm, what you need is something lightweight,pact, and protein-rich. Some sausage, cheese, a little condiment for cooking and as nutritional food, a staple of the Demon King Army tis a portable food called Calorie Friend. As instructed by Treainar, I picked up various tools to buy to fit within the amount of money I had on hand. I had honestly thought that all I needed to do when it came to adventure was to buy weapons and recovery items at an equipment shop. So if I hadnt been taught by Treainar, I would have made errors from the beginning. Sheesh, were short of money for a lot of things, right? Not an issue. Tis all the cheapest. However, since you will be camping out for a few days, you will not be able to eat at a restaurant or stay at an inn, can you? Oh~ finally, Im a survivor I took the tools I was carrying and went to the checkout section. Although the baggage was massive, the price of each item itself was not so high. It was also a big reason that we didnt touch expensive weapons or potions. Well, thanks to that, Im going to be throwing myself into survival from today, so Im a little depressed because Ill be saying goodbye to a warm bed. Even so, this was a surprisingly good equipment shop Hmm? Then, while heading to the checkout section, Treainar murmured in admiration while looking over the store again by my side. I never expected Calorie Friend, as well as a Magical Survival Knife. to be sold at such low prices. Oh~, sure. Besides Well, another reason we didnt go over budget was that some of our purchases were super cheap. Besides? Hmm, neither this Calorie Friend nor the Magical Survival Knife seem to be imitations of those used by the Demon King Army the materials, the raw ingredients, as far as they are concerned they appear to have been manufactured in the Demon Realm. Huh? The Demon Realm? Uh huh, in other words, this equipment shop it means that they are procuring products from the Demon Realm I, is that so? I dont know, but if Treainar says so, it must be so. No, the war between the Surface World and the Demon Realm has already ended, and such deals are gradually emerging. In fact, my parents were working to further promote that friendship. So its not surprising that this store was stocking such products Stocking products from the Demon Realm is inherently costly. There would be shipping costs and tariffs despite that, how are they sold at such low prices? Heh the shopkeeper must be an oddball. Hmm, the point is this knife and portable rations are not so cheap. The fact that they would go through the trouble to obtain stock from the Demon Realm and sell at this price their sense formerce in some respect involves some personal attachment, and I feel they are purposefully selling these to make an impression. I clearly thought, No one buys it because it has a bad image, and its selling at a bargain. But if what Treainar says is true, its certainly a little concerning. Why stock expensive products that dont sell and sell them at a very low price? What was the point of such a thing Hmm? Whats wrong? At that moment, Treainar suddenly turned his gaze to a certain corner. Its the grocery section. We should have already bought what we need to buy, but what else? And its a shelf we didnt go through. On the shelves were bottles of various kinds. Some kind of seasoning? And Treainar Nuh, oooooooooooh, are these not spice! ? T, this is, nunuh, and such a wide variety why do they have so many spices in an equipment shop? Basic turmeric, cumin, coriander and It looked like a spice section. Anyway, there was certainly a wide variety. As expected, I cant tell which one is what, even if I look at the color of the spices in the jars, but Treainars eyes were shining. And at the same time, he was grinding his teeth. Nuh tis a splendid sort if only there was this even the Great Demon King Curry that I developed through trial and error ugh however with the budget w, we could cut down a little no, no, tis impossible nuh Oh are they that good? Fool! You are unaware of how beneficial spices are for your health! Digestive system, liver function, brain function activity, appetite enhancement, nourishing tonic, fatigue recovery, metabolism ah~, anyway, this is if only nuh Curry Its rare that Treainar was seriously worried. I mean, what the heck is curry? No, no, no, everything Im about to buy was the bare minimum. We cant cut any off to add spices, right? But Treainar seems to know that too. Thats why he looked so frustrated Eeei, no choice. Child, that is all we will purchase for now, and then we will earn a little more money on top of that! Or better yet uh huh, you still need to register as a Hunter Hey, hey, hey Hey, how badly do you want it! I mean, registering as a Hunter Hey there young man wont you buy it? Huh?! At that moment, we turned around with our backs to the spice corner and saw a man standing in front of us. Huh? Arent you going to buy it? A handsome young man wearing an apron. Then, he looked down at me with a nk expression and doll-like eyes that showed no emotion. Even so this guy Ah, erm are you the clerk here? Hmm? Oh you dont know me? No, no I dont. What is it? This guy But youre going to buy this, arent you? This spice you need it, dont you? Ah, no, I just picked it up No. You need it, right? So why dont you buy it? I dont get it. Why wont you buy it? And then, he suddenly closed the distance and asked me. No, no, scary close. What the hell? No, I just, I dont have enough money~ I think. Money? What about the money? If youre short, why dont you negotiate. Ha, hah? Why give up before you do anything I dont get it why is that? I dont understand. I mean, what is this guy really about? He is an odd fellow Oh, Treainar seemed to think so too. He suddenly appeared, crowded on me, and said things that I didnt understand when Shinobu first fell in love with me, she suddenly closed the distance and talked to me about various things like this, but well, that was because she fell in love with me, and besides, I looked past that because she was beautiful, but when an older man does it honestly, its unsettling. And then Hey, shopkeeper! Give me some advice on ying monsters next time! Oh, theres the shopkeeper! Hey, shopkeeper ~, its about time you join our party as a helper! Kyaaaaa, its the shopkeeper The moment the people around me noticed the presence of this man standing behind me, the whole restaurant started to make amotion. The women were going kyaa-kyaaa. No, thats right~, hes handsome, but But the guy was cool How noisy Im talking to this young man right now, arent I? Brushed aside. But, even with such a cold attitude, the smiles of those around him never cease. What is it? Besides Hey, Treainar Hmm This guy is weird, I dont know if hes crazy, but just Treainar was also looking at this man with sharp eyes. From the way he talked, he seemed to be the manager of this store. He was probably about the same age as Sadiz and the Prince. But Tsuea this man Hmm who is he? He doesnt look like just a young manager of an equipment shop, but Even though hes just standing there, I can tell. Hes pretty strong, isnt he? At the very least, I can see that this shopkeeper was much stronger than any of the Adventurers or Hunters in this store. Geez, yer Shopkeeper is ~, as cold as ever~ na~ But hes cool and strong, so I love his attitude At that time, Treainar reacted to theughter and words spoken by the people around us. yer? The name certainly At any rate, it seemed that he was far from an ordinary man Special Shoutout to my Patrons for the Overwhelming Support! Devanor Justin Burt Samuel Rodriguez Zachary spencer ZaneofBane Stewart Alon Hatzir Aaron Saddler An Peverel Andy Lam David Frederickson Jared Juan Melchor lilwebsite Peter Banos UPPISH RACER Omniystation Meoya Chapter 257: Choice Chapter 257 C Choice Well, young man. You were about to choose some spices. You are going to cook with them, arent you? I know. Ha, hah If you didnt have to worry about money what would you choose? The shopkeeper who suddenly appeared, did not seem to be an ordinary person, and seemed to be quite famous. As if to test me, he pushed forward his expressionless face and asked me a question. I dont know what he means, and to be honest, I dont want to get involved Spices are a great source of energy in the Hunter business at least more than potions. Thats what I think. But in todays world, no one knows that, and no one tries to understand. Huh Thats how it is with this knife, right? ah Saying that, the shopkeeper took something out of his pants pocket. It was a well-used and slightly old Magical Survival Knife. This one is a user Treainar nodded admiringly. Yes, the man in front of me was using a Magical Survival Knife, which many Hunters did not want to buy despite its very cheap price, saying that it had a bad image. In addition Even this one is nutritious, isnt it? Then, he took out a bag of Calorie Friend from the opposite pocket, peeled it off, and bit straight into it. Oh, ooh I see. Is this what you mean? A very useful knife and portable food if you buy them. This guy knows that, so he sells them asmodities. But, knowing that they were once used by soldiers of the Demon King Army, Hunters dont buy them because they are worried about their image. In such a situation, did he be interested in me because I tried to buy them without worrying about such things? But I wouldnt have been interested if Treainar hadnt told me I admit it. You are a man who knows me, even though you dont know me. Thats why I want to know. Which spice would you choose? What would you buy? I want to know. I want to know. I want to know more about you. I wonder if hes happy that Im buying, hes so excited that hes closing the distance even more no, no, scary scary close. I mean, who is this guy? Treainar? Hmm Hey, Treainar. You, I get the feeling you know this guy? Well I am only familiar with the name huh that was over ten years ago, when I was alive. Ten years ago. Well, thats right when you said, wait a minute. How old is this guy? Hes not that old, is he? Definitely not thirty or anything. Late 20s? No, early 20s? Even if you say hes a teenager, Id believe it, but In the past, there once was a young boy, not even ten years of age, who made a name for himself as a Hunter dedicated to Monster ying and Bounty Hunting Hunter Apparently the Union was scouting the boy to join their side, but the boy never wanted to join the Union, insisting on being a Hunter despite all that, he imed the heads of several Commanders of the Demon King Army even Gouda grumbled. Treainar crossed his arms as if remembering the old days and stared at the shopkeeper. Judging by the flow of the story, then this guy is Thereafter I received a report that the boy challenged Norja to a fight, but was taken alive without issue Huh? Norja, of the Six Supremacy? Uh huh. However, shortly after that Espie, of the Seven Heroes, attacked Norja, and he eventually escaped his captors after that, I know nothing more on the matter. At that time, Hakuki was also engaged in a battle with Hiro and his party, and the war situation reports took precedence over that I see he seemed to have aplicated past, but anyway, this guy was a great Hunter who even Treainar had heard of. And such a man was now Well, whats wrong? If you dont even know me, and yet you choose things that you know, what would you choose if you could have this wide variety of spices? Hes interested in me. From the looks of the people around us, he must have been more famous as a Hunter than as a shopkeeper. I dont consider myself that famous. And yet, the tools he chooses and acquires are things that make him say Oooh!. Thats why hes interested in me and was talking to me is that what you mean? But Still I dont have the money. Right. I dont have the money to choose. But, the shopkeepers eyebrows twitched in disapproval at my words. Annoying. Can you please not disappoint me with such trivial reasons likeck of money? No, even if you say that Hah fine When I mentioned the money, the shopkeeper sighed Then, Ill give you free spice if your spice selection makes me gasp. Eh?! Actually, I would like to give you the other products for free as well, but thats enough for you who said you dont know me, right? The guy has a nk expression on his face and hes really worried about not knowing him? No, no, its more like a freebie with a choice that makes him gasp? This is a challenge from me. What do you think? Hes testing me. At the shopkeepers words, Treainar Very well. I nodded silently. And he was very motivated. And Coriander, cumin, turmeric, garam mas! Other odds and endsDDDD Hey,e on ah~, Koriander, Kumin, Tummeric Mmhmm, yes and then what? Treainar, with one hand on his hip, thrusts his fingers forward, pointing in session to the hundred or more bottles of spices on disy. I repeated the names as if to learn from them, and the shopkeeper nodded while crossing his arms. and clobe, Karudamon, thats all! Hmm I mentioned more than ten different spices. The shopkeeper nodded after hearing all of them. But, he is not convinced? unfortunately thats not enough, is it? Eh? What!? It was no good? Treainar was also surprised. What the hell? Thatbination makes it possible a traditional cuisine of this continent curry I have tried it many times, but it wasnt satisfying. Huh? Curry? Thats right. Its also the strongest health food in the world in my opinion, and the strongest outdoor meal for Hunters and Adventurers curry. I guess you wanted to make it too, but not with thatbination I wondered what the reason was, but I hadnt expected it to be curry curry, which Treainar mentioned earlier, was a dish that was native to this continent. Ive had quite a bit of curry myself. I was hoping that you would be able to make me gasp When I thought that this guy was taking an interest in people on his own, he sighed as if he was disappointed on his own. I dont know much about Curry, but that just in pisses me off! Hey, Treainar! I dont get it, but youre being dissed!? Hmph is that how it is I see. this greenhorn! In any case, when I muttered in my heart that Treainars choice was being mocked, Treainar had a terrifying scary smile filled with the majesty of the Demon King. Child, coffee. Huh? I always add it in as a secret ingredient I brewed Demon Realm coffee well, adding coffee itself is a clichd ssic thing to do but I was particr about the breed of coffee I used. The coffee I preferred to use in my curry was a coffee from the Demon Realm Hells Coffee! Thats some kind of a dangerous secret ingredient, or rather, I feel like the name was too assertive Ah~, do you have Hells Coffee from the Demon Realm? Huh!? Treainar was full of confidence, so when I asked anyway, and the shopkeeper seemed to be surprised. no.. we dont carry that Tch then, from the Surface yes, the coffee from the Empire will do tis not like a purveyance for royalty, tis manufactured in a small rural countryside, but tis the best match. Ah~ then, what about the Imperial product for the time being? thats alsono. Oh, I see you dont have any. Then the shopkeeper put his hand on his chin Oh I see I didnt care for the coffee itself either I guess its from the Empire ? The shopkeeper let out another deep sigh was it no good? But Understood. Ill order some for you. Huh? When you check out your wares, please give me the manufacturers details. No, no, no, no?! Its my fault that I didnt have the product you wanted. Ill give you the spices for free. The shopkeepers eyes suddenly changed color. Was that good? Or rather, you want to order it? How motivated are you? Whats more, the spices are free? Was it good in the end? Itll take a few days, but youll still be in town, right? N, more or less I am, but Okay, then? For the time being, we still have a few days until the package from Paripi arrives, so its okay, but Ive caught the eye of some weird guy. Authors Note Thats why I said food stuff wont really start. When it starts, Ill shave. Chapter 258: Perception Patreon Sponsored Chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!!! Chapter 258 C Perception It was dark now, and the town had quieted down to the point where not a sound could be heard. The fishermen, perhaps because they have to work the next day, did not drink to excess, so the time seemed right. In the forest by the sea. While looking at the vast, endless, calm sea, I focused my attention on posing. Magical Happy Baby Hmm, your posture is more stable than before. The Magical Yoga training I learned at Cacretale. Its abination of breathing, posture, and meditation to control the flow of Qi in the body. What do you think? Right. After a few days of deadlybat, your breathing is smoother than ever your senses are obviously sharpened. The training was originally conducted to master the sensation for Magical Breathing. Now, after many deadly battles with Mr. Machio, Treainar, the Dragon King of Hades Vasr, and Paripi, I can now breathe in magic with the same sensation as normal breathing, and I found that my senses were sharper than before. Hmm. Originally, Magic Breathing itself was a technique with an extremely high degree of difficulty. Even Jamdiel could not master it. Be confident in the sensations you have now acquired. I could not help but gasp. Your heart rate is rising, is it not? Oh, m, my bad. The power you are about to attain requires even sharper senses. Anypse in concentration could prove fatal, could it not? Osu. A seal of approval from Treainar. And I am about to learn something that will take me even further from here. It was impossible not to get excited, but I tried to calm down. If I remember correctly the theme is magic, isnt it? Mm-hmm. A few days ago, we talked a bit on the ship. At that time, I thought he would teach me Giga-ss or Terra-ss spells, but he quickly dismissed that idea. So The field is magic, but this has nothing to do with casting or attributes. Tis a Perception Magic Technique that utilizes magic power. Perception? Yes. What you will learn from now on is the ability to perceive all things by changing the shape of your own magical power, extending it to the surroundings, and releasing it the power that allows you to grasp any situation around you. Oh, thats a really big theme. And its not just the theme thats amazing. Even if, for example, you were to enter a dark dungeon with no light, with this power, you can grasp the height of the ceiling, the distance between the walls, the depth, how the paths are divided, whether there are creatures, monsters, and such, their size, their number, what exists on that floor, and whether there are traps. Train this further, and you can instantly grasp whether the dungeon continues underground, how many floors down it continues, and so on. Huh!? Furthermore, when applied tobat, you can even determine where enemies are in hiding and what weapons they have. As I listened to the general outline, I gradually began to understand how much it meant. By acquiring that much power especially for a fighting style like mine Yes, in your training from now on, you will acquire the ability to sense and grasp even the unseen around you. The key part of my fighting style is my eyesight. My way of fighting is to predict my opponents movements based on their line of sight, their weapons, the direction of their feet, and the slight creak of their muscles. Then, I react to evade or counter. I fight in response to what I can see, so to speak. In other words, I cant react to what I cannot see. You know what? If I had acquired this sense wouldnt there have been times when my past battles would have been easier? Exactly. The first time I fought Shinobu in the forest, I was swept away by her attacks, unable to do anything as she hid in in sight and attacked from blind spots such as obstacles in the forest. Whether or not you develop this perception can make a significant difference in the scope of a battle. At that time, I overcame the problem by using force to blow everything up with the Great Magic Spiral, but if I had the power of perception at that time, I would have been able to figure out where Shinobu was hiding and what kind of attack she was going to make from there. The Perception Magic Technique that allows one to grasp everything in this world through the senses this is called Magical Radar!! And here ites! Its been a long time since we had a smug Treainar naming sense! But, now I think its just a bitme. I knew the value of this new skill I was about to learn. Well, there is a limit to the distance and range that can be detected by your magic power capacity, so it is impossible to sense a dungeon that is too deep, or treasures that lie dormant in the deep sea, let alone the people of Cacretale or the Empire from here. I see. But Id still like to learn it by all means. Then, let us try to further sharpen your senses through meditation, yoga, and other means of concentration. Osu! And this time, there is no deadline like the Imperial Capital Graduation Match or the Cacretale Tournament. Therefore, there is no need to take drastic measures such as prying open magic holes or draining water, we will do things steadily and diligently. Of course, this time it is not about winning a tournament that is months away or anything like that. So, lets train slowly and steadily. Steadilye to think of it, ording to Paripis contact, tomorrow is the day. The you-know-what will arrive. But Well, we need not head to the ruins right away, Right now, your guidance is paramount. I see. Thank you. Hmph, you still have a great deal that you must learn. Outside ofbat yes, how to start a fire, how to prepare meat, how to cut vegetables, how to mix spices, how to mend torn clothing. there is so much to teach you, my goodness! Ugh its an honor. Ill be in your care~, Master. Hmm you only say that when tis convenient Ah, as part of the training to sharpen my concentration how about ying Go? Hmm! Of course tis effective! All right, let us y a game, one game!! Now, on to the dreamworld of Vier. One game! You may ce as many pieces as you wish~? Kuhahaha wai eh t. Hmm? Oi, child! Cur, just now you thought I was in a good mood, that Im simple-minded or naive! Tis no use holding back your flustered mouth! Eh!? M, my thoughts? I can tell what you are thinking! Hnrg, then tonight, after I decisively deal with you in Go, we will spar for the first time in a long time! No, I, I dont want to stay up all night Your spoiled behavior will not be tolerated! First of all, you have been neglecting metely it seems you arecking respect for me! I will have to re-educate you! I dont n on encountering the Six Supremacy or the Seven Heroes, Im actively trying to avoid them. So lets train with Treainar for a while, y together from time to time, and slowly traverse the world. Right Thats what I thought Until today Chapter 259: Encounter Chapter 259 C Encounter The main harbor, where fishermens boats fill the sea and shipse and go frequently. A short distance away, on the shore of the forest facing the sea where I was standing, a small boat came toward us. Thats the one. Hmm. Since its a smugglers boat, I figured they were moving it on arger vessel That may have been the case until halfway through. Usually, however,rge ships are allowed to dock in ports and their cargo is inspected when being unloaded. In order to hide and secretly transport illegal goods, they must have transshipped their cargo to a smaller ship at sea on the way. Eh, they do that? Hmm. Tis referred to as offshore transfer. Tis an orthodox method of smuggling illegal drugs and arms that has been used since ancient times. Heh~ There were a few people on the boat who were staring at us. Their entire bodies were draped in cloak-like robes and their faces were obscured by deep hoods. There were tworge wooden crates as the ships cargo. mumbling mumbling Then, one of the robed figures on the boat holds something in his palm and points it at us. Its a magic crystal. He muttered to it, and then from the magic crystal [Hihahaha, go ahead~?] I heard that extremely unpleasant voice. Then, the person holding the magic crystal grabbed the cloth bag at his feet and threw it at me. Hmph, apparently Paripi has verified your identity. That is the package. Secure it. Eh, uh, sure. I caught the bag that was thrown at me. Then the one who threw it just walked away, and without saying a word to me, they just turned the boat around and sailed away. Hey, theyre gone, arent they? They are just couriers. Merely hired for money. They do not wish to get involved, so instead of revealing their identities, they know nothing about the cargo, and they do not want to hear anything about the people they are delivering to. Heh, heh I can see that I mean, even though theyre all ouws, they follow the rules of the ouws Somehow, the guys who do bad things think about a lot of things. If youre going to use your brain to think about things like that, you should just get a serious job theres no way I would say that. Because, in a way, Im stepping onto the other side from today. And Oh, here it is ~ I put my hand into the cloth bag I had received and felt a square inside. When I took it out, it was a box wrapped with a ribbon. When I unwrapped the ribbon and looked inside Uh inside first, a piece of paper Hmm stamped undoubtedly issued ording to official procedure the identity card of a fictitious person. Th, this is no I dont want to use it~ To utter such clemency. Without it, you would be unable to earn funds for the trip. And anything else Oh one more item some kind of small card Inside the box, in addition to the fake ID, was a small palm-sized card. The feel and sticity of the card was unlike anything Id ever seen before, and the surface of the card was engraved with a pattern Id never seen before. What the heck is this? What is written on it? Master Key Huh? Hmph I never believed he actually had it where the hell did he get it The word Master Key slipped out of Treainars mouth. So, is this the key? You mean this card is the key? Looking at Treainar, who has a slightly excited smile on his lips, there seems to be no doubt. In other words, this is what Treainar has been after all his life. what do we do? After all No tis fine. Treainar suggested that we go slowly for my training, but seeing this Master Key, I thought hed want to go as soon as possible, I was going to ask him just to be sure, but Treainar shook his head. It matters not if we take a little more time. In fact, it would be more of a burden if we were to rush, encounter troublesome people, and stray from our goal. Let us proceed slowly. Oh if you say so, thats fine. For the time being, I properly stored the stuff I got from Paripi, and now my growthes first, so I nodded. [Heyyo~, Boss, did you get my present~?] And then, without reading the mood again, that bastard no, Ive received the goods as agreed, so I guess theres nothing wrong in the sense of confirming that, but Yeah, I got it. [Hihahaha, good to hear~. Ah~Oh, I also wanted to see the rejoicing face of someone upon seeing this gift with my own eyes~] bastard He wanted to see the look of joy on Treainars face. Treainar also looked a bit irritated and sullen. Well Ill use it as long as I have it where did you get this? I interrupted him for the time being, so that he wouldnt take over the conversation. The question was the one that Treainar had been muttering about. And then [Onya~? Are you curious, or did someone tell you to ask~? You wouldnt care about that, would you~?] Nuh, mu [Well, but theres no big reason, right? Its really just picked it up by ident.] What? [I picked it up. No, seriously. Really no lie 100%. I just happened to pick it up after it was dropped.] No, no, you just happened to pick up a card that looks like its made of that special stuff something Treainar has wanted all his life? How can such a joke be This man does not seem to be lying Huh? Well, certainly there were other circumstances, but I suppose tis true that he picked it up by ident I cannot even imagine the circumstances under which he acquired it. Surprisingly, Treainar seemed to believe Paripis words. Well, if Treainar, who has been watching Paripi for many years, says so, is it true? [Hihahaha, well, I went through a lot of trouble for the sake of a good time. There are some pretty interesting things in the deepest part of these ruins. However] Hmm? However? What is it? [Even in the deepest part, there are several branching paths and some of them are too old, or maybe some idiots made them artificially anyway, there are paths that are catastrophically destroyed and impassable there are paths that even I dont know whats going on with them, so be aware of that.] What? [I thought about paving the road to get through, but it would be quite arge task, and although Im good at breaking things, Im not so good at fixing them, and I didnt want to blow up the rubble and copse the whole ruin, so I left it alone.] Saying that, he added the possibility that there was something lying dormant that even Paripi didnt know about yet. [Hihaha, well, if you find a way to get through with the wisdom of someone, please let me know sometime. Well then, Ill leave you to it then, Boss! Have fun~?] And with thosest words, themunication from Paripi was cut off. In the forest which had be quiet again, Treainar spoke after a moment of silence Hmph, I see there are routes where even Paripi yielded and turned on his heel Treainar? Truth be told, child. I was very curious about whaty in the deepest part of the ruins, but if Paripi and others had already reached there and solved the mystery I was a little skeptical. Because it means that I have fallen behind Paripi. But Oh, Treainars grinning again. More than ever, he seemed to be excited about the adventures ahead. So you mean were the first? Mm-hmm. Except for those from the distant past I imagine so. If thats the case, Im excited too. And most of all, the radar Im about to master is a magic that will help me with those ruins and dungeon conquests. All right, child. After dinner, tis time to train! Osu! Even though Im not in a hurry, I kind of wanted to leave as soon as possible. For that, I have to master Magical Radar properlyDDDD Oh, there you are. Eh!? You were in a ce like this. Ive been looking for you. Young man? We were deep in the forest outside the city, and a man came up to us and in his hands You are We got lucky. A peddler came into town and had the coffee see! Saying that, the man held out the bottle of coffee in his hand to me Come, young man, lets make some curry. Huh!? Eh, ah, no, no, eh!? And then, as if it was natural, he suggested that we make a curry no no no no?! The man is the manager of the equipment shop. His name is yer. This man what No way, he showed up all of a sudden, even brought the coffee I mentioned as an element of curry-making, and now he wants to make curry with me? What in the world is going on? And thats not all Oh~, I found you~ Huh? What now? The worst kind of brother, one who makes his little sister cry ?. While neither I nor Treainar could fullyprehend what was happening, a third partys voice was heard. When I turned around, I saw a young woman who I had never seen before floating over the sea. Who the heck? No, seriously, who? Hmm? Oh? Oh-oh? Somehow is there a man who cannot read the air getting in my way? this is also bad timing to interrupt me such an annoying woman. And that woman looked at me for a moment and smiled, and then immediately looked at yer, who was standing next to me, and said some sharp words, and yer also said some grumpy words to the mysterious woman with a nk expression on his face Ah And Treainar was also somewhat surprised. Whats going on? Authors Note Golden Week will be in full swing starting tomorrow. I dont feel like Im resting even though Im not working, so I want a real break, but the author is also hiding in the house in a naked mask. By the way, the long-awaited second chapter of the manga will be updated on the 7th after the holiday. No~, the second chapter is the best. You get to see the joy and sorrow of the emotionally rich Great Demon King. Please look forward to it. Chapter 260: Shock Chapter 260 C Shock Do people float? And the strange thing is that it doesnt feel like magic. By learning Magical Breathing, I had be sensitive to the magic in the atmosphere and the magic used by opponents, but at this time I didnt feel anything. She was floating, like a winged person would float in the sky. Hey, whats going on? yer. Why are you here? Whats your business? Is there a problem? Hmm. Oh, thats okay. Im not here for you. Looks like an acquaintance of yers. In any case, no matter how you look at it, this woman is no ordinary person. Come to think of it, Treainar seemed to know her too, but Hello, big brother who makes his little sister cry?. Huh? Ufufuu, ufufuu, ufufuu~ The woman suddenly looked at me and smiled. No, no, brother? What the hell is this You who are you? Huh~ pisses me off ~ that you dont know me When I asked, she sighed and scowled. No, no, I dont know you. Well, yer said something like that. Why is it that in thest few days I keep meeting people who are so smug that they think everyone knows themDDDD Look, he doesnt know you. Why dont you go away, you who have a big title but are unknown to the current generation? Espie How about you, carelessly running an equipment shop instead of hunting down bounties like Hakuki, who has been on the run for over ten years? yer. That one she looked different, but that face one of the Seven Heroes, Espie!? The woman seemed to be on bad terms with yer Hmm? Treainar? What was that just now? Uh, Es pie Eh? S, Seven Heroes!? Ufufufufu, surprised surprised ?, but dont you remember? Huh!? Well, thest time I saw you you were still going Uwaa-uwaa and I didnt really get to hold you that much. No, way y, youre? Ufufufu, how nostalgic~. When I was allowed to hold you, Sadiz said, Yes, its been ten seconds. Its over. The time for you to hold Little man is over. Only Sadiz may hold him for a long time.. and you were immediately taken away ?. It doesnt seem to be a lie this woman she knows me. Its what Treainar said, so is it really true? The real Espie of the Seven Heroes what do you mean? What do you want with me? And if this woman is really one of the Seven Heroes, then I cant just stand around in a daze. I braced myself hastily. Oh? You said you found me were you looking for me? Did my father send you? What are you going to do? Well, if this woman was an old friend of my parents, let alone looking for me, I can imagine that she came to bring me back. However, contrary to my expectations, Espie sighed with a wry smile No~. it has nothing to do with Hiro or Mamu. Ivee to give you a scolding and a beating. What? The worst man who makes his sister cry. Huh? Make my sister cry? What? What? When she says sister, the first thing that came to mind was Amae I dont really care, but I was here first. Cant you wait untilter? Espie Then, between the bewildered me and the smiling Espie, a sullen yer came in, again for some reason I dont understand. Oh, sorry, but itsdies first, isnt it, yer! Do you want me to beat you up~? Heh, you? Me? You want to try that? Even though youre a selfish and bitter woman. Huh? Selfish? You are just the same, arent you? I lose to you in that. I mean, whats the rtionship between these guys? A touch-and-go situation? Somehow, the air has changed and it hurts. Hmm? Speaking of which Espie and this yer Hmm all I know is that yer, who was once a boy genius Hunter, was defeated and captured by Norja, but was saved by Espie Yes, I heard such a connection at the equipment shop. But it looks like theres more to it Anyway, the young man and I are going to curry now. Would you mind getting out of the way? Curry? Curry!? I want to eat, I want some! Hmm? What? yers words changed the situation again Espie suddenly changed from a touch-and-go mood to one of excitement Ah, then Ill help you make Curry, so why dont I just beat you up afterwards? Um, I guess thats okay, right? Good, well, thats rightum I have something I want to give you. Nooot goood! Why are you doing this!? Why is curry such a priority? Whats more, are you going to beat me up after I make curry? I dont think so! Hey, wait a minute, you! If youd just shut up and listen to me, what the heck is going on! I mean, what is one of the Seven Heroes even doing here?! Is Amae the sister who I made cry?! If thats the case, weve already settled it. Weve already made up and she even kissed me on the cheek! Hmm? I wouldnt leave my little sister crying! Or what is it? I dont know whats going on, but Ive heard rumors that youre like a sister to my parents! Arent you justplicating things for some reason? Aargh? To start with, the shopkeeper there also suddenly shows up, bbering on and on with a nk expression on his face about how much he loves curry! unh As it turned out, even though I was also a party, I was pushed beyond the limit of frustration at the two of them talking on their own and leaving me out of the loop, I couldnt help but scream. Then they looked at each other Hmm~, he got mad because of yer. You made him angry, you know? Youre both to me, damn it! You guys are so annoying!! They were shoving the me on each other, so I yelled at them again. And then Hey, do you have a Master Key? Eh!? Oh, you do~, thats perfect then. With this my wish will soone true then, yeah thats good Espies sudden question shocked me. Espie, who sensed my state without hearing the answer, grinned even more This one what? Treainar also red at Espie with sharp eyes, unable to understand her true intentions. Yeah, its not like I understand it either. Everything about this woman. Then, Espie and yer nodded at each other Well, I guess I should apologize for now. Im sorry, did my boyfriend bother you? Apologies. My girlfriend made you feel ufortable. ? Huh!? Buboh!? What!? Somehow, the conversation just got even more amazing. Authors Note Today is May 1st. It feels like 2020 is flying by, but this period of self-discipline seems to have been going on for a long time, so Im going crazy in various ways. In fact, my main job, teleworking, has been extended until the end of May, andtely, I have stopped going out for no reason, and I have refrained from dancing naked. Anyway, please take care of yourself. Chapter 261: Annoying Chapter 261 C Annoying My head hurts because I dont know whats going on. The mysterious woman who suddenly appeared was Espie, one of the Seven Heroes who seemed to know me, and was a headache who tried to beat me up by forcing some kind of iprehensible cause on me. On the other hand, there was a strange man who seemed to have an extraordinary obsession with Curry, bringing the secret ingredient coffee from our first meeting and even trying to cook it with me. I thought such a woman and such a man would make for an explosive situation, but Are you two lovers!? How such a rtionship I instinctively made a retort, and Treainar sighed in astonishment. Then, Espie and yer looked at me Were not married. We havent had a wedding ceremony. Thats why we have no children. You can only get married and have a wedding if you get permission from each others families. No, I havent heard anything! I mean, Im not even interested! Well, until just a little while ago, it looked like you were going to fight, but your every word and action here is in sync!? I was certainly surprised to be told that they were lovers. But, it doesnt really matter. On the other hand, the fact that theyre so selfish and do their own thing regardless of other peoples circumstances makes them a perfect match. Well, I wonder if its okay for two self-centered people to date each other, but Im not interested in that, and its none of my business. But, they both tantly sighed at my words. Ha~, did you hear that, yer? How could you say such a thing? Its just awful, isnt it? Im already twenty-three for what its worth, you know? Its not umon for people to get married in their teens these days, so I wanted you to understand why Im not married yet, right? I know, silly, right? Marriage shouldnt be based on mutual feelings alone, you know. Naturally, you can only step out in happiness when you have the blessings of your loved ones. How absurd of you not to understand that. It was as if he was calling me a child who didnt know anything about adult matters, and my irritation grew. I dont care. I dont care if you get married or not! Child, do not get caught up in their pace Treainar but Then, Treainar whispered in my ear to calm me down. Try as you might, these two do not know any better. Perhaps it is best to wait and see for now Eh? Unlike me, who was irritated, Treainar was calm. And he had a somewhat questioning expression on his face. I do not even know the man named yer this Espie is also she was an enemy we once fought, now I do not really understand her. Well, tis unavoidable, as I knew her when she was around 7~8 years of age she changed as an adult? Tis a possibility. Besides, this girl has always been intelligent, most of all, she was never the type to put her heart and soul into a righteous cause like Hiro and his ilk but But? Treainar still cant seem to give an answer, and he doesnt even clearly say that Espy is the enemy or that I should run away. Instead, he said to wait and see and then But there is one thing I do know Espie and yer these two Child, towards you they do not appear to harbor any ill feelings, do they? No, no, Espie said she was going to beat me up!? Mm-hmm, hence my uncertainty. These two what is their purpose and how does Espie know that the child is in possession of the Master Key Ah Now that you mention it, thats right. The Master Key was given to me by Paripi in the first ce. And it was only the other day that Paripi and I made contact. Hes my subordinate he forced himself on me, so I got it as a kind of present. So why does this woman know that I have the Master Key? Im certainly curious. Come, lets get the Curry ready first. Then, young man. Lets chop the vegetables together. No, no, you guys wait a minute! Even if you suddenly say that!? I mean, Ive never cut vegetables before! Eh!? Why do you look so dumbfounded! My bad! Child Even you, Treainar! It cant be helped! Sadiz told me not to touch the knife because its dangerous pompous twat Because I was only about ten years old at the time? It was Sadizs birthday and I thought Id do my best to cook for her as a way to show my gratitude. When I sneaked into the kitchen and tried to cook. DDI will make a delicious meal for Sadizs birthday erm, the knife is DDOh? Little man, why are you in the kitchen Huh!? Little man, what are you doing? Thats dangerous! DDAh, Sadiz I, Im, cooking for Sadiz DDI appreciate the sentiment, but youre too young to use a knife, Little man. No, you dont have to cook. Cooking for Little man is my purpose in life, so please dont take away my purpose in life. DDSadiz DD Little mans meals are always, and will always, be made by Sadiz ?. DDNo, its not for me, its for Sadiz!? For your Birthday so DD Still no good ?. Sadiz wouldnt let me have a knife So, Treainar! Dont give me that look! Huh~ Is that right youre a big brother who was raised in an overprotective way was it because of little Sadiz? I see you still cant cook thats a bit of a problem And, this stupid couple too, as if to mock me stay out of it! Well then what are we going to do? If you cant make Curry first Thats right. Id love to have Curry, but if youvee this far well okay. For now, this coffee is for you. With this, you can train yourself to make proper curry. Hmm? Child Oh, and Treainar seemed to understand. Suddenly, when they came here, the atmosphere between the two of them changed. What? What are you trying to do? Hey I have a favor to ask. What is it Me and yer I want you to help us. No. You dont want to do something to me, you want to ask me a favor? And help you? Hey, this is all too sudden, isnt it? And then I raised my voice, I was at my limit again. Ahahaha, as expected is that so? No! In the first ce, theres so much I dont get, from the moment you first appeared to this very moment! The only thing I know about you is that you are one of the seven heroes, you are the managers girlfriend, and you are kind of a pain in the ass! And youre asking me to do you a favor? To help you out? I dont get it! Hmm, you dont understand, hmm. hmm well how to exin it~ but, I cant tell you every single detail just this Hmm? At that moment, Espie held something out to me with a somewhat sad expression on her face. Something in a cloth bag that fits in the palm of your hand. I want you to take this and go to the ruins of Shiznautmy. Together with me and yer. Huh? I dont want to. Oh? Thats terrible~, Id like you to at least listen to me Is that the attitude of someone who wants others to listen to them? For the most part, YOU are the one who selfishly doesnt even listen to me and wants to beat me up! Huh~? Hmm~, even though youre a man, youre whining about minor details~. Really, you want me to beat you up? I dont know what they want me to do. But, if the request was to take these two to the ruins, I firmly refused. Huh? Thest few days have been a parade of legendary residents not to disrespect you, but do you think Ill be intimidated by the threat of just one of the Seven Heroes? I feel somewhatannoyed If this woman was up to something, depending on the situation, she might try to force me to participate Normally, I wouldnt want a serious battle with the Seven Heroes, but depending on the situation, I wouldnt hesitate. With this in mind, I also changed the atmosphere that I exuded. But Espie, stop it. Hmm yer stepped in between us and red at Espie. Then Espie puffed out her cheeks like she was sulking, but she didnt do anything to me. Bu~, I know, but~, but~, he doesnt even know whats going on~ Your fault Oh! yers just pretending to be cute and innocent! Ah ~, so annoying. OK. Fine. Just ept this for now. Saying that, Espie threw me the cloth bag, which I epted reflexively. Chapter 262: The Origin of Everything Chapter 262 C The Origin of Everything A cloth bag that Espie passed to me. To be honest, I had a suspicious feeling about it, but I took out the contents to check it. Then, what came out was something round that could fit in the palm of my hand A.. pocket watch? The clock doesnt work and inscribed with letters Ive never seen before? What is this Its a pocket watch I think. The reason I just assumed that was because the letters engraved on the circle were something I had never seen before. A normal watch would have numbers engraved on it. Also, some pocket watches have a button or a screw to adjust the hands of the clock or measure the time. This one has five of them. Whats the use? tis no mere watch At that moment, Treainar was standing next to me, staring at the watch with a serious look. A magic item? No, I sense a more alien power besides the structure of the watch, the material what the hell is this? Hmm? These markings Even Treainar couldnt seem to figure out what it is. Thats even creepier. And what worries me the most is Why are you giving me this? Why would you give such a thing to me? Hold on to it I want you to go to Shiznautmy with me and yer. I know its selfish of me. But thats what we want. Young man, we wanted to meet you and travel to Shiznautmy with you thats our wish. We dont know anything about it please guide us. As usual, their purpose was unclear, and they kept saying selfish things. Everything they do is abrupt, overly familiar, and offensive, and yet they need my help? Let them join me? I have no idea what youre talking about I would have screamed earlier. But Wha, whats going on? Then, for the first time, Espie gave me a heartbreakingly sad smile for the first time. And yer, who was basically expressionless, smiled wistfully as well. I dont get it anymore. But I knew they wanted something with all their hearts. And Geez, whats the point of all this? The watch doesnt even work its broken eh!? Then, when I casually pressed the button on the top of the pocket watch, a change urred. [Registered User Authentication, Confirmation Completed. Jump Setting Has Been Activated] Huh!? Wh, at? Child! what, sort the watch Suddenly, the watch emitted an intense light. And then, to my surprise, it spoke. It was indescribably inorganic, but it definitely spoke. Wh-what? Th, this, doesnt make sense! Yes. Its natural to be surprised. Heres your luggage. And your cloak. Here, the coffee too. I was in a panic, not knowing what was going on, when Espie and yer, who seemed to understand the situation, suddenly handed me my luggage. But more than that, this situation Damn, I dont get it! This watch, here, oya, hmm, this. Aaaaaaaaaahh!! Eh, wh, whats going on? Without understanding the meaning, I frantically tried to press all the buttons of the pocket watch and turn the screws. Then, Espie and yer suddenly looked startled. Hey, what are you doing! You messed up the default settings! Whats going to happen now? No, no, no, no!? Why are you guys panicking? What? No way, is this a bad situation? Treainar? This luminescence mana? No, tis not this energy is like that of the Ancients? I see, these makings!? Treainar doesnt seem to understand either. This is bad, isnt it? What shall we do, yer? No wait, if we make a move here, then hmm? Rather, we start from here? Ah~ I see so at that time oh~, thats right thats why Iughed and said, Theres no point in setting it up. Hmm. So thats what you meant That time? But Espie and yer, who should have panicked, calmed down immediately and smiled wryly with an expression of understanding? No, no, what [Adjustment Completed. All Coordinate Changes Implemented] Eehh!? Then, the watch shed so brightly that I could not even keep my eyes open, and at the same time, a huge emblem appeared, enveloping me. This is simr to a transfer formation even I do not know! Child, unhand that watch at once! No, I cant let go of it! What the heck The pattern spread all over my body, and the hand holding the watch was deprived of freedom. And then the feeling of being sucked in by something hit me Take care, and well definitely meet Oh, You Bastards! With those words, the only thing I could squeeze out, everything reflected in my field of vision went darkDDDDDDDD where am I? Before I knew it, thendscape reflected in my eyes had changed. Its a forest, but wheres the sea? When I thought that I was suddenly surrounded by light, the scenery was different from before. I should have been in a forest by the sea, but where I am now was surrounded by forests. It cannot be spatial transition? Treainar! Child, is there anything wrong with your body? Hmm? Ah, oh I didnt know why, but I was a little relieved that Treainar was by my side for the time being, and I checked my body as I was told. There doesnt seem to be anything out of the ordinary. Nothing. I see But still, whats going on? What the hell is this watch? I checked the watch clutched in my hand again. Now the light had faded, and there seemed to be nothing special about it. I do not know I have never seen a magic item like this before. Even you, Treainar? Indeed. But I remembered the engravings on the watch. Tis ancient characters Yes, such characters were in the ruins of Shiznautmy they are numbers. Eh!? Then this Hmm. Without a doubt, tis most certainly one of the legacies of the Ancients I never knew such a thing existed. Wow Seriously I didnt think it was something so outrageous. Sure, Treainar would be surprised not to know about it. Seriously~ But where are we? The item seems to have the ability to transport the subject to another location. However, if that is the case Im curious about the words Espie said Hmm? She mentioned something about a Default Setting? Oh~ Oh no, thats what she said. What exactly does that mean For now, should I tinker with this watch again? Wait. First, let us check the location. I am curious to know where you transported to. Got it. For now, there seems to be no doubt that Treainar and I were sent somewhere by this item. Still, where in the world are we? For now, I decided to walk into the forest. Heave-Ho! Im d I bought a backpack. Child, put on the cloak and hood. It will protect you from insects and dirt. Oh, I see o, ooooh! I hadnt equipped it on my trip so far, but now that I have oh! I bought the cloak to protect myself from the cold when I sleep, but when I put it on when I travel like this, I look kind of cool, like a traveler or a bit like a Hunter. Come to think of it, back in the day, I used to y the hero by letting my cape p like this Oi stop frolicking about, O Brave Hero. ts, stop, dont read peoples fantasies. Geez! Hmm? Oh, that? Hmm? Ah sunlight I was a bit lost in embarrassing memories of the past, but surprisingly, I was able to get out of the forest faster than expected. Oh, ooooh Grasnd the fact that the sun is rising means is it so far away that there is a time difference from that fishing port where it was midnight? Geez, is it that far away? Outside the forest, under the shining sun, there was a wide grassy in. I could see mountains ahead of us and a small vige nearby. Hey, Treainar do you know where we are? Hmm that shape on the other hand, it would be quicker to ask in that nearby vige, would it not? Oh, thats also true Hmm? Nu? Just when I was about to ask the people in the nearby vige where this ce was, Treainar and I noticed something strange had happened in that vige. Kyaaaahhhh!? R-run awaaaaaaaay! Its a monsteeeeeeer! Hiii, Its going to eat us! I heard screams. Buildings crumble into pieces and rise into the air, and the sound of destruction is heard relentlessly. And.. GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!! A beast covered in ck hair was rampaging through the vige. Whoa, what the hell is that thing!? Tis a wild grizzly! A monster that inhabits the grasnds of the Surface World from what I gather, they were exterminated by Hunters a decade ago, and their numbers have dwindled but they are not yet extinct Huh? Seriously? Ive only seen it in picture books but is that bad? Tis a ferocious carnivore! No way, I was surprised by the appearance of a monster that had be quite rare, but this wasnt the time to be impressed. Its going on a rampage, destroying the vige, and at this rate people will Besides, there dont seem to be any Hunters or Warriors in the vige. Treainar, how strong is that thing? Not worthy of the current child. Got it! I dashed toward the vige at that moment. And then Go away, monster! Garuru? Hey!? Oh,e on!? Th, that kid, what is he doing! Hmm? A small child held a branch like a sword, trembling halfheartedly, threatening the monster. Wait, wait, its dangerous! This vige, I will protect it! Ill beat you up! Garuru? Guru GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!! Hiiiiii!? A brave child stood up to defend his home. But, his opponent was an overwhelmingly powerful monster. With a single roar, the child was silenced. Garrrrrr GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!! The monster opened its huge jaws and was about to bite the child mercilessly. But before it could I got there in time! Uraaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh! Great Demon Sonic Corkscrew Blow! Gaeehh !!?? Huh? The shockwave of my fist was faster and stronger. Geez, youre such a brave kid! Huh? Well, dont worry, everythings fine now. The monster was violently blown away by my fist. Its body was a bit solid, but nothingpared to Mr. Machios muscles. Well, Rebal had already killed a dragon, so I should be able to do this much. And then What that hooded man With one blow to the Wild Bear A amazing! The vigers looked stunned at my appearance for a moment. But gradually, their expressions turned to tears, and then UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!!! There was a loud cheer, as if to praise me. Somehow, I didnt really intend it, but I felt like a bit of a hero, so I didnt feel too bad. A-Amazing amazing, youre, amazing! Awesome! Hmm? Then, the kid who was sitting down looked up at me with a twinkle in his eye. Well, I didnt really understand what it was, I couldnt see it at all, but you beat that big monster with one shot amazing! Awesome! Oh, oh, yes. Thanks for saving me! I, I, I! Oh, calm down, calm down. As expected, he couldnt see my punch, but he understood that I was awesome, and to think that a kid could make his eyes shine so much it was the same with Amae, but I dont feel bad. Oi, child Hmm? This youngling does he not resemble someone? Huh~? At that time, I felt a little happy, and Treainar said something strange to me. Resemble someone? This kid? That red hair Hmm? Uwaaaaaaahh!! And then it happened. A little girl came running from the other side, crying. This idioooooooot!! Hoge!? Idiot, dummy! What are you doing, what are you doing, what are you doing! You were going to die! I If this man didnt save you uwaaaaahh!!! A girl with orange hair in twintails, crying and hitting the boy Hmm~? Ouch, dont cry anymoreMamu. Shut up, idiot! Hiro, you dummy! Hohoho. This red-haired boys name is Hiro and the orange-haired girls name is Mamu hohoho Hoho Hohoho No way~, thats a great coincidence~, Treainar. Kuhahahaha! Mm hmm, quite the coincidence indeed. Fuhahahahaha! Kuhahahahahahaha Fuhaha Haha Kuhaha Haha Nnnh? Nnnh? Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnhhhhhh????? Special Shoutout to all my Patrons for the Overwhelming Support! Helps pay for the Diapers! VERY much appreciated!!! Devanor Justin Burt Samuel Rodriguez Zachary spencer ZaneofBane Stewart Alon Hatzir Aaron Saddler Andy Lam David Frederickson Jared Juan Melchor lilwebsite Peter Banos UPPISH RACER Omniystation Meoya Tier rewards up on the Patreon page soon!!! Chapter 263: Time Jump Chapter 263 C Time Jump Ah, abababa I, inconceivable, t, th, this could, ch, child! I, ii, it must beee oh oh, is this a dream? M, mm hmm, such a possibility no, a dream? This? Oh, this is a dream, right? It has to be. Who are you, Mister? An Imperial Knight? Or maybe the Hero! A little kid, he doesnt even reach my waist. A child with the same name as my father, who bears a resemnce to my father. Thank you for saving Hiro. Hiro, you should be thanking him more! Youre weak, stupid, and you caused trouble for everyone! A child with the same name as my mother, who has my mothers face. Its all a dream. If not, it is a coincidence. Its all a coincidence but Hiro! Mamu! What are you doing! Huh!? At that moment, a woman ran up from among the vigers with a bloodthirsty look on her face. A young, beautiful farmer was breathing heavily, her face pale, and her eyes looked as if they were about to overflow with tears she looked a lot like my mother eh!? Oh, granmDDeh!? Ah, grandma!? Grandma? Uh huh on my mothers side I mean, my grandma I havent seen her in years I-I see this is Mamuse to think of it, both Hiro and Mamu were born tomoners My grandma, who looked so young that she didnt look like an olddy at all my grandma looked as young as the mothers of my ssmates if not younger there were fewer wrinkles than the grandma I knew. Fewer no, she doesnt have any wrinkles at all!? That grandma hugged the boy and girl with trembling hands huh? This is real? Wait a minute, whats going on Hiro Im so d youre safe and sound if something had happened to you how would I face your parents huh! Um traveler! Yes!? Eh, ah, yes! Thank you for saving this child for saving this vige. Oh no, its real!? This is it bad? This is bad in many ways I must thank you, sir. No, I just did what I had to do! Now, then! Ah, sir, please wait! Not good, things might get awkward if I stay here any longer. Or rather, I need somewhere to calm down. Anyway, I ran to get away from this ce as soon as possible. Wait, Mister! Tell us your name! My name isnt worth remembering. Farewell! Ah Father? The boy stopped me, but I didnt stop and just ran away Awesome so cool hes so strong, but doesnt show off at all Ill do it! Ill be an ally of justice like him! Huh? Theres no way you can be like that, dummy Hiro! At the end, I heard cheers and words of gratitude from the vigers as they called out to me, but to be honest, I was far from in the mood. Haa, ha, ha Hm~m Haa, ha, ha we came this far Anyway, I went back to the forest where I appeared when I was first sent away. Then, after confirming that there was no human presence around, I shouted out my umted feelings. Wha whats going on, Treainar! Is this that? Is this a dream? Is this a fantasy world of Vier? Uh-huh child for now, the watch Ah, oh, oh. First of all, there was no doubt that this whole situation started with this watch. I took the watch out of my pocket and showed it to Treainar, but he also crossed his arms and made a difficult face. He was always like, Who do you think I am? I am the omnipotent and omniscient Great Demon King.. In other words, this situation is so out of the ordinary. This is no dream but tis no magic either. Were that the case, I would certainly be aware of it. Thats right Undoubtedly, tis the technology of the Ancients I do not know what the principle is but tis a power that was said to be impossible even with magic a Retrogress. ? The word Retrogress came out of Treainars mouth with great emphasis. Uh what do you mean by that? I cannot exin the principle but perhaps ah~ to put it simply, you and I are currently in the world of the past. So, the Hiro and Mamu back there are most likely the same people, as evidenced by their innate magical talents. Judging by the appearance of the two, this moment is probably 20-odd years ago Huh!? If it wasnt a dream or a coincidence, I actually had a slight idea of this possibility myself. Maybe Im in the world where my father and mother were children and. And now To sum up, that watch! Tis a time-leap device that enables travel back and forth between the past and the future! Wh, whats that? What the hell is that!!?? My thoughts werent wrong. But thats why I couldnt help but be amazed at such a ridiculous reality. Hohohoho, really? Time jump? No, no, but is it possible? They often say in stories, You cant change the past, but you can change the future.. I am surprised as well. However, so long as this is neither a dream nor an illusion, I can only exin it as such. This is There are things in this world that even Treainar cant exin the principle of But a time jump? Can you go back and forth to the past? Thats Hey, wait a minute! If you could use it, youd be invincible! You can change all your bad past events, right? No, that may not be so Huh? Hmm for instance, you saved Hiro this time, but what would have happened if you had abandoned him? If Hiro had died My father wouldnt have beaten you Indeed, I would survive, and you would not have even existed but in the world where you and I exist, I perished, Hiro triumphed, and you were born this would create a contradiction for now, let us call this phenomenon the Magical Time Paradox. Paradox well, didnt you say it wasnt magic, so why add magical to it but what happens now? I do not know what the answer will be. Will your existence disappear to begin with, will the world itself cease to exist I have no idea. So, what does that mean? In other words, to so easily interfere with the past and yet not. but if your leap through time is a real event in past history, then whatever you do from now on, would it not actually be no Treainar himself doesnt seem to have organized his thoughts. He always exins things in an easy-to-understand way, but Ive never seen Treainar like this. At any rate. Ultimately, it is not wise to influence the future so easily. For instance, do not tell the Hiro and Mamu of this world who you are or meet with me, as I still live in this era. Ah Our first meeting urs in the sealing room that is a fact. I see Oh I see in the past Treainar is alive I feel like I want to have a look at him. Oi, do not have any foolish thoughts. No, but hey, why cant I meet a still living Treainar~ Durd! Utterly reckless, as if you meet so casually! Even if you doe across each other, you would be killed without saying a word! Huh? Is that so huh? Who do you think you are dealing with? That is the Great Demon King! Yeah. I know that. Thats why I thought I could trust you Ohahum hmm? so do not even think about distorting history! W, wow, wow! Huh? Are you a little embarrassed? I am not embarrassed! Anyway, its an unbelievable reality, but after talking with Treainar, Ive calmed down a little bit. Well, my hands were still shaking a bit. But still, I dont know why Espie and yer gave me this, but it means I should go back to my original time, right? I suppose so tis interesting in various ways, but being unable to return that scares me the most. Ah, I sure wouldnt like that! What if I cant go back to the original world my original time? Just imagining it scares me. In this era, Im older than my father and mother. Ah, but I feel like I want to see a little Sadiz ah, not good, I want to see that so badly but in this day and age, I wonder if she has even been born yet Even if you go to see that, you must figure out how to return home first. Oh, yes but how do I get home? I suppose you need the watch for that. hmm do you understand how to operate it? We arrived at this world by pressing on those five buttons anyway, I recall you pressing the center button to activate the watch. Hmm? Oh, thats it, isnt it? For now, I agree with Treainar that I need to secure a proper way back home, so press the button on the watch again. Then, the watch lit up again, just like it did the first time. [Registered User Authentication, Confirmation Completed. Jump Setting Has Been Activated] Oh, so this is how it starts? As there are no instructions on how to use it, I suppose we need to do a little bit of trial and error perhaps by moving the button and knobs, you can set the era and the coordinates of the transition destination rather than fiddling around too much, press one of the buttons and see how far it moves. First of all, lets take it one at a time. With that being said, I simply clicked one button. Then, a few secondster [Setting Complete. Jump Initiated] Just like before, a strange pattern enveloped my body with a powerful sh of light and sucked me in. And nowes the real thing. Chapter 264: Confrontation Patreon Sponsored Chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support! Chapter 264 C Confrontation With the sensation of being sucked in, but gradually released, the sh that enveloped me dissipated. Eh, is this a forest? Hmm, tis the same forest as before but slightly no, a lot has changed. It was already dark. I thought it was a forest that I had seen before, but since the trees looked different here and there, I felt that even if it was the same ce, it was not the same time. But what bothered me more than that was this atmosphere. Eh this ce Unconsciously, I bowed down and lowered my voice. Yes, it wasnt just the scenery that was different. It was obvious that the air emanating from this forest was different. There was a murderous aura in the air. And even if you cant see it, you can feel it somehow. In this forest, I can feel multiple presences in the darkness of the night. If only you could use Magical Radar at times like this but that feeling is not wrong. There are numerous individuals full of murderous intent and for me tis a nostalgic atmosphere to feel. The corners of Treainars mouth turned up sharply. Its as if he was shaking with a warriors tremor Hey who goes there? Huh?! No, nothing there, I thought I saw a light, but I hear a voice obviously, the quality of the voice is not respectable. Holding my breath, I hid in the thicket to see what was going on. Were there any other intruders? There were ten, but we took care of em. Wait h, hey hey Calm down, child I was surprised and almost let out a loud voice. Because they were talking too casually about taking care of them. I intuitively knew that it wasnt an analogy, but a straightforward meaning of killed. The owner of that voice, who also reeked of so much murderous intent and blood, was wandering around aimlessly. It was enough to make me think that way. Child. Without moving your body slowly move only your head and eyes look at the owner of the voice. Make not a sound. Never speak up. This one is not human. Tis a demon soldier. Lying face down, I did as Treainar told me, carefully moving my head slightly and turning my eyes toward the direction of the voice. And there So, all thats left to do is get that brat who got blown away by the General and ran off. Thatll be all. But, that ones already gone by now, right? Idiot, what did the General say? Sent em flying, but not yet dead. But the wound isnt shallow enough to let em run. True, but. Dontin. With this, we capture em, we get rewarded, right? d in heavy armor and carrying a huge axe, he walked on two legs, but he wasnt humanhe was a giant rhino? Fufufu the Rhinoceros Race Definitely of the demon race on top of that With that armor, there is no doubt. They are soldiers of the Demon Kings Army. Eh!? Why are there soldiers of the Demon King Army here? No, I dont even have to think about that. Apparently this is within the territory of the Empire, and the war with the Demon King Army is raging N, no way That being said, it happened many times so which era is War. Its a word Ive only heard many times in textbooks and old stories of my father and other adults. I always dismissed it as history before I was born. But that war tte, wait a minute! War here!? Then, what about the vige? Grandma, father and mother! I dont know if this is the ce I was before, how many years ago, or if its a few yearster. But if the war is happening here, then the vige near here was where IDDD Calm down, your grandmother, Hiro and Mamu should be safe. Or rather, your grandmother was still alive after the war, was she not? Ah, I see no matter what happens here, all three of them are safe I was impatient, but Treainar was right. This is just a world of the past, and my parents are still alive in the present day. So, no matter what happens Now, lets just clean up the intruders huh? Sure I got it huh? Hmm? What is it? Suddenly, the harsh tone of the rhinos voices became a little softer huh!? Our eyes met!? Child, run! You have been discovered! Tch!? Ive been noticed. My whole body was shaking, but I immediately stood up and jumped backward. Oraaaahhh! tch Oh dearie, gotta finish em off~, in one shot. ah The axe plunged deep into the spot where I was lying face down. The impact cracked the ground and blew away the overgrown bushes. Tch, not that brat but, were there still intruders? The Allied Forces of Dogtanea Are you the scum of the Allied Forces who sneaked into our camp and tried to assassinate the General? Our eyes met, and in an instant, they were in battle mode no, thats wrong. Its not a battle. The atmosphere I felt from the two demons staring at me was different from any battle I had ever experienced. Its not about defeating the opponent, its not about intimidating them, its simply a fight to the death. Well, even though I say Allied Forces, it is the vile ones among them the Bethreal Kingdom, those are the nasty sort. They tried to assassinate the General just to get the credit moreover, no matter how strong they are, the idea of using a brat like that against the general and making em fight each other at worst, that kind of rotten thinking is scary. But thats all you got. Ill send you to your dead buddies right away. Or, if you tell us where that brat is hiding we can at least take you prisoner, okay? Still, did these guys mistake me for the Allied Forces? And the Kingdom of Bethreal? Perhaps they tried to assassinate the General of the unit that was encamped here in a night raid. However, they were met with retaliation it was the people of the Kingdom of Bethreal who carried it out, though I do not know if it was under the orders of the Allied Forces or if it was at their own discretion And it seems that there were still other survivors, and I was mistaken for one of them ah~, such a hassle Well, what to do now? These guys were pretty strong. Not to mention that my body may be a little stiff from this first-time experience of war mode air. But I guess its even better than Jamdiel and Paripi, and from the looks of it, Id probably be able to can I beat them? No, I do not know how much of an impact it will have at this juncture Got it. Anyway, since this is a past world, its best to avoid unnecessary things as much as possible. After discussing it with Treainar, Im not going to waste my time talking my way out of this situation ter! Aeehh!!?? I decided to turn around and flee deep into the forest. W, wait, you bastard! Ngah, you make an outrageous assassination attempt, and run when it fails? Cowards! Oh~, I hear some terrible insults. That rhino was also thumping his heavy body what!? Oh, wow. Hes pushing straight ahead regardless of big trees and other obstacles knocking them all down! That is the strength of the Rhinoceros Race. The power thates from charging straight ahead is tremendous. Heh but after seeing Mr. Machio and Mr. Aka Do not lower your guard. Due to their sluggishness, their initial movements are slow, but they elerate as they charge forward. Move ahead with Magical Parkour. Roger! I was able to see the power of a soldier of the Demon King Army during the war. This is a very valuable experience. And, do you know those two? I do not. Howrge do you think the Demon Kings Army was? Haha, right Besides, territory was taken and reimed several times during the war, so I still cannot tell when in the war this might be at least if I knew the name of the General For now, Im a little relieved that its not Treainars acquaintance or anything like that. In the worst case for example if I end up confronting close friends of Treainar or something like that, it would be the worst confrontation Hmm? There you are!? Eh!? At that moment, someone from the morning direction noticed my presence and came towards me. It was a demon. And this one is big too. It wasnt a rhino, but Covered in body hair a monkey? The Ape Race no.. also Pig snout The third demon. Like the rhinos, they are d in armor, their exposed arms and heads covered with body hair, and they have a distinctive nose. And despite their huge size, they move nimbly above the treetops. They are pretty fast. Tis something like a half-orangutan and half-orc race and that method of movement is called Brachiation, a unique technique in which they use both hands to move by alternately gripping the branches. Oh, oh, I see Watch out! Not just one. There are more around him Ge, hold on, theyreing in droves!? Twenty in all. In the first ce, theres no way that only two of them were searching this forest for someone. There were search teams from the Demon King Army all around Ukkih! Ukyah! Gehaha, Ill take care of em! Its bad. I cant go through all of them because there are so many different races. But, for the time being, I could tell that the first one, the Half-Ape Half-Orc, was a pretty dangerous demon. Captain Piggory! Hes scum from the Allied Forces! That brat isnt here yet but! The number of demons has increased, and more importantly, a breakthrough Nu? Piggory? I believe that name is probably Huh!? Oi, child! Hmm? ah That was then. As I was jumping over the trees trying to figure out how to escape, I saw it. Uh Oh Oh In this night, let alone in the forest where demons were roaming around, leaning against arge tree, with eyes so weak that they seemed to be about to close at any moment Is that a kid? that one!? Hey, why are you here! I mean hi, hideeh A little girl who was there for some reason. She was wearing a fine robe that seems to be based on white. But now it was dyed red. There are blue bruises on her small and thin arms, and even on her face. Her hair is long, straight and brown. Her bangs cover most of her face, but she was in too much pain to hide it. Its not like she was injured in a fall or anything. Obviously, someone had struck her and hurt her. who? The girls voice sounded so weak that I felt like she was about to disappear. I had no answer to that question. Oi, child! This girl huh, tch, child! They will soon catch up! Turn around For a moment, I was stunned, unable to hear what Treainar was saying. Because Ive never been in a situation like this before. She might be a little older than Amae, but a little girl like that was covered in scars. It was the first time I had been in such a situation, and it was so cruel that I was at a loss for words. And then Hey, stop there Huh! Hahahaha, hey, that big tree! That brat is there too! I found em! As I stopped, I could hear theughter of the demons who were gradually closing the distance between us You gave us a lotta trouble! You fools have plotted to assassinate our Great General, Lord Gouda! Even though its a child, that is one of the Heroes! No mercy! I take that head! Hero? tis Espie Huh? I was speechless for a few seconds. This kid is Espie? And that demon, I think he also mentioned some other name that sounded somewhat familiar Chapter 265: No Choice but to Act Chapter 265 C No Choice but to Act Ah hey I Let me sort things out first. Is the girl who is about to die Espie? Dont let em get away, surround em! Ready? Dont rush in on your own! Even if shes dying, the enemy is one of the Seven Heroes! About twenty armed beast-like demons. Soldiers of the Demon Kings Army, which has been at war with humanity for years, with Treainar at its head. Here, and in this era, was a world where the Demon King Army and humanity were engaged in fierce battles. One of the Seven Heroes, a member of the Allied Forces the heretic from the Kingdom of Bethreal Psychic Maiden Espie right? The demon who was called the Captain asked this whilepletely surrounding us and keeping a certain distance. Bring me her head. I will hold that head up, and let the world know that we, the Gouda Army, are the strongest of the Demon King Army! Wait, wait, wait her head even though shes a hero, such a small child hes really going to kill her I have heard the name of a great warrior named Piggory one of the Commanders of Goudas army. And the period when Gouda upied part of the Empires territory most of all, if Espie was already a renowned figure as one of the Seven Heroes the time in which I and the child have arrived is probably about 16~17 years ago I seem to be the only one who is confused by the words of the Demon Captain. The only one who looked at the current situation calmly was Treainar. I see. This kind of thing is the norm in this world the norm in this era Come on just kill me Huh!? At that moment, Espie, who was still leaning against the big tree, muttered with lifeless eyes. I understand I have failed my mission no more a child no one needs anymore if I killed a lot in the war the painful experiments could have been reduced I wouldnt be beaten anymore but I failed they said that the fate of the country was with me This is Espie? Stupid. The adult Espie I met was more goofy and involved with people in an annoying way but what is this? Was this how she looked now? As if she had given up on herself, on reality, on the world, and refused to live at all Hmph, how pathetic. Then I will send you on your way myself. One of the ninemanders chosen by the great Lord Gouda Me, Piggory! And that mongrel near you is next. Piggory, the demon who was called the Captain, drew the Great Sword on his back and approached us. You guys Hmm? What, you want to resist? At least Ill cut you down quickly and painlessly. Before I knew it, I found myself standing in front of Piggory, protecting Espie. Your opponent is just a kid, you know? Huh? That kid that has already taken the lives of hundreds of thousands of ourpatriots, dont you know? What, just The figure was so outrageous that it didnt really register. Even though she is a kid, she is one of the Seven Heroes. The war has already taken more lives than I can imagine. Maybe thats true. But. I, is that right~ right even if shes a kid, she took the lives of your men isnt that right that cant be forgiven What are you talking about? I mean, what are the Union guys doing, assassinations really, thats cowardly. I wonder what the Hero Hiro and the Battle Priestess Mamu would think no.. I guess they wouldnt know. Hmm? Hiro, you say? Theyre both hotheaded, driven by righteousness and yet not getting anywhere I guess thats why they werent told about this incident either. Maybe thats why they havent taught me anything important about the old days. It wouldnt be strange that they didnt tell me. I mean, if they knew and just let it happen thats all the more reason to despise them. What what are you talking about? I wonder why. Even though I myself rejected my father and mother so much, at this time I thought, I want them to be like that. Humanity is in crisis. If children are strong enough, they may be forced to go to war. In fact, my father and mother were already fighting in the war when they were my age. But, even though they were the same Seven Heroes, they werent the kind of people who would let a kid who wasnt even ten years old try to assassinate the Six Supremacy without a fight, I thought, hoping for something meaningless. Besides, if they knew about this, they wouldnt have left the situation alone. Even though a friend is in a pinch, it doesnt look like anyone ising to help. So, that said Well Treainar what are we going to do? If this goes on, Espie will be killed. And me too, I suppose. But Espie survives after this. She lives. Thats why we met in the future. How? Will someonee to her rescue? But there was no sign of anyone. So how did the future Espie survive this situation? Did I You have no choice but to act. is that right? Well, I suppose tis the way of history you have no choice but to act! Hearing Treainars words, I felt a headache myself, thinking that it was the case. I seriously had nothing to do with this, and they did this to me Im really sorry, but I cant let her die. ? The reason if we ever meet again in the future, Ill tell you. Huh!? I have to do it. Having made up my mind, I took Espie in my arms. Huh? Hey who? What Shut it, brat! Be quiet! Eh? Dont talk about dying so easily! If you live, youll be able to make a frivolous face when you burst outughing, and you can even get a handsome boyfriend! ? All of a sudden, she found herself being hugged by aplete stranger, so Espie must have been a bit surprised. But, I silenced the bewildered Espie Lets go! Hwauh!? I ran towards the demons surrounding us. H, hey, here theye! Tch, Ill kill em both in one go! I ran straight into the first two rhinos I encountered. I ran right between them and just before they were about to swing their weapons at me, I slowed my pace. Change of pace from that shift my weight to the right. Nu, this guy!? What!? Where!? The two rhinos reacted, and shifted their center of gravity, apanied by my movement. But then, I performed a crossover step, a weight shift to the right to a turn to the left Nu, wh, what This move!? With this step alone, the two werepletely staggered. They seem to move fast in a straight line due to their charging power, but theres no way they can keep up with me in sideways movements. Great Demon Killer Crossover!! The moment they reacted and tried to shift their center of gravity while keeping their gaze on the opposite side, I stepped in the opposite direction again and overtook them all at once. The two were flustered and couldnt keep up with me, and their legs got tangled up and they fell on their butts on the spot. The Ankle Break. What!? What are you doing that one whats going on now! Fast no, wait, hes getting away! After em! I quickly broke through the encircling wall. This kind of thing was the norm. Kuhahahaha, even those two, the actual Hero and Battle Priestess, got ankle-broken by these steps. The encirclement was easily you just what are If you want to know, live longer. Espie seemed confused, but I didnt care now, and I ran through the dark night forest while holding this small body tightly. Oi, child. You need not flee, with people of that caliber, even if you fight as you are now Yes, but Im not an enemy of the Demon Kings Army theyre not doing anything wrong, what theyre doing is the norm in this world and in this era unlike the time when the monster attacked the vige, Im not sure how I feel about it Nuh mu Its even worse to hear that Espie here is being targeted to avenge the deaths of theirrades, even in the context of war Tis so, but Then, I want to avoid fighting as much as possible I dont particrly hate demons. um I like Mr. Aka, Bro, and Kron and the situation is different than when I fought Jamdiel and Paripi H, hmph, such a pushover Yes, yes, Im a pompous twat. For now, well have to continue on our way to a ce with people and take care of Espie. First of all, well have to go all the way through the forest to You wont get away! Weak humans, dont think you can escape from us! And, as expected, can they let me escape like this? They will chase us from behind without giving up. In particr, that Piggory and his in physical abilities were dangerous. Do I use the Breakthrough to escape? At that time Child, arrow from the right. Halt! Huh!? I stopped abruptly at Treainars suddenmand. Then an arrow passed in front of me at high speed, piercing a nearby tree. Archers There are other search parties besides the ones from before apparently, ten over there twenty to the left and twenty ahead. Gee, seriously Tis a search for one of the Seven Heroes on the verge of death. They must not allow her escape, so they seem to be searching on a fairlyrge scale more and more attacks wille under the cover of the dark night. Currently, you cannot evade an invisible attack. Nu, muh uh I finally realized after Treainar told me. Sure, I couldnt see much, but I could feel many presences, not only from the people who were chasing me from behind, but also from the surroundings. Such a hassle. And then Child this is the situation you may use the Breakthrough to breach head-on better yet, you can blow away the entire surroundings with the Great Magic Spiral even so, if you are still too concerned about the details to interfere, then take advantage of this situation and master the technique. Huh? After grasping all enemy positions, movements, and attacks, avoid them all and break through this siege Taking advantage of my selfishness, Treainar ordered me to learn a skill to survive this situation. That is Magical Radar. Oh, now I remember Chapter 266: Blame it all on the Real Hero Chapter 266 C me it all on the Real Hero Attacks came under the cover of darkness. Soldiers stationed on all sides, gradually tightening the siege. In addition Eh, another archer! Damn From the left tis rocks! Get down. Whoa, d, damn really annoying I moved my body to protect Espie, but my reaction was slightly dyed. The skin on my thighs and cheeks were scratched, and I could feel the slight heat from the wounds to the point where a thin ooze of blood came out. Even though I cant really see much, these guys know where I am, dont they? The enemy clearly knew my position and attacked. That was the most troublesome thing. The opponents are veteran soldiers. Well ustomed to these night battles and have good night vision. As an amateur, you are an easy target for them. Nuh Besides, there are quite a few of them, but they are quiet now and you cannot hear the enemys instructions, right? The sharpshooters move as soon as they fire their bows, so that their position remains unnoticed. They are hunting in earnest. I see. Its exactly the same as Shinobu. The opposition has also concluded that you are no simpleton based on your footwork earlier. They are gradually narrowing the encirclement to prevent you from breaching it in the confusion of a reckless attack. Yes, these are real soldiers its not a battle, its a war. Treainar, does that mean they know where I am and what Im doing, like the Magical Radar? Tis not to the extent of Magical Radar. Tis simply a matter of having decent night vision and also intuition based on umted experience. As a result, the opponent has acquired a certain amount of perception. Experiencethats Indeed. Youck that experience. Compared to soldiers who have fought in a hundred battles, the amount of actualbat experience you have is overwhelmingly insufficient. I have no experience in war, so from their point of view, I am an easy target. Im enough of an amateur to be their strawman. And there is nothing we can do about myck of actualbat experience. But However, though you may be outnumbered, in terms of intensity, you are top ss, both in the past and in the future. The Sword Saints son, Shinobu, Aka, Toulowe, Bro, Machio, Jamdiel, Vasr, Paripi, and above all your daily sparring with me. Remember how focused you were then, when you were pushed into a corner. Right. Even if Im surrounded, dont panic, calm down, and on top of that enter your consciousness. Extreme concentration. Into the state of the zone Yes. On top of that, the sensation of inhaling the magic power in the atmosphere with Magical Breathing then in reverse, gradually exhaling your own magic power and infusing it into the atmosphere thend covering the air like a semicircr dome or as if dispersing flower pollen or butterfly scales whatever image you arefortable with. Imagine the magic as it spreads around you. Instead of inhaling your magic from the atmosphere, let it seep out into the atmosphere and share the sensation with you. The range of the radar is limited by the amount of magic power, but everything within that range will inform you through your magic as it seeps into the atmosphere information about anything that touches or interferes with your magic This is a different technique from the Breakthrough, which strengthens ones own body with magic power, or the Great Magic Spiral, which releases and maintains all magic power in one spot. Its about spreading the magic power that Ive been concentrating on myself and my right arm over a wide area. Furthermore, I have to maintain it. Its pretty nerve-wracking. I am told to master the sensation now. But Eh, whoa!? Hey damn Theyre not just going to wait for me to concentrate. If I try to stop moving, projectiles wille at me mercilessly from all sides. And the trouble is that when I try to use this Magical Radar, it takes a lot of nerves, so I cant concentrate on anything else. If the radar doesnt activate, Im just sitting there snarling, so if theres an attack from the darkness that I cant already see, its even harder to avoid. Always moving around, concentrating and then activating this this is quite difficult! Huh!? Flying in, again guh Ill take it forever! Another arrow flew. This time, I thought Maybe it wille flying and focused my attention a little bit in that direction, so I managed to avoid it. But Treainar beside me That will not do. You are merely dodging the arrows you can barely see with your eyes at thest minute. I did that out of fear, not radar, but simply by looking and then evading. Treainar didnt miss it. Fear not. You have evaded stronger attacks. Do not fear a few injuries. I know but my body is reacting on its own I always say this, do I not? Thest thing you need is heart, right? Even I know that. But my body does such things regardless of my will. To be honest, Mr. Akas punches were stronger, and I jumped in and countered them without fear of injury. But, while I was prepared to withstand a visible attack, I could not prepare myself for an invisible attack, and my body stiffened. What if an enemy hits me while Im focusing on learning Magical Radar? What if I get hit in the head, in the eye, in the heart? Even more so now that Im holding a small kid in my arms Hey who are you? Ah? youre not from the country not even from the Allied Forces right? At that moment, Espie, who was being held by me, tugged at my cor with her small hand and asked. Yeah, thats right, but Im sorry, but leave the questions forter. I need to concentrate right now, so dont talk to me. I think you can escape if youre by yourself Huh? Just now, your movement was amazing if you leave me theylle for me, so use the chance Uh what is this kid talking about? What did this kid, who is about to die, say to me in a voice that has no power or inflection? What did she mean? To trante it directly, was she trying to tell me to run away by abandoning her as a decoy? No more, Im done Ivee this far Ive failed my mission my reason for existing is Thats why I told you to leave the life stories, the sulky whining, and your situation forter! Hiu I screamed in spite of myself. I scared her, didnt I? For a kid like this no But why? There is no reason for you to help me. So its fine Im not Shut up, dont decide for yourself! I have no reason to abandon you, so its okay!! Just because she was such a kid! I couldnt help but raise my voice. Look, why do you think youre like this? huh? I failed Gouda beat me No! Its the heroes Hiro and Mamus fault! Because those two didnt care about the mental health of theirrades! Yes, me it all on the Heroes! Why did you fail in your mission? Its Hero Hiros fault because he doesnt have the power to blow the enemy to smithereens! So its all the Heroes fault! Lets leave it at that! No matter how many lives you take, its all the fault of Hero Hiro, who was so weak that he let you do such a thing in the first ce! Think of it that way! Father~ Mother~ after running away from those two, I got involved in this way in a way that makes me clean up their mess Korakora, child you are much too outspoken, are you not? The circumstances, situations, and backgrounds of the world at that time wereplicated in various ways Dont get children involved inplicated things! Its still my stupid fathers fault for getting them involved! Thats what I think! Even if this is a war, even in a world and time where this is the norm, I dont ever want to think that this is the right thing to do! Fuhaha not at all The circumstances? Who knows. A Hero who should be able to do anything cant do anything, and now theres such a kid in such a situation. But thats why But dont worry. Im a man who will eventually surpass that Hero. In other words, I dare to do what the Heroes cant do! Thats why Ill definitely save you! Espie! surpass Hiro? And the moment I dered that, something disappeared from me. While I was concentrating on mastering the Magical Radar, there was a fear of the attacks of the Demon King Armying at me. This fear prevented me from focusing my attention until the very end, and as a result I couldnt activate the radar. But its strange. The moment I said to myself, I will definitely save this kid, my fear disappeared. tis so even if I brought up the circumstances before you were born, it would have been a nuisance to you As soon as I heard Treainars chuckle, I realized Huh!? its flying in. Without even hearing Treainars instructions, on the contrary, even though I couldnt see anything, I took a half step back from where I was. Immediately after that, an arrow passed in front of me. Also Stones, many, from the left Without a pause, the soldiers from the Demon Kings Army, three of them, I guess threw stones at me, but I easily dodged them. Yes, I see everything. I came to understand. I can sense it now. Fuhahaha, for better or for worse it was caught on the radar. At this moment, this ce is your world, child! Along with those words, a smile naturally appeared on my lips. Ah, the Demon King Army seems to be a little surprised that I am suddenly dodging their attacks. They stopped their gradual approach. What are you going to do? Hmm? This time, about twenty people picked up stones at their feet what is it? Are they saying, After the signal, throw them all at once? In addition, there were another twenty people waiting behind the twenty with stones and arrows. In other words, they will use time-dyed attacks. Even if they try to stop, they are already within range of the childs radar. Within that range, even whispered conversations can be detected. In other words Now! Throw all projectiles at once! Roger!!!! Assuming that I will avoid the stones in front, back, left, and right, they threw them with a little bit of control. Fist-sized stones all at once In the past, the child was able to avoid the opponents attack after seeing it. By knowing where the attack originates in advance no one will be able to capture you anymore! Magical Step! Hya, wa, ah huh? Eeehh!!?? I dont feel like I will be hit anymore. I can see all the sudden changes in my movements, Espie, and even though I cant see their faces or figures, all the members of the Demon King Army are surprised with their mouths open. Superb. But do not get too conceited! This is not the depth of this technique. What you have learned is the basic of the basics! Besides, Magical Radar is more nerve-wracking to maintain than it is to activate. You still cannot hold it for a long time yet. In these seconds, outmaneuver them all! And then, Treainar pushed my back, telling me not to get carried away, and suggesting that this power still has a long way to go. Chapter 267: Path of Light Chapter 267 C Path of Light Up until now, whenever an opponent attacked me, I would respond by observing everything from their gaze, the direction of their arms and elbows, the direction of their legs and knees, and the movement of their muscles in order to avoid attacks. But this time, Im not looking. I feel. As if this whole area were my senses, I grasp everything in this space. Once I do that, no one will be able to catch me. Kuh, what keep throwing! Keep firing! Theres only one of them! Get rid of him quickly! The Demon Kings Army, which had been calmly attacking me from a distance without revealing their position until now, was also in a state of panic. Their raised voices were proof of this. And now, I could even feel the agitation in their heartbeats. Crossover Carioca Split step! Eehh!!?? I dont even open my eyes anymore. On top of that, I make full use of all the stepwork in my repertoire to avoid being hit by any attack from the Demon Kings Army. Many arrows and stones pass right by my body and Espies. They dont hit us. No, I dodge them. What? This guy is not getting hit at all And this move of mine now, even though I am just a child, was enough to surprise even the Seven Heroes, who have carved their names in history. But on the other hand, I also understood the meaning of Treainars warning, Dont get carried away. After receiving information from all around me, right, left, in front, and behind, I have to decide in an instant what action to take. In other words, the informationes into my mind one after the other, all at once Hehe gu Child did you feel it? Just a few seconds of Magical Steps with the Magical Radar activated made me break out in a cold sweat. In other words, my head felt like it was going to explode. Also, this radar is quite sensitive, so its quite nerve-wracking to maintain. Thats why I still cant keep the radar on for long periods of time. In short, I cant just sit around. How do you fare? The enemies are soldiers. Even though they are a bit shaken, their coordination is top-notch. Even if you make a rash move, you will only be backed into a corner. Use the radar to predict where they are, how they will move, and how they will react to your actions. Use your foresight like a game of Go! Needless to say, my mind grasped it all. Then, an image appears in my mind. The enemy cement. They were moving around while repeatedly throwing stones and shooting arrows, trying to keep me from realizing their position. But, ording to the enemys movements that were transmitted, they were moving in the same pattern. They were just repeating simr patterns. Tis so. The soldiers use coordination. But that is to say, they are merely performing predetermined movements. Coordination is not something that moves in pieces on its own. There are fixed movements,ws, and conventions. Then, I should be able to figure it out. The four in the front to the right were scattered to the left and right, and the eight on the left were on standby Although the soldiers are top-notch, the original specialty of heavy soldiers like them is frontline assaults. In this forest night battle, their coordination would not be soplicated, would it? I see Okay, I got the gist of it! Espie, dont bite your tongue, okay? Ah, eh? And at that time, I saw something. Nu hey, he went to the left! Hey, go that way! Go around to the front and cut them off! In my mind, I envisioned the path from here to slip through the encirclement. The moment I opened my eyes, I could see the route shining in this dark night. Yes. Just like that At that moment, Treainar, who was standing beside me, nodded his head in a good mood. At the same time, I remembered what Treainar told me a few months ago. It was right after I ran away from home. Just before I met Mr. Aka, Treainar taught me Magical Parkour. DDDThe shortest route to the destination or goal. Tis an application of dynamic vision and peripheral vision, which until now has only been active in sparring and speed reading. The ability to detect the shortest route to the goal while avoiding obstacles, by measuring your own physical ability, passiveness, foothold situation and risk assessment, using experience, prediction and the ability to observe and understand surrounding conditions. The skilled person sees the situation in an instant while running, and the shortest route in which to advance to the target appears as a Path of Light. A Shining Road such is the phenomenon. Until now, I hadnt been able to reach that point. Thats why I understand it now that Ive reached it. A Path of Light shining through the forest. Here! That is the Magical Shining Road! I run along this Path of Light. To the right, to the left, using parkour to kick off rocks and trees, I jump Oh, t, turn around!? That way is S say what? Hey, why are you over there Huh? Because, you said to get in front and cut em off Shit, but then that ce is unguarded!? Taking advantage of the soldiers of the Demon Kings Army, I effortlessly broke through the opening in the encirclement. No, no! After them! Not good! Dont let Espie of the Seven Heroes escape! Shoot, shoooooooot! Oh, hes turning around again What the hell was that move! You dont think a ninja warrior from the Japone Kingdom?! And no matter what kind of attack they throw from behind me, they cant catch me anymore. You totally got away Hmm? Hey, who are you? Youre so amazing but I dont know you. Are you famous? Someday Ill be a man whose fame echoes around the world. My name is I cant tell you that. the world? But you cant tell me your name? Why not? Espie looked up in my arms with a puzzled expression. As I patted her head Itsplicated, you know. For now Im d youre safe. I know it makes no sense to say this, but you dont be too hard on yourself, okay? Ah Hmm? Then, Espie was startled for a moment, but immediately grabbed my chest and buried her face in it. why are you being so nice to me? Ah? I, Im a useless child so why are you so nice to me? Will you help me? What was that? Was she trembling a little bit as she held on tight? I dont think shes scared, but am I being nice? With just this much Youre one of the Seven Heroes, right? The other Seven Heroes arent they like your older brothers and sisters? Arent they being nice to you? Treainar said. Espie of the Seven Heroes, was like a younger sister to my father and mother. But Uh the Seven Heroes, but I was told that the other Seven Heroes might be enemies one day, so I shouldnt get friendly Huh? Thats why, I Ive met Hiro and the others but I didnt get close to them at all Eh, eeehh? Whats that? Even though they have the same title, they dont get along? Wait, are they even friends? Treainar No, it should not be so. At least to my knowledge no, perhaps that was a littleter Hmm? That is to say, Hiro and Mamu have not yet deepened their rtionship with Espie I suppose that will deepen from here on out. Ah~ Moreover, the gerontocracy of the Kingdom of Bethreal would issue such instructions while presenting a stance of cooperation with the Union in an attempt to obtain information about the military strengths and weaknesses of other countries, and to take credit for achievements. In the name of strengthening their influence I asked Treainar if her story was a little different, but is that what you mean? So my father and mother in other words, Espie will soon be the younger sister of my father and mother. I dont understand the flow of the times or the rtionship between these guys hey who told you that you shouldnt get along? Huh? The King and grownups in my country Geez, there are always countries that ignore childrens feelings and force them to do whatever they want no matter what the era I sympathized with Espie, who responded to my question with, Why are you asking me that?, even though it might be a bit cheap. To be honest, Im not snobbish enough to say anything preachy, but for some reason, I felt that I had to say something to Espie right now. But before that Uh ugh Huh!? Pull yourself together! In my arms, Espie gave a look of agony. Thats right. Shes been badly injured and is very weak. Child. Find a body of water. Once there, you should treat Espie. Fortunately, you bought a lot of items from the equipment store I will instruct you on her treatment. Okay. Also Espie seems rather exhausted set up camp some distance away. What? No, nothing. For some reason, Treainar had been cooperating normally in helping Espie, but this was one of the people who had beaten Treainar along with my parents and yet Hmph. That was so long ago that you were not even born it does not matter now the more pressing matter is camping! And when I say camping, I mean Curry! Tis highly nutritious, so after you finish her treatment, feed Espie with a shot! As if he was trying to hide his embarrassment, he seemed enthusiastic about calling it a camp or curry, but I cantment on that anymore either Oh! I smiled and nodded. Special Shoutout to my Patrons for the Overwhelming Support! Tier Rewards up on the Patreon Page soon!! Devanor Justin Burt Samuel Rodriguez Zachary spencer ZaneofBane Stewart Alon Hatzir Aaron Saddler Andy Lam David Frederickson Jared Juan Melchor lilwebsite Peter Banos UPPISH RACER Omniystation Meoya ̬leftist Chapter 268: Intermission (Psychic Maiden) Pateon Sponsored Chapter! Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!!! Chapter 268 C Intermission (Psychic Maiden) The first thing I remember is a world full of grown-ups around me. DDIs this the girl? The abnormal female sample? DDYes. The subject can levitate, destroy almost anything just by extending her hand without using magic, and she disys even more violence with emotional fluctuations. DDIt seems that her parents died in the war, and after that she was in the hands of ve traders, but apparently she was beyond their ability to control however, this was a most unexpected find. DDIf she is well-tamed, she will be a great asset on the battlefield. We can demonstrate our power to other countries that have looked down on us as a weak nation. DDVery well. Conduct various tests to determine her potential. In addition, educate her so that she cannot rebel. They made me float things, twist things, float myself in the air, and if I could do that, they would let me eat. If I couldnt do it, they would beat me. One time, I broke someone who beat me a lot, and they locked me in a dark ce and didnt give me anything to eat. I wont make a mistake anymore. Ill be a good girl. So please let me eat. Please dont hit me. DDO Espie, our national treasure. From this day forth, you will be conferred as one of the Seven Heroes. In recognition of your recent heroism in single-handedly dealing a blow to the forces of the Damsel Commander Norja. DDMy King. Am I.. good? DDHmm. You are a good child. I think of you as a daughter. Do you understand? You should listen to what we say. Dont listen to people from other countries. DDYes, I understand. DD Always report information about other countries. They may let their guard down around a child like you and reveal important information. Also DD? DD If any of the other Seven Heroes are seriously wounded in battle, and there are no witnesses at the time Kill Them. DDEven though theyre friends? DD Not friends, but allies. When the war is over, they will be the next enemy. Is that clear? Our treasure, Espie. For the sake of this countrys future, all you have to do is what we say. I will do whatever you say. I will do what you tell me to do. DDHeya~, youre Espie! Nice to meetcha! Im Hiro! DDHold on how can they send a kid like this to go to war if you need anything, count on us, okay? Were your friends. They will be enemies one day, and I might even kill them, so we cant be friends. DDSay, Espie this girl here is Sadiz. Her mom and dad died well, youre close in age, so why dont you be her friend? Oh, wai, Espie, dont ignore me~ The other Seven Heroes are not my friends. And, Hiro and the others like little girls who are smaller than me I dont care DDEspie, I have an important mission for you. One of the Six Supremacy and Great Demon Generals of the Demon King Army Assassinate the Titan God Gouda. This will determine the future fate of our nation. Failure is not an option. Seed no matter what. No Matter What. Only the people from the same homnd are my friends DDIs that okay? What if Espie dies here DDI understand. However,pared to the Seven Heroes and warriors of the Empire and Japone, our contributions are scant DDThats DDEven with such risks, we need a great achievement. Otherwise, we will be asked to pay more money instead of more strength! In general, no matter how much Espie rampages, it is always overshadowed by the military exploits of the Empires Hiro! This cannot go on! We desperately need achievements that the world will recognize! But if Im no longer useful, Im no longer needed. I need to do this properly Huh!? I.. uh It was a dream. When I opened my eyes, it was night. Was I sleeping? My body hurts. But, there were bandages on my body. It smells like medicine. Did someone do this? Guh, cut the onions argh, tears! And potatoes and carrots eh? Too big? And the onions are cut too much? Ive never cut vegetables before! Its noisy ah is someone cooking? That man I dont know who he is, but he helped me He saved me. Hes cooking right now. Who is he talking to? Light a fire I mean, if its bit ss, I can use fire, so if I pick up branches from around here and burn them huh? How to choose firewood? Thickness? Eehh? Why do you even care about that stuff? Its just, hes talking by himself. Err this leaf is the ignition agent a few dry twigs and Bit Fire oh, its burning is this a campfire? Hm~m so, add some more twigs when the fire gets bigger, add some more firewood Un, hes weird Ive never done it before, but when I camped outside with the military men of my country, they did it more with speedy speed. This man looks like hes doing it for the first time while someone is teaching him how Garam Mas cardamom, coriander? This one um, this and turmeric, cumin chili powder I dont get it anymore is this okay? Its kind of strange Hes kind of slow and clumsy So, put the pot here throw in the chopped onions, and fry it until golden-brown what kind of color is golden-brown? Ah, somethings sizzling! So, add some garlic add the curry powder, stir fry until it alles together and then add some potatoes or something stir fry again so that it doesnt burn, keep stirring it uh, add some water bring it to a boil and what about the secret ingredient? Not yet? Timing? Hey, hey~, whats this color sort of yellow Watching Squirming? Looking frustrated? Like a no-good person. Before, he was so fast and was swinging around the enemies of the Demon King Army, but he couldnt do what all the grown-ups could do properly. Hes just a weird person. But it smells so good Leave it alone for now and oh? Are you awake? Fugu!? Ah, I opened my eyes, so he saw me Are you okay with your injuries? it hurts I see geez but Im d that youre okay anyway. Why is he helping me? Why does he look so worried about me? Is he thinking of something bad? ah My stomach was going Ku~ its embarrassing Ah, you hungry? Just wait a bit, Ill feed you something. I dont know if its good or not, but Will he let me eat a meal? Then, hes going to let me eat and make me do something? This man is not from the Union, not from Bethreal, what is he going to make me do? I what should I do? Huh? After you let me eat what am I going to do? be full eat a lot and get better quickly ? I dont know what this man is talking about. Im a weak, useless, unwanted child Ah~ well, anyway hey, earlier you thought about dying so easily dont do that anymore why? W, why just ah~, dont say things like that anymore damn, really, in this era, in this world, really Why? Im not asking anything weird. Hes the one saying weird things. Why? Like I said something weird That I also, I cant say it right, but Huh!? Why? It was the same when he was running away. Why is this man patting my head so gently? Maybe you dont know anything because youre still a little kid, but live and try to learn more things. Grow up and be stronger so that you can go anywhere go out into the world and see the world by your own will, not by an order, not for the war, for you. Its such a waste to die Youll realize what a small world youve been in youll meet people that way you can make friends too. ? If you do that, you wont think about dying because youre not good enough it will make you want to live and work harder to change your hopeless self Why? I dont know what hes saying right now. Grow up? Be stronger? The world? A waste? Meet people? I I dont know who my friends are. That may be true now. But just by going out into a world you dont know you can easily find good-natured friends you get along with surprisingly well, even though they are of different ages, countries, upbringings or even species. But also if you dont live facing-forward you may pass them by unnoticed. Youre looking forward, but you dont notice them? Oh~, damn, thats what I meant no, I cant say it right. Thats a boomerang well, even though shes such a kid, what can I do for one of the Seven Heroes anyway! You should be more energetic! I know its hard! I know Im ranting and raving with half-hearted sympathy, but still, kids shouldnt have that kind of look in their eyes! I dont understand. And he got angry. But its strange. DDDont talk about dying so easily! If you live, youll be able to make a frivolous face when you burst outughing, and you can even get a handsome boyfriend! Come to think of it, he was angry in the forest too DDI have no reason to abandon you, so its okay!! Even though hes so angry. its not scary at all DDBut dont worry. Im a man who will eventually surpass that Hero. In other words, I dare to do what the Heroes cant do! Thats why Ill definitely save you! Espie! He said he would help me Oh, sorry, wait a minute! Right now, add in the secret ingredient I wonder if this will give it richness oh its creamy Im not sure about the color, but Ill give it a taste hmm!!?? He scratched his head and continued to cook, but umm I dont understand what he said at all Uh, its spicy but whoa, what is this! Oooooh, something, something in my body feels hot and invigorated i, its so good! What is this! Hey, Espie! Here, have a bite too! ? Here, try it? He said that, and put something on the spoon yellow creamy soup? What is this its kind o Thats what I thought too, but dont say it, taste this! Here you go! Mmm!? I didnt like it because I thought it might be something dirty, but he put the spoon in my mouth and huh!? Ha, hah, hah~!? Eh, ah was it too hot for a kids tongue? Hiii~, phew~, phew~ M, my bad my bad! Water right now are you okay? un un hmm Spicy! My head went bong, and its so hot and tingly but it was the first time Ive ever eaten this its delicious Delicious Oh? Its so delicious Even though it was only a bite, it was so delicious. Ive never eaten anything like this its spicy, but its delicious hot WellKuhaha, no~, thats good. I did that too! All right, Ill let you eat a whole bunch! A little salty? Huh? Salty Salty Hmm? Oh, hey, Espie whats wrong? Was it too spicy? Youre crying Huh? Huh? Higg, ugh, hig ugh Why? I cry when they get mad at me, but why do I cry, when someone is nice to me and feeds me good food? Hey? Are you okay? Huh? Huh!? Why? This man was patting my head again Uh, uh UAAAAAAAN, AAAAAAAN, AAAAAAAAAAAAAN! Whoa! Oh, hey, whats wrong, suddenly jumping at me eh Espie? EEEEEEEEEHHH, ah, uaaaaaaaaaah, AAAAAAAAAAHHH! Why? I wanted this man to hug me I want him to pat me more I dont understand its so warm Chapter 269: Ribbon Chapter 269 C Ribbon Something strange happened to me Truly, I wanted to send Espie back to the Union as soon as possible after some treatment, and say goodbye. But the sobbing Espie would not leave me again since yesterday. Espie slept with her hands and legs wrapped around my back, in close contact. We had no choice but to camp out in the field, the two of us wrapped in a single cloak and sleeping in the forest. Fu~ahhmm~ Shupi~ un ku~ mnyah Oh dear, youre a big sleeper The moment I woke up, Espie was lying on my chest, sleeping like a log. Her eyes were swollen with tears, but her expression was as peaceful as her exhaustion. And.. its still a little dark did I wake up too early? Are you awake? Did you have trouble sleeping with the weight on you? Eh? Oh well, I got used to this kind of thing with Amae. I see. After waking up in the morning, Treainar and I exchanged wry smiles. Who could have imagined that the kid clinging to me now, sleeping like this, would be my fathersrade-in-arms and one of the Seven Heroes, once the natural enemies of the Demon Kings Army, like Treainar? Though they are the Seven Heroes, children are still children well, that is Hiro of this era is the same. I nodded at Treainars words. To be honest, I dont know much about Espies past. I only heard roughly what the adults who were around Espie had said. But, that alone made me think that I couldnt turn a blind eye to this girl Put that aside, child. Sit up and take a deep breath. Hmm? A review of yesterdays radar? No, just simply go out into the forest for a moment and breathe in the slightly colder air of this wilderness. Right now, there are no Allied forces or Demon Kings Army around. ? Somehow Treainar had a slightly scheming face. I dont know what hes thinking, but if Treainar said so, I tried to gently untangle Espies limbs from my body so as not to wake her Oh, like this and, I slipped out Huh!? Hiuh!? Whoa!? ah Espie, whose body was suddenly startled, opened her eyes and looked at me with big crackling blinks. As expected of the Seven Heroes. Did she detect even the slightest sign? Yo, yo, good morning. Good morning. Did you sleep well? yes, I slept. I see un Ah? I was halfway through untangling her limbs, but she wrapped herself around me again? Lets get up, shall we? un No, even though she looked a little sullen this girl, how could she let her guard down so much with me in one night? Is she so easily spoiled by something like that no, not really On the contrary. Im not used to receiving affection from people to the point where my heart is shaken by something like that. Even though I have aplex about my parents, I have been blessed in some way, and I have been pampered by Sadiz. I talked about it a little bit yesterday, but Im a little embarrassed about it My oh my, no other choice then. Tis about time, you two should go outside for a while. Sighing at us, Treainar said again. I dont know what he means, but for now Come on, lets go for a walk. Hmm? Un okay Espie was a little grumpy, but when I asked her to join me, she obediently followed me side by side. Ah~ That How unfortunate. I dont know what kind of conversation to have. Besides, I dont want to get too involved either~ or preach like Im a snob, first of all, as soon as her injuries are okay, Ill go back to the previous time using the watch. And besides, Espie has been ncing my way for a while now Hmm? Oh ah At that moment, we had left the forest and there was a valley in front of us, and below us was anotherrge forest, and beyond that, we could see mountains. But from beyond those mountains Amazing Wow The blinding light of the sun its sunrise Its a little cold, but as I breathe in this clear natural air, I feel fresh, as if my body is being cleansed from the inside out. My half-asleep body immediately wakes up. I start to calm down, even though my mood has been a bitplicated, thinking about what has happened in the past, the war, Espies past, and most of all, what my father and mother are doing. Hey, Espie. Hows that? but I see them all the time, when I camp out on the battlefield R, really Un, I always see it clearly Hmm? Today, more than usual, is very good I think. Espie turned away in a huff, giving a not-so-honest but not bad reaction. And Hey. Name Hmm? Whats your name? Tell me. Namee to think of it, I left a lot of things out yesterday. But I cant call myself Earth Lagann Tis so, child. Hmm? Whats that, Treainar? Speaking of names did you not receive a forged identity card from Paripi? ah! Thats true. The one I got with the Master Key. I put it in a small box in my pocket Lets see ? I fumbled around in my pocket. When I opened the small box, inside was a ribbon tied to the box and a folded ID card. There Tapil Bael This is some rejected. I dont like it. I put the ID card back in the box. ? Espie tilted his head curiously, but give me a break. I mean,e up with a cooler name! Whats with this name? More this~ Schneider or Grand Cross Hey, your name? Oh~ I cant tell you well, call me whatever you want. whats that? I dont know what that means. I mean, just~ it doesnt matter, what my name is. Well, its not worth worrying about. Espie seemed to be okay, and Im going back to the future soon. Then, just as a cold morning breeze blew, Espies long hair fell in a mess over her face. As if to distract from the conversation, I reached for Espies disheveled hair Wapp Aaah, your hair is so long here, Ill give you this, just tie it up a little bit. Huh? The white ribbon tied around the small box sent by Paripi. Theres no point in wrapping it around the box again, its just something I can throw away. Huh? Th, this kind of if you give me this, what are you going to do? Huh? For helping me, for feeding me for sleeping with me until now Youre overreacting! Its not that big of a deal, and I have no use for it, so Im just giving it to you. Its a present, a present. present Here. I didnt expect a single cheap ribbon to cause such a reaction. I had never experienced anything like this. Then, Espie received the ribbon from me while trembling a little, and her eyes got wet, huh? A present for the first time R, really? Yes, Ive never had a ribbon before I see ah, but you dont know how to tie a knot, do you? Ive never done it, but Mamu always ties her hair like this, and this At that moment, I thought, Ah. Treainar Espie of the future, had a tattered ribbon, but So this is why But it was the ribbon Paripi had used to tie up the small box. It wasnt a ribbon meant for tying hair. But no way, she had been using it all this time H, how is it? Is it cute like Mamu? Kuhahaha, arent you cuter than Mamu? Espie blushed a little and whirled around on the spot. It was only for a moment, but I saw a smile on Espies lips for the first time. And nk yo bi th er Hmm? Th Thank you Big brother Eh, kuhaha! Sure! Thats what you called me but, did you get a little closer to that future Espies smile? And I think she will be okay now. Well, it looks like youre going to be okay and can you make it back to the Allied Forces from here? I have to get going, too. Huh!? What?! Suddenly, Espie turned to me with a look that seemed to be filled with desperation. G, going w, where? Oh. No, I also erm, I have to go home together lets go to the Allied forces. Huh? B, big brother is strong together to, gether No, I cant do that! Oh no, Espie almost cried as she pinched the hem of my clothes with her fingers. No, I couldnt go to the Allied Forces if I was recruited like that. In more ways than one. then Ill go with you Huh? I failed my mission I dont want to go back anymore No, no, no, thats even worse. Nuh, Nuu Treainar seemed very concerned, as expected. I mean, Im going back to the future. I, I failed the mission, but Ill do my best and be useful and be stronger No, thats not the problem Ill be a good girl and listen to what you say so take me with you No way, this is the second time this has happened recently. I didnt expect a little girl to go this far this already happened with Amae Espie, you knowC But, as might be expected, this is no good. Espie is one of the Seven Heroes, a champion who will y an active role in the future war. If she were to disappear at this point, theres no telling what effect it would have on history. No matter what happens, she must return to the Allied Forces to my father Hmm? Oi, child! The other pocket the one with the watch! Hmm? At that moment, Treainar seemed to notice something and spoke up. Pocket? Watch? I took the watch out of my pocket and Hmm? Wh, what is this? Is the watch shing? ? The clock face was flickering. Ive never seen a reaction like that, even though I didnt do anything. Dont tell me something strange is happening again? Wait a minute, whats going to happen with an object that can go to the past or to the future? DDD Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep Huh? What? Suddenly, a ringing sound came from the watch [Please Charge] Huh? ch, charge? Huh? Did the watch talk? [Please Charge] Nu, nu? The clock said something iprehensible. But without knowing what it meant after all, the watch kept repeating the same words, and then it went silent. Chapter 270: Route of the Journey Happy Eid-ul Mubarak to all my Muslim Readers! May our Ramadan Prayers Bear Fruit! Chapter 270 C Route of the Journey All I had to do was press a button on the pocket watch and it would light up and move in a variety of ways. But now, no matter how many buttons I press, no matter how much I try to shake it up and down, or tap it lightly, nothing changes. N, no way ? Espie tilted her head curiously. Thats how worked up I am right now. For some reason, this was the era before I was born. I didnt know the principle, but this watch brought me to this time period. But, this watch was nowpletely silent. I, is it broken? If this were just a watch, it would be okay. But it wasnt just a watch. If this watch is broken, then I H, how, do I go back noooooooooooow!!?? Big brother? Hey, wait! I cant go back?! Then, what do I do, what will happen? Will I never be able to go home for the rest of my life? Wait a minute, thats on the level of being really bad or something I see I understand now tis why the future Espie said to head for the Ruins of Shiznautmy.'' Hah? At that moment, beside me who was panicking, Treainar had a calm expression on his face, as if he had understood something. This watch perhaps it must be powered not by magic, but some other form of energy. It must be rted to the technology of the ancients. is that right? Tis why Espies idea of heading for the ruins of Shiznautmy, is indicative of the Shiznautmy of this era. Eh!? At the time Gouda was skirmishing on the frontiers of the Empire I had already destroyed the City of Sorcery by then. I I see that means The future Espie expected this to happen. The only way to operate the watch is to use the technology found in the ruins of Shiznautmy. And to make that journey she intended you be apanied by the Espie of this era. wh, what!? Hearing that, I thought back to my conversation with the Future Espie. Surely, thats what she was talking about. DDHold on to it I want you to go to Shiznautmy with me and yer. I know its selfish of me. But thats what we want. DDYoung man, we wanted to meet you and travel to Shiznautmy with you thats our wish. We dont know anything about it please guide us. I seethats what she meant tte! tte, yer was there! Suleya! Hey, is something wrong, big brother? And worst of all, taking Espie with me? Ridiculous. Espie is one of the Seven Heroes, right? One of the strongest forces of the Allied forces, right? Were in the middle of a war right now though However, Espie herself has no desire to return she insists on apanying you I suppose tis what it is. For a certain period of time, you must have had a history of working with Espie B, but, one of the Seven Heroes did something like that on her own Honestly, I have not received any reports about Espies absence during the war if that is the case, the Allied Forces, who did not want to give such reports to humanity or the Demon Kings Army, had been hiding the reports for some time In other words, from now on, I have to take this Espie with me across the sea again to go to Shiznautmy. Moreover, with yer, who I havent met yet Hey, dont ignore me hey did I.. do something wrong? do do you hate me? Huh?! Ah, no Im sorry Im sorry Ill fix what I did wrong Ill fix it Ah, Espie, who I had neglected for a while, was tearing up and pulling my clothes. Geez Ah~, no I have a lot of things on my mind well, thats all. ? Well would you like toe with me for a while? Huh!? Im not sure how much turmoil and shock this will actually cause the Allied Forces, or if Ill possibly be hunted by the Allied Forces. Even though Im worried about that, for the time being, it seems that I have no choice but to act together ording to the words of the future Espie. Unh!!!! And, at my words, Espie jumped at me. Big brother, Ill help you a lot Ill even rub your shoulders or something! Oh, I see Un! Unlike yesterdays doll-like appearance, she was smiling, smiling, smiling, and seemed to be overflowing with all the emotions she had been holding back or storing up until now. Alright, Espie. From now on were going to another continent so the war here is already Un, its fine! I dont care about the war! Im going with big brother, so I dont care anymore! I, I see Yeah whatever well, if your age is still in the single digits, this should be fine. I acted spoiled with Sadiz when I was like this So, Treainar. Were heading across the ocean again but what about the war on this side? As I recall, Gouda of the Six Supremacy is here, right? Hmm? Ah, tis no problem. In the past, Gouda would have seized part of the Empires territory, but he should have immediately engaged the army of the Seven Heroes and retreated. With His Majesty? Oh, is that so? Uh huh, it was a sort of diversion, and I gave orders not to invade too deeply. I see but, even though the Seven Heroes and the Six Supremacy have fought, it was such a trivial feeling Tis not unusual, the war between demons and humans was a cycle of taking and retaking territory. The Six Supremacy and the Seven Heroes have fought each other many times. It seems that the people of Bethreal were attempting something rather premature Anyway, before I left, I was relieved to find that it did not appear that history had changed because Espie was not there. Now in that case, well go by boat Un un! hmm? Ah? Were going by boat, but I how much money do I have right now? I mean, is the currency different? The currency has not changed, however you have used up almost all the funds at the equipment store Geh!? I see the travel expenses I was nning on a survival lifestyle for a while So, when I fished in my pocket again, I only found a little money I cant get on the ship with this. Big brother, do you have any money? Huh? Oh, um I dont have any either if I was stronger, I could carry big brother and fly like pew but Im still useless guss N, no, no, kids shouldnt care about money! I quickly put the money back in my pocket. I cant let Espie look apologetic about money. I have to do something. If this happens will I work again? Hmm? Wait certainly, at this time of year moreover this region And it was then. Ah! I see that is to say ah, indeed to my understanding is that what it is! That event took ce as scheduled, even during the war Treainar muttered something with a surprised expression as if he had realized something. Oi, child. Let us take a different route across the sea from the future. Huh? If you go straight south from here, you will find arge city. It will take you about three days to reach on foot. Tis a city called Weinz, and tis not in embroiled in the war, so tis peaceful. Weinz? Oh, Ive been there when I was a kid is that right? But even if I go there, I dont have any money, so the ship Tis fine. While there, you will find prospects. Eh?! An unexpected suggestion from Treainar. No way, prospects? Ah, I see Then I realized something. I have an ID now, even if its a forgery. That means Ill be able to do things I couldnt do before. As a Hunter. Hmm? Oh, not what I meant. Eh? I thought I was going to be a Hunter and hunt monsters or something Fufufu, if you go to a city of a reasonable scale, you will find that That? Oi, childdo you know of the off-street ticket office? Then, a very unexpected sentence came out of Treainar with a smug face. Chapter 271: The Great Demon King’s Partner Patreon Sponsored Chapter! A bitte, but Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!! Chapter 271 C The Great Demon Kings Partner The final race, the Imperial Derby with a trifecta of No. 5 Fuka Impact, No. 8 Auto Trimi, and No. 11 Seventh Sense Ai, the trifecta it is. I managed to buy it. Ive never bought a horse race ticket in my life. I thought it would require an ID, but it went smoothly, didnt it? Sure enough, horse racing even though one of the Six Supremacy is on the offensive, soid back Horse racing let alone the Derby, is one of the long-standing cultures. Canceling such an event on the grounds of war would stir up anxiety and a sense of crisis among the popce. If nothing else, these forms of entertainment are a respite for the masses, so they cannot be canceled unless there is a serious problem. Heh I dont know much about horse racing. But even I know about the annual Imperial Derby. A venerable race held near the Imperial Capital to determine the most feared horse of the generation. The race is broadcast throughout the Empire and, depending on the location, to other countries as well. In therge city of Weinz in the southern part of the Empire where we are now, there are ces where you can buy betting tickets, and ces where the race is broadcast through magic crystals, albeit audio only. Big brother, what are you doing? You dont need to know, Espie. Grow up pure and innocent. Are you betting on horses? No, you dont need to know understand? Ive heard that Kojirou likes that kind of thing I-I see, well, never mind. Ill buy you some juiceter. Also maybe I should buy some clothes for you too. Huh!? But, I never thought I woulde to a ce like this with a little kid who was not even ten years old. If Sadiz and my mother were to find out about this, I think they would be very furious Hey, buddy, what is this~ Fuka Impact? Ah, the horse that debuted in the middle and won a couple of races the other day but I dare say youre going for a long shot to win a triple with a horse like that. I mean, dont take a littledy like that to a ce like this~ This is a fire pit. A ce where men y, so to speak! Even so, the fishermen at the fishing port were pretty lively guys, but the guys here the smell of alcohol in the middle of the day isnt this too rxed even though theyre in the middle of a war? Big brother, these people are making fun of you Big brother, who is strong and kind hey, can I beat them up? Stop! You dont have to get involved Anyway, I came to such a bad ce for childrens education just for money. Earning travel money by gambling may seem like the beginnings of low-life, but I had a reason to gamble. Thats because we know from the beginning that we can win for sure, so this is no longer a gamble. Then~ again~, no matter how much of a hobby it is, donte to the Surface World just for the race horses. If it exists in the Demon Realm, just bear with it. On the contrary, after learning that my horse was the fastest in history, I could not bear the world to remain ignorant. Moreover, if there was a race on the Surface called the Derby, I wanted the people of the Surface to be aware of it. Is that so? Uh huh, tis harder to be a Derby horse owner than it is to be a Demon King or a Hero there has been such a saying in horse racing since time immemorial. Much less the fastest horse I have personally bred. I wanted to give him the crown no matter if it was on the Surface or in the Demon Realm. At that moment, Treainar narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance, a slightly nostalgic expression from the past. I guess hes thinking of hisrades-in-arms. Yes, Treainar, who is currently alive in this era, hides his identity and participates in the Imperial Derby with his beloved horse. And Treainar already knows the oue. Because he has experienced it in the past. Therefore, he knows which ticket to buy. [Now, the Imperial Derby. The 18-horse race begins at the full gate. Which horse will stand at the head of the thoroughbreds? All the horses have now started! Auto Trimi is off to a good start! Oops, one horse iste. Fuka Impact, has failed to start. The unidentified duo with a pacifier and masked jockey Taketoyo, failed to start and fell far behind.] Oh, no? Ate start? But Treainar next to me is smiling with his nose. Ah, maybe this is on purpose this is a leeway Hey, big brother, the horse you paid for iste Its fine, its fine. Anyway, juice and hey, why dont we have some cake? Huh? But money Like~ I said~, dont worry about that. I cant see the spectacle of the race, I can only hear thementators, but everyone here who bought tickets was frenzied with joy and sorrow. Some of them probably bet a lot of money, so they must be very excited. Even I bet all the money I have right now, even though its not much. If this were really a gamble based on luck, even I wouldnt be so rxed. I already knew the oue from the beginning. I mean, rather Beyond this magic crystal is you while you were alive Hmm? Hmm I wish I could have met you During Treainars lifetime. Unless something like this happens, I will never see him again. When I thought about it, I felt a little disappointed but Hmph. Bear with the me after death. Phuh Wh, what are youughing at! Treainar with a slightly stuffy expression what? Are you jealous? Of yourself? It was kind of funny. Hmph, no need to worry about that, now listen to the sess of my former beloved horse that I raised with great care. Oh, I know yourete but thats on purpose, isnt it? Fufufu, just running and winning would be boring. I knew it just by looking at the other horses in the paddock. They were no match for Fuka Impact. So I wanted to shock the Surface world with the way we win. He had a lot of confidence in his horse, and he must have been even more attached to it. I mean, a horse that Treainar trained himself huh? If so That Fuka Impact might be my sibling disciple in a way Nu? Hmm Its a joke, but it might not be wrong. But Treainar thought about my joke for a moment and then No, Fuka Impact was indeed raised by me, but tis not my disciple. Together we ran through as the wind myrade in arms my partner. And the other horses too, of course. Partner. It was the first time Treainar had ever said such a thing. It was a word that made one feel special, different from when he spoke of his former subordinates, the Six Supremacy, and different from me special You are my only disciple. Oh, oh I see Mm hmm, tis so. Bebe, dont be jealous of a horse! I, Ive been with Treainar for a long time~, what am I thinking? [In first ce is still Auto Trimi, followed by Seventh Sense! Herees the straight! The crowd is going wild! The final stretch, and the whips areing down hard! But the duel for first ce is between Auto Trimi and Seventh Sense!] Was it already that far before I realized it? It seems that even a single race doesntst that long. Its only been a few minutes since it started, but its already thest stretch. [Ooooh, whats that jet-ck winding from behind? No, what is that? The one steadily catching up from the tail end is more like flying than running!] Hes here. I cant see him, but I can feel his presence. Beyond this magic crystal, Treainar of this world is running through with his partner. Yes, a legend condensed into a mere few minutes engrave!! Impact, roar through to posterity! I stood up for this moment and watched in silence. [That ck wind that flew in its Fuka Impact! Now, overtaking the group the two leading horses ah, the jockey on the saddle, Taketoyo, is not cracking the whip! But the stretch, the stretch!] The old men who were listening to the race around the ticket office began to roar. What the hell is going on in the race? Ah, hey, Big brother! The horse you bought, hey, big brother! Yeah. Are you going to win? Are you going to win? Are you going to win!? Espie choose the juice and cake. I just bought a ticket for Fuka Impact, and theyughed at me. A horse that was so unknown took humanity by surprise in the historic Imperial Derby. [And the crowds are off their feet! Such speed, such strength, such wind! What a horse! Fuka Impact, now in first ce, crosses the finish line! A Derby victory by a foreign-bred horse, not an Imperial-bred horse! And he sets a race record, breaking all previous records! As the name suggests, it made a tremendous impact on our hearts! The jockey on the saddle, Taketoyo, now strikes a small guts pose.] The impact was overwhelming. The old men around me also had their mouths agape, and a lot of lottery tickets had fallen to the ground. Y, you did it! Big brother, its amazing! Big brother is amazing! Ah. The 2nd and 3rd ces are perfect. Espie hugged me excitedly. When this happens, I feel good too. Your partner, so awesome. Hmm Even though Treainar already knew the result, he crossed his arms and made a satisfied, smug face. I heard there was such an amazing horse. On that note, whats the current status of this record? Has it been broken yet? Ill look it up when I get back. And this horse, then I know not what happened afterward. Treainar What happened after my death? Was it disposed of? Even if not, considering the lifespan of a horse at least if only it left behind any offspring I suddenly asked, Whats going to happen to this horse now? and Treainar mumbled to himself. Treainar looked a little sad, and I was also heartbroken Hmph, quickly im your winnings, go shopping, and take care of Espies mood. However, in the interest of the survival life, I will not allow the luxury inn to be used for the time being. Oh, I know! Im going to have curry again today! Hmm! Weughed, covering up the slightly sad atmosphere. Chapter 272: Blown Away Chapter 272 C Blown Away Hawa~ I thought kids eyes could shine so brightly. They were so sparkling. Here you go, eat up. Huh? Uo, eh Espie hesitated in confusion even though I thought she should eat without worrying. B, big brother m, may I eat it? Please eat. Why, the politenguage? At a cake shop in the city. In front of my eyes, Espies small body shrank even more due to the tension. I didnt expect her to go this far just to have some cake Come on, dont hold back. Oh, okay ah, so soft fluffy u~. ahm~ Mmmmmmmmm! Trembling and wobbling, she cut the cake with a fork and put it timidly in her mouth. The next moment, Espies whole body jumped in shock, and her expression blossomed. Uh~ sweet~, yummy! Espie, who had been doll-like until a few days ago, now stuffed her mouth with strawberry shortcake with a wide smile that almost fell off her cheeks. Big brother, this is so yummy! Oh! Eat as much as you want. Do you want some chocte too? Eh, can I!? Un! She gobbled up the cake and drank the juice wont your teeth hurt~? While thinking that, I was relieved to see Espie eating sweet treats like a happy child. I thought she should alwaysugh like that. Have you never eaten cake? Un! I only eat hard meat to strengthen my jaw and medicinal drinks. I, I see ah, excuse me. Id like to ce another order Eh, can I have some more? Its okay, have as much as you want. Aaaahh!! Unexpectedly, her painful past almost brought tears to my eyes. Then Espie poked the piece of cake with a fork and held it out to me. You eat too, big brother! Huh? Oh, big brother is not really No! Im not the only one I want to eat with big brother! So, ah~mm! Apparently, she was a little worried about eating alone. Well, since Espie was perplexed by eating Curry and being given a cheap ribbon, she might be worried about the current situation of being the only one who is eating. Oh~, geez Ahm, hmm. Yummy Unfu~! Right? This is the second best thing Ive ever eaten. Haha, youre exaggerating huh, second best? Un. The best is the Curry big brother made for me! R, really I feel embarrassed when you say that. Incidentally, that night in the dream world, I received a general review of my first Curry from Treainar, but he said, Your understanding of the essence of spices iscking. But, he was so pleased. It made me want to work harder to make it better. For that, you need only practice. Okey-dokey! And now that our military funds have increased, gear it might benefit you to have more items and camping equipment. Ah, but still, isnt this much a bit too much Yes, just as Treainar said, the military funds have increased a lot. There were so many cloth bags stuffed with bread buns that I couldnt hold them all with both hands. I could probably live on this stuff for the rest of my life There is no need to carry everything. You can use the depository. If you be a Hunter, you need not even pay a fee. I see either way, I have to register Well, I suppose so Mr. Tapil Bael. Hmm HEY! Hmm~? Is something wrong? Mr. Tapil Bael? Stop that! A grinning Treainar teased me. Damn, do I really have to register under such a name? If possible, Id like a cooler name, but Hey, did you hear? The Gouda forces of the Demon King Army have retreated! Oh, as expected of Prince Solja! It seems that they didnt get Gouda, but with this, the Demon Kings Army wont attack for a while! Prince Solja, Hiro, Mamu, Ryvar, Benlinerve, our Empire has five of the Seven Heroes! All around us, information about the war during this time flowed, and the whole city was suddenly filled with joy and noise. they won Espie? Does it bother you? Nu-un. Really. Im traveling with big brother, so I dont care. I see I could tell from Espies abrupt expression that was lying just a little bit. I guess its not like shes saying I dont care at all. But she cant just go home from here. Okay, now that were done eating, lets go get you some clothes, okay? Uh Clothes!? Gusu Thank you big brother Im the happiest Ive ever been since I was born Thats why, dont exaggerate. Im not exaggerating! Yes, yes, geez Damn, saying such cute things. In about fifteen years, she will say something about beating up this beloved brother, so the passage of time is cruel. No, or rather, the word beat up has a different meaning considering this situationDDDD The economy must be good, onii-san, this one~ is getting envious. ? And to show such tender care to little girls. The heavens grant luck to such children, dont they To whom? Are you talking to me? I turned around to hear a voice behind me and saw someone standing at the entrance of the cake shop. A cloak covering his whole body and a mask made of straw on his head? And at his waist he was carrying two stick-like objects, one long and one short, wrapped in a pouch. This one also bought a ticket, for the horse race earlier, and then it was a flop~ No~, horses are~ difficult~ He has a pretty good physique. I mean, the pouches on his waist is that a sword? A Komuso tengai long and short swords a Samurai of Japone? Yet still, this man even considering the way he walks has good posture from the top of his head to his toes furthermore, this voice ? Oh? Did Treainar get uneasy about him for some reason? No, Im also suspicious of this man? I know hes no ordinary man, but ah At that moment, Espies expression clouded over. Then she got off her chair, hid behind my back, and grabbed my clothes tightly. This one would like you to buy me a cake, too. Hmm? Nuh? For sweets, the dumplings from my hometown are the best, but I cant throw away the cakes from the Empire either. The mysterious man, without paying any attention to Espies state, took the liberty of sitting in the chair that Espie had left when she got up. Whats more, he asked for some cake? And then Well heard you were missing for now, Im d youre safe. Espie-jou. Ugh Ugh For someone who was captured by the Demon Kings Army it doesnt look like youre being held by some kind of dangerous guy, but what are you doing ~? Everyones worried, arent they? An acquaintance of Espies? A swordsman from Japone? The Allied Forces? What the hell is this guy I wont go back Oyaoya thats a problem. The man also let out a sigh of annoyance at the words Espie uttered while shaking with fright. Yes, its really troublesome. If I report this wont it be obvious that this one skipped work and sneaked out to y? Mikado Gee-san would be furious. However, they would be angry if they were to learn that I had found a missingrade and left them behind. But if I report this and Espie-jou is taken back thedy will cry and be punished yadanee if thedy wants to go on like this, Id like to make it happen~ but hey He continued to mumble to himself while holding his head, but judging by the content, there was no doubt that he was a member of the Allied Forces. And from this attitude towards Espie, he had a fairly high rank What? Isnt this a troubling situation? ah? And finally, even though hes kind to women, the youngdy, ignorant of the world, is being carried around by an Onii-san of dubious origin who doesnt even know which horse hes onbut the youngdy is already quite fond of him, so he doesnt seem to be a viinor is she being deceived? Hm~mm.. if it worried me this much, I shouldnt have noticed. h, hey, Im not trying to deceive her Truly? Well, what do I do? Do I close my eyes? This one saw nothing~, dahahaha! I felt the gaze. The eyes that had been looking at Espie were now turned on me, as if they were trying to assess me Hmm? You saw nothing? What are you talking about? Your eyes look perfectly normal, but Ah And Treainar seemed to have noticed something. What the heck Be blown awaaaaaaaaay! Huh? Nnah? Wait, young miss, h, hold, it, nhbooooooooooooh!! The next moment, Espie shouted and threw her hand at the man, and suddenly a powerful shockwave erupted, and the man burst through the wall of the shop and was blown outside. Uh~ Hey, Espie, y, you what the hell! Come, big brother! No, no, he must be dead He wont die with that. So lets run away quickly! Saying that, Espie grabbed my hand and then put her other hand over the package at my feet, and the package floated. We should run away quickly! Well get caught! Im not going back! Im staying with big brother! Ah, uh, ah, ah~ already, yoooou! I mean, is the guy who got blown away okay? But, even though I tried to check on him, Espie pulled me along without a care in the world. This is~, already! Im sorry! Ill pay for the wall of the shop with this! At any rate, I gave the confused shopkeeper a bag full ofrge sums of money and ran away, with Espie dragging me through the wall that she had broken. Special thanks to all my Patrons for the Overwhelming Support! Tier Rewards up on the Patreon Page soon!! Chapter 273: Legend Encounter Rate Chapter 273 C Legend Encounter Rate One of the Seven Heroes blew a person away in the city. The other party might not be an ordinary person, but I have to do something about Espies reckless use of power in the future. Big brother, over here! Oh, oh Anotherplication Espie seemed to want to escape as soon as possible, but Treainar was by the side, holding his head in astonishment. Hey, Espie who was he? I dont know! No, that cant be true! Big brother, dont worry about that! Big brother will travel everywhere with me, so its okay! Apparently, she didnt like the idea of being taken back, or rather, she had a sense of rejection towards the Union and her formerrades. Then again, child what is with you? Have you some aspect that attracts legends to you? ? I never, tis beyond expectations. Even if by mere coincidence, for that man to be here Come to think of it, Treainar seemed to have noticed who the man was, even though Espies blow had thrown things off track. What the heck Seriously, this is really troublesome! Huh!!?? You dont just run away when people are trying to decide whether or not to overlook you, their bodies will spontaneously chase after you, so please excuse me! At that moment, the wind blew right past us, and in the middle of the city, that man turned around to block our path. Uh Ugh~ This guy So fast. Hes no ordinary person after all. I was running in a fairlyrge city with a lot of people, but I didnt think he would find me already. And.. I didnt expect you to catch up, but are you okay? Hmm? Never mind. its just a sweet youngdy throwing a tantrum. As adults, its our duty to justugh and ept it. The headpiece and the clothes he was wearing were slightly torn, but it didnt look like there was much damage from being hit so hard. But, Im a little surprised that you could catch up so easily. Much thanks. I remembered not only Espie-jous footsteps, but also Onii-sans footsteps and muscle flow. So, if its a city of about this size no matter where you run away, Ill find you, right? What? This one, is sensitive to such things. Footsteps? Flow? Remember? I wonder what that meant, but how did he know where to run? Keh, I dont get it. But can he grasp where to catch me? Hang on, Espie! Big brothe waah! Even if he knows where we are, he still has to catch us. I was a little annoyed that he could talk so freely Lets go! Oro? I ran with Espie in my arms, just like when I broke through the Demon King Army the other day. Oh, dont you say stylish things~ Ill get past him. With my feint. Great Demon Killer Crossover! A step work to overtake him after making him react the opposite way by using a feint to cut back, whether to go right or left based on the opponents reaction or slight movement. ? Huh? Whats this? Cant draw him in with my step? He was still standing nkly in front of me. Head, eyes, arms, elbows, legs, knees predict the next move from the opponents entire body. However, the more high-level the opponent to whom you feint, the more likely they are to get caught in it. However, this one did not see it in the first ce he cannot see it, so he is not deceived. At that moment, I heard Treainars muttering Wha~, are you doing all kinds of feints? The sound of muscles with no intention to pull out from the beginning all fake just pretending to break through, waiting for this one to move first arent the signs obvious~? Huh!? And I felt it with my whole body at that moment. DDI cant draw him out And. tch Oh Big brother Even though my father and mother fell for it, I couldnt catch this guy. I gave up and stepped back to distance myself from the man. Oh you sensed it in advance and kept your distance without rushing in isnt that a good decision. You I see. Not just a kind Onii-san, are you? The man smiles happily under his face. Not doing anything. He just stood there. And yet, I sensed something that made me feel like I was stuck. And aftering this far, I somehow knew the identity of this man Oh, Onii-san, Espie-jou just for now Huh!? A conversation The next moment, the man in front of me suddenly disappeared no, he tried to go around behindDDDD Great Demon Jab! Oro!? Ah I reflexively threw out my left. It seemed that the man went around behind me and Espie at high speed and tried to reach for Espie and pull her away, but I flicked his hand away and stepped back again to distance myself from the man while holding Espie in my arms. hoh you saw thating? It was only a brief exchange. But that alone made me realize that he had changed his attitude towards me. Oh~ my goodness this is a problem, isnt it? I just came across something ridiculous by skipping work Onii-san dont do that! The air changed. The pressure was clearly palpable. Good gracious however this might be a little bit interesting. Ah? Somehow Treainar grinned a little amused. Im rather interested in you, Onii-san Saying this, the man untied the cloth around his waist while he leaned forward. Revealing a sword inside. But, he did not pull out the sword, he just held it calmly with his hand on the hilt. Then, why dont we have a conversation at this distance? But, the next time youe to draw this one out, Onii-san I might draw this out as well. And you wouldnt like it, would you Onii-san? Hahaha, what are you saying? You look like youre trying to provoke me, right? Encouraging me toe back for more. Oyaoya, I dont know what youre talking about. The man was clearly inviting me to e over. Big brother, you cant fight him! Big brotherDDDD y a little, child. But, do not lose focus. Then, as if to interrupt Espies words, Treainar whispered to me. Treainar Although tis a coincidence tis the furthest realm of the theme of your current training. Eh!? Although tis different from Magical Radar the sense of perceiving the unseen and grasping the world around you this man has it. There, something unexpected was uttered. I understand that the man is not an ordinary person, but hes enough to make Treainar say that. There are not many at that level. Of the Six Supremacy on the Demon side. If hes human, he would be that furthermore a Samurai of Japone I see I certainly have a ridiculous encounter rate with legends but okay, Im willing to give it a try. Hou~. While Im at it, Ill knock your guts out. Oh hou~, arent you stylish! If thats the case, my luck is really terrible. I wonder why I keep running into legends like this. But on the other hand, if Treainar said that, I also want to give it a try. Chapter 274: Seeing Through All Chapter 274 C Seeing Through All Here we go. A light step and a flicker stance. Hmm an empty fist practitioner such light footwork isnt that superb. You can feel it from the air. Such a sharp physique it must be swift. Great Demon FlicC I was about to turn left immediately after stepping in but the next moment, my body suddenly stopped. Huh!? My left hand no, I felt sweating out of my whole body in an instant. oh whats wrong? Arent youing? Big brother!? If I had taken another step, my left hand would have been cut off, right? In that forward-leaning posture, that old man who still hasnt pulled his sword out of the scabbard Tis a good response. After all, now that you have the Magical Radar, your sensitivity is adequate. Hmph no big deal. You sensed it and stopped just before approaching that alone doesnt show me what youre capable of. On the other hand, both Treainar and the man in front of me seem to understand that I didnt stop because I was scared, but rather because I reacted well. Hey hey, whats going on? Is it a fight? What are you doing in the middle of the road? Huh? Im sure hes the guy who won the super ticket earlier! As expected, its in the middle of the city, and the people around have noticed and started to get a little restless. But, that doesnt resolve the situation Earth Misdirection Shuffle Hmm? A jab after a step-in from the front was about to be cut down. So how about this? B, big brother, oh, wow! Espie and the onlookers around me were stunned by my movements. Back and forth, left and right, both hands, both feet, both elbows, both knees, both eyes. By feinting everything randomly, I disorientate every reaction of the opponent. Oh, oh, ooooooh, isnt this amazing! The man also eximed in admiration. Even that Jamdiel was at the mercy of this technique. Quite fast and this footwork I cant catch this really, Im in trouble Its fairly fast if I use Breakthrough itll be even faster, but I dont know my opponents skills, so lets wait and see. And although the man says Im in trouble, his stance has not changed consistently since the beginning. This isnt amazing hmm an average user wouldnt be able to understand whats happening if you yed tag, you wouldnt get caught He didnt react to my feints to shake him, he just maintained his stance and didnt move. But, I didnt hesitate to do a crossover step and show a left turn. With this, my father and mothers feet So sharp and powerful but you dont intend to pull me out, nor do you intend to attack its not the same. No visible feints will work with this one. No reaction! Hes aware of my movements, but he didnt get caught up in my feints at all! No, but when I get to this distance, my left is fasterDDDD Hai, wee ?. Eh!? At that moment, before I knew it, I took a big step back and jumped off the spot. Oh you held out without stepping in here too isnt that amazing? I never thought there are still strong people out there that the world doesnt know about yet. The man turned his hips and stopped just before he drew his sword out slightly, wearing a cheerful smile. And I instinctively knew that if I had stepped in now, I would have been shed by that sword. You Did he see everything? No, he saw through it all? Even though I was not in the Breakthrough state, my steps were Its true that you cant be caught if I make a move from my side. But no matter how much you move, the moment you try to step in for a punch, your body will inevitably release muscle movements that say, Im about to punch no, they give a signal. Huh!? I suppose you let it seep into your body through bloody repetitive practice? Thats why, no matter how much you feint, I just need to wait until your muscles give the signal to step in and punch. Its not my movements he just sensed the moment Im about to punch? Thats so ridiculous Tis possible, with this man. Treainar This man is blind. Therefore, he is unfazed by feints that deceive the eyes of the opponent. He does not see and react, but feels and then reacts and predicts. When I asked, Can he do that? Treainar assured me that he could. In exchange for being blind, the other senses of this man are excellent. He can instantly grasp the physical information, the muscle mass, the physical abilities derived from them, and even the amount of magic power of the opponent he is facing. Hes blind. But using his other excellent senses, he was able to grasp more about me than could be seen with the eyes, and even analyze and make predictions from there can humans do that? No, because he can do it More than Gouda, he cannot match the magnitude of Hiros exploit of defeating Laiphant, but even before the rise of Hiro and the others, he fought alongside Mikado against the Demon King Army for many years, and as the oldest of the Seven Heroes, he has earned the most achievements among the Seven Heroes I see. This is different from my parents of the future, who have settled down after the war The Seven HeroesKoujiro? I wish they wouldnt call me a hero, Im not that glorious. He really is an active hero. I see. But Heh, Im surprised we ran into each other in a ce like this my legend encounter rate is scary but Hmm? Its not surprising that youre such an amazing guy. When youre in the Seven Heroes or Six Supremacy, you have to do so much, right? As Treainar said, Its the perfect version of my current training menu. Its reasonable for the Seven Heroes, who are the rivals of the Six Supremacy. But for that reason, I wasnt surprised, I was just certain. Meaning, this is not an opponent you can beat without getting hurt you should engage with the resolve to get shed, right? So hees but isnt that tactic only possible after catching this ones sh? Im not afraid of that anymore. Hoho I didnt step in and punch because I thought Id get cut. But thats all. Then, I need to be prepared to take damage and go into a state of extreme concentration I see Hmm? Whoa this is Enter the Zone. From there Oh whoa sonny Extreme Concentration to reach the state of selflessness on ones own how terrifying With my senses sharpened to the limit and in addition And my steps earlier dont think thats all I got. What? Next time, itll be a little faster, okay? With all my nerves exposed Breakthrough!! Huh!? How about this? Just when he thought that he had predicted my speed and strength based on my muscle mass, everything was greatly improved with the Breakthrough. Wh at? Big brother pretty I could see that Koujiros body tensing in surprise for a moment. There Great Demon Sonic Jab!! Shock wave from this distance. Eh, whoa! Battou(Drawn Sword)! The shockwave emanating from my high-speed fist slightly dyed Koujiros reaction, which was momentarily startled by my Breakthrough, and Koujiro quickly swung his sword from his waist at high speed. Tch you got me, didnt you You pulled it out, your sword! Next, Goosestep! Koujiro, who was just preparing to counterattack me, swung his sword at this point to counter my shockwave with a high-speed sh. But this was the aim. I immediately step into Koujiros reach. Oh Ora, I stepped in, right? now fly! Huh!? It cant be helped! Dont resent me if you get hurt, Onii-san! I jumped into Kojiros bosom with his sword drawn and released my clenched right fist at close range. Koujiro, on the other hand, immediately reversed the edge of his drawn sword and swung it at me. Great Demon Smaaaaaash!! Tsubame Kaeshi(Swallows Reversal)!! Koujiro also swung his sword down with the intention of cutting me off. But I bared all my nerves and threw myself out to strike with all my might. Ah Koujiro and Espie have been shown the Breakthrough well no matter I suppose? Hmm? Treainar did you say something? Special Shout-out to all my Patrons! Devanor Justin Burt Samuel Rodriguez Zachary spencer ZaneofBane Stewart Alon Hatzir Aaron Saddler Andy Lam Brandon Rivera David Frederickson Jared Juan Melchor lilwebsite Peter Banos UPPISH RACER Meoya Chapter 275: Tantrum Chapter 275 C Tantrum Big brother eh!!?? H, hey, blood! Its not just a scuffle, whats going on!? And, that man, hes Koujiro of the Seven Heroes!? The moment I swung my right smash, the feeling I felt in my fist was that of blowing off the straw mask that Koujiro was wearing. At the same time, there was a slight heat in my right arm he left a small cut on my skin no problem! Yo, nice to meet you! Eh, oh, oh Koujiros true face emerged from under a shattered straw mask. His long ck hair was pulled back from the front, giving him an astringent feeling. Both his eyes were closed, and his cheek was slightly cut by my fist. One more Eh!? Now fly!! A follow-up left hook. Hit Datto(Fleeing Hare)!! Oh The next moment, just before my left fist was released, Koujiro showed his back and ran away as a result, my left hand swung at empty air Hold it, h, hey hey With no regard for his reputation or appearance how do I put this W, why are you running away!? Youre one of the Seven Heroes!, right? I never thought that one of the Seven Heroes would turn his back on me and run away so brazenly. Then Koujiro had a smile on his face Hero? To this one, its a word that people attach on their own how do you think I could have survived so many years of war? Wh, ha? Because this one is blind, I can perceive danger better than most other people after all, when you run away, you dont have to worry about other peoples opinions, and even if its shameful, I prioritize my life ?. It was a far cry from the image of a warrior that I had imagined since I was a kid, that a warrior fights while holding dear to his life I found that not dying is this ones Bushido. Thats why, when he was about tounch his next attack, I couldnt say anything and was at a loss for words Great Demon Flicker! Oh, hey hey, were not in the middle of a face-off yet! I wont let him get a fresh start. Im going to attack before hes ready. Damn, I wish youd give this one a break! Oh, I told you, I wont let you get away! Ku~ theres no time to prepare my Battoujutsu stance But, Koujiro ran away again. When he saw that he couldnt counter me with his sword, he used his sensing ability to run away Wait! Ra! Ora! Uraa! I cannot match your speed, but with my anticipation skills, I can still manage to flee! This guy So aloof but, its also true that I cant actually catch him. Im faster in the Breakthrough state. Maybe I have more power too. But, he can read my movements I see hes reached the limits of perception huh Hmm? Tch Because I was running around, the Breakthrough was interrupted but Su~ Haa~ Instantly restore magic power with Magical Breathing. .. Huh? Now that was Magic power huh!? The magic has been restored!? Then, Koujiro seemed to sense it properly and looked surprised at the same time. Body Strengthening with magic However, the magic power consumption seemed to be intense, so when I ran around and tried to aim for the moment when the magic power was interrupted you recovered is such a thing possible? This is unheard of seriously, who are you? Ora, what are you mumbling about! Instantaneous magic recovery is too much of a threat no.. however, the timing of the magic recovery just now he was clearly defenseless when concentrating on it at the moment of recovery next time, if he shows that opening If Koujiro holds his sword in a state of tense concentration like before, I will be shed at the counter. Before that, I willnd a hit. He seemed to be muttering something, but it didnt matter. You cut Big brother Koujiro you cut Big brother! Hmm? What?! Nuoh!? Whoa!? Thats when it happened. Something flew between me and Koujiro, or rather, towards Koujiro. It was arge barrel, with its contents. It floated and flew towards Koujiro. Th, thats dangerous! Although it was a sudden surprise, Koujiro managed to avoid it. But beyond his line of sight Big brother cut cut cut cutcutcutcut The barrel seemed to be ced in front of the restaurant by the dozen or so. She red at Koujiro as she made them all float E, Espie? Whoa, isnt this also very dangerous!? Espie looked furious somehow, the air crackled with so much static electricity that it hurt, and the pressure spread as if to destroy everything, and everyone, including the onlookers, turned pale. YOU CUT BIG BROTHER! I WONT FORGIVE YOU! KOUJIRO, DIE !!!! E, Espie-jou!? Because she was so young, and with everything she had endured so far, as soon as her shackles came off, Espie snapped with all her emotions. This is bad! F, first of all! Ojou, look, I surrender! I, for one, surrender to your brother! Look, I have put aside the samurais sword, the pride of a warrior, right? See, I am no longer a threat to you! Koujiro appealed by throwing away his sword with a wry smile. Hey, is that okay for a swordsman? But it didnt reach Espies ears. DIE KOUJIRO, DIE!! Ah, arararara~? Up until now, it was blow away, but die is somethingpletely different. But Espie! Huh Ah Here good girl good girl Ah ah Before Espie could use her power, I hugged her from the front and stroked her head many times. Then, Espie was stunned, and her overflowing power began to calm down. Big brother Espie, youre a good girl, so just stop, Im fine. But that man, Big brother Its all right. Hey? Thats enough, okay? Ugh He was able to stop her tantrum, but Espie still seemed frustrated because she still hasnt gotten over it. But, I want the battle between the Seven Heroes to end here, so I tried desperately to dissuade her. Also, dont say die or anything like that absolutely not I cant? Thats right. If you want to stay with me dont say things like die so carelessly, okay? Ugh Then, you dont want toe along with me? Huh!? Okay! I wont say it! I wont say it anymore! I wont say it! Oshi! Has she finally calmed down? Hah~ its hard to deal with kids Kron, Shinobu, and Sadiz will have them one day I mean, hey, whats wrong with me, I cant have more than one at a time Phuh Kukuku Hmm? Da~hahaha, I give up, I give up! I truly say, this one is defeated! At that moment, Koujiroughed wildly and sat on the ground, and pped his hands. Alright, no chance no chance! I give up already! Huh? No~, I didnt expect it to be this bad. This level of opponent would put anything and everything on the line even if in victory, this one wont walk away unscathed, and Espie-jou will cry and send me flying. Wh, eh And most importantly unlike us, who could do nothing for the sullen-faced little girl who was always crying in her heart, Onii-san saved her heart as a fellow man, I can no longer point my sword at such a man. Saying that, Koujiro sheathed the sword he had thrown away, smiled at me and Espie, and gave me a thumbs up. So, Espie-jou, leave the rest to this one and go have fun with your brother or wherever you want! Koujiro I dont know who he is, but I can trust this Onii-san thats what I believe. Chapter 276: Things You Shouldn’t Know Chapter 276 C Things You Shouldnt Know So Onii-san, where are you headed to from here? About that. Werent you going to look the other way? Just out of curiosity. Well, if you dont want to tell me, I wont force you to. The fight? Me and Koujiro ended it. We were talking in an equipment store. For the time being, its not yet known to the entire Allied Forces, but the Seven Heroes and the Generals have already received word that Espie-jou is missing, and they suspect that she may have been taken prisoner by the Demon Kings Army. Oh~ Those Bethreal folk must be in a frenzy? Well, this one will not inform Bethreal! The missing Espie-jou escaped with a strong and gentle prince on a white horse if you interfere, the white horse will kick you to death! No, Im no prince I mean, youre being too irresponsible. Normally, it would be quite bold tough off Espie like this, when she might have made a big difference in history and the war But that aside Onii-san is quite strong, but why dont you take part in the war? Hey hey, what is this? Have you been interrogating me all this time? Thats why, Im trying to satisfy my curiosity. The powerhouse unknown to humanity and the world, unknown to everyone isnt it natural to be interested? I, I see Powerhouse huh being praised by the active Seven Heroes. Moreover, without preconceived notions like the Son of the Hero. Its a bit embarrassing In that sense Onii-san is also amazing but whats really amazing is Hmm? The one who taught Onii-san how to fight isnt it? Huh!? I was really nervous for a moment. Wh, what is he Onii-san is indeed a capable fighter but not a talent, a hard worker after understanding Onii-sans physical abilities, you train them in a well-bnced manner, and have not only a sense of stability, but also explosive power more than anything, techniques that even this one, with my many years ofbat experience, does not know these techniques are also deep and dense, not only superficial it is impossible for a young man of your age to get to that point let alone by himself Well, thats Im sure you must have been trained by a great master, I can imagine. Ah~, you got me for a moment, I thought he had found out about Treainar, but I just imagined it but to know that I have a master just from that one confrontation this guy Uh huh. As expected of Koujiro. Mm-hmm. A great master is indeed attached to the child. Mm-hmm! Quite great! And the person behind me nodded with a happy smile on his face no, this is one of the Seven Heroes who defeated you in the past Bnce, stability, technique, explosive power in these respects lets see there is a big difference with Hiro, one of the Seven Heroes like this one. Nu Hiro only specializes in explosive power, and is much too unstable. I was surprised when my fathers name was mentioned, and I couldnt help but react. Oya the Hero Hiro is unstable? Hmm? Indeed. Hiro clearly doesnt have a firm foundation while he can defeat all sorts of powerful opponents with his explosive power and natural talent, astonishingly, he struggles against just about anyone when he hits his stride, hes absolutely unbeatable. However, when hes pushed around, hes surprisingly fragile thats the kind of guy he is. Is that right Well, thats why Mikado-Jisan, his mentor and the Supreme Commander, is giving him a hard time right now. The strongest, unrivaled Hero rather, I thought that was just like my father. Thats why, not only my fighting style, but also the stability and things like that, I really went down apletely different path from my father Hmm? That? Now, this guy my father I see, Onii-san. Hmm? Onii-san what is your rtionship with Hiro and Mamu? Buh!? Argh, such an unexpected question caught me off-guard that I blurted out this time. Wh-what, are you talking aboutme with the Seven Heroes Simr scent? Its kind of the same as those two it feels somewhat simr. Makes me curious about the connection, doesnt it? Eh, simr to? Even though your fighting styles arepletely different for some reason, when I interact with Onii-san, Hiro and Mamu inevitablye to mind and when I mention their names, your heart skips a beat you know ?. Hey, this guy! He was interrogating me while remaining aloof!? I mean, maybe its because he cant see, but he can sense and perceive more things than other people Big brother! Hmm? Oh At that moment, Espie rushed over from the back of the store. Nice timing! The robe that had been provided by the army was stained with blood, so she was wearing a new white robe. I was going to buy new clothes, and I let her choose what she liked. It seems that she had a lot of trouble, but I wonder if she finally found something good. When I thought about it, Espie sulked a little. Koujiro! Dont talk to Big brother so much! Hmm? Hes Espies Big brother Koujiro, hurry up and go home! Big brother doesnt look like hes having fun with Koujiro! Otto~, Im sorry about that! But rest assured. I will not take your dear brother away from you, Espie-jou! Uh~ Oops, it looked like I was getting along so well with Koujiro, so I guess she got a little jealous. Somehow shes staring at Koujiro as if she wants to bite him but Espie, do you want that one? It looks good on you. Huh? uh, un, Big brother, do you think this looks good? Is it pretty? Oh, its pretty cute. Hmm Ehehe then Ill take it Gotcha! Big brother thank you Ooh. When I patted her on the head, she smiled very happily and immediately got back into a good mood. Im d, Espie-jou. Youve be so cute. Shut up, Koujiro. You cant even see it, can you? Even if I cant see it, I can sense the flowers blooming in Espie-jous heart and expression, which were empty?. What do you mean, I dont understand. But Espie was immediately put in a bad mood I thought, but Dahahaha, please cheer up~, I promise, I wont bother you anymore. Shut up. I dont know what it is even though she doesnt like him it doesnt feel like rejection, its like shes opening up even though she doesnt like him. Espie. Get some spare clothes and anything else you want. Yes. Big brother, panties too! Oh. Hey Big brother this one has cat drawings this one has dogs which one is cuter? Buy them both Huh both? Is it okay to get both!? I mean, go get more. Yes! I understand! Thank you so much, Big brother! Phew, I didnt think I would be shaken by such a question. After spending three months with Amae, Ive gotten used to things like this No, no, Onii-san. You should be a little embarrassed about that wouldnt she say something like Ill put them on and show you how they look and cause a little embarrassment? Thats because Im a big brother. Im used to dealing with little sisters. Youre used to Big brother, do you have another sister besides me? Hey, who is it? Where is she? Is she strong? Is she stronger than me? Is she cute? Do you like her more than me? Hah, shes kind of boisterous and attracted the attention of everyone in the store but was I able to get through Koujiros interrogation for now? Koujiro also has suspicions, but it doesnt seem like hes sure of anything, so as it isDDDD Well, the question I asked earlier Im not going to ask anymore. Huh!? In this world there are things you shouldnt know. Besides, Im sure Ill see Onii-san again someday, and if Im alive by then, Ill ask. Saying that, Koujiro whispered in my ear so that Espie couldnt hear us. This uncle he really is one cunning guy Chapter 277: Setting Sail a Second Time Chapter 277 C Setting Sail a Second Time Espie and I both put on our hoods properly. This way, people would only see us as a parent and child or brother and sister traveling together. Fortunately, it was Koujiro this time, but in the future there might be people who know Espies face, so I have to be careful. Well, best of health, Espie-jou. Why dont you give me a hug at the end? I absolutely wont, Beh! Ungh, so cold to the end, arent you!? The dock. A ship bound for the continent on the other side of the world. Koujiro asked for a farewell hug, but Espie coldly refused. But Koujiro Hmm? As apromise, Espie trotted up to Koujiro, tugged at the hem of her clothes and whispered th thank you I told you to die, but I didnt mean it Im sorry Haha. Even though she didnt hug or fawn on him, Espie thanked him while looking bashful and apologized for what she said. Koujiro also patted Espies head while looking pleased with those words. Now, this one can also work harder. Stay in good health. Un. Espie, who hadnt opened up to my father or mother no, she didnt seem to have opened up yet, might have softened a little towards Koujiro. Onii-san as well. Yeah Saying that, I nodded back to Koujiro, who also smiled at me. He never showed the depth of his power, and to be honest, I dont know how strong he will be when he goes all out. But this time, I found out that he was a big softy. People who fought against my father like Treainar and the Six Supremacy on the other hand, those who fought with my father Until next timewell meet again.'' Yeah, dont look forward to it! Im the one who found out about you so Ill be seeing you thats what I decided. Certainly, this man in the future knows about the child how curious. Treainar by the way, can Koujiro see you? No, I do not believe so well, I suppose he senses that there is something peculiar about the child I see Be that as it may Hmm? Treainar? At that moment, Treainar was staring at Koujiro with a somewhatplicated expression. I was worried about that and tried to call out, but Treainar immediately turned on his heel. Ah tis nothing your concern is unnecessary child. ? I had no idea what feelings were contained in Treainars words. Lets go, then, Espie. Un. Espie boarded the boat with me, looking down a little. At that time, Espie wiped her eyes with her hand only once. If you are feeling lonelDDDD Im not lonely, because Im with Big brother. If you tell me to go back, Ill beat you up, even if you are Big brother. I, I understand Im sorry I jokingly asked a wild question, but she didnt think I was joking, and Espie tightly squeezed my hand in protest, so I decided not to say anything else. I mean, she heard about my sister Amae in the equipment store so she still seemed a little grumpy. SET SAILDDDD!! The high-spirited voices of sailors echoed across the deck as the ship sailed away. The sky was clear. Its a good day for a departure. Even so, the little girl over here had a sour look on her face. Espie~,e on, say bye bye to Koujiro. I already did. Geez, hey~ what got you so mad. Dont be so sulky. Im not mad. Even with that kind of persistence My oh my, you appear to be struggling, child. Hm~m if she gets this attached, it will be more and more difficult from now on. It will be difficult to train outside the Vier world well, theres nothing to train for on the ship anyway Training well, then you can do that, can you not? Have you forgotten when you were on a ship in the future? Huh? ah For a while, I thought I was going to be stuck with a grumpy Espie for a while, and there was nothing I could do, but when I heard Treainars words I had an epiphany. During those few days of voyage in the future, the training was merely meditation and a change of scenery, with not much effect but what about now? I get it. At that time, I did it as part of learning Magical Radar and a bit of fun at the same time. The results were embarrassing, and the old sailorsughed at me, but now Moreover, if tis apanied by Espie then somehow We can do it together, like were ying a little I thought it was definitely a good idea, so I told Espie Hey, Espie. What is it? You want to go fishing? .. Huh? Thats right, fishing. Fishing like catching fish? Yes. Have you ever done it? Hmm~ Ive caught them in the river with my power. No, you catch the fish with a fishing rod. Hearing Espies story, I smiled a little. Certainly, with Espies power, it was faster to catch them with her ability without fishing for them. But this was not about catching fish. With a rod? Troublesome. I see we cant thats too bad. If you had yed a game with your brother and won, I would have listened to anything you had to say again. Huh? Then, Big brother will go fishing alone Well, I can do it! I can catch fish easily! You have to use a proper rod, right? I can do it! Something like that, its easy! Espie was pouting at my provocation. I said, Ill listen to whatever you say but if Espie is a beginner, I can beat her after learning to use the radar. And so, Espie and I, while enjoying a leisurely fishing trip that also served as training, set out to the open sea for a different continent. Chapter 278: Intermission (Maid) ⑤ Chapter 278 C Intermission (Maid) We have requested the Empire and the neighboring Kingdom of Bethreal to arrange materials and increase reconstruction support. I know you will be puzzled at first by the intervention of those from the outside world I would gratefully ept their assistance. We thank you Princess of the outside world Thats too modest. You have taken care of Earth and Sadiz for three months. Also, I would like to express my sincere gratitude to you, Lord Machio, for weing us after your continued istion. We look forward to your continued support as the coordinator of the Nation of Cacretale. Thanks to the instructions of Princess Phianse and the help of the Imperial Survey team that the Master had ced nearby, the restoration of Cacretale continues. Of course, the damage this country has suffered is incalcble, and above all, the sense of loss and anxiety over the absence of Kron and Jamdiel, the two who were the heart and soul of this country, must be great. But this country was more resilient than we outsiders realize. Theyre working their hardest to move forward and upward. As proof of that Eh-ho, eh-ho, eh-ho, eh-ho While the adults were busy rebuilding and couldnt spare much time for the children, Amae quietly jumped rope. It was used by the adults in the dojo for training, but children can also use it as a toy, which is not strange. However, Amae looked very serious as she jumped. Amae~, isnt she a bit too serious? Did something happen? Somehow, since she came back Karui and Tsukshi were also smiling wryly. Yes, Amae, was delivered to Cacretale by the Prince of the Heavens a few days ago. I heard roughly about what happened from the Heavenly Prince, who had already returned to the Heavenly World. It seemed that Little man had outwitted the Master and Madam. When I heard that story, I couldnt help butugh, although it was inappropriate. Even now, in a fight, the Master and Madam are the strongest in the world, but Little man outwitted them. Of course, there must have been advice from the prince, Kron, and especially the hated Great Demon King, but even so, when I heard that the Little man had managed to outmaneuver the Master and Madam with his footwork and made them fall on their asses, I unintentionally clenched my fists. My heart was pounding. And I was convinced that if the conditions were met, it would be possible with the current ability of Little man Yes, that was a few days ago and when Amae came back, she said I promised to get stronger. Older brother, the Goddess, the High Priestess, and Bro also said that if Amae gets stronger, they would rely on me. Thats why Im getting stronger, Big sister and Karui, I wont be a hindrance, ya! Ill jump up and down with this, and Ill be as strong as Older brother! Those words were used to persuade Amae who chased after Little man but when I heard them, I thought those words applied to me as well. Yeah, Amae is right. Uncle! Ill also be increasing the amount of muscle training I do too, in between the reconstruction work. I wont let Earth beat me. Un! Uncle will be stronger too! No, it wasnt just me, I was keenly aware of my powerlessness in the battle a few days ago it seems to be the same for everyone in this country right now. Machio pats Amaes head and gives a big nod. Wait, no jumping ahead, Machio! Th, thats right! Erm, if thats the case, us too! This time, well be able to fight alongside Earth! Ora, muscle training, running and sparring are always wee! Eat more and get stronger! I dont want to drag him down anymore Of course, Tsukshi and Mortriages crew were also smiling and shouting as they cleared away the rubble. In response, the dojo people and the others all at once Its a really good country to the point of frustration Princess I and the people of the Empire at this rate Earth will abandon us The princess muttered while looking at this spectacle with a dazzling and a somewhatplicated expression. I understand that feeling painfully. Moreover, getting stronger huh thats really it Huh!? At that moment, I and the princess turned to a voiceing from behind us, and there was Master Rebal who was sweating profusely and steam overflowing from his body. Rebal, you worked all day yesterday clearing the rubble, so you were told to rest today, right? .. have you been training recklessly? Take care of yourself a little. You were also badly injured by Paripi. Pity? You know we couldnt do anything in that battle, Phianse Rebal This might be the first wall that the children of the Seven Heroes, who were called child prodigies, have faced. In a way, for the Princess, Rebal, and Fu, who had grown up more smoothly than Little man Yesterday, I found training equipment and stuff used in the dojo under the rubble, so I did some strength training under the blue sky, and I did it in the morning too. It was interesting to see all the equipment for the first time, and they also seem to be able to give you a numerical value for each individuals strength. Numerical value? Yes, and I gave it my all and when I asked the dojo people, it seems that all the numbers I gave were far below Earth. Eh!? Power, speed, visual faculty, every single number Come to think of it, the training equipment in the dojo was like that kind of magic item. Although I could notpete with the figures of people who specialized in one field, such as Machios power, Karuis speed, Jamdiels eyes, and so on, I was told that my overall power and bnce were quite outstanding. Well, even if it doesnt show in the figures, I learned about the tremendous difference in power in that Imperial Match and since the battle with Paripi, I feel in my heart how far behind I am even more but Rebal Even though I know what Ick how can I develop it? Even if I develop steadily, will I be able to catch up with Earth, who is growing stronger at such a rate Its probably the first time anyone has heard this. Rebals weak voice. Ah~, no way~ What is this bench press? I cant get any figures at all~ Ah Fu Why dont you try itter, Princess? Really youll find out how amazing Earths numbers are when you try it. At that moment, Master Fu also returned with a tired look on his face. And just like Master Rebal, his expression was not cheerful. Princess we how can we be stronger Thats I suppose we have to ask our parents to train us, but they seem to be busy I guess so its been a long time since father trained me in spearmanship But, even if we receive instructions from the teachers at the academy even with the guidance of an Imperial Warrior instructor this may sound impertinent, but but No one can deny Master Fus words. Because thats what everyone thinks. Naturally, I think so too. Steady efforts are a matter of course, but even if we proceed steadily from now on, as Earth is now I dont think we could reach that level, let alone the Six Supremacy More or less, even I, who has the power of an Advanced Warrior as a qualification, couldnty a hand on that Paripi. I was also thinking. To catch up with him, we definitely need someones guidance. Father, Hiro, Mamu, Ryvar, Benlinerve Lord Mikado but everyone is probably too busy right now Even I have to be stronger than I am now. But the trouble is, we dont know what we need to do to be stronger. In the meantime, Lord Hiro and Lady Mamu will be back here soon. Lets discuss it at that time. But Sir Hiro is the busiest one, isnt he? No, hes skipping a lot of work right now to search for Earth However, there are not many people in this world who have the power of the Seven Heroes or the Six Supremacy, and enough free time to guide us. Certainly, it is best to consult with the Master no.. I dont know. I dont mean to put it this way, but I dont think the Masters senses and talents will be very helpful thats why Little man .. Hmm? That was then. Until this moment, we were unaware of anything. Little man and Kron had forgotten something unbelievable. Far above us, who were at a loss as to how to proceed Fuwaa~ah th airing(Sanpi) left me a wee bit puckered. Seems Hilua wants to frolic on th Surface some more so it goes, I reckon Ill just head home first. A huge dragon was yawning. Chapter 279: Intermission (The Unmerited Swordsman) Chapter 279 C Intermission (The Unmerited Swordsman) For me, who is not good at dealing with people, the only people I could call friends were you guys. But Earth. Ive always been jealous of you. DDFu is the best wizard in the world! Rebal is the best swordsman in the world! Phianse is the best spearmaster in the world! And Im going to be the strongest ultra hero in the world, better than my father! You pulled us together and you were always at our center. Phianse, whom I greatly admire, always looked at you, not at me. I envied you because you were strong, cheerful, and honest with your feelings. I wanted to be a man who couldpete with you. I didnt want to lose. Thats why I swung my sword hundreds of thousands and thousands of times since I was a child. The skin of my hands was torn, my blisters were crushed, but I still swung the sword. I didnt want to be left behind. But shortly after entering the Academy DDOoooh, Rebal won a mock battle against Earth! DDRival defeated Earth, the son of the Hero Hiro! DDAs expected, the son of the Sword Saint! To my amazement, I defeated you. No, I wasnt the only one. In overall strength, Phianse. In the field of magic, Fu. Everyone has outperformed you in their respective areas. Maybe it started back then. We gradually began to grow apart from each other. DDHey hey, Earth, Rebal, Princess, lets have lunch together~ We were neverpletely estranged because Fu was the mediator between us. But even so, our rtionship was no longer the same as it had been in the past. DDStudying abroad? You and Fu I see well, do your best. DDYeah. Earth Ille back stronger DDHaha, its still not good enough for you I was seething. I was also irritated by Earths friendlyugh and his somewhat carefree attitude. Myplex feelings for Phianse were also there, and I couldnt get rid of them. Despite these feelings, I was able to experience growth by meeting powerful people and warriors from other countries. At times, when the country was in danger, I was sent out and was able to defeat the attacking dragons in deadly battle. This, along with the title of Dragon yer, gave me absolute confidence in my own strength. I am no longer the same person I was when I was always chasing after Earth. I am stronger. I thought that if I were the current me, I would be able to confidently tell Phianse about my feelings. But In the Graduation Match, I fought against Earth and was defeated I couldnt protect Earth from his anguish, or from the voices of others And I was unable to do anything useful against the enemy that Earth, who had fled the country, was fighting Is this any different from when I was chasing after Earth? No, it is not. Earth has already gone too far ahead for me to see. The words I swore in the Heavenly World, Someday I will be Earths strength, were not false. But to achieve that D.. Dragon? H, how enormous A huge dragon was flying in the sky above us. And the moment I saw it, my whole body trembled. W-What is this preposterous It had no hostility or murderous intent toward us. However, just by being there, my whole body shrank in fear. If you touch that reverse scale, everyone here will perish I understood it by sight. Wha, what is that thing! Th, the hell Wh, whoooa Nuh eh I wasnt the only one. Phianse, Sadiz, Fu, and a man named Machio, who seemed to be a powerful man, must have also felt it. Paripi was by far the strongest of anyone we had ever fought. It far surpasses that Paripi Hmm~? Ah, there you are Nuwahahaha, a few wee folk with their mouths agape nu? Oh ho The dragon noticed our gaze and looked at us, a smile on his lips. Over here Huh!? Come on! Not good! Guh everyone, get out of here nowDDDDDD The dragon suddenly descended. Its not the level of opponent to fight or anything like that. At least, Ill buy a few seconds Oh will you stop. Im not going to eat you. Eh!!!??? The dragon er spoke Hmm houhou uh-huh. This scent yesh~ I thought th bloodline was exterminated by my friend The dragonnded in the ruined city with and shaking thud, looking down at us with its huge body and smiling somewhat happily who Huh? Is it looking at Sadiz? With a somewhat happy and nostalgic look in its eyes I met my friends disciple a few days ago and thss who is connected to him that alone was not enough to pique my interest, and I finally became interested after he exposed his soul to me Nuwahahahaha, th descendants of that one are still something special. How unmanly of me. Uh wh, who the hell are you Hmm? Oh, Im Vasr, th Dragon King of Hades. Also, th rival of th Female Hero, Kaguya, your distant ancestor. Nuwahahahahaha Huh? Hmm? You dont know th face, do you? Well, that was a long time ago. But because of that I didnt participate in th war between Humanity and th Demon King army Confusing words ku? Dragon King of Hades? No way. Hmm? No, no, Vasr? No, no, no H, hey, Rebal, Fu I, I just heard a tremendous auditory hallucination Me too, I heard names that appear in picture books and Sadizs ancestor Both Phianse and Fu apparently Im not hearing things wrong And even though we were given names from fairy tales, I took the liberty of understanding that if this dragon called itself that, then it must be real. So much so that this dragon Oh huge. Bigger than Hilly! Amae!!!??? Oh no! While everyone was cowering in fear and speechless, a child who didnt know anything Earths little sister ran up to the dragon with a twinkle in her eyeDDDD Hmm? Hilly? Oh, weess, do you mean Hilua? Un! Hilly is my friend! Yesh! Nuwahahaha, I am Hiluas father. I thank you for befriending my son! Hillys dad!? Hilly? Hilua? Was it, if Im not mistaken, that winged hippo that Earth had with him? Hi, Hilly is the Dragon King of Hades Vasrs is that what you mean, Little man what a fact to hide also, Im Kaguyas? Argh, I dont know whats what We dont even know whats going on anymore. Even Sadiz, who had guessed the circumstances to some extent, was holding her head. But as for me, I am certain of two things. First of all, Im too ashamed to call myself a Dragon yer. Not after seeing a real dragon like this. And the other thing. I dont know why I thought this, even though it wasnt exined to me that way. The realm where these dragons reside. That might be the scenery that Earth is aiming for and trying to see Chapter 280: Intermission (Female Ninja) ④ Chapter 280 C Intermission (Female Ninja) Honey had mended the rift caused by the misunderstanding with Phianse-hime. I think thats a good thing. It makes me sad that Honey was quarreling with his childhood friend. And it would reduce the number of people I would invite to our wedding in the future. Sadiz-san wont be apanying Honey on his journey after all. From the bottom of my heart, Im d that she wont. Honey was also a boy. There was no guarantee that he wouldnt be enticed by Sadistic Oppai. And Kron-san, who is apparently my greatest rival for now, left this country with Honey, but after that, they will go their separate ways Im really d No, really. So, although the women who adore Honey have be lively, there are currently no women who apany Honey. If so, now is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity but Why?! My Space-Time Ninjutsu isnt activating!? A technique of the highest difficulty that twists space and leaps one to the person marked with it. A technique that should allow me to leap to Honeys side anytime, anywhere. By using this to support Honey from the shadows and keep watching his every move, my strategy for staying one step ahead of the other rivals quickly fell apart. No way did something happen to Honey? The worst case imaginable. No I cant be Honey you what about our children? Sasuke!? Sakura!? Our no no no, just hope the best for Honey. Honey is safe for sure. Then there are other possible reasons if I cant activate the jutsu, it means my ability iscking. Yes, that is the most likely Huh!? Eh eh? At that moment, the intense pressure I felt from afar gave me goosebumps all over my body tte, wait?! Wh, what, i, is that thing!? A huge dragon was approaching the town not good! Please, be in time! Before I knew it, I was running. But even at this distance, I could tell. No matter how you think about it, its not an opponent I can handle. Its much stronger than anyone Ive ever faced. But Its Vasr, th Dragon King of the Hades! Weess, you may call me whatever you like, yesh? Vasa huh? The dragon spoke Vasr? Huh? Somehow, the name I often heard in old tales but before that! At the feet of that dragon, Amae! Thats bad! Amae is Honeys precious sister, in other words shes my sister! If its Vasr then, Vissy!! Ngah!!?? Wh, wha, what!? Waaaaaaaaaaiitt!!!??? Eh, eh, eh!? Amaes pure and innocent eyes sparkled, and at her words, the dragon froze with its mouth open, the people around me were stunned, and I plunged headfirst into the ground in front of Amae Oh, its Shinobu Oh, uh ah~ Amae, called the dragon whose name appeared in legends and myths Vissy. I was kind of blown away by the whole thing, and couldnt get a word out while rubbing my forehead a little. N, nuh, weess. Vissy wont do! I am male! But Hilly is Hilly, so Vissy is Vissy then, Vassy! Nuoooh, why that one!? I, its amazing if this dragon should sigh right now, everyone here will probably die and yet Amae was smiling instead of being terrified Un~ then, Vaz. Nuu w, well, thats reasonable And I dont know if its real or not, but the Dragon King of Hades, who seemed so strong that I wouldnt be surprised if it really was, epted apromise well, as expected of Honey and my sister th, thats scary. A, Amae, its dangerous enough! Hey, itsing down! get behind me Shinobu, get up! Nuu, this situation, whats happening And, anyway, the danger is there any at all? I dont know Anyway, with Amae being too defenseless, everyone was in front of the dragon as if to protect Amae at once. Of course, I stood up. And then Hmph. Well well Kaguyas descendant Have you awoken to th Moonlight Eyes yet? From the looks of it you seem to have a decent amount of talent, but well, you still dont have th power yet. Such a shame. Huh m, Moonlight Eyes of those three great magic eyes And th other humans too Hmmm, hoho Dragon Vasr grinned and nced at us while nodding, as if assessing us Well, theyre not as strong as that cheeky littled who summoned me, and his bride. Eeeeh!!?? In all fairness,pared to him, your faces are much too feeble. Th world after my friends death I wondered if th winds of a new era would blow hotly like that littled and his bride or not so hot? Words thatpletely condescend and ridicule us. Who the hell are youparing us to Um Hmm? At that time, Sadiz asked about the state of the dragon Vasr, Dragon King of Hades um the ones who summoned you do you mean Little man and Kron? Th names elude me, but they were th littled andss who contracted Hilua, and they summoned me. as I thought What? Honey and Kron-san? Huh? Bride? He said Bride!? Why Honey and the Dragon King!? E, Earths summoned him!? No way, Earth cant use Summoning Magic And whats more, he summoned the Dragon King of Hades!? Or rather, that hippopotamus really is the Dragon King of Hades The princess group, Honeys childhood friends, were also surprised. Certainly, to have me so surprised, as expected of Honey. But Honeys bride is Oh, Vaz! Amae is getting stronger! Im not weak! Hah? Older brother promised! Amae will get stronger! Hey, thats why Amae!? Her cheeks were pouted and she looked cute, but what are you doing! Dont give me too much stimtion Nuhahahahahaha, good spirit. However, the dragonughed wildly at Amaes words In a way, you have th greatest potential. Humans at your age, are in what is called th Golden Age, a time when th nervous system is in a remarkable state of development in other words, how you spend your time during this period will have a great impact on your future abilities. ? er, an old friend of mine, once shared his great wisdom over drinks Contrary to his grandeur, he spoke in a rather theoretical and inappropriate manner but halfway through, he turned his face away awkwardly. He was a rather unusual dragon, thats for sure. I just wanted to let everyone know that Ive picked up a new web novel to trante after finishing Maiden Game in Hard Mode. Its short with only 49 chapters, and I was surprised no one picked it up even though there is a Manga Adaptation. God-ying Demon King Do check it out! The first chapter is up now and will update every Monday with one Wednesday Bonus chapter a month! Chapter 281: Talent Spread the nerves to the surroundings. Thats literally what I was told. Expand Magical Radar over a wide area. I cast a fishing line from the deck of the ship sailing at sea. Until now, all I had to do was drop the line and wait for the fish to bite. It was just a matter of luck. But not anymore. I see no, I feel what kind of world lies beneath the surface of the sea By spreading my magic over a wide area, I could see everything that existed within the scope of my magic. Schools of fish their number their size their swimming speed their formation everything. So now you know, what do you do? I nodded at the words of Treainar, who was beside me, and focused on the bait on the hook of the hanging line. The moment the fish swims around I matched its movements, and looking ahead, the moment the fish saw the bait, I moved my wrist slightly, as if to lure it in, making the bait look as if it were alive. At that moment, it bit. Here! It bit! A bite! Vibrations, shock, and weight were transmitted to my hands. And the force of the fishs resistance to being caught. Truly, it was a battle between man and fish. Indeed. Fishing has naught to do with luck. Man and fish read each other, deceive each other,pare strength, and technique consolidate everything to face each other tis truly a duel! Fiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiissssshuuu!!!! I pulled up the supple rod and the fish was tossed out of the sea, soaring through the air. As I watched the fish jump onto the deck, sshing and bouncing, I struck a guts pose. Oh, that fe, looks like he caught another one. Ah. How many is that? He doesnt look like a man of the sea, but hes a big deal. I put my catch in the box and felt good about the situation. Hearing the voices of admiration from the crewmen made me feel even better. Its a big difference from the ship voyage in our era. And above all I know, on such an unstable, swaying ship Hes fishing while on one tiptoe, thats amazing. Come on, praise me more. Yes, there was another training besides Magical Radar while fishing. It was to stand barefoot on one toe on this rocking ship and keep my bnce. After a while, do it on the opposite leg. There was no point in just activating the radar. It was useless if you cannot activate it naturally while fighting in battle. So, while doing other things, I also activated the radar. That was the onboard training that Treainar gave me. And its working out for me now. Your skills have improved, to a tremendous degree. In the beginning, the fish were slippery and untouchable, and the bait unappealing. A pathetic disy characteristic of a pompous twat. Sh, shut up when I was little, Sadiz took care of everything from the bait to holding the fishing line Certainly, at first I had a hard time with things other than training. But Im used to it now. I worked part-time at a fishing port with a unique fishy smell, now I dont think anything about it. My oh my, that maid has spoiled you from a very early age W, well I suppose you had no inconvenience, but are you not d to have graduated from her in Cacretale. Hmm Thats right. Since leaving the Imperial City, I have survived in the mountains, interacted with hoodlums, homestayed on an isted ind, traveled to the sky, sailed on a ship to another continent, worked part-time at a fishing port, and now have gone to the past during wartime and fished on a ship. And along the way, Ive fought the Six Supremacy and the Dragon King of Hades its been intense but When I got sent to the past world like this, I panicked about what I was going to do maybe Ive now gotten used to it It just means that you have be mentally stronger. Tis a good thing. Compared to the time when you sympathized with the rabbit you caught in the mountains and let it go Sure, if I had been spoiled by Sadiz for a long time Im grateful to Sadiz, and Ive always loved her maybe Treainar was right, maybe I would have been happy with that. But maybe I wouldnt have had the joy of feeling a sense of aplishment by catching a fresh fish like this. I might not have gained confidence in myself. The only thing is I made Sadiz cry it was heartbreaking But the only thing that broke my heart was making Sadiz sad. It gouged at her trauma. That I chose to go with Treainar. She sent me off properly, but in all honesty Even so, it was after much deliberation. That maid was always concerned about you, and even though she had talent, she likely had not been able to develop that talent she is still young she could still grow depending on her mindset. huh? Is that so? I was a little surprised to hear Treainars assessment of Sadiz. I thought Sadiz was already strong enough, but shes still growing? Well, even though shes older than me, shes still a teenager, so its not strange Certainly, she may still seem strong enough, but that is just the circumstance in the present peaceful world. She has no experience with bloody training or life-threatening battle therefore, she stood no chance against Paripi. However, her talent alone is substantial. I-I see And most of all that girl is apparently of legitimate Shiznautmy descent with further growth that power she may unlock the Moonlight Eye Yeah hmm? Hmm? Huh? Just now, I think he just said something quite amazing huh? Sadiz Moonlight Eyes? The Moonlight Eye, one of the three Great Magic Eyes huh? Big brother! Eh, ou, huh? While I was engrossed in the conversation, Espie called me from behind. Before, she got frustrated because she couldnt catch any fish DDI, I need, to concentrate, so Ill go over there and fish! Im going to catch a surprise for Big brother! And Espie stopped fishing with me, and was fishing a little farther away. When I was called, I hurriedly turned around I.. I win yay? Oooouuuuuuuuuuuhhhhh, in, incredibleee!!?? The sailors also cheered. Overhead, Espie was lightly floating how do I put it a huge face? A Megaton Hammerhead Shark tis quite interesting O, oh Espie Of course, the fish Ive been catching so far werent small, but the size was iparable. The fishes I was catching were about the size of this sharks bait. But Tis huge and ferocious as such, to catch this properly one would need a suitable fishing rod not such cheap rentals. Thats right. I nodded at Treainars words Espie you cheated, didnt you? Huh!? And I didnt! Im not lying! I, caught it seriously! I didnt trap it with telekinesis! So, I win! Big brother will listen to me today! So, youre going to carry me around for the rest of today! When I asked her with a reproachful look, she was clearly not fishing but using her ability to catch fish, Espie told a tant lie with her eyes swimming wildly. I mean, this is, wow Well, in terms of ability and talent, this one is special as well And, Treainar sighed in amazement. Special Shoutout to all my Patrons for the Support!!! Devanor Javon Mcintosh Justin Burt Samuel Rodriguez Zachary spencer Stewart ZaneofBane Stewart Alon Hatzir Aaron Saddler Andy Lam Brandon Rivera David Frederickson Jared Juan Melchor lilwebsite Peter Banos UPPISH RACER Meoya pascal mouvielle Chapter 282: To Nurture Chapter 282 C To Nurture For the time being, I was sitting on the deck and lecturing Espie. Listen, Espie. You shouldnt cheat. But you lied to cover it up, didnt you? Because Because, you shouldnt. Espie, while sitting on the floor facing me, turned away with her lips pursed. She seemed to be sulking. But I had to educate her properly here, and before I knew it, I was doing something like this. Thing is I would have hugged you regardless of the game Huh!? Was that so!? If you didnt cheat and lie I, er, I lied! Yes Yes! I lied! Surprised by my words, Espie turned her face here, raised her hand impatiently and confessed. Big brother, I cheated and lied! I trapped the fish tightly with telekinesis and lifted it up! I told you the truth, right? Yes, I did! Trapped it tightly, she did such a horrible thing and to such a big fish without hesitation. Floating ability, psychokinesis, shockwave, this ones abilities are not magic, and can be applied well, even a fish of such mass is but a trifle to this one Treainars words made my head hurt. She opened her arms, childishly asking for a hug still, Im tempted to say that shes one of the Seven Heroes ~, but this ce No. No hug for you. Why!? I told you honestly! Big brother is a liar! Youre the one who lied first. Uh~, Big brother is bullying! Ill blow you away, okay? Blow me away, that is something you say when you surely have no self-restraint, right?! I surely dont! Espie was pissed off and pouting, but the game was null and void anyway. She has shown a lot of self-restraint so far you have shown her kindness and reminded her selfishness I suppose she does not know how much more or less to take. Geez and she was so confused by the gift of a cheap ribbon Somehow, instead of just going along with Espie, I have to teach her these little things in the future as well. I dont want to go so far as to call it parenting, but well, Id like her to teach me a little more about Bethreal, the Allied Forces, and my parents! Well how about thinking of it as an experience for you as well? Treainar? And so, Treainar whispered to me with a wry smile. Eh? No way, youre not telling me to raise a child, are you? In Cacretale, you have trained yourself by training and advising Mortriages group. Well, it was only for a few months, so it was half-finished, but even so, going from a position where you were always being trained by me to a position where you were training others instead should have given you some insight. I could certainly agree with those words. As a person who gives advice, I felt a certain amount of responsibility, and since I could not say anything out of line, I seriously studied their movements and strengths to determine the characteristics of Mortriage, Oratski, Mobner, and Budeo. Tis the same. You have been pampered until now this time why not put yourself in a position to nurture others? What it was like for your father, mother, that maid it might be a good opportunity to learn about such things. N nurture Espie isnt my child The maid is not your biological parent, nor is she your actual sibling. But still, she nurtured you with love, did she not? Th, thats true, but And in a way tis something I cannot teach you, because I do not know what it is like It doesnt seem like he had any children, so its not wrong for Treainar to say that, but well, I have been trained by Treainar, but I dont feel like I was being nurtured with enoughpassion I, inin, in any case! Oh Y, you should also learn the difficulty of raising another! Tis not just about pampering, tis about seriously considering the future of others as well as your own! Try it! Ugh, he read my mind again Treainar started talking very fast, but was he embarrassed? When I thought about that, I got red at again, so lets change the subject that Im not just training her, Im nurturing her and learning how difficult it is to do so Big brother? Whats wrong? Is it, are you going to pick me up? Hmm? And Espie looked into my face with expectant eyes but I knew I shouldnt spoil her here. No, no, nope. Boooo! Stingy! Im not stingy! But, it seems that raising her is going to take a lot of work. Moreover, shes a child who has the power to destroy various things just by throwing a tantrum. Im worried about her future No~, but its a really big deal, you two are really awesome siblings! ?? At that moment, some old sailors started talking to me and Espie, who were sitting face to face on deck. Yeah. You caught a shark this big, you know. You got a bright future ahead of you, little missy. Espie used her ability, but the grownups who didnt know thought she caught it with her own skill well, in a sense, her ability is also a skill, but in any case, Espies eyes were shining as they looked at the shark she caught. Even the fishermen at the fishing port aint this good this could be If its just the two of you, maybe you could get that Ah you might even be able to catch the Lord of the Ind Seas as well. Lord? And in the course of the conversation, the grownups mentioned something that was a bit strange. Lord? Is there such a thing around here? I had never heard of such a thing on the boat trip, so I was a little curious. Oh, they call it the Great Sea King Squid its an infamous monster among sailors. A ferocious creature that is said to have sunk many fishing boats and even warships. S Squid? Yeah. Like a phantom, theres no telling when or where it will appear, and very few people have seen it, but it definitely exists. As proof, there is a huge bounty on the creature, and many hunters are still searching for it. Hm~m squid Thats why this ship is also equipped with cannons and all sorts of things. Well, its just a countermeasure against the Demon Kings Army. Just in case, I looked to Treainar beside me Indeed. I certainly have heard of such a creature, but never have I seen it, and I have heard rumors that someone somewhere yed it before I noticed Huh? Is that so? Well, I suppose it has yet to be killed at this time of the era Hmm I wouldnt be surprised if I was the one who killed it ?. Heh, what a im such deration I was joking around, but Treainar muttered in a surprisingly serious tone, so I thought, No way, but I also thought, But then, no way. And then Alright, Ive made up my mind! Hmm? Espie? Espie suddenly stood up, clenching her fists tightly. Ill catch it! What? And this time Hug! Big brother, lets have another game! Its a matter that would terrify a normal person, but Espie was rather enthusiastic. Well, shes one of the Seven Heroes, and shes powerful enough to challenge a Six Supremacy single-handedly, so its not unreasonable. Surprisingly, what really killed that squid Ahooooooy, theres something huge floating straight ahead!!!! Suddenly, the wild voice of one of the sailors rang out. What is it? I dont know! But look at it! U, ugh, what the hell is that!? The sailors rushed to the bow of the ship, and Espie and I followed. And we saw it too. Oh theres something there, Big brother. Yeah its huge what is that? A huge object floating in the sea ahead. Even from a distance, the figure is visible. The fact that it can be clearly seen from this distance means that it is quiterge. It may be bigger than this ship? enormous tis a cephalopod Thats Precisely, we were just talking about Eh!? Then Instinctively, I also lean forward. Certainly, I think I see a few tentacle-like things But the thing that bothered me the most was That is already Uh-huh tis dead. Huh!? I knew it. A mysterious object floating in the sea no, the creature is already dead. The carcass was floating in the sea. But how could something so huge Wait, look, near the carcass a small boat is someone onboard? What? At Treainars suggestion, I take a closer look. And sure enough, there is a small boat floating but I cant clearly see who or what kind of person is on it. But Treainar and I would soon find out who it was. And in a way, the one Im going to nurture Wasnt Espie alone. Chapter 283: First Meeting Chapter 283 C First Meeting A squid bigger than a ship. Thats truly a monster. It was understandable that it was considered dangerous and had a bounty on its head. The only problem was that the monster was dead. And it wasnt just dead. As the ship approached it, the situation Uh, ugh Wow its all, sploshy sploshy, Big brother. Espie said it in a cute way, but it was a reaction unique to Espie, who has experience in war, and it actually was quite gory. The head of what appeared to be a giant squid was crushed as if it had been struck by something huge, and its many limbs have been carved and smashed. It had clearly been brutally ughtered by someone. Oh, wa, wh, whats going on! I, I cant believe it This is, who would do this So, who did this? And I could see the figure of the guy who probably knew the answer. Hey, theres someone over there! Oh, really, in a small boat Hmm? Wait, wh, whats that? The sailors also noticed his presence, and at the same time cried out in surprise. Thats only natural Huh? Wh. eh? A child? I was the same. Big brother! Theres someone a small boy! Yes, the one on the small boat was small in stature or rather, a kid that was not much different from Espie. Hmm? Then the kid on the small boat turned around and looked back at us. I couldnt help but shudder. Just like when I first met the child Espie, as if there was no sign of life or hope in his eyes huh? Hmm? Hey, Treainar unh Hey However, the face of the kid or rather, he looked very familiar Silence. The kid turned to us and remained speechless, and we were speechless too, and the atmosphere was heavy. Then, he noticed us, and even though we were in his field of vision, he just looked at us as if he didnt show any interest or concern. Hmph. Eventually, the kid decided we didnt matter and turned to face forward. What? Wont you say anything!?'' At that moment, all the crew members of the ship made a retort at the same time. Then the kid turned around again So noisy your breath stinks dont just show up and scream in droves are you trying to rile me up? Wow very touchy, isnt he? But, none of the grownups have said anything cheeky or annoying to the kid. He was a mysterious and creepy kid who stood next to the carcass of arge monster that seemed to be The Lord of the Ind Seas. No wonder we were swallowed up by the strangeness of it all Aaaaaaaaaaahhh!!! And then, Espie shouted out loud. And while pointing at the monsters carcass and trembling Th, thats is that the squid with the prize? ? Hey is that bounty!? well, yes, but is there something wrong? The kid answered Espies question in a t voice, but Espie gritted her teeth in frustration at his words. Ugh~ that I was supposed to blow it away Huh? I, if I beat it up Big brother would hug me uh~~, I was supposed to blow it away!! Is that right!? Thats what everyone would have thought. For Espie, it seemed that the feeling of having her prey stolen was greater than the fact that the kid had defeated such a huge monster, and she slumped down on the deck with a pout. Then the kid sighed at Espies words. You? Hmm~ good grief. What a noisy, brainless girl. Huh? just now what did you say? About me huh? So youre not only dumb, youre deaf too. Mm, mmmmmmm!!!! Oh, Espies cheeks are puffed out and shes furious. Hey hey, stop it. But, Big brother! Yes, yes, okay okay. And this time, I thought. I see, their first meeting and first impression were the worst Hey, hey, sonny! That looks like the Great Sea King Squid, but, um, did you really do this? Cant you tell just by looking? Youre an adult, but youre not very smart. Ah, oh, eh, oh Can you please get out of my way already? I must now cut off the necessary parts to prove thepletion of the subjugation. Ah, w, wait! Hey, wh, who are you!? And at the question of the sailor, the kid let out a small sigh Im yer, Im a Hunter. Eeeh!!?? I knew it. Treainar and I smiled wryly when we heard the name. yer, that rumored boy genius!? The so-called Ironheart, or child prodigy that yer!? At the same time, there were astonished voices from the surroundings. It seemed that he was famous even in this era. Ha, haha h, hey, yer! If you want, I can strap it to this ship and carry it for you. If you caught such a huge giant squid, Id like to show it to the people in the harbor! Hmm? What? Do you want to sell me a favor and get a piece of my earnings? Youre a lowly adult. Um, no, thats not what I meant Well, but then I wont have to cut this and get all sorts of stters that make my body smell I guess Ill ask you to do that. How much money do you want? Oh, ooh, I dont need any money! Its just, Id rather show everyone at the harbor I dont take favors from others, I wont owe anything. Thats it. Ah, oh, oh Well, thats the kind of attitude he has toward everyone. He also responded coldly to the grownup sailors question. Even if the other party is an adult, he will throw harsh words straight at them. There was no honorific or respect for the elderly. I mean, the wording from just a while ago was not that of a child you do not have enough respect either Yes yes, I revere my master but still Well, leaving aside the inner exchange, in any case, it doesnt change the fact that he was a cocky kid. But at the same time, I know he was an amazing guy. So thats the shopkeeper Mm-hmm In the future, I asked Treainar to tell me about his background, but actually seeing it like this was still different. In the first ce, how did he defeat such a big monster with such a small body Phew yotto Then, yer jumped onto the ship after the conversation. Standing in the same space like this, I could see that he gave off an even more unique aura. Uh~, ugh~ What? Hmm. And Espie growled at yer while clinging to my legs. Good grief, youre like a child pampered by your family so quick to get angry and selfish youre a shameful child. No, both you and Espie are children Unyu!? Im not shameful! I get along with Big brother, so its okay! Nonsense dont stare at me if you dont need anything. Its annoying. Th, thi, thiiiiiiiiiis! Oh~~, enough! Stop! Ggu, b, big brother! Espie was about to snap and jump at any moment, but before that, I grabbed her and stopped her. Even while I held her, Espie tried to rampage with her legs iling, I was also getting a headache. Geez so, calm down and you too, okay? Hmm? Are you talking about me? Yeah. Thats too much dont be cold to girls, okay? For girls treat with tender care At that time, I thought I would casually say something, but I was feeling a little sensitive about a lot of thingstely Sadiz, the princess and so on Right, boomerang! Treainar was in the mood to poke it in. But then, to me What did you just say yer snickered. Im not interested in other people. I dont care about anyone else. I fight alone, I live alone I dont want to be lectured by family members who pamper and spoil each other. you where did you learn that kind ofnguage? Hmph. Saying that, yer turned on her heel with cold eyes and walked away. In the future, he was so interested in me, and he would be crazy about Curry people change Yes, speaking of change Uh~~, whaaat is, that boy! Hmph, such a potty mouth! And gloomy! I.. hate boys like that! Bleh! Weirdo. Incidentally, these twoter became lovers and were about to get married more than a decadeter I want to make a retort, but since only me and Treainar know about it, I decided to keep it to myself. Chapter 284: A Troublesome Kid Chapter 284 C A Troublesome Kid Espie was angry at yers edgy attitude. It made me wonder how they could end up as lovers after an encounter like that, but anyway, Espie was in a bad mood. I wondered how I could appease her, but it was surprisingly easy. Fish ish, sho gooooooood~! The messroom on board the ship. Not only the crew members, but also the passengers like us, who were traveling, were enjoying their meal, and some were drinking and making noise in the spacious room. Among them was Espie, smiling as she stuffed her small mouth full with the seafood dishes on her te, one after the other. Oh, youre quite the eater, missy. Here, try this one, too. This is a grilled shellfish~ Woow, big shellfish! Wow, theyre all open and squishy ~! Hehe, the broths boiling. And you dont need any extra seasoning! The vor is enhanced by the heat, and its best to eat it as it is! Wow! Wow, wow! Digging iiiiin! Ah, ah, ahm, ahm! Hafuhafuhafu still, its delicious! Im most happy when you simply say its good like that. Okay, go ahead and try this one too! I wonder, do seamen just like to serve food? Well, it was the same at the fishing port. But unlike back then, now that I see Espie eating with a genuine smile, the smiling seamen feeding her one after another, I felt abandoned. Well, Im d that Espies mood has improved. Besides DDHave you never eaten cake? DDUn! I only eat hard meat to strengthen my jaw and medicinal drinks. She can eat even more delicious food. As long as she smiles and says its delicious, thats fine. So I think Espie is in good hands. When she throws a tantrum, I get quite nervous because her original power is pretty dangerous. On the other hand Now is that guy here The edgy kid I met earlier was not in the messroom. Had he already finished his meal? Espie was being treated by various grownups, and it seemed like shes having fun, so maybe Ill leave her alone and go see him for a while? Im curious. Tis surprising. Hmm? Honestly, I do not know how involved he was with you, and I thought it would be a wait-and-see affair for a while, but I did not expect you to actively engage with him. Hmm? Hmm~ well I know were going to get tangled up anyway, so Sure, I myself wondered for a moment why when Treainar told me, but the reason was simple. DDBig brother!! Espie really opened up to me now. She trusts me. Maybe its because I know that shes attached to me. I cant even think of her as a stranger anymore. Thats why Were not married. We havent had a wedding ceremony. Thats why we have no children. You can only get married and have a wedding if you get permission from each others families. This all leads to those words in the future or rather, in the present day. I see. Treainarughed and seemed to agree with my idea. Oh. Hes going to be my little sisters future husband, right? If thats the case, I should know what kind of guy he is if hes a jerk kuhahaha, something like that. If hes a scoundrel, why would I allow the marriage? Im not that excessive, and I dont have any intention of doing that. But. As for whether or not to allow it, I just thought I should know what kind of guy yer is, or rather, what kind of guy he was. Hmph. Even so What? Your little sister will get married first inparison, you have yet to have any experience with the opposite sex, fuhahahaha. What!? Th, thing is, shes actually older than me I mean, even I have people who I might marry in the future, like Kron, Shinobu, Sadiz! tis about time to include that princess as well, is it not? All the same, I feel pity for her ah~ ah~ um~mm.. I dont think I feel that way yet No, I think the princess is indeed beautiful and a good woman. But~ she was just a childhood friend, and a thorn in my side for too long, so I was not very conscious of her as a woman I think I am a little harsh in that area, but while thinking about it, I opened the door of the messroom to look for him. Huh? Ah That was unexpected. As soon as I opened the door, that kid was right there yer stood. But, the other party quickly averted his gaze from me with a nk expression on his face. Yo. Youre here to eat, right? Come on in. I asked, thinking that he had just arrived, not that he had been there the whole time. But, yer looked away and Im not going in. Its too noisy right now. Hah? Surprisingly, he was about to turn on his heel and leave without going in. Because its too noisy? Well, its true that now everyone was focused on Espie, and the grownups were drinking and enjoying themselves, but was the noise really that loud? But. Was it really that much to worry about? Why? Youre hungry, arent you? Hmph, I dont like noise when Im eating I also see a crowd of people Although he was expressionless, I could tell that he was in a bad mood just by the glint in his eyes. I mean, how old is he? Anyway, dont talk to me. I dont want to be around those idiots. H, hey, like I said,e eat I said, I dont want to right now. You must be stupid to ask me twice. Im not that hungry DDKu~~~~~? Ah, h, hey Its nothing. And right after he said what he wanted to say, I heard a small guttural sound in front of me, but yer just walked away with a quick pace. Hes gone He seems to have great skill, but is quite the troublesome child Yeah. Hes kind of cool but surprisingly uncool maybe like the old Rebal. I was rather convinced when I said it myself. Come to think of it, Rebal used to be like that. Me, Fu, and the princess would forcibly drag him out to y, and he would sigh about this and that, but he would always go with us Shhaaahh! I couldnt leave the hungry kid alone like that, so I decided to go after him. I shouldnt go empty-handed do I bring a te with something to eat? Then child. You still have that, do you not? Hmm? Saying that, Treainar grinned That item you bought at his store in the present era, right? The portable food I invented. In the camp, I was Curry, and in the city, I had cake with Espi, and still sitting unused in my bag, something Treainar was supposed to have invented. Come to think of it, I bought it at his store in the modern era, but I hadnt eaten it yet. Chapter 285: Take It Back Chapter 285 C Take It Back Once on the deck, it was chilly, as if the hot daytime sun was a lie. Looking up, I saw many stars shining in the sky, so beautiful that I couldnt help but gaze at them. And at the same time, I found that guy. Why is he in a ce like that Perhaps he is gazing in the direction from the position of the stars, or it could be a hobby But whats the point of standing so high up and watching? tis better to be as close to the sky as possible or so no one can interrupt him there He was standing on top of the lookout attached to the mast or rather, at the very top of the mast, looking up at the sky. What are you doing? good grief shut up are you talking to yourself? You just now Me and Treainar were on the deck, looking up, when that guy lowered his face and met my eyes. Apparently, thetter he did not want any interruptions Geez in this day and age kids look at people like that with impunity When I was about this guys or Espies age wasnt I saying something about bing an Ultra Hero? Compared to me, I wonder what kind of life a kid would have to live to make such a face. Oh, excuse the interruption. Lets talk a little bit I wanted to know more about you and then, I thought you might be interested in me. Hah? I answered yer, who asked grumpily, and sure enough, he red at me even more grumpily. But even though Im dealing with a kid who had lived a life I couldnt imagine and seemed to have gotten that look in his eyes, it still doesnt feel good to be stared at like that all the time, so lets tease him a little Me? To you? Interested? Youre so full of yourself Magical Parkour! eh!!?? And the moment he sighed and turned away from me for a moment, I ran up the mast with a little bit of serious parkour and came around behind him. you Oh, thats a good response but your brothers going to be a little hurt if you run off so spooked, right? yer, whose eyes immediately widened at my movement, instantly jumped back to the edge of the mast. I see. Its a good reaction for a kid. Espie was more the type who moves by making full use of her abilities, but this guy used simple physical ability. And in the moment, he was on high alert, ring at me intently, ready to make a move at any moment. So, what do you think? Did you get a little interested in me? Huh what the heck are you Kuhahaha, dont re, dont re. Im not trying to take you to go eat. Rather yer, who had previously rejected everyone and didnt even try to show interest, finally looked at me, albeit in a bad way. But at this rate, the fight might break out, so Iughed and showed that there was no hostility, took that out of my pocket, and threw it at yer. Here, an apology for surprising you. So dont get any twisted ideas about this being a freebie. Huh? yer caught the item I threw while being wary of it. I took the same thing out of my pocket and tore off the wrapping. And what came out was a small stick-shaped biscuit-like food. this is? Youre a Hunter, and you dont know? Its Calorie Friend.'' Yes, it is a portable food item purchased from yers equipment store in the modern era, once invented by Treainar and possessed by the soldiers of the Demon Kings Army. I took a bite to show that it wasnt anything suspicious. Actually, this was my first time trying it Hmm, its a little dry in my mouth What!? I am unsure what you areining about! This took lot of trial and error, so the taste may be improved Ah, but its fluffy the vor seeps in yeah, its good enough. I I suppose so. Incidentally, tis dry because the water content has been suppressed. With little moisture, tis lighter and more convenient to carry. Oh, I thought Treainar would be in a bad mood for a moment, but he nodded his head happily. Well, these days, whether its women, little girls, or my master, I have to be careful of various things. what you who are you? What is your purpose in approaching me? Dont be so defensive. Im not so short of money that Id take you in to make a profit. I mean, you said it was stupid to ask people twice, but dont say that until you learn not to ask twice. Unh I told you, didnt I? I thought youd be interested in me, Im just trying to have a conversation with you. Without removing the wrapping off the Calorie Friend I gave him, yer was still wary. Im not hanging out with anyone. Haha, I see so how did you defeat that big squid earlier today? Was it magic? Theres no way Id expose my hand, right? In the first ce, I dont want to talk to you. Hm~m.. unlike Espie and Master, this ones on guard. Anyway, Ill return this portable food. Its okay, I gave it to you, or rather, its a simple pleasure item. I mean, youre hungry, arent you? Im not hungry! Besides, I dont want it! Then, yer tried to give back the Calorie Friend. I dont mind if he doesnt give it back to me, but yer was stubborn. Would you go so far as to refuse? No, but when I was a kid, Sadiz told me, Dont take candy from strangers, youll be kidnapped, and I guess that means you shouldnt take it from suspicious people? Anyway, I dont need it! So take it back! Oh At that moment, the figure of yer flickered in front of me. He must be trying to fly quickly and get behind me. I wonder if he was quite annoyed that you took his back earlier? But Like I said you dont have to give it back. Uh oh! I again got behind yer who was trying tond behind me. yer froze, his back to me, holding out the Calorie Friend he was trying to return to me to an empty space. huh take it back! Kuhaha, I said I dont need it. Ah While looking frustrated, yer turned around, looking peeved, and tried to forcibly thrust the Calorie Friend at me. But that hand again cut through the air. Kuhaha, that was a shame ?. Uh, ugh, you what the heck yer, who couldnt even touch me, red at me with his eyes wide open, but those eyes are different from the ones that were indifferent to me, saying he had no interest in anything. His eyes were clearly asking, Who are you?. They are curious about me. In a way, is it safe to say that he was interested? At the same time, I thought Id y around with him a little more. Hey, yer if youre so frustrated why dont you try to catch me and give it back? What Provoking yer, who couldnt touch me, to try and catch me that was Oh? Even though youre a Hunter, cant you catch a human? W, what!? A hunt or rather, a game of tag. And even yer, who was supposed to have no interest in anyone and had no intention of getting involved, was also moved by this provocation Hm, hmph I dont know who you are, but are you underestimating me just because youre a little skilled? Then Ill catch you right away and make you take it! Dont underestimate me!! It was too easy. Fuhahaha, still a brat as expected. Is it not silly to fall for such a simple provocation? What? Child. You say that?! Yes, boomera Oh? No, its nothing Seriously however even though tis a childs game of tag, it could get quite thrilling, be careful Yeah, I get it. I dont know what hes capable of. I came to talk to yer and wanted to get to know a little bit about him in a sense or maybe this is better. Its the same as with Koujiro. Kuhahahaha,e, try to catch me! Wait, I wont let you go! I feel like we can get to know each other better this way than if we were forced to talk to each other. With that in mind, I jumped off the mast and ran across the deck, followed by yer, who gave chase. Chapter 286: Wasted Chapter 286 C Wasted I jumped off the mast andnded on the deck. Then yer came down after me, but I got out of the way before hended. Youre not getting away. As soon as hended, yer followed me. Oh so fast Sure enough, hes pretty fast. Not to mention, to be able to run so fast right afternding, his physical ability was high. Hmph, can you get away from me at that speed? The reason why my back was taken was because I was caught off guard Hes agile, has instantaneous power, and forceful steps. See, you are so easyDDDD yer reached out his short hand to grab my arm but Great Demon Swerve Nah, eh, ah! I changed my route to run in an arc instead of a straight line. Kuhahaha, too bad ?. yers fingertips were just about to touch my clothes. He must have been sure that he had caught me. I was surprised to see the bewildered look on his face when he saw that something unexpected had happened again. Hmph, a petty trick I was almost there but next time, I wont let you go! Even though this is a slightlyrger ship, it is still a limited area. Theres no way you can escape me, a Hunter, in a ce like this forever. But he quickly shook his head and turned back to face me. I chuckled at his pissed off attitude, but I was able to draw yer to thest minute nt Nuh! Th, this time! Jigout Ah I drew yer in and then ran around to escape his grasp by changing direction. yer gritted his teeth as if he was annoyed with me. Uh~, he keeps moving Kuhahaha, whats wrong? Wow, you mayugh now! I provoked yer to agitate him, but inwardly I was quite surprised. He was probably the same age as Espie, around seven years old. Such a kid was following my dashes, steps, and changes of direction even if he couldnt catch up. Here! Yotto. Oh, he dodged then how about this! Heigh-ho! Wha Kuhaha, impressive, impressive. Just from these few seconds of movement, I can tell that he cantpare to the Princess, Rebal, and Fu at this age. I see. Hes a terrifying fellow. Unlike me, who was called a brilliant talent, I was reminded that this was a guy that the general public and the world recognized as a genius. So, what smugness jeez, youre just a little quick at running away, and Im not going to let you look down on me! Ill show you, my Oh. Speed! Can you run faster? Hes not strengthening his body like Breakthrough, or making it look fast with stepwork and sharpness like I do. He ran in a circle, surrounding me. Afterimages can be seen of his appearance, and it looks like there are several yers. Its different from Shinobus technique Mm-hmm, tis not a clone technique tis an afterimage technique, a disy of high speed and swiftness but tis done with natural physical ability. Heh The deck of the ship squeaked from yers powerful steps, and part of it was shattered. Hes not using a running technique, but he can do this with simple raw abilities. Its a shame, though. Here! Great Demon Split Step! Huh!? Oh, uh, eh Now, no matter how many afterimages you show, I can instantly tell which one was real and how they will move. What? From a position outside his view, my hand I sensed yers hand sticking out of my blind spot and avoided it. It seemed that this was also unexpected for yer. Your movement is too straightforward and simple. Wha, what!? Hes just chasing after me. Its not like he was building any strategy, or attempts to drive me into a corner or wall. On top of that, hes not trying to estimate how strong I am. I see. This was different from Koujiro. This time! Great Demon Backstep While running backwards!? With such a thing, you think you could keep running so fast!? Kuhahaha, remember that. Running backwards is also an important advanced technique, you know? Shut up! And, reach! A little more! Yes, too bad ?. Ah w, wait! His hand was thrust out in a wide swinging motion, so it was also easy to read. Its not like a jab that Im always conscious of, which thrust out from the shoulder at the shortest distance and without any unnecessary movement. The gaze, the knees, the alignment of the toes, the shoulders, the elbows, the creak of the muscles eloquently told me what yers next move would be. Great Demon Crossover Step! Eh, ah, wa, wawa ow, damn He was swayed by my feint step, and Ankle Break. yer fell on his butt, blushing a little. Haha, are you embarrassed? Thats a pretty cute side of him, isnt it? Sorry, sorry, I wasnt very mature. Na, uh uh~~~~~~! Oh, you groaned. In a sense, this was also proof that he had exposed his emotions. After all, this guy has childish emotions, and he gets annoyed and angry. I felt a little relieved. f, fuh I see you are a little bit capable too. Kuhaha, thanks. Have you acknowledged me a little? N, not at all Then, yer didnt mention the fact that he was struggling, and stood up with a small snort. No, showing suchposure at this stage Sure, you seem to be a little bit capable, but I havent even used half of my strength yet Oh, thats great. Ill have to run around more. Well, youre talking so lightly again yes, keep it etched into those eyes! You may think Im a kid and take me lightly, but Im a Hunter! yer tried topose himself by saying that he was not serious yet, but in the end, he became irritated again. And.. Its toote to regret it, right? Ill show you, how serious I get My true power! Saying that, he opened his hands and tried to do something while concentrating his attention with a serious expression. Magic? Magic power was condensed in both palms, and something Hoh~, how unusual. Tis Ironmaking Magic huh Ironmaking? Treainar seemed a little interested in the something that yer was trying to do. But I had never heard of that magic. Mm-hmm. A powerful spell that can be used to create iron by gathering substances in the air with magic power, change its shape at will, and use it as a weapon or shield in battle it requires a great deal of precision, hence it had be obsolete as there are no more users Heh, what a convenient magic! Mm-hmm, and thus I now understand. That Great Sea King from earlier today although ughtered in battle, its scars seemed to have been caused by an attack with a huge sword or hammer, not by magic in other words, that is what it means. While listening to Treainars exnation, a huge sword appeared in yers hand. Its a great sword forrge creatures, much bigger than a kid like yer. I cant believe that he can use magic to create something like this from nothing this guy is amazing! Ive never seen that before. Really, you youre amazing Hmph, its toote for that now. When I said that, yer didnt seempletely displeased. When I first met him, I thought he was expressionless and didnt seem to have any emotional ups and downs, but surprisingly that wasnt the case. But Let me tell you something, Today, I cut down the squid from earlier with this sword. If you dont want to face the same thing, I suggest you surrender while you still can, okay? Im a Hunter. Hunting or being hunted has be a part of my life, and a flippant person like you will always beDDDD So how are you going to hit me with that heavy looking thing youre wielding? ? yer was at a loss for words at my question. No, it certainly has great power, and its probably the perfect weapon for a giant monster with a big target, but how can you run with that thing if you cant catch up with me in a normal chase? here Ie. Oh, you changed the shape and turned it into a knife! Lets go! Without answering my question, he silently changed the great sword he was holding to turn it into a much smaller knife. This guy This one When I saw that, I thought or rather, Treainar seemed to be thinking the same thing. So much is wasted on him!? We couldnt help but think that, even though he was, by all ounts, a talented and promising genius. Chapter 287: I Don’t Hate It Chapter 287 C I Dont Hate It Eat this, Great Shining Starlight Shower!! While saying that, yer tried to stop my movement by throwing a knife. I dont think you should throw knives at people lightly, but its also because of my provocation. But either way, its nothingpared to Shinobus kunai. Well, I guess this guy isnt used to throwing knives in a fight. Good naming sense, but your knife-throwing skills need work. Youd be more of a threat if you just chased after me normally, right? Sh, shut up! Then try this! yer held up his hands and kneaded his magic again. ... Chapter 288: Don’t Take Him Chapter 288 C Dont Take Him Haa, ha, ha, ha kuh not yet! Alright,e on! The game of tag on deck continued. Even though he replenished his energy with Calorie Friend, yer had been chasing me with all his might from the beginning until now without pacing himself. As a result, he was already exhausted and sweating like a waterfall. Damn, hah, hah Speed and the power to wield iron-forged weapons. His physical abilities are much higher than those of ordinary people. But that alone wasnt enough to catch me. I see, when I tried it this way, I felt that I could see myself. Indeed. A step for predicting the future. In addition, avoid the opponents movements with the minimum necessary movements. Pacing. Tis better to have high basic performance such as physical ability, magic, and technique. However, this alone is not enough to reach higher levels. Tis not about a reckless charge. Treainar nodded at my realization. And the important thing is not to think with your head and then act in that manner, but to instill it into your body so that you can move naturally in battle without thinking. Its not just about training muscles, speed, and magic. Its about using your head and then, eventually, making sure that your body can move like that naturally without using your head. Get caught in the iron! Looks like he still has some magic left in him. The radar gives me a rough idea of how much magic power he has left. And unlike swords and spears, this was a technique that spread over a wide area. Inferno Network Darkness! He spread the iron over a wide area and tried to restrain me. I see, its convenient if you want to catch monsters alive or something. But if you can use this technique, you should use it from the beginning no.. if you look closely, the is prettyx with holes of varying sizes. In addition, because of the huge range of the ironmaking, the magic power was also drastically reduced. Also Oh The strength of the is not good at all, is it? Well, Im not good at this, but I dont know what else to do, so Im going to give it a try, right? I didnt evade the, I dared to take it, and I was able to tear it apart easily. It was so brittle that I couldnt believe it was iron. Even though he hade to this point and used something like this, yer didnt have any other moves to y, and now he waspletely Hey, youre tired, arent you? Lets stop now, okay? Haa, haa what youre not even out of breath you monster Kuhahahaha, Im a monster? Youre saying that. yer red at my suggestion with resentment Im a monster? For someone brilliant like me, who has nothing to do with being a genius or a monster, those words were new to me, so it was kind of refreshing. Words like genius and monster suit him better Here, as a reward for your fighting spirit, Ill give you another Calorie Friend. Giving me charity again!? And it tastes good, but its dry and makes me thirsty Oh, you think it tastes good? Im sure the makers will be happy about that. Wh, what I just thought this item was pretty convenient, and its not that I gave in to you or acknowledged you at all, so dont get me wrong! yer had a sour look on his face. But, whileining, he reluctantly epted the Calorie Friend from me. The person himself said this, but I wonder if he somehow opened his heart to me a little. Just as I was thinking that Aaaaaaaaaaaahh!!!! What are you doing? What is that? What are you giving him! ah Suddenly, a voice echoed across the deck. It was Espie, who should have been entertained in the mess hall. Big brother! I thought you were nevering back what are you doing with that boy!! Apparently, she was worried that didnte back and came looking for me. One thing led to another, and we yed tag quite a bit. And when Espie found me, she came running with a bright red face, forced her way between yer and me, and growled. I said hes my brother! What are you doing! nothing much You too Big brother, what are you doing!? What did you give him? Ah, no, just a little item What are you doing, leaving me by myself!? Espie bares her emotions and stomps on the floor. She seemed pretty mad at both yer and me. Youre a noisy kid Unyu!? I was just ying tag with this guy. T, ta, tag!? Why!? Big brother why are you ying with this boy!? And I just got some treats. Eh!? W, why!? Whats going on? Whats that? I dont know anything about that! Big brother! While yer answered calmly with a sigh, Espies anger peaked. Big brother, dont y with him! y with me! Oh, no, I wasnt really ying And what are those treats!? I want some, I want some, I want some, I want some!!! Ah~, just calm down already. She jumped on my chest and yelled over and over. Good grief not that I care to know who you are, but it must be a pain to have a nagging, slow-moving nuisance in the way. What was that!? Was that about me!? Huh~ M, mm, mmmmmmmmmuuh! Ill beat you up!! In an attempt to quiet down the snarling Espie, I patted her head while holding her, but it still didnt seem to calm her down. Hm~m, I thought head pats worked to put small kids back in a good mood, but I guess it wasnt that easy Geez, you two should get along a little bettere on, shake hands No way! you guys I dont want to be friends with such a nasty boy! Im not looking to get along with anyone. You two be lovers in the future and are about to get married! Ah~ its already bad, but this is harder than ying tag with yer. But Hey ? Espie, who had been raging, suddenly became despondent and weak-eyed, and while grabbing me by the cor, she turned to yer My Big brother dont take him How should I put it, beyond jealousy, it was as if she was feeling somewhat anxious. Oh I see Espie was already fine, unlike before is what I thought, but its only been a few days since we met. Its no wonder that she felt so anxious. Then, yer let out a sigh at her appeal. I wont Im not going take him, and I dont want him in the first ce really? Yes. I wont take him yer replied with a slight frown. Espie was still not in a good mood, but somehow those words managed to calm her down a little. Huh Im feeling down how stupid. Im going to bed. Hmm? Hey, what about your dinner? I dont need it. I got two of these Saying this, yer turned to go back inside the ship. But he stopped for a moment, looking forward Hey Hmm? What did you want? This was the third time hed asked me that. He said something about people being stupid if they ask twice, but it seemed to bother him a lot. Didnt I tell you? I just wanted to know what kind of guy you were. On top of that, it would have been nice if you could get to know me a little bit about me along the way, thats all I wanted. I dont understand what you mean by getting to know me even if we get to know each other, I have no intention of joining or befriending you. Im not even interested. I hate that kind of thing. Saying that, yer returned to the ship with a dissatisfied expression. Hes a pretty stubborn guy Mmm, Big brother leave that boy alone Espie, you can get along with him, right? I cant! Absolutely cant! That boy isnt just bad-tempered! Hes a really gloomy boy! No way! Espie pouted and told me to leave that guy alone. In the end, it seemed that their impression of each other remained negative. But still, do you hate gloomy boys? But, Espie DDI understand I have failed my mission no more a child no one needs anymore if I killed a lot in the war the painful experiments could have been reduced I wouldnt be beaten anymore but I failed they said that the fate of the country was with me You were pretty gloomy when we first met in the forest, werent you? That was only a few days ago, you know? Well you havent realized that your emotions have changed so much, right? Besides that kid the store manager no, even yer is in the future DDI admit it. You are a man who knows me, even though you dont know me. Thats why I want to know. Which spice would you choose? What would you buy? I want to know. I want to know. I want to know more about you. Hes gotten quite curious about other people. Thats right, hes like this now, but someday Chapter 289: The Morning Before Disembarking Chapter 289 C The Morning Before Disembarking Having done some moderate exercise, I slept pretty well. As I rocked in the suspended hammock on the ship, I regained consciousness with a refreshing feeling. But at the same time, I felt a weight around my stomach. I wondered what it was for a moment, but I soon realized what it was. Oh, good morning. Funyu un Big brother, good morning. Espie was sleeping on my chest hmm? Did Espie just wake up too? That was why she looked so sleepy. Her eyelids were almost closed, no, are those dark circles? She looked like she would fall asleep at any moment. could it be, Espie did you have trouble sleeping? The ship was swaying quite a bit. Ive trained my semicircr canals perfectly through training with Treainar, so it wasnt a problem, but could it be seasickness or something? Un I didnt sleep. Huh? Did not sleep. Not that she couldnt sleep. But didnt sleep. I didnt know what Espie meant by that answer, so I tilted my head I was watching Big brother the whole time so that boy wouldnt take you away while I was sleeping. Wh, what~? Pu, kuhaha, is that so I was so dumbfounded, I couldnt help butugh. I guess shes still upset about me and yer ying tag and giving him Calories Friendsst night when she wasnt looking. Its not weird. Im Big brothers sister. Big brother is mine. Geez. Yeah yeah, okay. Un, thats right. Espie affirmed with a rough snort. I couldnt help butugh at how cute she sounded. Fufun, it seems the child is relieved to be so adored Ah, Treainar If you think about it, tis preposterous that one of the Seven Heroes stood guard on you all through the night. Oh thats right After seeing all the jealousy and anger over the past few days, its easy to forget that this girl was one of the Seven Heroes. Thinking that she was indeed a luxurious guard, I got out of the hammock with Espie in my arms. Now Are you up? Oh. I looked around the ship. Some were still asleep, some were already up and yawning, and others had gone to wash their faces. That guy isnt there wait, he isnt the type to sleep in a ce packed with people like this. Espie, are you sleepy? Im not sleepy. Got it, then lets do some exercises and clear our heads. With Espie in my arms, I walked out of the dimly lit interior of the ship to the outside deck. Then, unlike the morning sun in the mountains, the powerful sunlight poured in, the calm sea surface and the asional breeze were pleasant not really. stinky. Espie involuntarily pinched her nose. Certainly, there was a fishy smell in the air, ruining what should have been a refreshing atmosphere. Is it because of that The carcass of the Great Sea King, which was strapped to the back of the ship and pulled. Overnight, it had be quite smelly. Well, I got used to it when I worked part time at the fishing port, but for Espie Espie, is the smell bad? Uunn. Im fine. Im already used to it. Huh? War smells worse. You know, theres rotten dead bodies, poop, organs and sttered all over the ce. Okay, okay, you dont have to tell me any more. I retract my previous statement. Espie was more tolerant than I was. Thats right. But, as always, she calmly says such things with a nk expression on her cute face, so I couldnt help but be surprised. I mean, even though she had such tolerance, to get angry just because Im around other kids, I guess she had the right bnce Ah Oh. Oh! Just then, we spotted yer hanging out on deck, and the other party also noticed us as our eyes met. Yo, good morning. Hmph. Big brother, dont talk to him! Even though it was just a greeting, Espie, who had been sleepy and sluggish, woke up and red at yer with eyes that looked as if they were about to bite him at any moment. Hey, Espie. Say hello properly. Uh~, because No because, itsmon sense,mon sense. Geez, this is just likest night On the other hand, yer also seemed to have a lot on his mind about yesterdays events, and had a rather unpleasant, yet indescribablyplicated expression on his face. Oh, the voyage is going well! We will arrive at the Port Town of Genkhan around noon today! Lets tighten our belts until the end, boys! Ooohhh!!! And, in such an awkward atmosphere, the voices of the energetic sailors echoed. It looks like this voyage ising to an end soon. Hey, yer. What will you do when we arrive? What is it, all of a sudden. Why should I tell you that? Im just going to trade in my catch and go hunt the next target. Oh, yes. What are you going to hunt? It doesnt matter what. Anyway, Ill pick one that looks strong. Ive heard that there are a lot of monsters from the Demon Realm on the Avosoa continent, I think its somewhere around there, but Im not going to tell you that. I see or hmm? It was just a matter of creating a topic, but sure enough, this guy hasnt opened up yet, so he doesnt answer or maybe he doesnt even realize it himself, but he answered most of the time, didnt he? By the way, not that Im interested or anything, but what are you going to do? Moreover, he asked me while iming that he was not interested in anything! Ah, this guy, hes already sulking about a lot of things! Me Im heading to Shiznautmy. Huh? For the time being, I answered honestly, but yer tilted his head as if he didnt get it. That ce was destroyed by the Demon Kings army, right? I heard that it was now in ruins, but what are you going to do there? Are you going on a treasure hunt? Something like that. Do you specialize in monster hunting? Dont you go treasure hunting or something like that? Nonsense. I wouldnt take quests that are easy for anyone with luck, such greedy money-grabbers. When he said that, I thought yer had opened up a little, but he snickered at me in a kind of disappointed way. Anyone can go on a treasure hunt, but I dont think its that easy in the first ce, my purpose is treasure, but not money. But its not something Im going to tell him Mmm~, Big brother!? You should be saying Yes, yes, Espie. Youre a good girl. by now. For the time being, I pre-emptively suppressed Espie that he woulde and get angry. And this guy Huh? But, I thought Hunters were not supposed to be able to operate on their own in Shiznautmy right now? I heard some worrisome information. Huh? Is that so? Sure the Allied Forces were investigating, so should be off-limits to anyone except Hunters affiliated with the country or the Union, or who were not directly hired as investigators oh, or were you hired? Nope I wasnt, but Then, isnt it impossible? Well, if you have the qualifications, you might be able to sell directly to them, but I, is that so? I was also confused by the unexpected words. Even in modern times, I avoided the investigation team of the Union and the Demon Realm, but even here? At that time, it seemed that Uncle Ben and Norja, the former Six Supremacy, showed up, but such a bothersome thing happened even here If I remember correctly, the other day, Hiro, Mamu, and Benlinerve of the Seven Heroes were dispatched there by the EmpireDDDD Were(We are) not going!! We should avoid any more top-ss encounters. Naturally, me and Treainar yelled at the same time, but this time so did Espie. Anyway, it was decided before we disembarked that we would wait-and-see for a while. Previous Chapter 290: Intermission (Princess) ④ Chapter 290 C Intermission (Princess) We have sworn. We will be stronger and reach the realm of the world that Earth has stepped into. To be able to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him. To stand next to him. To entrust our backs to him. So much so that he can rely on us. That power is in a world where the Seven Heroes and Six Supremacy, who are said to be legends from the Great War, reside. In the battle with that ck Sage, Paripi, I felt that goal tremendously. But even that realization was still lukewarm. It is not that it was tremendous. I cant see the end. So, weess, how strong do you want to be? I want to be so strong that the High Priestess, the Goddess, and Older brother will all depend on me! The moment the innocent Amae said this genuinely without any hesitation, my chest tightened even more. Those were the words we should have spoken. But we were too intimidated by the vastness of the world Earth was stepping into to utter those words. How pathetic Nuwahahaha, how precious~. So, th ones thatssie says she wants to rely on her are thed who summoned me and his bride? Nuwahahaha, thatd is also popr ~. well, not as much as I. Vasr wasughing cheerfully at Amaes words. Yes, this is a world where not only the Six Supremacy, but also the legendary Dragon King of Hades would casually appear all of a sudden. Its impossible not to be perplexed Dragon King of Hades Vasr It was then. Among those of us who could only watch their exchange, Sadiz asked Vasr. You you seem to be an old acquaintance of the Great Demon King Treainar didnt you think anything of Little man? Hmm? Yesh, I did. I yed a wee bit with thd hes a cheeky one, but he had grit and was amusing. Th bride had backbone too. Th thats all was that it? Erm, Little mans lineage that and Little mans technique Should anything else matter? Its not about his skills or parentage th Great Magic Spiral that thd and his bride unleashed on me it was so intense my spirit surged. I felt a nostalgic soul. That was enough. What Sadiz was worried about when she asked Come to think of it, Earth used the technique of the Great Demon King Treainar. And Sadiz knew the circumstances. Earth had said that only Sadiz knew. Thats frustrating for me. But more than that Thd and his bride were fascinating. Other than that, Im not interested in thds background or title~ Is that so? We couldnt say that to Earth. To Vasr, who can say it so easily, we probably look like small things. Even though we just happened to be born into a family of heroes, we thought that we should pride ourselves as the chosen ones. I didnt even realize that the man I fell in love with didnt even see me as a woman, yet I was conceited enough to believe he had feelings for me too. Simply. I thought, but ? After all, even if its something to do with Treainar Nuwahaha, I did say earlier, I have an unmanly side as well. When I look at you, I get sentimental. Vasr, the Dragon King of Hades, smiled at Sadiz with nostalgic eyes. That you said Im a descendant of the ancient female hero Kaguya Well~. if th only one I couldnt defeat in a fight was Treainar th only one I couldnt woo is Kaguya. Huh? eh? J, just now, what? Couldnt woo? S, somehow right now, I just heard some very unexpected words from the Dragon King of Hades, a being who resides in legends and myths I have many wives. At one point, I was courting all thdies from one end to th other. And Kaguya is a human well, her roots are not in this world, but even if she is of a different race, she was a good woman. So after our inconclusive duel on th moon, I tried to woo thss DD Kaguya, be my woman! DD Ufufufufu, please dont turn about and talk while dreaming unless youre dead, Gig*lo Dragon Thats what I was told. No~, its nostalgic! But since then I couldnt help myself I couldnt go on a rampage in th Surface World she fought so hard to protect. Even after she gave birth to a child with a man from wherever even after she died No, no, no, wait. What? Where the hell should we start to put our retort!? Su, such circumstances then, you umC, withdrew from the war thinking of the human woman you fell in love with youre even called the Dragon King? In th first ce, I simply enjoyed violent battle against powerful foes. My life was about fighting, drinking, ying with idiots, and flirting with good women. That was all I needed. Even though I was called th Dragon King, I had no country or army, I was just called that because I was super strong, and free. In that sense, I was different from Treainar. The Great Demon King? He didnt really hate humans. Rather, he had a fondness for human culture and th such. However, with his position as th ruler of the Demon Realm th wishes of tens of thousands of his subjects were sure to follow Furthermore, Hakuki, that sted dimwitted moron, incited extremists and those with a hatred of humans th umtion of all these forced him to move I understand that too. Therefore, I didnt stop him from destroying Shiznautmy. In exchange, I decided not to participate in th war, no matter what happened to his Demon King Army. As a result Shiznautmy if I remember correctly, it is a magical city that is said to have perished during the war. And the home of Sadiz. Vasr seems to have a lot of thoughts about Sadiz Im done with this sordid excuse for a story!! So Vasr, perhaps disgusted with the atmosphere, forcibly stopped talking. It was so forceful that I was almost blown away by the scream. Then he looked at Sadiz again with a grin. Then again, you seem to be conflicted in many ways~, even though you seem to have a lot of past sorrows and hatred for Treainar your feelings for thatd seem genuine~ Vasrs words after discerning Sadiz. Sadiz was momentarily confused by those words, but then Uh huh of course. Liitle man is most precious to me. No matter what the Great Demon King Treainar means to Liitle man of course, I too. I wasnt able to say that the first time but I can clearly say that things are different now. Nuwahaha, even though you are still developing, it looks like youre a good woman yourself, thatd. I wish Kaguya had said that to me! Im annoyed, so next time I see him, Ill tease thd. Even though he has a bride, hes a cheater? Sadizughed at Vasrs words, wondering if there was anything that came to her mind. At Sadizs expression, Vasr smiled more cheerfully. Even so, I was surprised. To think that the one called the Dragon King would talk about his love affairs. Thats what I thought. No, everyone would have thought that. What are you saying~? Shouldnt we chat about love? Love is also one of th things that makes life better. Kokukokukoku Shinobu also seemed to be dissatisfied with Vasrs words about Kron being Earths bride, but she nodded next to me on that point. Or rather, I nodded. Ah, Rebal too Tsukshi as well On the point, Treainar wasnt interested in that sort of thing, even though he was a drinker, but yesh, I enjoyed my time with that one~ even though we becamepletely estranged That one? Treainars subordinate. There were six of them and I only had contact with two Well, I dont care about Hakuki but I had great times when drinking with that one. We had some lively conversations around Treainar~. Well, th teasing was pretty twisted, but it was funny. Then, Vasr suddenly looked into the distance again, as if nostalgic for the past its a little different from the feelings for the female hero Kaguya mentioned earlier, as if thinking of a distant friend Six? Thats Once more, Id like to have a drink with that one Norja Chapter 291: List Chapter 291 C List After several days of sailing, we will reach our destination by the end of today. It is the fishing port that I have visited in the modern era, and it was now 10 years ago. The Port town of Genkhan. Were almost there, Big brother. Yeah. What are we going to do when we get there? I dont want to see Hiro or Mamu. Yes, me neither. The purpose of our trip is to visit Shiznautmy. But, we heard that Fus father and the members of the former Demon Kings Army were visiting the area in the present for research purposes, so I worked at a fishing port to avoid encountering them and to earn a living on top of that. And this time, I heard that my father and mother were in Shiznautmy. To be honest, Ive earned a lot of money from the horse races, so Im not hurting for money, but I still have to avoid having troublesome encounters in Shiznautmy. That being the case Well, perhaps you could go camping again for a while why not try working as a Hunter to gain experience as part of your training? Treainars suggestion. That is whether or not I try to work as a Hunter. In Honeyborough, I couldnt register without showing my ID, so I never ended up working as a Hunter. But, for me now, I cant do it with Paripis forged documents. I dont like the alias Wanna go camping while exterminating monsters and searching for treasure? Lets lets lets do it! Curry? Curry? Curry~? For the time being, Espie seemed to be fine with that, and was rather happy and excited, singing something like Currys song. But, with Espie in such a state Hmph good grief you underestimate the life-threatening work of a Hunter youre such a child. Un?! It was yer. What did you say? Nothing Espie approached yer, who was snickering, with a sullen expression. As usual, Espie has a low boiling point against yer, but yer was just being yer, so there was no need to be so provoked. He said he didnt want to get involved with anyone, but he was standing at a slight distance from us, and both I and Treainar noticed that he was ncing at us as he leafed through what looked like a stack of papers. Are you worried about us? If I asked him, he would deny it, but Oh~, yer, what are you looking at? Heh, its nothing to do with you. Its just a quest list distributed at the Hunter Guild. He, heeh~, is that right? Let me take a look for a bit. Huh? Why do you care? Whatever. Dont get them dirty, okay? And as usual, he still has the attitude that he doesnt seem to show me honestly, but in the end he shows me anyway. I smile wryly and took a look at the papers. The list included quest items for Material Collection, Investigations, Monster Extermination, and Bounty Subjugation, as well as illustrations, with diagonal lines crossing out those that had already beenpleted. Oh, this diagonal line The Great Sea King Squid, the one you defeated. I guess so. Heh~, Hunters get this kind of handouts so, what will be your next target? I havent decided yet. Since I couldnt even register as a Hunter in Honeyborough, I didnt even know about these. It looked like a list where you could choose your future adventures, and I started flipping through the list, thinking it would be kind of fun. And.. Hmm? Super high reward? I was flipping through a list and stopped when I found an entry that was being treated like a separate category from the previous ones. Yeah, those are the most difficult quests. The higher the reward, the higher the danger, and many Hunters have lost their lives so far. Its not something that an amateur like you who knows nothing about hunters should suddenly dabble in. Heh~, the highest difficulty By the way, how high on the list is that sea king? The Great Sea King you defeated. w, with a little more time I think it would have gotten into the highest difficulty, but I see. To be honest, even though its part of my training, Im not motivated to take a very dangerous quest on the highest difficulty level from the very beginning. Also, Espies here. Still, its kind of interesting to see what kind of things are written. And then Hmm? Ah Jamdiel Huh? Hmm? Oh, that the Six Supremacy of the Demon Kings Army. I couldnt help but pause when I saw a familiar face and name. Wow, Jamdiel was on the Bounty list so she didnt gain a bounty on her head after the war, she originally had a bounty on her head. Or rather, it was never lifted? Well, its during the war, so its not unreasonable for humanity to put up bounties on the Six Supremacy. If you think about it, Jamdiel was the worlds highest-paid bounty in the modern era. In other words, if you consider that to be the highest difficulty level, it can be used as a measure of various things. Jamdiel Hm~m And as expected, Espie also reacted to Jamdiels name. Naturally for the Seven Heroes, isnt it a name that cant be ignored? yer sighed at us Either way, quests and bounties around here have nothing to do with you guys. You cant even touch them if youre only halfway decent. Youd have to be in the ss of the Seven Heroes. One of the Seven Heroes was here though. I mean, doesnt yer know anything about Espie? Oh, you dont care? Well, its not unreasonable to doubt that this spoiled, jealous little girl was actually one of the Seven Heroes Kuhahaha, Im not going to hunt such a super big shot. Or rather, I cant hunt this one on my own. In the first ce, my ability is not good enough for this hunt. History would change. Or maybe she will be a mother-inw in the future? Nope I guess even the current me cant beat her even though it was with Treainars help, Jamdiel didnt even intend to kill me in the fight at Cacretale Anything else Hmm? Paripi Laiphant Gouda Norja Hakuki every one of the Six Supremacy? Some of them were familiar faces, some were faces Ive never seen before, but in any case, their names are all textbook-level people whats this, this outrageously dressed beast-eared little girl!? This is, Im sure, its a micro-bikini armor that was in an ero book that I had beforee to think of it, Sadiz certainly got rid of that one in seconds, right? Fufu And Treainar, looking at the faces of his formerpanions and subordinates, even if in this way, seemed a little happy and nostalgic. Well, I cant encounter all of these guys like with Jamdiel. Thats right I cant meet them all no.. I wont get to meet them Six Supremacy other than Jamdiel And yet Oh, hey! Look at that, Genkhan is sorta weird!! ??? At that moment, one of the sailors in the lookout above the mast shouted as he looked through the telescope. From Genkhan theres smokeing from all over the city!! Whether I liked it or not, this was the time period we were in. Yes, anything can happen, its the Great War Era. Chapter 292: How Was That? Chapter 292 C How Was That? Our destination, the port town of Ghenkan. I visited it even in the modern era, and was taken care of by some good-natured old fishermen. But was it like this more than ten years ago? O, oh no! Genkahn is no way, no way! The sailors were panicked, and the passengers looked frightened. At first, I thought it was just smokeing from Genkhan. But that wasnt all. As we got closer, we could see that the port town of Genkhan was engulfed in mes. Many buildings were damaged, and the ships moored there were in terrible condition, some with their masts broken and some cut in half. The smell of blood not a firenot a battlemes of devastation Espie Clinging tightly to my legs, Espie stared at the port town with grave eyes. These were not the eyes of Espie, who had been baring her childish emotions for the past few days, but the serious gaze of someone involved in war. Genkhan is one of the ports responsible for trade with different continents so I think there must have been an Allied garrison there, but yer also leaned out from the deck, muttering as he stared at the burning port town. And even though I knew, I dared to ask Treainar for confirmation. Treainar The Demon King Army attacked the port town the battle seems to be over already. It was war, after all. But thats not all there is to it. Over the mes are Indeed. Even though you cannot hear the sounds of battle, even buildings that do not seem to have much to do with the battle are aze the victors partake in piging and rape. tsu I knew. No, I dont get it, but I am at least aware of the knowledge that there is such a thing. This is war. Its not just about fighting each other and being nice to each other. Such excessive barbarism against the defeated I was aware but I could not admonish it Stop it, I dont want to see your face like that Child We both feel the same way dont we? Treainar must have mixed feelings, but no matter what was happening in front of him, no matter what Treainar did in this era, whatever the Demon Army was doing, I am not in a position to say anything about it, nor am I qualified to do so. From my point of view, I can only say that its a mutual feeling for both of us So, historically, who are these guys attacking that ce? Tsueh? I do not know. Huh? I ledrge-scale military maneuvers and battles but left the raids on small cities in various ces to the judgment of each of the Six Supremacy on the Surface. I did not even know about the raids on thisnd. Are you serious? The war is not taking ce in the Demon Kings Castle. Tis happening on the battlefield. So, if I had known about this, I would not have allowed you to take this route in the first ce. With a tense expression, Treainar mentioned something like a former policy. And as for the me of this era Ah, I see. You were ying at horse racing, werent you? I, I am not ying! Well, tis about gathering information and such, so tis definitely not a vacation or anything like that! Well, considering that there were countless battles of all scales all over the world for years, its no wonder that Treainar doesnt know about each and every one of them H, hey hey, its not true are you saying that Genkhan has fallen!? How can that be? Because over there Thats right, currently in that town the veteran general General Malhagen is there, isnt he? S, still rather, this ship is in trouble, too! Change course, we must run away quickly before they find us! The panicked sailors began to mor that they should flee from the ce anyway. I guess thats true. No matter how dire the situation may be in that town, if the Demon King Army is the opponent, they will avoid fightingDDDD Eh, a presence Child, look up! From the sea! At that moment, I sensed a presence. Treainar also raised his voice. Several approached from the sky Ufufufu, run away? Where to! You humans wont get away, will you? Fufufu, there are quite a few men too Ill train you. DDDEeeh!??- Watch out! From above Muh Ah Fresh blood sttered. Before I knew it, a sailor on the lookout tower above the mast was carved up and fell to the deck. Kyaah, kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!! U, uwaaaaah, d, demons! Hi, hiiiii, hiiiiiii! While the guys on the deck were screaming and falling on their behinds, a demon woman looked down at us. Her face was almost human, but her hands were like sharp bird ws, and her arms were integrated with wings. Her upper body was covered in sexy metal armor, and for a moment I was almost infatuated with her, but I was immediately pulled back to reality by her brutal expression as she licked the blood on her face with her tongue. Is that a Harpy Just as I thought. Ive seen them in picture books. The female-faced, bird-bodied demons. Harpies. Hehe, I thought the sentries missed a mark, but A find. I thought we were the only ones left bored, while all the others running amok in town were having fun robbing, raping, and torturing people Ufufu, its been so long, I dont think I can take it anymore. We can just enjoy ourselves without reporting this to the general, right? Ravish the men, kill the women. Well take their loot too. Ah, I like to eat women too, though. It is a one-sided deration of vition, with no words of surrender or anything like that. One after another, theynded on the boat and smiled cruelly at us, seeing us not as enemies but as prey. Even though they were all women, Goodness me These ones Norjas subordinates the Amazoness Corps Eh!? What came out of Treainars mouth was a really bad name. I have heard that the vition of humans was excessive, especially by these ones, as the woman just said not just ughtermerciless rape and humiliation of enemy soldiers and civilians Ooh, rape s, seriously by a woman? ording to Norja the women of the Amazoness Corps are said to be gluttonous wenches who have nothing to do with modesty For real theyre going to hmm? Such scary women. These guys will do whatever they want theyre pretty sexy and beautiful Gulp Child, do you perhaps think that might be a little appealing?! N, no I dont! Durd well, certainly in the past, there have been some fools who have thought of such things and gotten themselves captured by Amazonesses, but in the end, no matter how much they cried, they were never freed, and they became cripples, useless, and even then Uh, uwaah Anyway, now is not the time for such foolish thoughts! O, Osu! I got it. Be serious. So, what should I do no I cant do anything Treainar I.. honestly dont want to fight your Demon King Army but I understand. It was the same in the forest when I first came to this era. The Demon King Army was not my enemy. Thats why I dont want to fight. But in this situation, I couldnt abandon the others and run away on my own, and most importantly, my little sister was by my side right now. Take theeeeeeeeem!!! Oooooooooooooooooooohh!!! I have no choice but to do it. I Noisy, Demon King Army. Get flying. Eeehh!!??? Teriya! Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!!??? A powerful shockwave came from beside me. With the impact, the harpies that were attacking all at once were knocked off and fell into the sea, or were mmed onto the deck. Somehow, their armor was shattered or blown away but I was so surprised that I didnt even care. Hi, instant defeat!?? It wasnt just me, the crew and sailors were all shocked at the same time. Whoever touches Big brother, Ill beat them all up. Mufu! Uh, Espie you W, well, I suppose tis to be expected in terms of strength Espie puffed out her chest, How was that? with a smug look. I see, no matter what I do, this girl alone will be able to handle the soldiers under the Demon King Army. With the power of the Seven Heroes, Espie annihted the Harpies in seconds. What thi, this power that kid? That kid what the heck And as expected, even yer was surprised and dumbfounded. I know how you feel. Gah, wh, what Damn, what was that The shock was it an attack But, the opponents were also soldiers who were fighting in a war. They cant afford to faint from the shockwave just now. Some managed to get back on their feet somehow but Noisy Hey, hey! Wait!? Why am I.. floating? What!? Espie muttered grumpily, and one of the harpies floated up without so much as a p of her wings. Was she levitated with Espies abilities? Just what Head Smash Fluffy Diving! Huguwaah!?? Hold on, she turned the floating harpy upside down and mmed it headfirst into the deck! H, hey hey, Espie Wh, what!? Stupid, brat. What did you do!? No, wait that brat Hmm? Oh!? That brat, no way Suddenly, the harpies smirks twitch with astonishment and fear from the cruel smirks they had just shown. In response to these harpies, Espie Theyre all so noisy, so Im going to beat them up. You should watch too! Im stronger than you. Im going to have a lot of adventures and eat curry with Big brother. Huh? That was not just for the Harpies, but also for yer, and Ill finish it soon. Wait for me, Big brother. With myFluffy Time, Ill blow them all away, Im going to protect Big brother this time. In front of everyone present, including me, Espie demonstrated the fighting style of the Seven Heroes to the fullest. Chapter 293: Blow Them All Away Chapter 293 C Blow Them All Away DDHug Me!! My little sister who said such cute things. But, once she goes into battle mode, her actions still leave a mark on history. Gah, ugh, th, this brat S, strong Harpies lying on the deck. The harpies, who at first had cruel and nasty smiles, were now terrified. And then You wretch! What are you doing to my cute subordinates! Also, a new killing intent descended from the sky. Ca, captain! Captain Shojovich! A presence appeared, clearly more powerful than the other harpies. Arent you quite shy? No matter how great your strength, youll run away barefoot before me are you ready? A beautiful woman with long green hair fluttered down with a harsh tone. Wearing only ck steel pants and a breastte, and the rest of her skin was exposed. But rather than sexiness, the toned muscles, split abs, and wild glint in her eyes spoke eloquently of this harpy as a battle-tested warrior. Oh, if I recall, this one is the captain of the Harpies and a senior officer in Norjas army I have seen that face a few times Treainar also reacted. Does that mean shes exceptionally strong? Captain, be careful, that brat Hah? Were you done in by such a brat? How pathetic~ right~ Th, that brat hi, she might be Kekkekkek, Im not going to let a little brat like that get me! Ill spank such a brat right away anyway Uhyo ~, there are some pretty good-looking men. Nice~, Ill take them, train them and make them my groomsmen why not, anyway, that body, um, that, th, the fuDDDD The captain of the harpies dismissed the warnings of her subordinate harpies out of confidence and drooled with a belligerent smile but Fluffy Panic! Hobya?! Ca, CAPTAAAAAAAAAAIINN!? Another Instant Defeat!?? I, I see, Captain of the Harpies Espie of the Seven Heroes defeated her, and after that, she went missing, unknown if alive or dead The moment Espie held out her hand and released her power, the Harpy captain was shaken back and forth, left and right, at high speed, and after a few seconds, she fainted and went limp. J, just now Tis simple enough. By moving the body at such high speed, the opponents brain is also rocked back and forth at high speed, causing a concussion Dont worry about it, captain of the Harpies. Your opponent was a bad match. Aah, theyve been wiped out! Captain! What the hell, those guys! Damn it, how dare you, ourrades Captain! Kill them all! But, even after defeating the harpies who ran ahead and the captain who boarded alone, its not over yet. Dozens of harpies, perhaps noticing something wrong, now flew in formation. Naturally, Espie alone cant handle that many harpies Noisy they should all die already uunh, not that. Ill blow them all away! But, Espie waspletely unfazed. Rather, she looked as if she was just annoyed Eiih! Espie seemed to be putting a little effort into it, as if lifting something. Then, with that, the Harpies lying on the deck, scattered weapons, and so on, were simultaneously lifted into the air. F, floated!? This power is Hou~, tis nostalgic It was as if the world was being manipted by Espies will. In response to the Harpy troops attacking from the sky, Espie gathered all the defeated Harpies and their weapons into the sky Fluffy World!! I, gya, gyaaaaaaaaaah!!!??? It hit them just like a bombardment. Weapons also attacked the harpies bodies to intercept them, and the harpies that were hit fell into the sea one after another. Heres an extra Eeehh!?? Extra isnt the word for this. Surprisingly, Espie even lifted the carcass of the Great Sea King Squid, which was being pulled behind the ship, into the air Wha, what is that!? So, huge!? Rather, is that a squid? N, no way, lift up eh? impossible, impossible! F, fall back!? NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! She swung it down at the harpies. Fufufufu, nostalgic. However, tis still adorable. It was even more horrific when I was hit by that on the battlefield I still remember that hellish scene when hundreds of thousands of corpses, weapons, and everything else floated up to be hurled at the Demon Kings army from above! A power that even Treainar acknowledged. This Big brother, did you see that? Im strong, right? Im much stronger than that boy! This was the power of the active Seven Heroes. Immediately after annihting the enemy, she waved at me with a smile on her face, but the shock of it left everyone on the deck speechless. Oh, oh, thats awesome, Espie. Nfu ?, then, Im going to get a hug ?. Y, yes, I understand. Nfu~, gyu~~? For now, Ill try not to piss this girl off. Make sure not to twist her center. Wh, what the hell are you and.. Espie huh? N, no way no way Fufufu, what do you think? Im stronger, arent I? And Espie with a smug face even to the surprised yer. For the time being, things here ended without me doing anything at all. But, although it somehow worked out here Amazing amazing, missy! Who the hell are you? Hey, you guys, by any chance and that child, you called her Espie could she be! H, hey, what about the port? Can we just run away for now? Right, the bottom line isnt over yet. The burning port town. As expected, I cant just leave it alone and.. That too The harpies scattered over the sea were unconscious with looks of horror on their faces if this continues, theyll drown and die but right now, were at war they were also killing people as they please but I dont think I could sleep well at night Fluffy Retrieval Huh? While I was worried, Espie began using her abilities to retrieve the harpies that had fallen into the sea. Why? Then Espie smiled I shouldnt say things like die so carelessly, right? While I was a little distressed, Espie said so with an innocent expression without any hesitation. Kuhaha I couldnt help but chuckle, and without being asked this time, I hugged Espie again. Chapter 294: Only Natural Chapter 294 C Only Natural The Seven Heroes Espiiiiiiiiie!? Yes. The astonished voices of everyone, after finally learning Espies identity, echoed across the deck. A, amazing, but if shes that strong, Im convinced Ive never seen a real Seven Heroes. No way, a hero, the pride of humanity, is in a ce like this Such a small child But, why? Is she incognito? Her name was so famous that it was known all over the world. Well, the fact that one of the Seven Heroes, who you would normally never meet, was actually on the same ship, would freak them out, wouldnt it? That child was one of the Seven Heroes And even yer, who had looked down on Espie until now, was stunned. Right? You must be freaked out, right? I, Im not freaked out at all But now you know that Im stronger than you, right? Big brother thinks Im stronger. M, mumu yer looked a little annoyed at Espie, who was provoking him with a smug face. These guys, seriously Well, that aside Yes, the problem is that port city that is under attack and.. Tch Human I cant believe it, Espie of the Seven Heroes was here The harpies were trapped ins like caught live fish and their hands and feet were bound. After being knocked unconscious by Espie, they were all captured so that they could not go on a rampage for the time being. What are you going to do with us? If youre going to kill us, kill us! We love to ravish men, but we wont stand to be vited! What if you try to touch me? Ill bite your stuff off and chew it to pieces! And the other harpies never lost their bullish attitude even after being caught. I guess the soldiers around here are basically the quintessential military. Noisy, Ill beat you up again, wont I? Oh, huh? Ugh this brat So, what are you going to do, Big brother? The harpies were still howling, but when Espie approached and pointed her hand at them, their faces turned pale. I see. Even though they showed a bullish attitude, the difference in power was etched into their bodies and hearts. Hmm? Hmm~, thats right And I, on the other hand, didnt give it much thought. I mean, really, what should I do from now on Child For the time being, if you want to avoid a fight, you should leave the port Thats wha Going to help the people who are being attacked in that port town. That would mean fighting the Demon King Army. The current skirmish was unfortunate. Dealing with an army attacking the whole city me. Fighting Treainars Demon King Army Big brother? Unh~ for now, Ill ask these guys what I need to know, okay? Huh? Espie? Hey, how many are attacking that town? What number? Like a thousand? While I was at a loss for words, Espie asked the harpies without waiting for my response. Oh, ooh? What you, what are you asking me? The number of the Demon Kings troops attacking that town. I thought Id ask you before I help the people of the town. S, screw you! I dont care if you kill us! We wont sell ourpanions to humans! Espie tried to get information from the Harpy captain normally. Getting information from prisoners of war. Thats certainly necessary. Around here, Espie is also a soldier, so it is a normal thing to do. But thats not the problem. Espie you Big brother shoulde up with a n. Ill think about it with you. Huh!? People in the town, if theres anyone alive, we have to save them. Yes, I was currently torn between whether I should go to that town and face the Demon King Army, or whether I should avoid them. But Espie was different. From the beginning, Espie seemed to think that I would help the people of the port town. Hey, hey, you mis Lady Espie Un~? What? Um youre going to help that town um Yes. But I dont want the people on this ship to be in danger, so Ill think about what kind of n to do with Big brother. Its only natural, going to that town would mean potentially putting the people on this ship in danger as well. Thats why Espie thought that I would move in the direction of going to help that city, taking that into ount Espie you okay with this? Huh? What? So um, if you go to that town to help the people there youll be fighting the Demon King Army too, you know? I dont like it, but I wont let only Big brother fight. Im strong and Im going to be useful to Big brother! Thats why Im going with you! No, thats not true so why do you think its only natural that I would go and fight the Demon Lords army to save the people of the town? Big brother, youre going to help, right? People of the town? I know. Wrong. I was also considering abandoning them. Far from meddling too much with the past, fighting the Demon King Army of this era meant indirectly fighting the Treainar of this era. I didnt like that. So I was at a loss. But why did Espie not hesitate that much, believing that I would help like its only natural Big brother is my hero! And you will be a Hero that surpasses Hiro! Huh!? ah Big brother? The moment she said that with a smile, I was so embarrassed that I wanted to bash my head into the ground with all my might. Thats right the pledge that I swore to myself even though I said it just the other day, I forgot about it in this situation. Yeah, youre right. Un! In a situation like this, a guy, who just keeps making excuses and tries to do nothing, surpassing Hero Hiro makes meugh. Hey, you guys, listen. Looking at the situation in that town, I cant just abandon it and run away. But that doesnt mean that Im going to ask you to fight or put you in harms way. So, give me a little time. Ill definitely think of something, just a bit longer! B, but Please. Just a little more time! I ask the crew and passengers, but they all look reluctant. Well, I guess they would. But for now, they have to put up with it somehow. And there is no time. I need a n that can do something about all of this, right away, under the circumstances Child. Eh!? Just one thing tis a bit of a power move, and it will require Espie doing a lot of work to not engage the Demon King Army, not put everyone in much peril, and should there still be people alive on top of that, how do you save them? Impossible? Well, depending on the situation, some exposure may be inevitable Really!? Indeed. On the contrary, it was fortunate that the harpy unit was annihted first. Tah, its just like Treainar toe forward and say that under these circumstances. How reliable. What the hell was that Heh Hehehe, you wretches dont know anything~ And thats when it happened. The captain of the harpies mocked us. What? Espie of the Seven Heroes is a challenge, but in that town shes still young and her name isnt as well known as General Norja but someday, a genius who might be able to cut into the same corner of the Six Supremacy What? Really? Shes saying something amazing so casually, but a genius who could be one of the Six Supremacy? No, but the Six Supremacy were all fixed during my parents time That fellow has a deep hatred for humans a mass of vengeance who will show no mercy. You bastards will all be killed? No, not just killed. Youre going to suffer hell, you know? The captain of the harpiesughed out loud, even though he had been captured. The crew and passengers looked even more frightened, and Espie looked a little curious. And I nced at Treainar next to me Seizee, suffer! At the hands of the supernova of the Norja Armythe Ebony Witch, Larouiph! Hmm, I have heard of that one, if only by name though only in passing said to be a promising rookie, but was defeated by Espie and tis unknown if she is alive or dead well, naturally she was treated as Killed in Action a Dark Elf, I believe. Espie, arent you being too active? Well, its only natural since shes one of the Seven Heroes. Chapter 295: Intermission (The Ebony Witch) Chapter 295 C Intermission (The Ebony Witch) The Allied garrison was destroyed every single soldier was ughtered and the rest I also sent a wagonload of men as souvenirs for the General. Hehehe, is that slick-headed Union General dead? No, hes the only one I captured alive for the Great General. He~, hes quite famous, isnt he, so maybe well get a reward, right? Kakekeke, Im looking forward to it. This is war no, its not for me, this is part of my revenge. And the revenge is far from over. All this is thanks to the promising rookie, the Ebony Witch Larouiph! However, no matter how many people are killed, no matter how many cities are burned, no matter how many screams you see in the hellish scene, its all in vain. It doesnt clear my heart. Even if I receive praise from myrades, even if Im honored in the Demon Realm, even if I receive Military Merits its worthless to me now. Righto, lets get off to a good start, shall we? You too~, youre young, you need to release your sexual desire as a woman, right~? Youve never had this kind of fun before, have you? Yes, yes. Weve already sent off the top-ss men, but there are still a few guys here. Wont you have fun with me? My seniors, unaware of my feelings, were overly friendly and touchy with me. Because they were all indecent people, I cant deal with them. The dark elf really has a body that men fall for. This cool face and dignified eyes this beautiful hair, wouldnt even the same women love to admire it? This butt and those plump meaty thighs~, I envy you?, its a waste to stay a virgin with this. I have no interest in such things. I would rather die by disembowelment than lie with a human. Uwah~, thats so cool~. Come to think of it, youve never bought any of the ves that Inai of the Mafia sends our way, and youve never yed at any party or event nned by Master Paripi, theyre so much fun well, I guess youre having fun with your dead childhood friend~ ah? What did this woman say? Childhood friend? Have you unknowingly touched a part of my past that no one should ever taint? I, idiot, you! Dont mention that!? Ah, no, no! S, sorry, Larouiph! Seriously if the apology had been a few secondste, these women would have been dealt with as well. No its nothing After all, I should have refused the assignment to the Amazoness Corp. I thought I could mercilessly trample and massacre humans, but all the women are sexually frustrated and have huge libidos, they irritate even our allies. But it also requires a little more patience. I-I see. No~, its really my bad! You see, weve long since forgotten what its like to be in love, and we dont even know what its like to be childhood sweethearts. not sweethearts not at all we only yed together once when we were young. huh? Thats it? Hmm? yed together, you mean, like, sexually? Ah? S, sorry sorry! Fuh not like that. We just yed normally thats all that person didnt even remember me. However, it was only once but I ah, no, its nothing. Just, what happened to me why was I talking about my past that I didnt want to be mentioned, let alone with these people? Sure enough, they all smirked at me Yes, yes, okay, so, youre saying you wont participate in ravishing a man, but then, after this oh, yes youve applied for a transfer to Lady Jamdiel? Yes, I have met Lady Jamdiel in person and received her approval, although General Norja was a little reluctant Yes, this frustration will onlyst a little longer. After this expedition, I will be transferred. This is thest time I will be with these people. From now on, lets join Lady Jamdiels army and go on a pure, merciless rampage. Well, what are we going to do now? Thats a foolish question. The fact remains, however, that I am still frustrated. Theres only one way to get rid of that frustration. Um, my husband wheres my husband? Father, father! Wh, what will happen to my son? Give him back, my boyfriend! Daddy Eh~n, daddyyyy~ One after another, the inhabitants were gathered in the center of the town. All of them have no will to resist, they are terrified, and they are worried about the man they love and their families. Thats right suffer I know that feeling well thats why you humans should taste it too. Im going to kill them all. That will do. Ahahahahahaha, thats your reward! No~, scary scary! Wait for me. You were the only man Ive ever loved in my life. How ugly does my current life look to you, who was kind-hearted?? Would you be disillusioned? However, its just an unrequited love. You may not even remember the little girl who was afraid to speak to you, who was only looking at you all the time. However, when I heard the news that you were killed on the battlefield and then treated as a casualty my grief and anger were undeniably real. Even if you dont want to, I cant forgive them. Hi, hiii, s, save me N, no, father! Father, help me! I dont want to, no, I dont want to die! Please! Help! I will annihte every human in this world. So, please wait for me. Let the underworld be flooded with human bodies. Now, dieDDDDD But that was then. Huh? Wawa Huh? What!? Eh? My body is being, pulled, eh, f, floating Why!? Eh!? The prisoners in front of me all at once?! What?! Hey, whats going on?! The prisoners uh, theyre floating!? What, one after another, the humans Hey, whats happening?! What Huh!? The humans we captured were floating in the air one by one what!? Hey, look at the sky! W, wh, wha, what the hell is that!? Th, this is Is this a dream? Or is it an illusion? In the sky a huge ship was A huge ship is flying in the sky!?? Absurd not dragons, harpies, griffons, or the like, but ships flying in the sky? What the hell is this And then the humans went towards the ship one after another Fluffy Great Collection uuunh! Fluffy Fishing!! Kuhahahaha, I never thought that my fishing training during the voyage woulde in handy in a ce like this! After distinguishing between humans and demons with my radar, I can sense the surviving humans in the town and their locations Ill pick them up one by one uunh, its fishing! There were a lot of people in the middle of town, easy win! Big catch, big catch! For the time being, if you cant bring them onto the ship can you fly them to the mountains over there? The Demon King Army isnt in that area. You can safely retrieve them! Sure I can! This is a special move by me and Big brother working together! What is that? Human? Magic? Ability? Magical Fluffy Fishing!! In any case, there are some very skilled people on that ship! No, before that, what happened to the guard harpies? What about Captain Shojovich, who is supposed to be keeping watch at sea? Above the sea let alone, they didnt evene to report something flying in the sky like that Tch have you been beaten those useless birds Reinforcements for the Allied Forces? Well, fine. In any case, I will not stop until I kill all of mankind!! Chapter 296: Sense of Rivalry Chapter 296 C Sense of Rivalry In the fishing match we had on the ship, Espie cheated. Instead of using a fishing rod, she used her ability to catch a fish swimming in the sea. But her ability was so powerful that it couldnt be dismissed as mere cheating, and even Treainar recognized that. Thats why Treainar suggested a power move Espie. There are humans hiding in the hangar in the basement of that building three of them. Un! Leave it to me?. I was able to pinpoint the positions of the people who were in ces where even Espie couldnt see them, and give it to Espie, who then pulled more and more of them towards us and rescued them. Nfufufufu, thats amazing, Big brother. I dont really use my ability except for weapons, corpses, and enemies now Im helping people! Yeah, because youre a Hero. Nfufufufufufu! Me and Espie stood at the stern of the ship and performed our rescue operation from the top of the flying ship. And from the looks of it, the members of the Demon King Army also noticed, and looked up in panic. But it seemed that they couldnt do anything about it now. D, damn, dastardly bastards! Ah, because we were all wiped out ugh. The captive harpies had frustrated looks on their faces. Thats right. Since the harpies flying unit had been annihted by Espie, there was no way for the Amazonesses of the Demon King Army to get to us, who were doing rescue activities from the sky. Even if you shoot an arrow from below, it wont reach us here. This ce was Roaring Thunder! I will show hell to those scoundrels who stand in the way of my revenge. Ah Its magic. Moreover, they were trying to release considerable magic power from a long distance. Compared to the people below and the harpies here, the power I felt stood out. A dark elf thats the Ebony Witch, Big brother. It looks like her. That must be the dangerous fellow the harpies were talking about earlier. There actually seemed to be some truth in what they were saying. Butpared to Jamdiel or Paripi Giga Thunder!! Espie. To the right. Fluffy Swivel! It doesnt matter. If its that much magic, I can use the Breakthrough and block it with the Great Magic Spiral but, thats not a power that I can show off in this era, so after urately detecting the point of the lightning strike, I instructed Espie to turn the ship around and avoid it. Wha what!? They evaded my spell so easily?! How is such detailed movement even possible? That ship! In that case, lower the power and continuously Mega Thunder! Mega Thunder! Mega Thunder! Up, up, down, down, left, right, left, left!! Unh! Hohoi? Even if ites as a barrage, as long as its magic, it cant be released as quickly as punches, stone throws, and arrows. Even if its chantless, it needs to be charged, and I wont miss the opportunity. But, she moved the ship without slowing down her rescue efforts after all, Espie was Haha, awesome, awesome, Espie. Un~ ? then, Big brother! When I praised Espie, she stuck her head out at me while still using her ability. When I patted her Really, youre awesome, Espie! Nihehe~? And now, she kept smiling a grin was so enchanting and radiant H, hmm wh, what are you saying your abilities are certainly amazing, but if its a fight, I could do this much too what, you want to make a fool of me being all clingy as you get praised Hmm? Somehow, was yer standing there looking a little grumpy when he stared at us? You cowardly humans then Oh, the magic has stopped. Has she given up? Come down this instant! Or Ill kill all the men we captured right now! Ah!?? She went and did something overly clich. Then again, I should have expected it. Rest assured. She will not kill them anytime soon. Treainar!? The fact that they abducted men means that they are probably spoils of war and an offering to Norja. As such, she cannot kill them so easily. No b, but Besides, if you do as she says, you will be killed either way then, you need not worry about it. Treainar said I shouldnt be worried, but was that really the case? Theyre probably not afraid to kill one or two people just to make an example What are you so troubled? Huh yer? You evacuated most of the people in the town, right? Then, thats convenient. You dont have to worry about the surroundings so now you can just do it like this! Oh, hey, wait!? At that moment, yer moved on his own. No, he wasnt really giving advice, but yer jumped off the ship in this situation. Oh! What are you doing? Big brother. Do I bring him back? Oh, um Of course, it wasnt to surrender to the Demon King Army. Hmm? A child? Coming down alone Here I go, Extreme Lightning, Super Buster Sword! While falling, yer used his iron-making magic to instantly create a huge sword. Huh!? What!? H, hey, where did that sworde from Ah, watch out! Everyone, back away! As the Amazonesses turned pale and panicked as they tried to jump away from the spot, yer struck a merciless, powerful blow down into the town square. The ground shattered, rubble scattered, and the impact sent the Amazonesses flying through the air. Hmph, its no big deal. Even if its the Demon King Army, its not the Six Supremacy, so this is about as bad as it gets. Without negotiating, yer knocked down his attack and blew the opponent away. I held my head in that situation Ah, aaaah! Not fair! I wanted to beat them up but its too dangerous, so first of all, rescue work ugh! As for Espie, she was getting frustrated, as if the good part had been stolen. Seriously, these little kids Ill take care of things here, okay? So why dont you go back to protecting the evacuees? But Anyway, for some reason, even though youre usually so cold, youre getting motivated, arent you, yer? And then Sure, I was surprised that she was one of the Seven Heroes, but Im stronger. Nnyu! What are you saying?! And, uh, you too Huh? Me? I Im much stronger than that child, more useful, and amazing! S, so, look at me Hmm, Kohon watch properly! Pointing at me and Espie from below, yer was full of motivation. Somehow, dont you have a burning sense of rivalry with Espie? No, no, before that, this was a strategy to avoid fighting the Demon King Army head on Chapter 297: Praise Chapter 297 C Praise Now, engrave onto your body the requiem I shall y. yer, who jumped off the ship, said something ridiculously cringy, but to be honest, Im troubled. Honestly, I have been trying to evacuate the people of the town and get away from the town, so that I wouldnt have to go into battle. Tch, what have you done, stupid brat Dont you know how dreadful we are? You little brats who dont even look like youve grown up yet my sisters will make you mess up!! The Amazonesses were blown away by yers preemptive strike, their bodies battered and covered in dust. Far from being annihted, those who still seemed to be in good shape were starting to wake up one by one, directing their anger toward yer with murderous intent. But yer was unfazed. You can try it. You vulgar hags. Ah!? Ill kill yooooou!! On the contrary, a provocation. Then, in the next moment, something in the Amazonesses snapped with a Buchi and they all pounced at once in a rage. Ill bite you to death! Cut him to shreds! Strip him naked! So fast. Beastkin have the physical abilities of beasts. They were truly wild even though Hmph I dont even need to use magic yer was still yer, a famous Hunter who made a name for himself by ying big monsters rather than wild beasts. yer Ultra Beef, Stroganoff Energy Punch! Fuba!? Even though they were beastkin and soldiers, he was not a person who could be dealt with at an ordinary level. Th, this brat! Hey, this brat is also capable! Lets do it in formation! Yeah, well show you! Brat, these experienced older sisters will show you something amazing. Even if arge number of peoplee together at once Magical- Jetstream Attac Calmly, on top of that, from the front Grand m, Buster Rush!! As if to show off his strength, with speed and power unimaginable from those small limbs, he kicked away the beastly carnivorous women. Guha, no, no, this boy strong a different ss! Uh withdraw! Return to the main army at once! Damn, to such a brat I mean, the women had an unforgiving look on their faces no, I dont know if I can say such naive things about them And thanks to that, they felt the difference in power and steadily withdrew. Hmph, all that life experience and this is all you got? It was a wasted life. Anyway, with his overwhelming power, yer mercilessly knocked down the Amazonesses from the rubble with a smug face. Wow, that was amazing! Oh, I cant believe you were so strong he beat the Demon King Army! The Allied garrison was wiped out, but on his own yer, what a genius! Were lucky, not only Lady Espie of the Seven Heroes, but even the genius yer was on this ship! Were saved! And then, a loud cheer erupted from the ship at his performance. Hmm if this is how its going to be, dont make me do something tedious, let me take care of it from the start. ugh W, well, dont say that, Espie. Because you evacuated everyone with your ability, they werent taken hostage, and yer didnt have to worry about anything, so its all thanks to you. Hmm but I wanted to be more active and get more praise Its okay. I know youre awesome. You did great. Ah un~? On the other hand, Espie was sulking that yer had done a good job, but for now, I have to childe her and put her in a better mood. Hmm wh, sh, shes getting clingy again even though I was the one who did the work Hmm Hmm? Is that wild yer over there looking at us and giving us a menacing re? What is it, arent you feeling better? What are you angry about Go down why not pat him on the head and give him some praise? Huh? Then Treainar muttered something unexpected as he stood next to me, staring at yer. No, no, what are you saying? He doesnt seem to like that sort of thing. He finds it annoying or overly familiar Certainly it would be annoying to be conveniently praised by adults who have nothing to do with it but ? You are not such an adult to him I believe. Treainar made a proposal with a smile as if he wanted to test me. Is that really true? Doesnt he usually say things like Shut up, dont talk to me? Well, but its true that in the end, thanks to that guys efforts, things here worked out somehow Geez Espie, wait a minute. Big brother? Oh I stopped stroking Espie and jumped right down. Hmm? yer then turned his expressionless face to me when I came down. Words to say to such a yer. That is Wasnt that amazing, yer? Huh!? You were strong. Hey, what are you doing, even though you made such a fool of me yesterday Its not like that. Well, I was wondering what to do when you first jumped off but Im d youre here after all. Ah ah For the time being, I honestly told him what I thought. The Demon King Army that I didnt want to face well, in the end, this guy solved that problem, reduced the burden on Espie, and above all, the residents and the people on the ship were not harmed. Well, to my words, this guy Uh, noisy See, sure enough, this was just as I thought! Treainar, what could I beDDDD Well, Im a genius, so its not a big deal at all, and its just a matter of course, so I dont feel happy about being praised by an ordinary person, and its annoying to be petted on the head. I was irritated earlier when that girl was praised even though she was supposedly weaker than me, so Im not jealous of her, dont get me wrong! Somehow, I unexpectedly ended up being bombarded with a lot of things. Hes really relentless, this boy. However, even though he was somewhat reluctant, I could tell that he had opened his heart considerablypared to when we first met. Mmmmmmmmmuuuu~~~~~ And in the sky above us, Espie, who got very swollen, was staring at us. Damn, these guys You filthy humans no way, for these children, to me Hmm? At that moment, a woman swept and pushed through the rubble the dark elf from earlier. Was she safe this whole time? She looked a little injured, but she got up. What, you still havent learned your lesson? Hey, you yourpanions have already retreated what do you say? Rather, how about you pull out of this one? I suggested that they stop fighting, but the hatred and bloodlust that overflowed from the entire body of the dark elf in front of me involuntarily gave me chills. Hmph you take me lightly human but but certainly, it would be tough to deal with Espie under the circumstances You still want to go, even if you give up your life? I thought, but will you make a surprisingly calm judgment? Well, it would be reckless to fight Espie, one of the Seven Heroes who counter the Six Supremacy, under this situation. So, are you going to retreat already? Fufufu, but I saw it! Hmm? You I dont know who you are, but Espie seems quite fond of you, doesnt she? In other words, you are Espies weakness Huh? The dark elf suddenly turned to me with a distorted smile from her murderous re. What the hell is this And the little boy there he is certainly strong but no match for the Great General. What? Fufufufu isnt that right? Great General? What was she doing? Hmm? Mumbling something Telepathy! This one is in telepathic contact somewhere by no means!? Understood! Returning now! With these guys! Fufufufu, hahahaha! Its toote for regrets, human! Treainar raised his voice as if in a panic. In the next moment, a terrible magic enveloped the entire dark elfs body. It was simr to Jamdiel ?a??u?o?i?a?a ?o?o?e? ?en??o?a Chant? Magic? Attack? What the hell? I brace myself for whateveres. Nu!? Tis a warp, child! Do not stand still! Move from the spotDDDD Huh!? Medium-Distance Transfer Magic, Tachzi The next moment, yer and I were swallowed up by a ck vortex that suddenly appeared in front of us. Chapter 298: A Perverse Natural Disaster Chapter 298 C A Perverse Natural Disaster No way, I never thought she could use the same warp as Jamdiel. This is bad. I got separated from Espie. How far away are we? Will we be able to meet up with them? DDBig brother! I remember the carefree smile on Espies face. Now, I wonder how much just disappearing from her sight without a word will hurt her. Even if its the final farewell of any kind in this era, I wont ept this kind of parting. I have to solve this problem right away, or Espie Great General! Weve arrived huh? its a little off Kuh, where the hell is this heh? Hah? From the ck vortex to the bright light of the outside. Where the hell are we? As soon as I thought that, the dark elf who brought us here was her name Larouiph? screamed in a frenzied voice, and both yer and I couldnt believe our eyes at the sight that suddenly came into view. Wha, what is it you You suddenly appeared so young The Demon King Army no way, even these boys I thought we would be taken right in front of Norja, but we couldnt believe the sight in front of us. Wha what in the world is this? Surprised by our appearance, there were human men with sad expressions on their faces forming a long line of people in rows and columns. Their hands were tied with ropes, and we knew they were prisoners of war. And from the fact that most of them have strong bodies, we can tell that they were captured Allied soldiers or fishermen. And from thendscape you can see the sea a moor? I dont think its too far from Ghenkan. But I dont know Uh, ugh, th, this is yer looked like he was about to throw up. No wonder. W, why Why Why are they all naked? Yes, these guys were all naked. They werent even wearing underwear. Wont they catch a cold? shers? A naked festival? Hah~ Then Treainar, who was beside me, sighed. Just by looking at the prisoners tis easy to tell which army is holding them captive He held his head down a little and stammered, but he had a somewhat nostalgic yetplicated smile on his face. Do you know whose army it is? Eh? Is this normal? Hey, over there! What are you bbing about? Dont disrupt the queue! At that moment, a womans shouting voice rang out. The Great Generals examination is about to begin hey, you two! Why are you still dressed? Hurry up and getpletely naked ah Larouiph! What are you doing there What about the execution of all the residents in Ghenkan and the procurement of money, goods, and food? The crowd around us broke apart, and from the other side came a group of armed Amazonesses. They saw us and yelled for a moment, but soon recognized Larouiph. These are Larouiph tried to exin us that was then. Eehh!?? Uh, oh What? The air? The atmosphere? No, a sudden freezing chill hit me. I wasnt attacked by anything. And yet, my whole body was shuddering. It wasnt just me. What th, this is uh, ugh yer was shivering too, sweat running down his cheeks even though it should be cold. Its,ing a monster Thats the strongest of the Demon King Army One of the Six Supremacy And all the sturdy naked men around us went pale and trembled. What was it? What happened She approaches child hold your head up. Eh!? Tis fine. As you are now you will not be crushed under the pressure of the current Six Supremacy. I see. Under this overwhelming pressure, the faces of Jamdiel, Paripi, and even the Dragon King of Hades Vasr suddenly appeared in my mind. Without a doubt, the source of this pressure was in that ss No~, oh my gosh, so sorry, so sorry, so sorry! Seriously I am so~ sorry~. I heard a voice out of nowhere. Just hearing that voice made my trembling even stronger. And at the same time, something emerged from under the sea with a huge ssh of water. I was like, totally drunk and, you know, had to pee so bad. And wow~, peeing in the water is, like, so amazing ?. Out of the sea a huge monster? Creature? Beast? Whatever it is, its huge! With a body as big as Vasr, the Dragon King of Hades a Fox? And it has nine tails? Hmph that form well, in order to show dignity to the prisoners, it would be better to disy her beast form Wha what, is that Look carefully, child. Although the wanted documents listed her form as a humanoid that is also the appearance of that one a mutation of the fox beastkin a Nine-Tailed Fox, the Damsel Commander, Norja! Treainar beside me narrowed his eyes and looked up somewhat nostalgically. So, this fellow?! On the wanted list, she looked very young and wore a tasteless outfit So like, erm~, what was it? Oh~, I remember, Im gonna pick a pet. Coming out of the sea to the shore, it shook its soaking wet body at high speed to send water flying. A lot of water falls on us like rain, but were all so speechless that we dont care about that. Nihahaha The ground shook with just one step. The corners of the monsters mouth hang up. ncing at us from above, what are you doing? So like, only those who really dont wanna die, bark woof woof like dogs and suck up to me. Then if I feel like it, I might, you know, keep you, is what Id like to say Hm~m.. at a nce, none of these look like theyre in my strike zone. Huh? For a moment I didnt understand what she was saying. St.. stop screwing around, Norja of the Six Supremacy! Such disservice! Is this, is this how you bastards do things!? Hmm? At that moment, while naked with his hands and feet bound, a man barked at Norja If this is your the Demon King Armys way, then I will dly die Rude, Im still talking here! Huh!? In the next moment, Norjas tail swung down vigorously like a hammer, and a huge bottomless hole appeared in front of the barking human Ah, awah ah If it had been just a bit off, he would have been crushed t knowing that, the man who shouted bravely had his spirit broken just now and pulled back. Nihahahaha, be d Im a gentle soul, like, I dont go on random killing sprees like our Hakuki and that fiend Paripi well um~ oh yeah, thats right, the potential pet Hmm~ got it. Then, Norja, who seemed to havee to an idea after pondering something, smirked at the corner of his huge mouth. What are you going to do? Time to fly away, woo-hoo~! Huh? DDDDDDEehh!!? In the next moment, Norja slowly sat down on the spot and wagged her huge tail. Was it just Mega ss? No, a gust of wind that was even more fierce suddenly blew! My body staggered with the force that can be felt from the front to the back. If this is the case at this distance, what about those in the front? Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!! And then, right in front of us, hundreds of naked men came flying all at once, screaming at the current gust of wind. Damn, tte, oh no! Uo, oooooooooohh!!! I was hit by the flying naked guys, and in the end, I couldnt endure and was blown away too. No, its sweatyyyy! Butts are flyiiiing!! Ugaaaaaa! I cant bear to watch It was so sudden and shocking that I couldnt react right away. Oh no. What about yer? Great General, Ku, Mega Windshield! G, gross! Ironmake, Iron Dome! Hii, General, were here too!? Not good. Hey, you damn men, out of the way! Geez, Great General Oh, both Larouiph and yer used magic to defend against it, but me yer I wanted you to help me with that magic as well I mean, Norjas subordinates were getting caught up in it too, right? Tch, ku, guh, uwaaaaaah! I was blown away and hit my back somewhere. Whats that clunking noise? Oi, child, brace yourself! And endure the hellish scene Ahchichichi what the heck Hmm? This is I was blown away and plunged into a mess of loose armor, helmets, and weapons. They were engraved with the markings of the Allied Forces. Uh, ah, gah You Monster fox Such might And around me were strong, naked men whose bodies had been simrly beaten to a pulp. But their eyes were somehow weak. Surely most people will understand by now. The overwhelming difference in power, like a natural disaster Nihahahaha, I, like, totally went easy enough not to kill. Now, whos gonna stand up and still get all up in my face? Oh, my cutepatriots. Their spirits are broken. You can eat any small fry you want ?. Hyuuuuuuuuuuu, as expected of the Great General!! But just, dont touch the rebellious one with backbone, like, especially the cool bearded dandies. And then, the natural disaster resounded with a gleefulugh. A strong-willed guy a handsome dandy man with a robust body and unbreakable spirit, who stands tall and keeps fighting till the end, like, stylish hunks with attitude I totally wanna put a cor on him and tame him! Make him crawl naked on all fours, lift one leg to pee, then shave off all his rough hair to make him smooth all over, and shove all sorts of things, like, you know, in his butt Ufufufufu, I wanna mess him up and make him cry while he makes a disgusting face!! A roar that shook thend and shook even the atmosphere. Dangerous. The things pouring out of that giant beast are all kinds of dangerous its so bad, but Ive had advance information from you, but but after seeing it in person Ill say it again! Is there anyone decent, among the Six Supremacy!? I dont get why there isnt as much tension as there was with Jamdiel and Paripi! Even from a distance, you can tell just by looking at its existence. Thats a special case. Certainly, Jamdiel, Paripi, and Vasr were in the realm of the strongest ss. Yes, I know that but Yes, other than her propensity, she waspetent and also quite popr with her subordinates Thats why, choose not only based on abilities and achievements, but also on personality! Spare me from some pervert with natural disaster-like powers! I had too many retorts to give that my head hurt. Chapter 299: The Present Is All the Matters Chapter 299 C The Present Is All the Matters Hahaha,e on, get up! And, like, show off those boners ?. The monster fox roared so loudly that the air trembled. A monster on the level of Vasr, who appeared in picture books. What can I do against this thing Great General, that came out of nowhere. I was almost killed myself. Hmm? Thats when it happened. Hmm? Oh~~~, Lal, Im so d youre okay~! Oh~, now that I think about it, your telepathic message erm~ Haa~ its about Espie Ah, thats it. Sorry sorry. So, like, how about it? Wheres the idiot brat of the Seven Heroes who, like, beat up my cute subordinates and my friend Shojovich? In the midst of this hellish scene, Larouiph stepped forward with a wry smile, and Norja, noticing this,ughed heartily. And then. There. Hmm? Oh There was a single iron sphere rolling across the in. The next moment, the sphere cracked Tch you monster From inside, yer stood up with sweat running down his cheeks. tte, not good, I must Wait, child! What is it? I heard that the future Norja holds a position in the new government of the Demon Realm Hmm? Oh, thats right. she often met with my father and mother She knows your face, does she not? In that case, the reason why you cannot show your face at this time Ah Its like that. Koujiro was blind, and I couldnt help but show my face to the people of the Demon King Army who didnt know who I was, but when it came to Norja, naturally What~? Youre not that Espie brat. Yes, this person seems to be one of Espiespanions however, even though he is a child, his power is Hmm? Oh~, who was it oh my gosh, thats right! Its that genius hunter boy that Gouda and the gang were bbing about, like, Im sure it was Huh!? Oh Norja smiled, and Larouiph also seemed to have realized. His true identity For sure yer? Was that his name? fuh its an honor to have the legendary Six Supremacy know my name. Niha nihahahaha houhou~, I see makes sense. Hes got those nice eyes and, like, such a vibe. He looks way more fun than those potential pets I just blew away. But~ Hmm I dont like hairy brats. Theyre no fun to shave ?. In the next moment, Norjas tail rose slowly Huh!? The tail swung down at high speed towards yer. Dont look down on me, monster! Oho ?. yer reacted. Evasion. As expected, he cant be hit so easily. And even while dodging Ironmake, Ultra Hyper Darkness Balmung! Nihaha, so thats the rumored handy magic? Maybe you should change your job to cksmith instead of Hunter. Shut up, Im going to take that head He pounced on a counterattack wait! Such a huge weapon will certainly be effective if it hits, but the opponent is a Six Supremacy. Attacking head-on is What? Is that it~? Eh!? In the first ce, even if you dodge one tail, Norja has nine huge tails. A second one reached out from yers blind spot, binding his tiny body and capturing him. D, damn Nihahahaha, what~, youve musta been, like, super lucky with your opponents so far even with all your talent, once youre outta luck, youll die in no time thats why I hate kids Hmm? Kuh, let go! Kuuuuuuuuu! Hmm, even in this situation, thats a good eye. Maybe in twenty years hmm? Oh no, yer. Im in no position to hesitate. I have to do it. No matter what happens to history, I cant just abandon him here Hmm~ Wh, what! Staring at people so closely is Mm-hmm Mm-hmm Hmm, what happened? Norja was looking at yer, apparently thinking about something. There was this old story about this guy named Shainen Genji who took a young girl and tried to mold her to fit his taste mm-hmm, mm-hmm, mm-hmm Huh? Taming him while looking ahead to the future Gufu ?. Wha!? Well,pared to my lifetime, humans grow up, like, so fast it would be fun to keep an observation diary until you grow a beard and a vigorous shlong ?. Eh d, dont be silly who do you think you are! Oho ? Its fine its fine! Those eyes, aah, that spirit, I wanna leave you messed up and in tears like crazy ? Ah, this is as expected, its dangerous I dont think hell be killed, but hes also in danger in a different sense. yer was also horrified and pale. Not good, I should help but is that okay? Ill show my face and No other choice huh then again, ording to reports, in this scene Espie was but now Hmm? Oh I see If I remember correctly, in the true history that Treainar was referring to, Espie fought Norja and escaped with the prisoners. And the yer of the present age is alive and well. In other words, even if I dont do anything, hell be saved, and Espie will help them that means but ah, wh, what am I supposed to do? Do I just keep watching like this Hmm This time, it wasnt like the Demon King Army soldiers I met in the forest, whose names I dont even know. Its also different from the time with Koujiro. Here, I will fight Norja of the Six Supremacy thats how much Fuh~ Treainar sighed once, but immediately smiled at me. Child even if the world we are in is in the past the present, this moment here with you and I, is all that matters. Then, in this moment, forget about the passage of time and everything else. Just face the reason you absolutely must fight right in front of you Treainar Did I not say it in the woods where you first met Espie in this era? I suppose tis the way of history you have no choice but to act! But Besides that, no matter what sort of influence you have on the Demon King Army of this era do not feel guilty for my sake. I am not so daintily inclined as to be perceived in such a manner by you. Yes, the reason why I stubbornly didnt want to fight the Demon King Army in this world wasnt entirely about the impact it would have on history. If anything happens to the Demon King Army in this era because I did something unnecessary, Ill indirectly put Treainar at a disadvantage stop thinking about it, Treainar pushed me out. Do not feel sorry for the Great Demon King. Do listen to the words of your master. ah Kuhahaha thats right yeah I get it Treainar was right. I mean, this isnt the kind of opponent you can deal with while distracted by other stuff. Dont think about it just help yer. How do I help? Im going to beat her up!! Ah, tis so! Unlike Jamdiel, who left openings and was not trying to kill you, or the Paripi who lived an idle life this one is still active as one of my six arms your parents nemesis, the Six Supremacy and you will beat her up!! I got it. That is truly a Six Supremacy who is still active and fighting in the world of warfare. Ill do it. In fact, I have to surpass even that. Okay, here I go Hmm? Oh, child! Wait a moment! That Hmm? Oh! Oh, thats it. And before I gave up and showed Norja my face, Treainar noticed something and pointed at it. When I saw that, I couldnt help but raise my voice. For once, it was fortunate that the Allied Forces were stripped naked. Thanks to this, the helms that were originally worn by the stripped soldiers were lying at my feet. The ck helm ah, theres a cape too! Cool! Alright, lets do this Wait, you need only hide your face Well, I know its inappropriate, but Im getting a little excited. Now I can hide my true identity and do whatever I want. Nihahahaha, then for starters, lets make sure theres, like, absolutely no bushes growing ? Huh!? S, stop, wha, what are you doing! I wont allow you, to humiliate me, s, stop, stop Also, what might be hiding underDDDD Ok, done! Waahahahahaha, waahahahahaha! Enough, Damsel Commander Norja! I will not tolerate any more atrocities!! Hmm? What is it? Thisughter What? Hey who are you? At that moment, my voice seemed to reach them, and Norja, the Amazonesses under Norja, and yer all turned their eyes to me at once. The Allied soldiers and the men of Genkhan who were knocked down by Norja were unconscious or were in a daze and not reacting much well, okay. Who am I? Um The Knight in ck I was wearing a ck helm and a ck cloak I no, if there is a child in this world who sheds tears, even if they are a monster, I will not condone it! An ally of good children! I am, Ragaan-Man!! When Norja asked who I was, I replied. Ragaanman? Never heard of you Then let it be engraved on your body. The name of the one who will defeat you! What? Yes, just like the heroes I admired when I was a kid. The pose was perfect too. Wrong you are hiding your face, so you need not change your tone eh? Is that your ideal? And if tis a fake name, even Tapil Bael would be adequate Hmm? It seems unpopr with Treainar. No, I dont like Tapil Bael. Besides W, wow Ragaan-Man s So Cool Its the first time Ive seen it. Where yers eyes were sparkling. Somehow, like when I saved my father when he was a child, he looked at me with pure, sparkling eyes. I have to respond to that properly. Chapter 300: I’ll Definitely Protect You Chapter 300 C Ill Definitely Protect You Breakthrough What? That light its like Lets go, Great Demon Goose Step! Nuh, fast! Power, speed, skill, tactics. Ill challenge you with everything Ive got. Ill spare no effort. Great General! Well, first of all, we Stand back, everyone! The Amazonesses tried to stand in front of me as I started running. But before they could make a move, Norja took control. even if you all ganged up on him, you wouldnt stand a chance Huh? Oh My Gosh Lal, seriously, what kinda guy did you bring here? The color is not like the Great Demon Kings, but no way its him Dont allow any interruptions. Norja wanted to face me herself. Uoooooooh, Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Oho ?. Uraaaaaaaaaah! A barrage! Consecutive hits! Hit after hit after hit after hit! But, as expected of Norja. She manipted her big fluffy tail freely and shot down all the shockwaves I threw at her. She saw through it all. It may be a flicker, however tis still a mere left jab. Do not reveal too much. For now, tis enough to suppress her. Osu. Norjas nine tails can be whips, gusts of wind, sharp des, huge blunt weapons, tornadoes, or impregnable shields. First, get ustomed to the movements, surface area, and mass of the tails. Of course, I didnt expect the flickers alone to do any damage. Its just preparation. The opponent is a Six Supremacy. Its all for the sake of delivering my greatest and strongest blow. Youre a bit cocky, and like, so annoying! And a counterattack from Norja. Perhaps sensing that it would be too much effort just to block my flickers, she swung one of her tails down at me. I guess shes nning to turn the tip into a sharp de and stab me, but You wont hit me. I wont be hit by such a big swing. I backstep and Nihahaha, gotcha ?. And right after I backstep, another tail came around behind me and tried to wrap me up. Of course, I already knew that. Great Demon Cross Step Oh? Just before it grabbed me from behind, I dodged it by stepping to the left. Then, seeing that the use of two tails to attack made her defense slightly thinner, I aimed at Norjas face Great Demon Sonic Smash!! I unleashed an upper-like shockwave diagonally from below. Im sure it wont hit her, though. Hou~. Sure enough, a third tail acted as a shield against my shockwave right in front of Norjas eyes. I see. I had to go through six more tails before I could hit her. Its a tedious task. On the other hand I see so thats what it is aside from this Hunter boy theres, like, a strong guy that even the Demon King Army doesnt know about. with this, I get why Lal and the others couldnt handle this guy. It seemed that the other party also saw my condition and somewhat grasped my ability. What, that mask no, I suppose its the man I brought with me but still Oh, no I mean, there are people who can go toe to toe with the Generalbesides the Seven Heroes Hey, hey~, the General isnt serious yet, you know. Thats right. Just watch, he will soon be ravished by the Great General. The Amazonesses seemed to be a little surprised about me. And in order to avoid any coteral damage, they were a bit far away. But they dont seem to doubt what will happen to their boss at this level. Naturally, Norjas power was still way off. Now and how are you able to, like, use that glowing power Im even more curious. Lets strip you naked and expose you in more ways than one!! Here shees! This time five at once! One tail restrained yer, three tails defended, and the remaining five attacked me. As if they were filling in all directions, leaving no escape There is a way out. Tis hard to see, and a difficult route to take, but child, not as you are now! Yes, the technique that Ive been honing ever since I came to this era. Magical Radar! In the forest, in the fight with Koujiro, and on the ship the threat looming toward me, and the slightest opening in that threat, now I wont miss it! Here!! Wh at!? I see a Shining Road through the looming threat. Following that path, I dodged the five tails attacking at the same time as I moved forward. I was able to close the distance with Norja in one fell swoop. At the foot of her gigantic figure. Here I go, Great DemonC No ya dont! Now that I had entered her bosom, the remaining three tails naturally blocked Norjas face and other vital points to protect them. But I wasnt aiming there yet. First Great Demon Right Straight! Oh I hit the midsection of the tail that was holding yer. Maybe that was the only thing Norja didnt expect, but her defense was weak, and the impact caused her to release yer. Tou! Oh Then, I caught the falling yer and opened the distance with Norja. First, yer must be evacuated to a safe zone. Otherwise, I cant help but worry about my flickers in the uing battle. Are you hurt? Boy? Eh, ah I, Im okay Right. Its all right, because Im here now. I carried yer in my arms to a secluded spot and lowered him to the ground. Oh, um, youre Leave the rest to me. With my pride, I will definitely protect you. Please watch over me from here! Later then! Cease, you have taken this too far yer looked a little dazed, but Im relieved that he doesnt appear to be injured. Well, a little longer and he would have been defiled. What so cool R, Ragaan-Man.. who the hell are you!? Uuurgh!? He seriously had not realized your true identity no, he is surprisingly a simpleton, this fellow I thought he was a scruffy brat, but hes surprisingly pure and pleasant, that yer. And, as always, Treainars sense was off point, which is a problem, but from here on, we have to fight together without any cracks, so lets not butt heads over this. Nihahaha youre good neat its been, like, so long! Oh you! I havent gotten wet from a fight in a long time! Ill keep you! Ill keep you! I will hunt you and keep yoooouu ?. And in response to this situation, Norja was neither angry nor surprised, just smiling happily. That smile was sharper and more sinister than when she tried to y around with yer. Fuh~, well, regardless of your taste it begins here, child. Finally, that one will wield her power and her fighting style which she calls Check it out! You should be honored! A fighting style I only show those I really wanna fightDDDDDD Until now, she had only moved her tail, but now the muscles of Norjas legs and even her whole body were tense, and she looked intimidating, like a wild beast on the hunt. If I hadnt met Vasr, Jamdiel, and Paripi, I might have lost myposure to this. Frinkazan!! 1 [S1]The Word used here, Lֻɽ, directly trantes to Wind, Forest, Fire, Mountain, as an idiom means as fast as the wind, as quiet as the forest, as daring as fire, and immovable as the mountain. There isnt a single English word or phrase that captures its entire essence. Its a four-character idiom from Chinese culture that represents different natural elements and qualities, often used to convey aprehensive sense of strategy, readiness, and adaptability. The closest English phrase might be Adaptability in Changing Circumstances or Be Prepared for Anything. However, these trantions still dont fully encapste the cultural and historical connotations of the original idiom. Chapter 301: Intermission (Fox Woman) Chapter 301 C Intermission (Fox Woman) A certain day suddenly came back to me, when I was unloading to a friend over a drink. DDNuwahahahaha, th perverted fox woman who has shattered th hearts and dignity of countless sturdyds has such concerns? A wee bitte arent we Nuwahahahaha!! DDDont evenugh, Vasr. Im, like, desperate here. I mean, just one fated guy is good enough for me. One dandy who can take endless teasing without breaking, and like, wont give in, thats all I need! But seriously, everyone here is, like, such a pushover. A little teasing and theyre all, Sure, put the cor on me, and then theyre, like, on all fours going Woof woof with their dongs hanging. Seriously, such total weaklings, its, like, ugh.. DDIf th weak wont do, then why not th strong? There must be some who are stronger than you, yesh? Oh, I am not legible, mind you. I have enough wives, and I intended that one to be thst love in my life. DDHmph. Whats so great about that snarky female hero? Well, aside from that, like, wanting someone strong is fine, but someone stronger than me is a no-no. I wanna be able to easily pin him down and tease him, so they gotta be weak enough for that, but still, like, tough in the heart, you know? DDSurely someone like that cant possibly exist! How twisted of you~ but if thats th case Hakuki is stronger than you are must th candidate be a demon? If humans too someone like Mikado is uncertain. Hes about th same level as you, I reckon! DDHell no, Mikado is so not my type. Like, hes always so preachy, I just cant~. I mean, does he even count as a human? Pretty sure hes some sorta half sage or something. DDTh ego on you~, not to mention, being so bothered over wee trifles isnt that why youre sote to bloom? DDNuwaaaaaaah, dont say that! Ragaan-Man. I dont know who he is under that mask, but for sure, hes pretty skilled. From the sound of his voice, hes gotta be, like, in his early teens or so as humans age. For me, thats out of my strike zone, but it sounds fun to, like, maybe consider keeping them for the future. I wanna keep him as, like, a pet along with that Hunter kid. Will you fulfill my wish? No idea. So gotta check. Im gonna get him for sure ?. Nihahaha, hey! You guys, like, stay back! Im gonna go wild a bit. Dont get caught up in it. You got it!! Now then~, lets gooooooo! If I go wild in this form, my attacks go all wide range. Its great for crushing enemies, but my people will get dragged in it too. Especially when dealing with opponents who cant be beat with, like, just a swish or two of my tail, like this guy. Iming But still, if I use my Frinkazan, it will, like, kill him in an instant. Fuu(Wind) A secret move where nine tails are swung like whips at high speed to create wind des(kamaitachi) from the shockwaves, blowing everything around away. Rin(Fire) A one-hit kill blow in which the nine tails are bound together and struck down like a giant hammer. Ka(Forest) A defensive maneuver that uses nine tails to deflect all attacks. Zan(Mountain) An irond barrier that covers the whole body with nine tails and is impervious to any attack. Thats, like, my ultimate secret technique. There is no one that has broken it except The Great Demon King, and Vasr, and Kaguya, and Mikado, and um okay, there may be quite a few who did but, seriously, like, this guys got no chance in hell! Swift Ragaan Goose Step! Hmm? I was totally gonna rip him to shreds with my wind make him run around, mess with him slowly until he cried and peed himself or so I thought, but before I could even activate my technique, this guy didnt run away, and, like, instead jumped right at my feet Hehe, youre crazy to jump in like that. Hehe, now, is that what you think? This guy isnt it scary to jump at a huge opponent like me? Or was that his n? Fighting with this huge body of mine is, like, so hard because I cant maneuver against small enemies who are wandering around at my feet. And worse, attacks with Frinkazan are great for a wide range hit, but sucks when its too close. If I mess up, my own tail attack might even hit me and, like, self-destruct. Im gonna stomp him! Alright then, Ill trample him with my hands and feet, rip him up with my ws Oh! I wanna keep this guy, so I cant kill him Great D no not that, Ragaan Split Step! Nuh?! Ah, stomping with my front foot on this guy did he dodge like it was nothing? Hes pretty fast, but the movements are lean and, like, so sharp! And his reactions are quick too. Just running around but how are you gonna beat me with that? Anyway, gotta stop him from moving, even if it hurts him a bit. If he can move like this, then, like, I can probably hit him a bit harder without, you know, actually killing him. Then again, even if he doesnt die, hell be bedridden for life, then Ill strip him down, shave him, and grab hold and y with it ?. Lookie here, if even one hitnds, its gonna be a major catastrophe?. With my wsDDD Ragaan Sonic Phantom Punch Hobu!? DDDwhat? Just now, the moment I attacked, a shock hit my jaw I pulled my chin back quick, so it was no biggie, but, like what was that? An attack from my blind spot? As I thought, a counter of this level is nothing against such a big guy Huh!? But it depends on where you hit This Ragaan-Man guy countered? A counter with a shockwave unleashed from his fist, matching my attack? Hmph, did you do something? That was no biggie. Even if you get a hundred shots, Im still good. Then Ill put a thousand shots in! Nu~, still running around, like argh, so annoying! Im gonna stomp you and rip you to shreds! This guy knows what hes doing. In this form, my attack power is, like, massive. I have arge stride, so my speed is good. But, with this huge body, Im a big target for opponents, so if Im attacked, I get hit quite a bit. Ragaan Sonic Flicker! Nihahaha, whats up with that! This guy, just now, he aimed right at my eyeballs for sure! Oh no. If I get attacked in the eyes or, like, my mouth, its gonna hurt, even for me. This guys, like, fighting with that in mind. Im gonna chop up every troublesome fly! SwiftDDDD! Dont keep your distance! Nuh Right now, the moment I tried to step back a little and use my Frinkazan no, even before that. The moment I stepped in to get some space, this guy had already moved around to the other side its as if he knew I was gonna do that. Nihahaha, you sure move a lot are you really that scared of my Frinkazan? Is this guy, like, trying to prevent me from using my Frinkazan? Kuhahahaha, as a peerless Six Supremacy, youre not saying you cant win without it, right? Its only been, like, a few seconds since the battle started, but one things crystal clear. This guy is fighting, knowing exactly what I hate. This should be the first time Ive faced this guy. But, he fights like he knows all about me, and worse, with no fear or hesitation. Its like hes figured out strategies from the info hes gathered about me and is acting on them, but hes so sure that he can totally trust those strategies. Nihahahaha, as if I would lose anyway. No kidding, like, hes got me there. Hes way stronger and more troublesome than I first thought. But, for me, this guy is just a little tricky to deal with thats all. This guy is not normal for sure. An unknown being with powers kinda like the Great Demon Kings Breakthrough. Those agile moves and those punches are no joke. But, with this level of power and speed gotta say,pared to the Seven Heroes and all that, this guys within range Well, like, lets tussle a little longer. Him being beneath the Seven Heroes its still too soon to say that. This guy hasnt gone all out yet, not by a long shot. And thing is, theres, like, something about this guy. Hes not like the Seven Heroes, I feel something like an extrayer. Nihahahaha,e on, Iming, Iming~, right there ? For real, Im getting even more into him. Lets y around a little bit more. Im gonna draw out everything this guys got and then consider keeping him as a pet. So, like, dont go giving up on me too soon, okay? Ragaan-Man! Chapter 302: More Interest Than Expected Chapter 302 C More Interest Than Expected The Frinkazan fighting style at first nce, it appears to be well-bnced in terms of speed, power, technique, and defense, but tis not so. It has its weaknesses. Even though I am currently fighting against one of the Six Supremacy, who have left their name in history, my master was as reliable as ever. First of all, the wind technique that she often uses in her attacks is not very useful when there are many allies around, and even more so, she must maintain a certain amount of distance from the enemy in order to utilize it. If the enemy is too close, she may also take damage. Heh In other words, she is vulnerable to super-close quarterbat. True to his word, I moved around at Norjas feet without stopping, and on top of that, I tried not to ever move more than a certain distance away from her. As a result, Norja couldnt attack me with her tail, only with simple w and stomp attacks. Those attacks were big swings, with no particr feint or jab-like technique, just swinging around with force. Heeeeeeeeeeree! Right here! Ragaan Sonic Smash! Nuoh. As I am now, I can easily dodge, and on top of that, I can shrewdly hit counters. Because shes a big target, I can throw my fist as much as I want. But Nevertheless, you will need a decisive blow. The defense of her Ka(Forest)and Zan(Mountain) are designed to deal with attacks that emphasize destructive power, such as great magic and Hiros magic sword her raw endurance cannot be ovee by half-baked attacks. Right. Ive been hitting her with a lot of force in my fist, but it doesnt seem to be having that much of an effect on Norja. Its blocked by her fur and simple beast muscles, so it doesnt resonate to her core. And Norja knows that too. Nihahahahahaha, youre, like, giving me a good spanking~! Her eyes were serious even though she wasughing. Its as if she was trying to observe everything about me while daring to take my attacks. Tis so. I suppose she has be interested in your breakthroughs, simple movements and techniques she is slowly pushing you into a corner, trying to draw out all sorts of things. Norja wasnt letting her guard down, but she doesnt think shell lose to me. Its as if shes just trying to get to know me. As proof of that, when I aim at her eyes or such vital points, shell avoid it. When this happens When this happens, what matters is when and where it will depend on whether you hit the Great Magic Spiral. Yes. I was thinking exactly the same thing. So in so in ssoooooooiiiiiiiiiiiiin!!! Even if I keep her from activating the Frinkazan, its meaningless if my attack doesnt work. If thats the case, I have no choice but to hit the biggest and strongest of my attacks the Great Magic Spiral. But, it takes a little time to activate, and above all, its a big swing, so even if Iunch it head-on normally, Norja will evade it. So, how do you hit it? Tis decided then. Driving in at an opening from her blind spot is your only option. But since I cant do that In order to do that, you have to make her create an opening. So, thats To that end dare to let her use the Frinkazan. Huh? Hmm? I couldnt help but say it out loud, could I? What is Treainar saying when Im nervous about things like dust storms and ws that can gouge the ground out? Hey, what do you mean!? Im fighting in close quarters like this so that Norja wont be able to use the Frinkazan, but you want me to let her use it? What do you mean? Yes, while trying to keep the Frinkazan at bay you will intentionally show an opening, and when Norja sees an opportunity and uses the Frinkazan that is when the biggest opening arises. ? Huh? In any case, keep dodging for now and get ustomed to her attacks and movements. Now that you can use radar, you can dodge them well enough. And then, gradually calm your mind and listen to what I have to say. Treainar said something that contradicted the advice he had given before the fight with Norja. No good. I dont really understand what hes saying. I mean even her current attacks could kill me if theynd, yet you want to deliberately let her perform a special move called the Frinkazan, which is even more powerful than this? Thats pretty dangerous, isnt it well, even if I can avoid it, its still pretty dangerous! Anyway, considering that even one shot of Norjas attack could end me, I have to keep dodging while improving my concentration for now. Ragaan Crossover Step! Theres no time to hesitate. Just move around. Use foresight and predict Norjas attacks one, two, three moves ahead. Make full use of the radar and sharpen all your nerves. Nuh Nuh Then, as the sound of a violent impact echoed, Norjas cheerfulughter gradually subsided. What? Suddenly, even in a bad mood I really cant hit you well done. No. Was that a normalpliment? Fuh, the opponent is a Six Supremacy. Despite a difference in race, if the adversary is worthy, the evaluation will be fair. Treainar said that, and now that you mentioned it, both Jamdiel and Paripi somehow acknowledged me while we were fighting, for what its worth. Leaving out things like me being the son of the Hero, Hiro, or anything like that. And its not just the Six Supremacy of this era Hey, who the heck is that man! Oh, hes not getting hit, hes evading! Hes not running away hes dodging the bosss typhoon-like attacks! That powerful and matchless attack of the Great General that masked man can do that! The Amazonesses, who were watching this situation from a distance, were also changing the way they looked at me, even though at first they were wildly screaming like, Do it!. Theyre evaluating huh? Whoa, what is this why are only those involved with the Demon King Army acknowledging me properly DDDPerhaps not just limited to that? In this era Oh Treainar pointed, and I noticed that kid with a pouty expression, but a twinkle in his eye, in a different ce from the Amazonesses. That pouty, sulky, slightly annoying kid was looking at me with a twinkle in his eye. Even to him, I was Also there is a certain youngdy who would be angry were she to be neglected, is there not? Thats right! Yes, and now I have Espie. I got it thats why If thats how its going to be, then Ill surprise them more anyway. Hmm, tis fine. My heart was a little scared, but now I want to astonish them even more. But on the other hand Well done but I see. Huh!? In the midst of the battle, Norja smiled again. Youre sharp, and above all, abundant feints, agile footwork the insight to read all of my movements theyre stunning. But that alone is not enough to beat me. Not with the power of the attacks youre relentlessly hitting into the openings youre exploiting. And being as good as you are, you should have already realized that. And yet, I smell a purpose, a target, in your fight. Nuh So there is something, isnt there? A killer move that could do some real damage to me. But, it probably needs to be wound up, or its a big swing, so its tough to hit me with it head-on. So, to hit it, you must be trying to exploit an opening somewhere, right? Once she stopped his limbs, Norja started talking fluently with some pride, but it got found out my aim Fu, as expected of Norja her wild instincts, her wealth of experience she will not get caught in a scheme so easily however, to speak of it so fluently well, it seems that this one Apparently, its not going to be that easy. Treainar was also smiling wryly. Whats going on? Is that bad? It matters not. Child, do not falter. Oh, oh? In this way, by deliberately talking about the opponents intentions and inciting them, she is merely observing how you move from there, how you react, whether you react in a way that would be undesirable and so on. Just observing? Whats the point of that It seems that Norja has taken more interest in you than I expected. ? But what concerns me is rather in this period Norjas obsession at that time was certainly with Hiro but to be so interested in Ragaan-Man is this really based on historical facts? Tis useless to think about it, but Hmm well, tis fine! Move, child! Chapter 303: Pretending to Be Caught in The Palm of Their Hand Chapter 303 C Pretending to Be Caught in The Palm of Their Hand Even though Im putting enough power into my fist to send it flying far away, it just doesnt seem to be working. And not even a counter. Nihahahaha, still poking and prodding at me, howme! Tch, its not working at all I counter with shockwaves while dodging the ws of both limbs swung by the rampaging Norja. But really, its having no effect. Tis only natural. But Treainar doesnt seem to find it particrly strange. The counter must take advantage of the opponents power. Concurrently, tis unexpected to the opponent as they focus on offense by shooting from beyond the opponents expectation, their awareness, it cuts off said opponents consciousness that creates a more effective counter. As it is now, Norja anticipates counterpunches from the start, and yet she herself throws shallow strikes without stepping in. Thus kept from unleashing her full might. Yes, while Norja herself wasughing and making it look like she was going wild with all her strength, she was actually quite wary of me. Its hard to do her in. Roughly, Norjas strategy simply involves being wary of counterattacks, and merely swinging her limbs around, aiming tond even a single hit on you. I kept dodging to not be hit by that single shot, and at some point, use the Great Demon Spiral but Fufu~n, now~ I~ get it ? Oh? Even with my super-honed senses, I cant read the next move with your brilliant footwork technique is what I thought, but bit by bit, depending on the situation, I could see the bias in your footwork, you know ?. Eh!? Bias? In my steps? Now I can sorta see how youre going to move next it may only be a matter of time before I catch you~ What was that? Once I get you, be prepared. First, how long will you put it in your mouth and lick it? After that, strip you naked and pluck out each and every single one nihahahahaha ? ugh, this perverted fox! I didnt expect that, and for a moment, my body was shaken. Quite the tease, that Norja, but tis still fine for now, child. Treainar In times of crisis, one tends to rely on what one does best like the steps and forms thate naturally in the spur of the moment. Your opponent is a Six Supremacy. Tis inevitable that they will see through it. With that in mind, I tell you, tis still fine! But if I show even a hint of hesitation, my master, who follows up on me right away, is truly something else. Uh? Hmm~ just when I thought you tensed up for a moment, you quickly shifted your focus and regainedposure your mental strength is amazing But On the other hand, Norja was also watching my reaction to every move, so she sees through a lot of things, and it makes me feel that shes a Six Supremacy. But if things stay like this, eventually Tis fine as it is, child. This is the setup. Norja will gradually be ustomed to your steps and movementsthat is the aim. Eh? She will read your next move somewhat in other words, you may also know how she reads you! When I thought so, advanced maneuvers and strategies that I could not havee up with on my own were already in progress in Treainars mind. Haha, now that Ive figured it out its almost time to end this game of tag!! Here, child! Diagonal right w swung down, dodge it with a backstep, and Norja will immediately swing her left w in a cleaving motion! Based on the steps so far, she will expect you to continue with a backstep-stop, then dash forward againuse your radar! Heeeeere! Its here! As Treainar said, a downward swing came diagonally from the right You wont get away! The moment I backstepped to avoid it, she cleaved at me. Then I dashed forward again from then on, it was almost on reflex. Treainar instructions and radar sensing. I felt as if our senses were in perfect sync, and I kept dodging without stopping. It was only a few dozen seconds. From my point of view, it was a breathtaking exchange. In the first ce, if I get hit even once, Ill take a lot of damage, so its only natural. In such a tense atmosphere, I dodged dozens of Norjas blows with several steps at short intervals Nihi ? Eh!? Ah, if it continues like this, Ill reach my limit thats when she also sensed it in my anticipation There! Create some distance! Eh!? So far, Ive been wobbling around Norjas feet just to keep her from using Norjas tail to activate the Frinkazan. The inside of the gap was the lifeline. But, when I came here, with nowhere to run, I dared to flee at thest minute. By doing that, Norjas Frinkazan will be activated. Yes, activate it! With nowhere to run to, you had no choice but to flee from the distance you had maintained so far Yes, Norja should think so! Whoa! This is no time for hesitation. I move away from Norjas feet, as if to distance myself from her. At that moment, Norjas eyes sparkled. I got some roooooooom!!! As long as she was a certain distance away, Norja could freely swing a powerful whip-like tail attack without self-destructing. As if she had been waiting for it, Norja brought her nine tails together Aggressive There, child! That is the spot for the Great Magic Spiral! Not that over there technique you used on Vasr? Nihahahaha, now, show me! This is what you wanted, right? What are you going to show me? What Its also read by Norja! Are you okay with that? No, but I have to do it! Grea Ragaan Giga Spiral!! Huh? The tails have risen! And stiffened! Now! At that moment, Norjas face, which had been smiling broadly, went rigid. Manipting at will, as nned, cornering, cornering, and cornering until the expected climax. Even you, who were prepared for what might be revealed at the end of this relentless pursuit, surely could not have predicted this it was beyond your awareness, was it not? Norja following the breakthrough, to have this technique as well Rather than being surprised, it was as if she doubted her eyes, how can that be Be that as it may, even if you activate this technique and attack with nothing else, she would be able to evade it on the spur of the moment while still being surprised however after pursuing her prey the way she wanted, tis important to stay calm until the very end, she was unable to suppress her excitement to see what the child would reveal after being cornered I suppose she was expecting something unexpected, but this technique waspletely beyond her awareness, was it not? And she remains unaware of the Frinkazans weakness Chapter 304: Apology Chapter 304 C Apology The weakness of the Frinkazan is that it cannot perform multiple techniques simultaneously. She cannot defend with Ka(Forest) or Zan(Mountain) while at the same time swinging her tails for Fuu(Wind) and Rin(Fire) techniques in other words, Norjas Frinkazan cannot attack and defend at the same time. Offense and defense must be switched with precision hence why her Fuu(Wind) and Rin(Fire) attacks especially her one-hit kill Rin(Fire) technique, should you manage to slip through themDDDD I could understand what Treainar was saying with a chuckle. She brought all her tails together above her head to swing them down like a giant hammer. But thanks to that, Norja now didnt have a single tail to protect herself with. Thats ridiculous impossible that move that power!? You, w, wh, what the hell!? Furthermore, the activation of the Great Magic Spiral caused Norja herself to be shocked and stiffened. A perfect setup! And now that she has all of her tails raised above her head, the part that has never received a single attack, as is it usually covered by her tails, is defenseless! Even giant beasts, monsters, or dragons, will not be spared from damage! Norja was a battle-hardened warrior. No matter how much she uses her tails, she does not alwayse out unscathed when she meets someone strong in battle. But, even for Norja, there was a part that was rarely ever attacked. Thats something Norja isnt used to, so to speak, Norjas weakness. Here we gooooooo!! Ill pierce through you and show you just who I aaaaaaaaaaaam!! Im going to take these few seconds that Norja spends stunned! And Treainar. Where the hell should I m this into Norja? Eyes? Mouth? Or is it the belly? The opponent is a legendary Six Supremacy. No mercy. No matter what the oue no matter what happens to history right now, Im giving it my all. There! Get behind Norja with the Goosestep! Oh! I dashed between Norjas stiffened legs and got behind her. When I looked up, all nine tails were raised above her head, leaving herpletely defenseless. The kill h, hit it at that one point!! Ooooooohh!! Norja was vulnerable. Also, I took her back. There were no defenses. A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I wasnt thinking about it anymore. But, following Treainars instructions, I moved without thinking. I flew while holding up the Great Magic Spiral. Huh!? Hohe? Wait, y, you!? Wha, y, you wouldnt!? I heard Norjas horrified voice. Apparently, Treainar was right, thats a huge weakness. If thats the case, Ill show you no mercy. I do exactly what Treainar told me to do and aim at the one unprotected spot and hit the Great Magic Spiral Uoooohhh, pierce throoooooogh! Uoooooo oo ooeh? Huh? eh? D, do not stop, child! Think of nothing, notice nothing, just go through it! N, now wha Huh? Where am I about to fly and hit this Great Magic Spiral? In front of me Hmm? Usually, its hidden by the tail huh? Oh, huh? What? Child! That part of the body which is usually covered with a bushy tail is the one that is most sensitive to any living creatureDDDD No, uh, yes. I, I know that? Thats~ already, even when I was a little naughty kid, I used to perform a move called the Thousand-Year Death with just a bunch of other naughty brats, right? Yes, thats why, it hurts, doesnt it? Its going to be painful. But, you want me to throw the Great Magic Spiral there? Just thinking about it made me squeeze my butt as hard as I could. Huh? I mean, the opponent is a Six Supremacy, right? Is that okay? Huh? Is it even eptable? I mean, before that, Norja is female or rather, a woman, right? Thats right! In the first ce, Norjas human form definitely looks like that scandalous little girl, right? Meaning, Im about to do that to a little girls ass Guh n, not good C, child! At that moment, my disgust outweighed my desire to win. Reflexively, I stopped the Great Magic Spiral just short of the point I was aiming at. BIIIIIIIIG BROOOOOOOOTHEEEEEEEEERRR!!! Huh? At that moment, a flying ship appeared out of the distance Huh? The ship violently collided with my materialized Great Magic Spiral from behind. As a result, regardless of my intentions, the power of the Great Magic Spiral was boosted many times more than usual by being pushed. And like hitting a nail with a hammer DDDDZboryunnuuuuuuu That power certainly pierced Norja, who waspletely defenselessfrom behindwith great force. Ngooooo, ho.. n, nhooooooaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!???? GREAT GENERAAAAAAAAL!!!???? At the spot where I hesitated and couldnt hit, the Great Magic Spiral was thrust with great force, and pinpoint uracy, without even the slightest deviation and it was spinning! NHOOOOOOOOOOHH, NHOOOOOOOOOHH, NHAAAAAAAAAAH!!?? HNKYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!??? At that shocking moment, the Amazonesses who were watching from a distance also shrieked. And I almost screamed myself. It was too harsh Ha, kahe, ah, ahi, ngo oh, ooh, ah, ah, ahi? In the next moment, Norjas whole body stretched out. But soon, she could neither take a passive stance nor support her body with her limbs, and she fell to the ground with a huge thud while convulsing. Oh, uh, um sorry no, I-I didnt do it on purpose Pay it no mind she will not perish the opponent is a Six Supremacy had you not have done this, you would have been killed. My hands trembled as I sat on the ground behind the prostrate Norja. The opponent was one of the legendary Six Supremacy. An opponent who doesnt need a shred of mercy. But this is I apologized unintentionally Big Brother!! And at the same time, a girl flew straight over to me from the ship with tears in her eyes as she fell beside me. Even though I was wearing a mask, she seemed to know who I was. O, oh E, Espie. Uwaaaaaaahh, dummyyyyyyyyyy!! Oh, whoa Espie jumped vigorously into my chest. And just burst into tears. Dummy dummy dummy dummy! Oh, it hurts, I said it hurts, stop already. Why did you leave me there! While clinging to my body with both legs, she repeatedly hit my chest with both hands. Apparently, shes quite angry. Um, Espie, it wasnt my fault, its the enemys magic Big brother, youre strong, so dont get caught like that! Why are you getting caught? Dummy! Ha, haha geez Oh, what about the people? I let them go to a safe ce right away! I wanted toe flying quickly, but I had to Uuuuuu, you dummy! Why are you fighting with that fox? If I was a littlete, Big brother would have Uuuugh uwaaaaahh! She made sure all those we saved were somewhere safe she showed some consideration as a hero right there, but I disappeared and ended up fighting against a Six Supremacy, that would have made her panic. If I had been killed Oh, Im sorry for worrying you. Uh Gushun Hig, ugh But you did a good job of getting everyone out of there and you came to my rescue. Thank you, Espie. Un Guss Ugh I gave my apology, with a feeling of well done, and a dose of good girl. And then Not anymore I cant be a beautiful bride anymore used goods amon bitch thats all I am What should I do. about this TL Notes ERM I might have ended up on a list now! If you suddenly dont hear from me, this is probably why. Chapter 305: The Consistency of History Chapter 305 C The Consistency of History Ah, ah, u, o, obu, oh, ooooh. A legend that even appears in textbooks. So strong that youll be killed the moment you show any mercy. But, I never thought I would feel sorry for someone like that. Gyu~~~~ Oh~, Espie. Lets leave for now. Yes lets! Then again, look, your rival Six Supremacy is right in front of you a lot came out its gross. Dont say it, Espie! A huge beast that was now lying in front of us. Other than that, Im too sorry to exin more. My attack with the Great Magic Spiral and Espies charge, and well a lot of stuff Great General! D, darn, humans! How dare you, to the General The hated Seven Heroes Espie and you, Ragaan-Man, dont think you can leave here alive! At that moment, the Amazonesses raised their voices in unison from a distance. Far from losing their will to fight after Norja, their General, had fallen, they became even more motivated Theyre so noisy Then, in my arms, Espie, who was in pampered mode, suddenly had an unpleasant look. Espie was about to turn her palm towards the Amazonesses who were heading here to avenge their General it was at that moment. Ahh Huh!? Oh s, stay baaaaaaaack!! Eeeh!!??? Norja, who was still fallen, cried out desperately, even though she was in an unspeakable state. D, dont, nho, s, stay away, from heeeere! Ab, ngh, absolutely, guhin, nh, must not,e heeeeere! A desperate cry, even though she was out of breath. Well, I guess thats how it is. Understandable, with her current incontinence, and moreover well, I get why she wouldnt want her subordinates who are far away toe closer, given the dire situation of thend, its be quite a mess. Please, General, but! We still cant fight No, just, unh, hey, wait su~ha~su~ha~ daaaaaaaaaaaaaamn!! Great General? Stay baaaaack!! Yes I get it if she rxes even a little, shell be in more trouble n, no good, shes too pitiful. Hey, Norja! Release the captured men and retreat! Nn, nn, nnah? Lets just end it here, okay? S, sto stop screwing around who do you think I amDDDD Although she was crawling with her head down and enduring various things, Norja red sharply at me. Now, what will happen or rather, child. Your usual tone has returned, has it not? Is it useless after all? Before I knew it, my tone had changed well, enough is enough. And then Big brother, Im going to punish this guy some more! With my Fluffy Panic Gyowaaah, d, dont do it! Im begging you, stop! M, more, will c,e out! Im going to have a big eruption! I dont care! This braaaat, you have nopassion as a warrior hou, whoa, if I yell again, m my sphincter fugo Thats probably true. If we do anything more, Norja might suffer a shame worse than death. Norja, who would definitely want to avoid that, had tears in her eyes with a look of anguish B, but there isa, a condition What? Todays, f, fight if a new powerhouse appears Ill have to report details of battle higi j, just that ngo that, why this fight prisoners Espies rescue your final blow at least ngu as for you gag order to my subordinates or else, magical memory fugii, I cant think straight right now! Anyway At least in the seeea! Let me in the seeeeeeaaa! Hmm? What? What are you trying to say? I cant understand it because its broken up. I see now I understand Treainar? Then, unlike me, who couldnt quite understand, Treainar seemed to understand everything and nodded in agreement. Norjas request. I was never informed of the full details of this battle. Only that Norja and her people raided the human town and took the men prisoner, but they encountered Espie and let their captives escape. The individual known as Ragaan-Man was concealed. Huh? Why? The unknown powerhouse, Ragaan-Man, who even the Demon King Army was unaware of when ites to those with the strength to oppose the Six Supremacy, they must be reported in detail, including their fighting style and battle situation it is conceivable that Norjas memories would be read by magic and shared among the executives. If you do that, the Great Magic Spiral mmed into her rear as well as various other things well I suppose she would prefer that such matters nevere to light. Ah, I see In fact, I never received a detailed report of the battle at that time, merely the fact that Espie and Norja had a skirmish, and that captured prisoners and yer had fled besides, even though it was a skirmish, the scene was disrupted by Espies abilities during the mass transfer of prisoners I see so that is what happened In other words, history hasnt changed, and this was the truth of history that Treainar didnt know about. One of the Six Supremacy suffered the thousand-year death and stuff leaked events that you would never want people to know had alle together In other words, you wont tell anyone about me. Youll keep the details of this battle secret. Youll keep your people quiet, the prisoners are unconscious, so we can leave out the details and just say that Espie rescued prisoners. Kokukokukokukoku In response to my confirmation question, Norja nodded with a very devilish expression. Well, thats what I was hoping for. Well, its okay, but when you first appeared, you said something about peeing in the sea C Stuff apart from peeing is no go, ho, howaaaaa!! I, Im not, into that kind of kink yet ho, ho, howaaaaa uuugh, youre such a bully dont look at me like that ? Anyway, if it makes sense historically, I have no reason to refuse. Looking at the back of the Six Supremacy, who was crawling towards the sea, I felt like being merciful. Espie, please bear with me. Un? I dont really understand, but if Big brother says I should, then I will. Yes, good girl. Ah Mufu~? Espie didnt think too much about it, and even though a Six Supremacy was in a bad state in front of her, she didnt give chase, but he was satisfied with the situation and cuddled with me. Haa, ha, ngu ji, ji all troops retreat, now go far away from this ce, leaving the prisoners behiiiiiind! G, General!? Thats an ordeaaaah, I, I will swim to the sea, d, dont follow, definitely donte this way when you leaveaaaaah Howaaaaaaaa!!! Norja then ordered her subordinates to withdraw and jumped straight into the sea. Fuguuu, you but that Espie was so clingy with him so strong Ragaan-Man Ragaan Lagann? I-I see him thats how it is thats iiaaaah o, ooh I, I will sooo not forget this grudge just wait I, Ill make him take responsibilityyyyyy!! At that moment, Norja, who swam away into the distance, was muttering something Hah~ indeed I see now Treainar let out a deep sigh as if he understood everything, and I understood a lot of things too. I see and thats why my father ah~, I see Sh, she left Y, yes, the Generals order is to retreat! All forces retreat! Leave the prisoners and retreat now! Seeing this, the remaining Amazonesses, not knowing what was going on, retreated from the area in a cloud of smoke, partly because Norja had ordered them to do so. What was left behind were unconscious naked men anyway Now, Espie. Yes. Do you think these guys will be okay? I dont think youll have to worry. For the time being, the enemy was gone, so there was no more danger. Then Then lets just run away! Un! Since weve made it this far, thats enough. All thats left now was for these guys to wake up, return to the town, meet up with the residents, and take care of the rest themselves. I ran with Espie in my arms, trying not to get too deep into the situation. yer, are you alright? Oh, what? Uh Look, you should run away too! Huh What? Well Wait Wait! And then yer followed us. Chapter 306: Granting Their Wish Chapter 306 C Granting Their Wish We were quite far from the ins, and there was no sign of the Demon King Army chasing after us nearby. After confirming this, I slowed down and took a breather. Hah~ Im d things worked out somehow. Without any major impact on history, we managed to survive against the legendary Six Supremacy and their army, while still managing to deceive them. Im sorry about all the things I did to Norja though. Not good! Huh? Not good at all! Then, while I was relieved in many ways, Espie was pouting as she remained stubbornly attached to me, clinging tightly in my arms, not making any effort to run or fly on her own, though she floated her luggage close by. Big brother left me. L, like I said, that Ill never forgive you. I wont forgive you if you leave me again. Do you understand? If I were from this time period, I would have hugged her and promised never to leave her again. But I couldnt do that, all I could do was smile bitterly. Oh~, was it okay not to say hello to any of them? It seems that there were some Allied soldiers among those prisoners, and maybe you knew each other I dont care. Im not with the Allied Forces anymore. She doesnt care. In fact, Espie seemed to have fought Treainar in the final battle. So, she doesnt leave the Allied Forces. When I think about that, my heart aches for Espie, who was so attached to me. How am I supposed to leave Espie alone? Is it okay that we ran away this far for now? Un. As I looked behind me, relieved that everything was going to be okay, I noticed that yer, who was standing next to me, was staring at me intently. Are you okay with your injuries? Huh? Oh yes no.. hmm Kuhahaha, that was a disaster for you too. It was a bad educational experience for the kid, or rather, it was likely traumatic. What Im worried about was not the injury, but the mental aspect. Um Ragaan-Man No, no more Ragaan-Man. Ah Come to think of it, I left the mask on. I took off the mask I was wearing. Oh just as I thought yer was a little surprised, but he immediately nodded in agreement. Somehow, with the way Espie behaved and that footwork I had a feeling but it really was you Hehe, yeah well. Come to think of it, Espie noticed me right away even with the mask, but yer didnt. Ragaan-Man thats your name No, no, Ragaan-Man is not my real name just, I had to hide my name and face due to various circumstances. Not your real name? Circumstances? Well, dont get hung up on the details. More than that, you see. There are all kinds of people in this world, but not all women are like thatDDDD E, erm! Hmm? I was about to offer some emotional support, but suddenly yers voice was loud and his expression serious, so I wondered what was going on Why did you help me? Huh? What are you trying to do by helping me? What are you trying to use me for? What was this guy talking about? On the other hand, I had a simr exchange just recently. Big brother, what is this kid talking about? No, you said the same thing he said a while ago!? Its nothing special, there was a kid in trouble right in front of me if he was within my reach, I couldnt just leave him there. Im not a kid! I I Im a Hunter and its all my own fault He looks like hes about to vomit blood in frustration. Apparently, unlike me, who grew up without inconvenience, I imagine that he must have lived a very difficult life. But still Listen, yer. Just remember this. I didnt mean to preach, but I wanted to say something in my own way. Youre good. A genius. Theres no doubt about that. But there are people out there who are even better than you, with more experience and more talent. I meet guys all the time who are stronger than me, you know? Eh stronger than you? Yeah. Actually, I didnt defeat Norja by myself this time either, and if Norja had seriously intended to kill me from the beginning, it wouldnt have ended the same way. Eh!? Thats why, you always have to be aware of your current strength and situation. How strong am I now? What can I do? What cant I do? And then, do I fight? Do I run away? Is it a ce where I should focus on how to win? Is it a situation where I should put my life on the line? I know youre strong and talented, but you still cant judge how strong you are against your opponents power, or can you make decisions based on the situation, right? I feel like everything I sayes back to me like a boomerang. Treainar was grinning beside me. Wh, what being so snobbish Kuhaha, youre right. Thats why Im still training. Im still immature so I need to be stronger. Hearing my words, yer flinched, clenching his fists and trembling. Big brother is already strong enough~ My strength still has a long way to go! ThenIm going to get stronger, too! Oh Espie is strong enough already Anger? Chagrin? H hmph for someone so flirty clingy and thoughtlessly giggly what are you saying what after all who do you think I am? And yet I cant talk back Well, if youre frustrated, about yesterdays game of tag and what happened today then you should get stronger. Strong ku But I felt that he wasnt just frustrated, something from my words got to him Then yer, who had been looking downcast, had a somewhat tearful expression on his face, as if wanting some constion Th, then you make me stronger! Huh? M make me your disciple and make me stronger! Eh? I didnt see this requesting. This is unexpected. Puk, kukukuku Hey, Treainar, what are youughing about? No, no, tis nothing still well, tis fine as well, is it not? Hey, is this like when I trained Mortriages crew in Cacretale about learning by bing a teacher? Tis so, but well either way, he will be with us on the journey from here on out. Huh? Traveling together? What do you mean? I mean, sure, I saved yer, but Oi, have you forgotten? The wish these two had before you came to this age? eh For a moment I didnt know what he was talking about, but after a little thought, I quickly remembered. Thats right at that time well thats what they meant Hey, what are you talking about? Big brother is mine, so he doesnt need a disciple! Hmph. I cant imagine it from the two kids in front of me right now, but I was certainly asked by them. Im still in the middle of my training, Im in the process of being mentored by my Master. How can I take on a disciple? But But! ? I cant be a Master, but I can guide you no.. I can do something for you while we are together for a while. Eh! So, I decided to grant that wish. Hey, Big brother!? So, will you take me as your disciple? Espie, who was strongly possessive, didnt approve, but this couldnt be helped. M, Master! No, no, no, stop, dont call me master. Im still not good enough to be called that yet. Well, then Mister Ragaan-Man No, thats not my real name either Then, what should I call you Ah~ Thats right Up until now, hes been an edgy and difficult kid, but yers eyes were shining with excitement. When I think about it, I feel a little embarrassed So Well, then B.. Brother Oh how cute Hey what are you saying? Big brother is my brother! Brother! I will carry the luggage for you! Oh, my praises are at stake! Big brother, Ill carry the luggage! It would have been more fun to make them float. Ill get it! Me! Its me! And Espie and yer immediately start arguing in front of me. While looking at them like that, I once again remember their wish. DDHold on to it I want you to go to Shiznautmy with me and yer. I know its selfish of me. But thats what we want. DDBrother, meeting you and embarking on a journey to Shiznautmy with you thats our wish. We didnt know anything so please guide us. This is what you wanted, right? Espie yer Good grief even so, things got kind of lively Certainly to think this would be what happened behind the scenes unknown to history. Anyway, this was how my journey to Shiznautmy became four people. Ha~ fine, you guys, for tonights dinner lets eat curry! Yay! Curry? Curry? Curry~? Kari? I dont really get it but if Brother says so, okay? And once again I will cross this world in this era. TL Notes Aaaaand thats another arc done! Hopefully you all enjoyed it and are looking forward to whats next for our Time Skipping, Babysitting Demon King Disciple. We know there are other Legends he is yet toe across. I will take a 2-week break as per usual and be back with more! Be seeing you till then, or you can check out the Other book Im TLing, my youtube channel as well. Later then Also, Special Shoutout to my Patrons for their Overwhelming Support!! pascal mouvielle Meoya SleezayMCHeezay UPPISH RACER Jared Stewart lilwebsite Juan Melchor Andy Lam Aaron Saddler Alon Hatzir Samuel Rodriguez Devanor Justin Burt Chapter 307: Intermission (The Edgy Kid) Chapter 307 C Intermission (The Edgy Kid) People are all weak and stupid. To a genius like me, that was a normal feeling. DDExpel yer DDI tried to get him into a Magic School, but I realized that he had an astonishing amount of magic power. As a cadet, he is already a future candidate for the upper echelon. Even though hes the son of a concubine DDThe child of the dead concubine I took pity on him and took him in, but hes dangerous. DDHes the son of a concubine and will eventually try to threaten the position of the Master. DDIndeed. I dont like the way he looks down on us with his condescending eyes. I can remember some of my past, but Ive already cut it out of my mind. I dont want to have anything to do with people who cling to power, status, and other things that were worthless to me no, I didnt want to have anything to do with those fat pigs. I was born alone. But I can live alone. Thats why I am free to go anywhere. The moment I realized that, I quickly cut off my past. DDAre you that genius yer? What do you think? Would you be willing to lend that power to the Allied Forces? DD Is that you, Mr. yer! How about it? Why dont you form an adventuring party with us? DDHohoho, yer the genius. What do you say? How about I be your sponsor, and you be my personal Hunter? DDYoure just a child, so you wouldnt understand, would you? Ill teach you how to manage money and quest tips~. So in return But, when I tried to live freely, the pigs came swarming around me, trying to take advantage of me. They dont even like me, but they try to win me over with their verbal nonsense. It was so disgusting that I felt like throwing up. They hated me because of whose child I am, and then when I became famous, they came back to me as if I was the one that turned my back on them. Its unpleasant. Get lost. Dont hang around me. Stay out of my life. I will live alone. Forever and ever Ive always thought that way I should have Alright, yer. Is the rice almost done cooking? Uh huh. Its cooking well, Brother. You see, I have a lot of camping experience as a Hunter. Oh, thats great. Im still not used to this, so thanks for the help. Brother treated me like a child and patted me on the head. He genuinelypliments me and gives me a smile. Normally, I would have been annoyed by that Uh un. Im embarrassed I feel a little happy Why? Mmm~ Big brother! Ive caught a lot of fish in the river, you know? Oh, Espie too, good girl. Nihera~? On the other hand, Espie I mean, I was surprised that he was the Espie of the Seven Heroes, but aside from her power, she really was a little child, and whenever Brother praised me, she gets jealous and bespetitive. Hmm its annoying that she gets as much praise as me, even though Im better than her Brother, you want to have dessert, dont you? Ill go find some fruit or something. Huh! Big brother, I can find it faster, so Ill go. Dont get in my way, kids should wait like kids. You should just wait! Im more experienced, and Brother thinks Ill be more useful. No, its me! I also went camping during the war. I admit that shes strong because shes one of the Seven Heroes, but Im more amazing Im more useful to Brother seriously, this child is so You guys~, be good friends~ Come to think of it, I dont know what kind of rtionship Brother and Espie have with each other or how these two came to be on this journey together, but he must be having a hard time. It would be nice to have a partner like me who is mature, smart, and talented, but I cant believe that hes with such a selfish girl. On the other hand Geez, then you two should go after you finish eating. Lets enjoy it freshly made now, shall we? Mmm Brother treats me like a kid, just like Espie. Im a little miffed about that. Sure, Brother is strong, seems to have a lot of experience, and is so cool. For the first time in my life, I was shown the difference in power, and thats why I decided to be his disciple in order to grow. DD Didnt I tell you? I just wanted to know what kind of guy you were. On top of that, it would have been nice if you could get to know me a little bit about me along the way, thats all I wanted. When we yed tag on the ship, I felt disrespected and made fun of, which was frustrating, but now I dont me him for being a little snobbish. But its kind of annoying to be treated the same as Espie Hey, yer, Espie, put some rice on the te. Okay~! Curry~? Curry~? Un. Come to think of it, Brother has been stewing it for a long time eh? Do you put it on the rice? You dont drink it? Kuhahaha, drink~, but youre not wrong. You can get so addicted that you gobble it all down. Hmph~, but yer is a child, so I think its too spicy for him~? Hmm? I dont know if its spicy or not, but theres no way I cant have something that Espie can handle! Meanwhile, dinner was finally ready. This is Curry. Look, its all melty on the rice. Wa, ah, oh, wow. The moment he opened the lid, I was a little concerned about the unique color of the soup-like substance that had been simmering in the pot for a long time. but even more than that, there was an appetizing aroma that stimted my nose! I wonder what this is this is my first time do you eat this with rice? Here, Espie too. Hmph~? And even though she was arguing with me, Espie hummed and returned to her good mood the moment she was ready to eat. Do you like this that much? Alright, now its ready to go! Well, the three of us did well today, and we got through it in one piece, and with yers wee thanks for the meal! Thanks for the meal! Eh, uh, th, thanks for the meal. The three of us sit on the ground in a circle and say, thanks for the meal. Come to think of it, since when was thest time I gave thanks at a meal? In the first ce, eating with someone else Oh. K, karah!? Tte, th, this Curry! The moment I put it in my mouth, my tongue felt numb! S, spicy! Kuhaha, well, I guess thats how it is at first? Nihi~ such a kid~? The stimtion was more than I expected, and in an instant, sweat poured out of every pore on my body. Even though I usually camp, I dont really care about seasoning, I just grill the meat of the animals, so this was my first time doing this. And yet ahm ah, Kari ahm, ahm-ahm ahm And yet I cant stop! The mixture of rice and the mysterious substance called curry. Along with the juicy meat, the sweet, tender vegetables change the taste. At first, the color was a bit ugh, and it was also spicy. Normally, I would find it distasteful. And yet, I keep eating more. What? Do you need another helping~? Oh Huh? My te is empty huh? I ate? No. It felt like I had drunk it all, and before I knew it, I had eaten it all. There is plenty more, by the way, Ill have another te full! Aah, Big brother and yer are so fast! Im having seconds too! Om-nom-nom-nom! Espie~, dont rush. But, youre going to eat it all! I mean, I ended up eating a whole lot of food in front of other peoplebutis that okay? Both Brother and Espie do it that way well I dont know I dont think its undignified to see. Its weird Is it good, yer? Ah um yeah oh, it was delicious Sure, this is the first time Ive eaten it, but it was delicious. Right~? And Brother smiled happily and somewhat proudly. He has the strength topete with the Six Supremacy, is strong enough to y with me in the palm of his hand, is cool, kind, and knows many things. Hey, Brother. Hmm? About being a disciple If I learn from Brother, I can live stronger and more freely on my own. I thought that again. Thats why I wondered if he would take me as a disciple. But Brother Didnt I tell you? Im still too inexperienced to be a Master. But Brother chuckled a little, but soon patted me on the head again Well, but instead lets experience a lot of things together for a little while, and just have fun! Were all in this together. Also, Brother said something that I had never thought of. Have fun. I want to be strong enough to live on my own, but he wants us all to have fun together. I dont know what it means to have fun. I had never thought about it. He said it like it was obvious. And its weird. I couldnt argue with him about anything. un Rather, I naturally nodded to Brothers words, Lets have fun. Its really weird Chapter 308: Intermission (The Unmanly Dragon King) Chapter 308 C Intermission (The Unmanly Dragon King) DDYou want to make me yours? Shall I slice off that filthy used-up tail of yours? Long ago. That woman said that in th spring of my youth. DDShiznautmy will be destroyed. I will not change my mind in return, no matter what battles we have with the humans, I will not forcibly summon you. Farewell, my friend My one and only best friend, more powerful than I am, and th only one I acknowledge. DDHaving my way with men? Hmph, the war is over now, so like, I cant just keep doing that childish stuff. Anal is so trendy now thats not wh, ahem, theres only one thing I want. Some backdoor action with that mans technique no I mean, anyway! Im soo gonna make him take responsibility for deflowering me! A corrupting, yet fun drinking buddy. Shes still alive, but weve been estranged for years. DDWill you lend me your strength, Dragon King of Hades? Well, I wont force it just yet. However, our war is far from over. In the days toe, well see each other again. That demon, who was once my rival, still seems to be trying to resist th changing times, but I havent seen him for many years. However, I may be th one who is left behind, unable to ept th changes of th times. I cant make fun of Hakuki. After all, each and every one of them have left me behind Fuwaaaa~ah I must have fallen asleep. And it seemed as if I had indulged in a wee somber memory. When I look at th wee ones living in th new era, I cant help but remember my own shining days, try topare them to th past, and even get nostalgic. So, it seems that didnt work. Nuwahahahahaha, its about time shall I go home as well? I open my eyes and there they are, th wee ones, kneeling on their knees, exhausted. It seems that put in quite th effort while I was asleep. Haa, haa, damn, I cant believe it all of our attacks Seriously, this sucks even though we attacked him with everything we had, he was asleep the whole time Not a single scratch on him at all I didnt know such a creature existed in this world So this is the Worlds Strongest ss as they say. I heard that th weed and his bride had also departed with Hilua, and I thought about returning to th Demon Realm immediately, when I met these wee ones. Among them was a descendant of Kaguya. Well, that doesnt really matter, but after we talked for a while, they somehow ended up asking to train with me. How bothersome, I was reluctant, but on a whim I decided to give them a wee bit of attention. However, all they had to do was use whatever means to inflict some pain on me. However, I was in apletely defensive posture, flowing magic into th scales of my whole body and covering my whole body with both wings. In this state, I am more irond than th Zan(Mountain) of Norjas Frinkazan, and even Terra-ss magic cannot hurt me. In other words, I knew that they couldnt do anything about it at their current level. And sure enough, they were unable to exceed my expectations. Damn not yet not yet, please! We can still move! Right? Rebal, Fu, Sadiz, Machio, Shinobu! Such ambition. She seems to be a childhood friend of that weed and appears to be in love with him regardless, they are gritting their teeth, trying hard to use me to keep up with thd, who is in a higher realm than they are, so that they dont get left behind. They have a decent amount of talent. But Well~, I dont mind apanying you a wee bit longer, but its pointless to go on like this, yesh? You havent even reached th minimum level where I would be willing to converse with our might. So I lost interest, got bored and fell asleep halfway through. All of them only wield power within th limits of what is expected of them. At least, its not something that can change today or tomorrow. Th fact that your friend, that weed, had exerted more power than I expected, that was no awakening of his hidden powers or any such convenience. That probably blossomed after a long period of steady and diligent training. You dont have that sort of thing at th moment, yesh? You seem to be training at th same level as most would. As long as this is th case, they cannot do anything against me, and above all, my flesh and blood does not surge. My soul does not tremble. I am not enthralled. So, in th end, I remain idle. But even so Still we cant afford to end in failure. At the end of it we need more rity about our own issues. We cant go on like this. First of all, its not about how we climb the steep mountain first, we climb. Were still in that realm. I wont let Kron-san be called Honeys wife forever. Thats why Thats why, Dragon King of Hades please stay with us a little longer. For now, theyre still not broken. Th fact that theyre still so determined is their only salvation for now. Oh~, fine fine, lets keep each otherpany a wee bit longer. But, you know, I doubt you can do anything about it with mere grit, yesh? Youre just throwing all your strength around, yesh? There is no ingenuity, or trial and error. Then all I have to do is to strengthen myself with more power than you can dish out. Oh my goodness. why am I giving such small fry my attention there is only one reason. Although I imed not to care who their parents were, but I had a wee bit of Huh it cant be helped. Its a whim, but still, Kaguyas descendant and th children of th Heroes who defeated Treainar th thought of them remaining as small fries doesnt sit well with me Oh my goodness, how unmanly of me. From what Ive learned so far what youck is actualbat experience. Ast-ditch battle, a fight with your lives at stake against someone whos on par with you or a wee bit better you dont have that experience, yesh? Usually, it is through such experience that you can see th issues. And you cant get that in a mock battle against a superior opponent like me. We get what youre saying. We have no experience in serious battle with our equals, and the only time we have had any experience is when we fought Paripi, of the Six Supremacy no, it cant even be called a battle. It was like being torn to shreds I guess so. But unless you do that, you wont be able to break through th shell, yesh? Then well have mock battles amongst ourselves No no, there is no point in mock battles. What you need is a serious fight. But thats I know, so Ill teach you some interesting magic. Use it to imagine an equally strong opponent of your own imagination, and experience a serious battle. ? Thats why I decided to teach you. Once, at th drinking party with Treainar when I got drunk and cried about Kaguya he taught me th only magic he knew that wouldfort my unmanly ways Its called Fantasy Magic, Vier. I dont mind if you misuse it for purposes other than training, and thats where th real pleasure is, but dont use it too much ? Chapter 309: Intermission (The Rejuvenated Maid) Chapter 309 C Intermission (The Rejuvenated Maid) Reason. I think I always maintained that, at least in public. Since he was a child, my Little man was too cute, the strongest in the world. In fact, when he was young, he was truly an angel. But still, to devour no I mean, I restrained myself from letting my emotions get the better of me. Because, Little man is an important family member to me, and the son of my Master and Madam, to whom I owe a great debt of gratitude. In the future, he will be the sessor of a great hero but now that I think about it, it was a future that ignored Little mans feelings, wasnt it? In any case, Im a maid. Little man is the Lord I serve. So as not to cross that line, I have kept my asional pranks on the edge. But thats only in reality. And now Sadiz I.. I want to take a bath with you Yes, of course ?. The former archangel era of Little man, which I thought would never return. Before he had acquired any sexual knowledge. But when he was old enough to be excited about the female body. In the spacious bath of the mansion, we often took a bath together to clean Little mans body. At such times, I felt blissful, but at the same time, I cant remember how many times I felt like I almost did something I shouldnt have Oh, uh Ufufufufu, rustle rustle as I unbuttoned the ribbons and buttons, and slowly lowered the skirt as well, revealing the standard white frilly panties and bra to Little man. Sure enough, Little man was or rather, its only in my fantasy, but his face turned red and he became flustered. I asked him a favor I had never asked him before. Little man. Could you please,,, unhook my bra? Huh? Eeeeh? M, me? Yes ?. B, but Ufufufufu, please, Little man. Come on, please. Little man is bewildered as he reached for the hook of my bra with his trembling little fingertips. Amazing. In reality, I would have a nonstop nosebleed and drooling Erm, uh Ahn ?. Faithfully reproducing what I imagined, down to the touch. His fingertips touched my back for a moment, and when I made a ticklish cry, he panicked and pulled his fingers back, looking apologetic. Yes, its perfect down to the smallest detail. No need to hold back, Little man. Now, please do your best. Y, yeah, uh, um then like this? Ah Oh, thank you very much ?. Eeh!? Ohhohohohoho, the moment he took the hooks off, I turned around and thanked him, my breasts made Little man giddy. Fuuuuh~, hes so cute! Oh, thats okay, right? Whatever I do, no matter what we doooo! Little man, are you okay? Ah, awa, oh, ah Oh my oh my, it seems that its too stimting for Little man. But, this knowledge is necessary for gentlemen today we will study health and physical education in the bath ?. Ho, ke, ah, aaaaah, S, Sadiz, pa, papa, pan!? Its embarrassing but, Little man, take a closer look. Right? Come closer Fuh~ I cant stand it anymore. Ah, ah, Sadiz~, m, my body, feels weird am I sick? Well, its serious ?, Oho m, mmm. Little man, please let me see you better. Come on, dont hide it with your hands, be more regal ? Oh, n, no good, Sadiz Little man ? Archangel. Thank you for being born into this world. And now, thanks for the meal. Hah~ how precious? Really, its so addictive that I cant stop ?. Now Fuh Somehow. we may have gone into invincible mental mode. After a moment of superb fantasy, Ive calmed down a bit. Looking back, I was emotionally distressed for a while. For the sin that I hadmitted against Little man in the Imperial Match. Since then, I had chased after Little man. Our days in Cacretale. From then on, I reconciled with Little man, but I hadplicated feelings toward the Great Demon King. The helplessness I felt in the battle against the Seraphs and Paripi. All I could do was see off Little man as he departed. And the days when I was in a hurry to be stronger under the Dragon King of Hades. Those days may have somehow taken away myposure. Its not just mybat experience thatscking maybe what I needed was more calmnesse to think of it, I havent replenished the tranquilizers in my room in the Empire for the past few months I was mentally cornered, and the more impatient I became, the more counterproductive it was, and the more things I had hoped for ended up backfiring on me. Maybe that wasnt good enough. But with this magic, I canfort myself whenever I want and Ive been able to get a lot of things out of my system. Now I feel like I can hope for many things with more leeway. Really I have been taught some amazing magic. Instead of feeling impatient to get stronger as soon as possible like before, I now have the motivation to do it. Maybe now I can do anything. Kuhahahahaha Sadiz, can you catch me? And Little man from around the time of the Imperial Match, created from my imagination. First of all, I have to get to a level where I can catch Little man, who ran away from the Empire back then. Yes, Ill catch you. Try it. If you catch me, Ill cuddle with you on the bed. Hmm~ this fantasy is different, isnt it? Little man is a bit of a cker, so he wouldnt say a line like that. In fact, Id rather give you a lot of love okay, lets go with that. Come on, Great Demon Swerve! Here Ie! And someday, Ill definitely have the real Little man yes, the Little man who was going around the world as he pleased, and if anything should happen, Ill have the strength to quickly catch up. Special Shoutout to all my Patrons. You guys are amazing. THANK YOU!!! pascal mouvielle Meoya SleezayMCHeezay UPPISH RACER Jared Stewart lilwebsite Juan Melchor Andy Lam Aaron Saddler Alon Hatzir Samuel Rodriguez Devanor Justin Burt Chapter 310: Intermission (The Negative Princess) Chapter 310 C Intermission (The Negative Princess) Kron I love you. So do I, Earth. I hope to be happy, the two of us no, with this child in my belly, the three of us. In front of me was a couple in a tuxedo and pure white wedding dress. The two are about to be husband and wife. Blessed by many people, they are smiling happily at each other at the center of it all. Ever since I was a child, I thought I would be the one standing at that ce, wearing that dress. But its different Nnmh. ? Apuse erupted as the two pressed their lips together. All I can do is watch it. Tsu uh Such despair that I want to destroy the scene in front of me I want to bash my head in what despair In addition Ohhohohoho, Honey! How mean of you, its not just the three of you, is it? You need to make us happy along with Sasuke and Sakura! Yeah, I know. I mean I also have three wives well, this is the future I wanted. Anh ? A sudden intrusionor so I thought, but Earth epted it as normal. Suddenly making out in front of me? Its not that. You guys Ill definitely make you happy. Fufufu, thank you. Then, Ill make you even happier. Shinobu was holding two babies in her arms. Earth hugged the three of them as if he was wrapping them all in his arms. It is truly a close-knit family. And Oh my, Little man, so heated. But, you must be having a lot of trouble because you cant with Kron who is pregnant, or with Shinobu who is tired from raising your children, right? Then please feel free to use me. Ah, h, hey Oh my, no matter how old you are, youre still naive, arent you ?? What Ive always wanted is to be seen by Earth as a woman. That gaze has never been directed at me. And Ara! Its our first night as newlyweds, so of course Ill be participating today! Dont worry, there are things you can do even if youre pregnant! Ufufufu, dont underestimate me just because Ive given birth. Mommy is going to hustle today too ?. Then tonight lets all love each other ?. I guess this is what they call a harem. Yeah, Im going to take care of you all together today! And among them I I Uooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!! Its not real! I I will never allow such a possible future!!! I will not allow it! This is the one thing I wont give up either!! The next moment, I screamed from the bottom of my heart. Haa, ha, ha, ha goodness what a nightmare I imagined something terrible Fantasy Magic, Vier its terrifying. Even though I was in a dream, my heart felt like it was about to break. My whole body was exhausted. I never thought I would be able to reproduce my delusions so faithfully. And And this is not something that can be dismissed as just a delusion Yes. It was a delusion. But that doesnt mean it cant happen in reality. Even if the harem is overkill, someone who was in it may be standing next to Earth in the future. She could wear a wedding dress and marry Earth. She could also give birth to Earths child and be a happy family. She could also be desired by Earth as a woman and flirt with him. It wouldnt be strange if one of those three ended up with Earth someday. And what about me? I cant do anything, Im out of the loop, Im just the loser its not impossible. No.. Far from being impossible in the first ce, its more likely that this will happen at this point Yes, this is a future that could be the default route if things remain as they are now. I, who from a very young age had the ludicrous assumption that Earth and I were in love with each other and understood each other, should always be prepared for the worst possible scenario. Yes, the worst The worst future kuh fu~ Im shameful too its also one of the happiest futures for Earth and the worst for me just for me seriously, dont make meugh, Phianse. After all, I only thought about myself and I always have Unable to even celebrate Earths happiness, I cry out about being unhappy and in despair. When I look back at myself in this way, I realize how foolish I am. Goodness, I thought Earth and I were falling in love. But thats why I will not end up disappointed in myself like this Ill stand against it. Really. Seriously. And refine myself. Thats what I swore. DDIts time to start from scratch. I wont lose to you, who wants to go out into the world and live freelyas a princess, as a warrior, as a woman I I will aim higher. Right now, from this moment In the Heavenly World, when I faced Earth with my true feelings for the first time Oh my? Earth, that person shes scary. Shes trying to take away our happiness Hmph, what use is a defeated heroine when we are so happy together? We dont have time to y with the princess. We must eat something hearty and get ready for the night. Today, I will put the children to bed early, and you too Little man Ufufufu ? Until recently, whenever the girls in my ss started to take a liking to Earth, I would impatiently do things that showed my possessiveness or say something unfavorable about Earth. But not anymore. The bridegroom Im not going to take him away, but lets have them fight me, shall we? I dont know Krons power, so I cant use her Shinobus strength is close to my current self and Sadiz stronger than me right now I will surely hone everything about myself so that someday, I will be seen as a woman. Chapter 311: Intermission (The Future Deluding Kunoichi) Chapter 311 C Intermission (The Future Deluding Kunoichi) I dont want Sasuke and Sakura to attend the Academy. I understand that you have mixed feelings about the Academy. But, I think the title of Academy Graduate will be useful no matter what path they take in the future. Well, you should think about such things after these two are older. I dropped out of the Academy after all. But, rather than regretting it, saying if only I had gone to the academy back then when youre older After ten years of marriage, the conversation between husband and wife was centered on their beloved children. Hey, Sasuke, and Sakura. Do you two have any dreams for the future? A strong, cool adult like father! Daddys, wife. And, a florist! Personally, I want my children to go on to the Imperial Warrior Academy so that they can have a better future. Although I graduated from Japones Ninja Academy at the top of my ss, I had the bitter experience of discovering the difficulty of being a Ninja Warrior. However, it was a stroke of luck that I was able to leave the country and meet my beloved Honey, but Anyway, I want my children to have the title of Imperial Warrior Academy graduate, which will be useful to them no matter where they go in the world or what path they take. You know? We dont need to think about all the academy-likepetition just yet, do we? Honey, on the other hand, doesnt care about such things. The children can continue on the normal path. He just hopes that they grow up to be energetic, kind to others, and with the guts to make an effort on top of that. Of course, I agree with that. But there are other things too Thats true, but the neighbors are already preparing for the entrance exam war, by sending them to cram school, right? The sooner you prepare for war, the better. Otherwise, when the timees to fight, you cant fight because you were unprepared. My thoughts and Honeys thoughts end up shing or so I think. I wonder if it will go something like this. Honey seems to spoil the children tremendously for some reason And not only of happiness, but this fantasy is also of a husband and wife bickering about the future of their children together its a dreamno, its a simtion of a happy family n. Fantasy Magic, Vier, an illusory spell taught to us by the Dragon King of Hades, Vasr. Its really amazing. Perhaps because magic and ninjutsu have the same roots, even I, who had never studied magic, was able to activate it in this way. This will allow me to take measures against any marital problems that may arise in the future. Of course, theres still no guarantee that Honey will choose me over Kron-san or Sadiz-san, or that Ill be able to make him like me. But my ambition isnt to make Honey like me more than either of them. After all, all this is just a hypothetical. My ambition is to build a happy family. And to make Honey and our children feel happy. In building that happiness, there may be bumps along the way, so I do image training for those times. Yes, a married couple is not just a couple that makes out. When Honeyes home from work, I greet him in a naked apron, and as I turn my back to go to the kitchen, Honeyes from behind me and I go An ? and all night long we have an endurance child-making festival and all that kind of thing. Of course, if thats the case, Ill take it on with a bang, but Anyway, sometimes couples need to feel free to disagree with each other. Its just theres something that I cant predict at this point in time what kind of job Honey himself will take in the future from what Ive heard of Honeys past, he may never go back to the Empire again or be an Imperial Warrior In that case, no matter how much I think it would be better for my children to graduate from the Imperial Academy, Honey may still be reluctant, and the ce where we will live in the future may not be the Empire in the first ce. Living in Japone with Honey wouldnt be a bad idea its just, as a runaway ninja, Im not sure how I would be seen Koujiro-sama might wee me with a smile, though In this way, I was able to recreate in my dreams what I had been thinking only in my head, and as a result, I was even more worried about the future. I wonder if this is what they call Wedding Blues? Better yet, maybe it wouldnt be a bad idea for our family to be Adventurers or Hunters and raise the children while traveling the world un? Ooh? Hmm I couldnt get my thoughts together, so I suddenly opened up again and said what came to mind But as for that Okay maybe! Surprisingly, I didnt think it was too bad. In fact, Honey wont be rooted in one ce for long, hell be going around the world but raising children while traveling well, on the contrary, its a great way to give them a variety of experiences. Besides, it might be better for me and Honey to give them knowledge about how to study and fight than to send them to the Academy. Honey seems to be good at teaching people as far as Ive heard from listening to Mortriage-kun and his friends Im a little concerned that it might be a bit risky and that our ie might not be stable, but its still a viable option for me in the future. Raising young children while traveling I wonder I could be very happy. What would Honey think of that idea? Will he approve? Okay, so Ill have to simte that right away and not really! If Im going to live that kind of life I cant drag my feet in that life after all, I really need to improve myself. Its not just about the future, but also about improving myself now Yes, its not just about simtions, but I will also have to step up to the te and improve my level in preparation for theing future. Lets put aside the time for happy worries First of all, Phianse-hime Nii-san and Honey, who defeated me when we first met in the forest lets fight! After that, I will face the current Honey, Paripi, Koujiro-sama and the others through image training! For the sake of the future, I will certainly dedicate myself to standing next to Honey. Wait for me, Honey no, you. And our dear children. Chapter 312: Competing Chapter 312 C Competing GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!! We came across a pack of ferocious fire dragons. Spitting fire from above, they set the forest aze, wielding their sharp ws and fangs in a rampage. Large and agile, they are truly formidable thats what I would have thought in the past. Their power is iparable to Mr. Akas, their speed is slower than mine, and their fighting style is all monotonous the power of their me is weaker than Fus more than anything else, after seeing Vasr I see this is a fire dragon But now its like this. Fluffy Panic! Alright, thats the third one! Northern Cross Shooting Star! Im on my third one too! Now thats how it is I feel sorry for the fire dragons Great Demon Sonic Smash! Well, after all, tis a wild fire dragon. With low intelligence and not much in terms of level they make unworthy opponents for you, Espie, and yer now. And I also knocked a dragon down with a single shockwave of my fist. The only dragon Ive ever met was Vasr, the Dragon King of Hades, sopared to him well, its nothingpared to him. Hehe,e to think of it Fu and Rebal were attacked by a group of fire dragons while studying abroad, and they looked so smug because they subdued them well, if I wanted to do it, it would be like this. Three! I won! I defeated three of them too! As we were advancing through the deep forests and mountains toward Shiznautmy, it seemed like we came across a fire dragons nest, and the fire dragons took notice and attacked us all at once. But, as Treainar said, perhaps because of their low intelligence, they didnt seem to understand the opponents strength, so me, Espie, and yer fought back. Yes, yes, you two. Good boy, good girl. Mm~ Mmm~ I mean, I only beat one of them. For the past few days, Espie and yer have beenpeting with each other in everything, and Im having a hard time dealing with it. You guys are going to get married in the future, so I think you should get along And you two you didnt kill them, right? We were the ones who tried to cross their nest in the first ce. Un, I just knocked them out. I wont do anything to harm the ecosystem. Its the basics of being a Hunter. But then again if you defeat this many fire dragons, youll get a considerable reward at a cash exchange office in the city or something, is that okay? Oh, I dont have a problem with money I made a killing off the horses Thats right. Big brother, you got a lot of money from horses. When yer wasnt around! Hmm In this way, she follows my orders other than get along, so I guess Ill just have to put up with the fact that they dont really get along. Anyway, yay we did good, right? Come on, touch! Yay! Y yay. As the three of us high-fived each other and rejoiced, our journey continued. But, its been a few days since we crossed the ins and crossed the mountains from Ghenkan its still a long way to Shiznautmy~ While pacifying the little kid, who was about to start a fight when I took my eyes off him for a moment, I looked at the vast forest visible from the top of the mountain and realized that we were still far from our destination. In other words, this journey will continue for a little while longer. Uh-huh, thats right. To get to Shiznautmy here, look at my map. This is where we are now, and in another 2~3 days, there will be a slightlyrger city, Ikkanai City, and we will have to go through that. In other words, were just a few more camps away Uh-huh. But with this much forest, theres plenty of edible beasts, fruits, and wild grasses, so it wont be a problem. Umyou can still make that curry, right? Yeah, sure. yer took out a map from his luggage and unfolded it. Even though hes a kid, hes the true Hunter around here. I didnt have a map either, so it helps. yer, have you ever been to Ikkanai City? A few times. There are quite a lot of different jobsing in there. Monster ying, ecological research, and the mafia things rted to elves just ask me anything. Oh, thats great. Saying that, I suddenly lightly patted yers head again. Honestly, until a few days ago, this guy was like, Can you please stop that?, but now he epts it as normal. On the contrary hehe Mwah!? Something like that, he even smiled triumphantly at Espie. Big brother. My Fluffy Flight will get you there faster. No, no, Im not in that much of a hurry Espie also followed along, feeling a sense of rivalry. Flight thats certainly possible That would not contribute to your training besides, these mountains and forests are perfect for camping. Since it also serves as camp training, I decided to refrain from cheating a bit, as per my masters advice. But, it is a little that much more worrisome that Ill have to deal with the little kids who dont get along Uh~ Big brother, are you tired? Let me give you a shoulder rub, okay? Oh, flirty! Brother, arent you tired? Ill give you a massage. Mmm, Ill do it! Dont copy me! Im stronger, so Im better at it! Bu~ Mm~ No, they dont get along, or maybe this is because they are just so alike. Above all, this situation has happened many times before Yes, until then. No fighting. Besides, I can see the river over there, so lets camp there today. Its Curry. Ah, yeah! Curry! Alright~, Ill look for dessert! Oh, Curry un, I understand, Big brother. Ill make the fire today! Yes, no matter how many times they fought, in the end, these guys forgot about it with Curry. Awesome Curry. Oh, these guys are too addicted to Curry. Well, I cant help but think back on the way they changed when Curry got involved when I met them in the present era. Hmph. Meaning the original Curry that I devised is outstanding. Treainar also looks somewhat happy, or rather, he was proudly going, Fufu with a smug look on his face. Well, I like it too. Well, it will take a few days, but from the looks of it, it wont be that difficult a journey to Shiznautmy. Hmm? Well, tis certainly so. I believe Ikkanai City was under the umbre of the Bockmati family, but after all, it was a secondary ~ tertiary group ss if you do not cause any trouble, there will be no problem, and the child today would have nothing to be wary of. Oh, Bockmati that takes me back. Treainar didnt deny my words as I watched Espie and yer run topete with each other, saying they couldnt wait for Curry. What you need to be wary of is the area around Shiznautmy. By this period, the Demon King Army and the Allied Forces will be in close proximity. We will need to sneak under the watchful eyes of both armies and reach the deepest part of the ruins If we reach there I can return to the present era Return to modern times. Thats the purpose of this journey. But, on the other hand, the fact that Im going home means Big brother, hurry up! What are you waiting for, brother! These two thats the only thing that will tear my heart out but until then and when that timees Chapter 313: Quarrel Among Comrades Chapter 313 C Quarrel Among Comrades We crossed mountains, passed through forests, and pushed on through the wilderness. Along the way, we were sometimes attacked by ferocious beasts and monsters, but we dealt with them respectfully and there were no particr problems. But Ah Hey, Big brother this is itsa camp Along the river on the way through the forest, we found traces of what was clearly someones camp. Firewood, food scraps, and other things that clearly belonged to someone no.. Brother, here look. ah There was some discarded trash on the ground, but I found a small bag among them. And the bag was something I knew. Calorie Friend It was a portable food given to the soldiers of the Demon King Army that Treainar once developed. I bought it at yers store in the future in other words, in my original era. But in this era, others besides me had it. Naturally, they were The Demon King Army Thats all there was. I suppose. Andst night I assumed as much. A few dozen troops of the Demon King Army were probably herest night tis likely what happened but suchck of manners, one must clean up after camping. Thats what Treainar said, and theres no doubt about it. I scanned the surrounding area using radar, but I didnt feel any presence nearby. But, if the opponent was not a monster but the Demon King Army, then we must be vignt. Demon King Army? Brother, why do you think so just because they dropped this thing? Hmm? Because thats catered to the Demon King Army. Huh? I answered yers question smoothly, but was it a mistake? Big brother, is that true!? Why did Brother have that? Youre human, not in the Demon King Army, right? Even Espie was surprised no.. but Well its convenient. Depending on the situation, I might have fought against the Demon King Army, but even if I am a human, I dont have any grudge or hatred towards the Demon King Army, and even if I did race has nothing to do with culture or technology. The key to growth is to be flexible and ept excellent things. I said it naturally and proudly, but somehow Puh, Kukukuku Treainar wasughing so hard. Well, Treainar told me the same thing. I never thought that I would give Treainars sales pitch not only to yer, but also to Espie of the Seven Heroes. Thats right if Big brother said so, then it must be true! Be flexible or ept what needs to be epted without any preconceived notions as expected of you, Brother! And these guys are good kids! Their eyes sparkled and looked at me with respect no, no, those were the words of the Great Demon King. Aside from that its more troublesome to encounter the Demon King Army than monsters Well, perhaps tis some portion of Norjas retreating subordinates. Those who do not join the main body and perform other tasks to survey the area and make maps. However, I never attached any particr importance to this area, so I have no recollection of ordering an invasion of this region. Brother, but the enemy isnt nearby, right? Certainly, there are some disturbing signs They may have been herest night, but the problem is Huh!? Hmm Suddenly, someone was caught on my radar. Big brother? Ah Hmm? There are signs of A littleter than me, Espie and yer seemed to have sensed it as well. Something wasing towards us. A lot of it. Whats more, as if slowly creeping up on us, killing their presence Ten no, twenty-five people theyre slowly spreading and trying to surround us. Even though the forest was so deep that we couldnt see them, we could get a general idea. The height and muscle mass of the opponents quite slender, but toned with bodies that can move quite well. A mix of men and women? I could also sense some magic power. And.. They have weapons this shape a bow. They also carry swords. Well, tis so. Espie, yer be ready to move at any moment. Maybe those Amazonesses from the other day? Honestly, I dont feel like Id lose. But I dont feel like fighting. Now, what to do Wait, child. Hmm? Surely you sensed it as well. Not only women men are also included. Oh. There are only women in the Amazoness unit. Huh!? I realized that I had been careless when Treainar pointed this out to me. Yes, all of Norjas subordinates were women. The fact that there were men among them means, its something else who, then? DDDWhat brings you to this forest you dont appear to be sullied humans !?? DDDNot quite lost in the woods with innocent children in tow, but A slightly stern, scolding voice echoes through the forest. A young man? DDDErm, ahem. Ah~ this forest is our sanctuary. We wont tolerate defilement or destruction. Best to leave promptly. Or else, face the judgment of the forestDDDD Okay! I wont do anything unnecessary, so Ill leave soon. Thats fine, right? DDDO, oh is that so? Yeah, thats right. DD I, I see For now, lets avoid any trouble. Thinking so, I replied to the voice I heard, and the owner of the voice seemed a little taken aback. Are you sure, Big brother? Like I said, lets leave If it was the Demon King Army, it would be a hassle, and even if it wasnt, I dont want to fight. So, I took the two of them and left DDDNo, no, Chieftain! Youd simply let them pass! DDDI mean, theyre leaving DDDLike the dark elves of the Demon King Army we captured yesterday, they may be as dangerous! DDDBut, theyre human DDDHumans cannot be trusted! Need I remind you of the organization that abducted and sold our kin! DDDTh, these are children DDDNo, the young ones aside, the man theyre with has a really unsettling look in his eyes! He must be a viin! Maybe hes even kidnapped those two children! DDDHis gaze l, looks eerie or rather, those three are extraordinarily strong! First yesterday, why is this happening two days in a row DDDWhy are you so afraid? Even so, youre our chieftain! Youre strong! Lets bring down the hammer of forest justice! In fact, youre stronger than they are! DDDNo, no, those who posture in righteousness and believe themselves to be right are often the worst offenders. I mean, no matter how you look at it, those three are much stronger. You see, a few days ago, the mountains fire dragons were wailing and came rushing to us, but perhaps these individuals Huh? Is this a quarrel amongrades? At first, it was a mysterious voice that echoed in the forest, but now its just friends who are arguing with each other. I mean, excuse the look in my eyesDDDD Viin? You mean Big brother!? Brother a viin? tte, Espie? yer? I wont forgive anyone who speaks ill of (Big) Brother!! And here, the two people who were usually quarreling agreed with each other. Chapter 314: The Someones in the Forest Chapter 314 C The Someones in the Forest If we can avoid unnecessary conflicts, so much the better. Unforgivable! You need correction! And in the next moment, two little kids jumped out. Really, why are you guys jumping out? Stop! But, the kids dont suddenly stop. Ah, this is badDDDD Whats this? Children with such fierce countenances Eeii, at the ready! Innocent appearances yet such ferocity Humans are truly barbarians! The someones in the forest were armed, aiming at Espie and yer from a medium range. Dangerous. Not for those two. Come out! Fluffy fishing!! Eeeh!!?? Yes, its the people who were in danger. With this technique, she also caught fish that could not be seen at the bottom of the sea, and even rescued the residents of Ghenkan. As long as they were within earshot, it didnt matter. Muh This is Then, out of the bushes of the forest, people were lifted into the air. Young men and women. Dressed in green, looking somewhat like hunters W, what in the world, all of a sudden!? What has that child done! Is this magic? Everyone, aim for that childC Kaha?! I could also hear the voices of other people hiding behind this situation, but the next moment they stopped talking, as if they had lost consciousness. Why are you talking so loudly if youre hiding? Let alone against me, a Hunter youre not very smart at all. Before I knew it, yer disappeared from before my eyes, and I could see him moving through the forest at high speed, attacking people one after another and knocking them unconscious. yer, its cheating to beat up so many by yourself! They insulted Brother I couldnt hold back. Hah!? Hes my brother! He became my brother Im cuter than you! Big brother patted me and gave me hugs! I, I was also, patted hugs are still no! When Norja attacked me, I was hugged when I was rescued! So its even. Muki! I was the only one who got hugged by my strong and cool brother he smiled at me too, and all the scary things and bad feelings were gone. Ahh I know what you mean reassuring and warm. Un! That! I know I know! That feeling like, whatever happens, theres nothing to worry about! Mm-hmm. So, I have to work harder I know, right! Ill work harder and get praised too~! See here. I dont know who they are, but this is how it goes. Hii, w, what?! Whats happening? Everyone is being attacked one after another! What in the world are these two? You two, dont bicker while youre fighting. And now that youvee around, you guys are good friends. Hmm? huh? I just realized these guys Ah eh? Hey, Brother. These people At that moment, Espie and yer, who had been arguing, noticed something. Its about the people. I also took another look at the people that Espie had caught Ah And then I realized something. Ah~ enough pulling weapons on children running in anger is more barbaric and they got trounced see, they stood no chance~ I mean, that girl is anomalous psychokinesis the boy, hes a prodigy sigh~ the impossible is impossible Hmm? Muh At that moment, a man jumped down from the tree and appeared in front of us, sighing. Espie, stand back! At first nce, he seemed to have a different vibe than the others. I dont sense much in the way of muscle mass or the magic power that seems to be inherent in him. But something is different. Its a hunch. Before I knew it, I was screaming but Please spare us. Eh He came out and immediately got down on his knees. At that moment, the two people, who had not stopped even when I tried to stop them, finally stopped. Chieftain!?? But, this was unexpected for us, and apparently it was also unexpected for this manspanions. Amotion could be heard from within the forest. Really, were mere reclusive hermits of the forest. Please dont torment us so. No, actually, we attacked you, so we apologize and will make amends with whatever offerings or treasures you desire! Really, were so hard-headed andcking inmon sense, Im sorry that were even more troublesome idiots who go beyond mere stupidity!! He was extremely submissive, begging for his life by rubbing his forehead on the ground, even though the other party was a child. He seemed like such a pathetic man and I didnt find it strange. erm then apologize for saying bad things about Big brother Ah, I shall I shall, indeed. No, we apologize for being a clueless and ipetent lot who cant even see the truth that, far from being kidnapped, you actually cherish him greatly. As expected, Espie was also flustered, and the momentary anger from earlier had faded. And the man who looked up Oh Hoh~ He wasnt human. Eh, Big brother, this person! His ck hair only covered one eye and the only visible eye was dark and shaded, giving him a somewhat rotten look. Even though he has such a dark face, his whole body is dressed in a green-based nature-inspired outfit, so theres a gap, or rather, it doesnt suit him at all But hes young. Maybe he doesnt look as old as me no, elves are a long-lived species, so maybe his age doesnt match his appearance. But, apart from that, the most eye-catching thing was that the mans ears were sharp and pointed. Demon? I subconsciously thought he might be a demon, but the atmosphere was somehow different. Then, Treainar beside me No, tis not so he is an elf Elf! Elf Ive met dark elves before, but Ive never seen an elf before. And the young men and women that Espie fished out of the forest earlier were also elves. It was an Elf after all I was surprised too yer looked a little surprised when he returned. Yes, thats how rare they were. We often hearmon names like Sage of the Forest, Wise Man, and Fairy, and we hear them quite often in stories. Unlike the dark elves from the Demon Realm, the human side does not have such a bad image of them, but rather some admired and desired their beautiful appearance. But, now their numbers have decreased considerably it seemed that they didnt participate in the Great War in the past is such a groveling guy an elf? Chieftain, what are you doing? Have you no pride in our noble Elven race? So many of our kin have fallen, and you feel nothing!? But soon after, several elves sprang out from the trees and bushes. With beautiful golden or silver dyed hair and androgynous appearances in other words, the men are good-looking. The women are beautiful. Ah, this was it. These were the kind of elves that jumped out of a picture book. No, have I not just ensured that our pride doesnt turn into something absurd? Our foes were but children, were they not? They dont seem to be soldiers of the Demon King Army, nor one of those Bockmati kidnappers Ive heard of yet, to aim bows at a mere child and so easily be bested Even so, why should we, the venerable Elves, suddenly bow our heads in submission? Why do we lower ourselves to these lowly humans? And as the chieftain of our elven tribe, no less! How will you exin this to your betrothed!? Ohe now, she did all that arbitrarily, didnt she? That arrogant and bothersome youngdy decided on her own to marry me, parading the news it was her own doing, I say? If anything, they all want me to bow to them. I feel the need to protest and raise my voice about it now. Protestation is excessive! Besides, if the youngdy heard that, wed be in trouble! In fact, wed all be in trouble, so please refrain! Then, everyone, please listen to what I have to say at least. I believe, in the grand scheme of things, those who at least listen to someones words, even if theyre foolish, are more valuable than wise folk who dont. Thats why, you know. Anyway, whats this situation? The elves suddenly appeared, and were arguing with each other. What should I do, Big brother? No Im not particrly mad for now, lets just get out of the way If thats okay with Brother So, we left the ce and asked them to do their own thing Well, its understandable that things are getting tense, what with the Seven Heroes, who are famous in the city, suffering a terrible defeat at the hands of Hakuki of the Demon King Army. The Allied forces are on the brink of annihtion, and the Hero Hiro is in critical condition the situation is dire, so I get the anxiety Huh!? At that moment, we involuntarily stopped in our tracks in response to the words muttered by the chieftain with a sigh. hmm tis so. Well, he did not perish in the end moreover, he revived from the brink of death with an unreasonable power-up rather, unless you are Espie, is there a point of you being so flustered? Ah, I see Treainar was right, it wasnt really surprising no, I was surprised but my very existence proves that I dont need to worry about my fathers life or death, so lets just In that case, Chieftain, you should be even more concerned! Regardless of how many humans perish, if the entire Surface World falls to the demonic hordes, we will Fool, in a way, Im the most concerned about the situation on the Surface World among the elven tribes. If the humans are wiped out, my ie from the Destiny series Im writing would vanish. And my readers will also grieve. Again with that! Such matters are unnecessary! Instead of going out of your way, even disguising yourself, to sell those things in the human world, you shouldDDDDDD Immediately WWWHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTT!!??? At that moment, Treainar was unusually upset and went crazy. Chapter 315: Open Your Heart Chapter 315 C Open Your Heart The legendary book series that even the Great Demon King Treainar loved to read speaking of which, its already outrageous. As for how outrageous it is, Treainars personality was so excited that it copsed to the point of disintegration. Ch, ch, child, j, ju, just now just now Y, yeah I heard The elves appeared before us. Among them was a man with a different aura, a man who was called Chieftain. Treainar read it, and I was forced to read it too it was interesting, but the author of that book? erm. Ah, pardon me, what is it? No, I apologize for causing a bit of a stir! The conversation will end soon, so please, be patient No you are you the author of the Destiny Series? Huh? Ah, the Chieftain was stunned but his face immediately started to blush Huh?! Oh, you, huh? Oh, my book, eh? Eeh? Why! Eeeeeeh!? This reaction is it genuine? D, durd! The original author of the novel was human, was he not?! H, how they have been human all along It seems that even Treainar didnt know. In fact, I In the future Imperial City, theyre selling like crazy, bing a huge trend. And those cards with characters drawn on them, randomly included in the books. Its a devilish marketing tactic that made it not so umon for one person to buy multiple copies just to draw their favorite character, but its not a human, its an elf? Uwaah, nononononooooooooooooooo!! But, such a great author sank to the floor, covering his face with his hands. Meeting readers in real life? Seriously, embarrassing! Ugh, stop, stop, stop!Dont be disappointed! Please dont think that the person creating those moving lines or aiming for such epic phrases is actually like this! No, uh sir? Kyaaah, stop, stop, dont call me that! Please, never mention my pen name! Please, spare me in every aspect! E, eh? Eeeeeeh! Eventually, he started rolling around with his head in his hands. Why? Even though he was able to create such interesting works, was he really that shy? Chieftain Big brother, do you know him? The Destiny Series whats that? The other elves were stunned, and Espie and yer were tilting their heads. Huh? Dont they know? Or is it still not famous in this era? Wait, hold on! No, thats odd! What? Then the Chieftain suddenly stood up and approached me with a stern look. Youre human, arent you? How old are you? Im 15 years old. As I thought my works contain erotic scenes, so 15-year-olds shouldnt be able to buy them in bookstores yet! Ah now that I think about it H, hmm, tis so. Humans were more concerned with the negative impact on children than freedom of expression, so the Destiny Series of this era had age restrictions Thats right. The ones I bought were the all-ages versions that came out rtivelyter so Hey, Big brother, whats going on? Desteni? Is it a book you like, Big brother? I want to read it too! Brother, Im interested too. Yes, I obviously couldnt let these guys read it yet Did you really read my novel~? And then, the Chieftain red at me with doubt in his eyes. It cant be helped. Even if I have to bear the stigma of being an erotic brat here Ahem ah~ it seems that my friends brother had a copy, and I read it through him hes called Ouna Nyst Ah~, it was the one about a female knight and a sorceress, but its really good! Huh!? Especially the parting scene with the female knight myradeno, divine reader. Feh?! Thank you. With a lie only at the beginning, I then became sincere. In fact, I thought it was interesting too, so I told him that. Then the Chieftain shook my hand with a straight face Indeed, indeed, so heartwarming. Indeed, indeed. It was quite an embarrassment, yet to have someone read my work and speak of it ah, Ive erred, this is my first experience, and Im joyous and somewhat excited Ha, haha yeah, also from a junior Mm-hmm mm-hmm, hmm! Apparently, he was in a good mood. Nodding with a smile of satisfaction on his face Nwaah, unfair! Tis so unfair, child. Grant me the chance to speak tooooo! Come now~, dont get excited! I have a request, listen! I have a question I could not answer even after reading the sequel! Ah~, I get it, I get it. And while I was having a good time with the chieftain, Treainar clung to me half crying. While smiling wryly at Treainar who would forget himself for the sake of that book In that scene, I didnt think it would turn out that way based on s original personality, but what does that mean? Seems like a contradiction But, when I asked Treainars question, the Chieftain suddenly fell silent you neednt nitpick I myselfter realized it, yet it was beyond my control Ah~, still it exists striking at me in this manner Oh, that, uh Wh, ah, this is Oi, child! Apologize on my behalf! No, I never intended to criticize, I just had a question Ah~, child, that scene, that scene of ! Ah, um, thats aside! I like the scene too! Huh!? Ooooh, that scene was crafted with great vigor by my own hands Ooh, you favored that part! It seemed that I had touched something that I shouldnt have, and the chieftain, who was depressed at first, hurriedly followed up and regained his good mood. I mean, Treainar was flustered and relieved, and as expected, he was excited in various ways That scene was a foreshadowing of what was toe, wasnt it? Oooooh, that you would discern my intentions tears well up Also, and are actually 񡭡 Indeed! I found that route more appealing! And before I knew it, the Chieftain seemed to have opened up to me Um, Chieftain! What, why do you fraternize with humans C Were yet in conversation, be silent! Oh, ha, eh Ah, enough! Would that we could converse some more converse more! Okay, everyone should return first! Ill linger here to engage him for a little while, and take the chance to camp here for the night. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh! No, not only had he opened up to me I dont think there were any racial barriers anymore Hold, Chieftain, what are you saying!? After all, I cant extend them an invitation to the settlement your reactions prove how the residents will receive them, and itll be most discourteous and diforting Therefore, I shall engage in discussion here alone, seek their pardon, and offer some treasure as an apology Wh, what are you doing without permission? After all, leaving the Chieftain alone is inconceivable! What shall be said by thedy of the house If indeed she speaks regardless, it matters not if I act or not. In truth, it might even be deemed a blessing not to return home. No, no, no, no, but And once again, the elves are squabbling in a different direction than before. As a result of the argument, we were invited on the promise that we were not suspicious people, much less kidnappers, and that we would not spread the word about the elven settlement outside. Chapter 316: Embarrassing Chapter 316 C Embarrassing A deep forest. An exhausting route that had to be taken through trackless paths. It was probably a route that ordinary travelers who crossed mountains would never reach. But, taking such a route that would normally be inessible Oh There was a small settlement of forest elves. An elven vige oh, there are elves here and there and little children too Ive never seen that before. Me neither, I cant believe it was in a ce like this It felt like I had wandered into a fairy tale world. Young and beautiful-looking elves live modestly in the forest, in harmony with nature. Well, then, I invite you to my humble abode. Y, yes but itste now, are you sure? But, we werent really weed, or rather, they were being wary, and the anxious elves were ncing at us. Apart from the Chieftain, I could sense that the other armed elves were also bracing themselves to move at any moment. Chieftain is all well? Yes, worry not, Ill take care of the rest. H, ha Just call out immediately if you require aid, okay? Sure sure. For the time being, we were invited to the chieftains house. Then the Chieftain smiled at us apologetically as he walked through the middle of the vige. No, Im really sorry No, no, you dont have to apologize These days especially there are a few other elf settlements besides this one, but they have been attacked and kidnapped, so everyone is on guard Listening to the chieftain, I cant help but think that the residents reaction is rather normal, or rather, I think the chieftain was the only one who has changed. The Bockmati family, huh? Indeed. Theyre renowned even among the human folk, arent they? Weaving ndestine schemes within the shadows of the underworld, staining their hands with the trade and trafficking of souls we hear whispers of their connections with the forces of Demon King Army, particrly with the elusive Hakuki. I remember the casino in Cantidan where I met Bro and fought with Toulowe and the others. All those disgusting things were connected from this era In days recent, we shed with the Dark Elves of the Demon King Army a lone warrior amongst them wreaked havoc upon us, engaging in a fierce battle that allowed the others to flee though subdued and confined to a dungeon, the events have left an indelible mark upon our settlement. The Demon King Army Come to think of it, it was mentioned earlier in the quarrel between the chieftain and the other elves. I was surprised by a lot of things, so I let that story slide, but a Dark Elf of the Demon King Army Treainar Hmm It could be one of Norjas subordinates. Tis highly likely The dark elf woman who was in the skirmish with Norja and the others just the other day. Thinking that it might be that woman, I arrived at a wooden house. Ah~ I dwell in a modest abode with my spouse she has a certain difficulty in disposition, I confess, but Ill try to persuade her, so please wait a moment, if you will. Ah, right And so much happened that Ive overlooked this topic, but this chieftain is a married man. He looked about the same age as me, but how old is he really? She is the former chieftains daughter shes ill at ease in thepany of others, her demeanor ever so prickly, cool, blunt, and a vexing spirit to endure. Moreover, she has a great deal of pride beneath it all, shes not malicious, despite the stern facade she presents The former chieftain Ah and youre the current chieftain Ah~ Im home, Yitea Ive returned. Is your wifes name Yitea? Shes prickly and prideful is she like that like Phianse? The chieftain announced his return home in front of the door and slowly opened the door. Then, there Y-youre back! Ah-ahemnyanya~! Wee home, my dear! Y, yo, you came back sote, nya! I, i, its sote, I turned into a pouty, pouty grumpy cat, nyah! -!!??- Huh? Wha? Hah? A young woman with shoulder-length pink hair. But, her face was redder than her pink hair, she had cat ears on her head for some reason, and was wearing a bra and panties that looked like they were made of fur a cats tail on the butt of the panties a choker with a bell on it and even gloves shaped like a cats paw? W, we, we, wee I want you to pamper me a lot today! Im going to spoil you so much! Im going to give you lots of kisses, and all the loving that I can, and if you dont let me, Im going to scratch you ?. She had a very cute appearance, and although she did not have a fine body with big boobs like Sadiz, she had a standard undting body, but she was still trying hard to look sexy with her beautiful appearance and pure body (?) unique to an Elf. M, my body burned with excitement when I was pouting th, th, th, th, thinking about my husband, I got so aroused tightly, caressing . then I, the bad cat, wo, would do whatever you asked, a, a little naughty or nice cat just for you~ But now, rather than being captivated by her sexiness I was overwhelmed with the thought, What is this?. Please, with the meal until morning, e, eat me too Nyan ? u, ugh~ And then, with her face bright red, her hands shaped like a cats Nyan Nyan Pose? The woman, who had been standing still with her eyes closed, but eventually could no longer bear the silence and opened her eyes. S, say, do speak, wont you! I, Im merely expressing gratitude, for my husband has returned unharmed! I, its not that I truly desire affection or any such sentiments, but it just happened today coincided with the day of ovtion, and I thought it opportune, so dont misconstrue alright huh? Then, the woman, who had just swept up some embarrassing words all at once, noticed us behind the chieftain and froze again. uwa it its not Then the chieftain spoke up with a scowl on his face. Yeah. What the heck? What an embarrassing woman!? Ill return shortly sigh~ And the chieftain closed the open door. Then he crouched down holding his head N, n, n, n, nnaaoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHH!! And the womans frantic voice echoed from inside the house. Chieftain, th, that cry just now! Its the Miss your wifes voice, isnt it! Scoundrels, what mischief have you humans wrought already? As expected, the voice echoed through the vige, and the other elves immediately began to gather in a hurry. Please, I beseech you theres nothing to concern yourself with its an affair confined within the walls of our house, so leave it be I mean, were this to beid bare, my wife would be consumed by a profound sense of shame But, we werent the ones doing anything anyway, it took me a while for them to let us into the house. Chapter 317: Hospitality Chapter 317 C Hospitality Say, whats the meaning of this, bringing guests home so abruptly? I, for one, was not informed of this arrangement. And to bring humans, no less In the living room, the female elf who had changed into normal clothes was ring at us with a slightly stern expression as she sipped from a cup of tea. Youve grown rather presumptuous since you were adopted as a son-inw do you consider yourself an absolute authority in your capacity as chieftain? No.. its not like that but Furthermore, to wee humans? For the proud Elves to extend a wee to those lowly beingsDDDD This is the chieftains wife, Yitea. But Hey, hey, what was that cat before? Buh!? In response to Espies innocent question, Yitea spurted her tea and mmed her head on the table. Ah~, Espie, that question is correct, but still wrong just dont ask ? Espie had a scowl on her face as if she really didnt understand. yer, on the other hand, coolly drank the tea that was served and never touched the subject. Truly embarrassing I apologize for the pitiful spectacle Hold on, you! The chieftain also apologized for his wifes shameful behavior in a very exhausted manner. But, his wife was furious at those words. She mmed the table with a bang. That, well its not like I, I just thought Id do something for you once in a while that you might find pleasant! Huh? Why would you think I would like something so cold and pitiful? Be, because. There are a lot of cute girls in those novels that you always write in secret I figured youd appreciate such a thing, so I thought Id indulge you! Eh? I dont have any such characters. Besides, in the first ce, its only effective because its done by pure, innocent girls. If a calcting woman does it, it is little more than just cringe-worthy. H, hah? What kind of talk is that? Ugh, youre so infuriating! What can I say, theyre an odd couple I mean, should we even be here in the first ce? Then again, even the chieftain was saying some pretty harsh things too. The woman was shy and couldnt be honest, but was trying her best to get his attention, and he trampled on her Nyan Nyan strategy. Its for a pure and innocent girl huh for example, in the case of Sadiz DDFufufu, I wont forgive you if you dont treat me well today, nya, Little man ? Hm~hmm not bad like a prank cat well, but it certainly doesnt feel right DDHoney No, My Lord. If you dont take care of this Shinobu cat, Ill start nyaaing you, okay? Maybe Shinobu would do it if I asked her, but shell be pushy this doesnt seem right either. I mean, when you say pure and innocent, its Kron DDNya~, Earth~, you havent been giving me attentiontely, so Ive been so sulky~. Ufufufu, today I will be a cat and be spoiled by Earth ? Whoa! Big brother? Brother? Child you spoke up Oh no, I couldnt help but get excited its sooo cute. No, I might have already hugged her in my imagination. Its natural for Kron. Or rather, its just like the chieftain said. As expected, he is a great writer. And if I ask, Kron will probably do it without making a disgusted face That would be dangerous If that happens, I might not be able to control myself. DDNya ~, Earth, licky licky nya nya~ ? Uooh DDBut Ms. Kitty Kron is really a bad girl Master, please punish her Oh no, oh no, oh no, oh no. What kind of perverted things am I thinking in someones house, and next to Espie and yer. Ah~ but So say, you there, human! Your expression has been strange for some time now just what are you lot, anyway? Ugh~ Ho, hold on, dont you just ignore me! Whew!? Are you listening!? Oh no. I was so caught up in my fantasy world that I didnt notice that the chieftains wife was talking to me. Ah, y, yes. What is it? Ah? Buho Ah damn I bit N, no, th, that was a mistake Huh Fufufufufu it seems my husband has brought some rather ridiculous guests Her eyes were telling me to go die. Moreover, the chieftain seems to be sullen and tired, and he is slumped on the table, trembling. Puku, kukuku, a, anyway, calm down Yitea So annoying! Why do you always do things without consulting me? Not only this time, but that Dark Elf as well. You suggested imprisoning her for observation instead of swiftly executing her, or erasing her memory and letting her go! Eh~~~~? Even if I consulted you, you wouldnt listen Huh? Thats not true! If you were serious, I would listen Besides, just what do you think of me!? Hmm I love you more than anyone else in the world It started again. And what a heartless I love you from the chieftain. Oh, that, that, uh then its not like whatever idiot Huh? Is it okay now? I dont know, I guess the chieftain is the chieftain, but his wife was also strange. Maybe this was the form of a married couple, but Huh more than that, child that dark elf O, oh thats right And I should ask about something thats been bothering me there. Hey, Chieftain, I was a little curious, but that dark elf Ah, from the Demon King Army, is it? Fear not. Their magic has been sealed and they were ced in a prison, so they wont be escaping on their own. As for their fate, its being discussed most mor for execution, but Im not entirely keen on that idea I see I wonder if its the dark elf I met in Ghenkan after all. I didnt fight that much, and we didnt have any connection. Maybe its weird for me to say something about her treatment, but Anyway, Im going to wee them today to discuss my works! All through the night! I hope youll bear with us, too. Eh?! Hold, then to, today ovtion copte? No, huh? What are you saying in front of our guests and children? Thats just off-putting. Extremely off-putting. Im appalled ~~~~~~ugh idiot I dont care what happens anymore Oh my. That pout. I mean, the wife was bothersome, but at any rate, I knew that she really liked the chieftain. The chieftain was also dense Really, see, you two,e over here. ? Then, the wife, who was sulking and trying to get to the back of the room, called Espie and yer. I cant have children staying upte besides, theres a certain odor about you all. Havent you been bathing much? Huh? Bath I wash in the river, but Hold, that wont do! Come on! Ill heat up the water, so make sure to wash properly! Bath? Bath! Yes, Im going to take a bath! Big brother You guys go in first. Huh? Im fine! Dont be shy. Come on,e in with me. Im a boy! Huh? So what? Surprisingly, it seems like shes trying to get the two of them to take a bath. She looked like a nagging, troublesome woman before, but now she couldnt help but look like a nagging, caring mother. I, I mean, its not like we want our home to get dirty or smelly. Dont get any strange ideas! It seems like the fact that she wasnt being honest hasnt changed Hahaha Ive done something awful to the chieftains wife, havent I? No, no, not really But youre kind, arent you? I dont know, you said something about divorce, but Im sure youre not that upset with her either I couldnt help butugh when I saw the chieftains wife forcibly leading Espie and yer to the back of the house. And the chieftain didnt particrly deny my words Its an unwanted marriage, and frankly, Id like to travel the world looking for material for my novel. However I cant deny that her presence concerns me enough that I cant just leave her behind in the current situation. Oh no. Its another confusing roundabout way of saying it Even the chief is troublesome. People are troublesome just by being alive, so being bothered is more like the standard state of affairs. Hm~hmm W, why are you grinning No reason~ Somehow, I felt like these two were so weird together, but I also thought they were just perfect together. Youre 15, right? For humans, 15 years of age is all about adolescence, budding romances, and creating cringe-worthy memories dont you have any of that, young man? Me? I The chieftain asked me as if nning on a counterattack. And the chieftains question was so familiar that I couldnt help butugh. Sure even in love and the painful ck history rted to it I might have some piled up Really I have no particr intention of digging up other peoples love stories, so you neednt say it. I heard an extremely intense one not too long ago Hmm? Then, instead of pursuing me deeply, the chieftain started holding his head as if he remembered something. What the heck is going on No, as I said earlier, that captured Dark Elf hers is intense seeking revenge on humans to avenge a childhood friend and first love who died I mean, it might not be directly relevant to you, but Hmm that kind of thing well something like that happens when youre fighting a war but its certainly heavy I think its heavy, for sure. But I tried not to think too deeply about it. There are plenty of such stories in this world of this age. From the human side, there must be people who feel the same way, and there are even humans who have been killed by the dark elves. Thats why I dont have anything to do with it so I thought Right, so lets steer clear of heavy stories. Now,e to my room! Actually, I have some future plot ideas, and maybe I can hear some opinions Oh~ Nuooooooooooooooooh, is that sooo!? Treainar was also enjoying himself for the first time in a long time, and I tried not to think too much about the dark elf at the time. But I didnt realize it then. For me, that dark elf was not someone I can say, nothing to do with me, it doesnt matter. Chapter 318: Breakfast Chapter 318 C Breakfast I talked to the Chieftain all night. Treainar got super excited and had me speak on his behalf about various things, and the Chieftain got into it, too, so I went pale when I noticed that it was getting light outside. I waspletely cked out from that point on, but right after that, I was suddenly woken up. Hey! Its me, Espie. Brother, get up! Guh!? Ehehe~, Big~ brother Gyu~~~ Suddenly, I felt a shock to my stomach. This is Espie, what are you doing? Really Brother, its morning time to get up. And then I got shaken. Hey, I only slept for a moment Say, partake of your breakfast promptly. I, as the chieftains wife, have personally prepared it for the likes of humans. Show some gratitude and consume it without reserve. I will not allow any remnants to be left uneaten. After Espie and yer, the wife was grandly banging a frying pan anddle, and I woke up rubbing my sleepy eyes, greeted by a delicious aroma that whetted my appetite. I walked out of the room to find bacon and eggs, sd, and soupid out for us on the dining room table. Good morning, Big brother! Good morning, brother. Oh, did you sleep well? Yes, but yer (Espie) is a poor sleeper Hmmm. Unlike me, they took a bathst night, and slept soundly in a house with a roof for the first time in a long time, so they both looked very refreshed but suddenly they looked grumpy. Dont stare at each other. It was yer who was a bad sleeper! Because when I woke up in the morning, yers feet were in front of my face! I dont know what youre talking about. you just tossed and turned over a lot and ended up upside down. I slept with good posture. Uuun! Its yer No, its you! I mean, you guys slept in the same bedst night I wonder if youre getting along or not well, youre going to get married Say, cease your mor during breakfast. Now give your thanks properly! I toiled with care while making it, Ill have you know! Tarry not, itll get cold otherwise! Okay. Ouch why me Then, the grumpy tapped them lightly on the head while getting angry. For some reason, they both held their heads, but they didnt raise their voices anymore, and it seems that the wife has be quite formidable overnight. Look, the bread is baked. Wow! Big brother, look look, bread! Mrs. Yitea baked it this morning, right? It looks so delicious! Say, d, dont make it sound like I harbor intentions of conveying an air of heightened morning fervor. Its merely an attempt to knead away the vexations that have clung to my spirit since the eve, is all! Freshly baked, hot bread. I had been away from this kind of home-cooked breakfast for so long while camping, so it was a refreshing experience for me. Espie seemed happy, and yer was trying to act cool, but he didnt seem to be in a bad mood. Ah~, I tire Hmm? Ah~, I feel invigorated ~ Hey, you! He~~~~ W, withhold your mirth! Dont say things that insinuate I am usuallyckadaisical! You, too, take a seat and properly give thanks for the meal! Yes. From the words of the Chieftain who just woke up, it seemed that his wife was really into it after all. Somehow, shes not being honest in many ways huh? Huh, your portions. Hmm. At that moment, we couldnt believe our eyes. The breakfast that was served before the chieftain. Bread. With sd and soup. His didnt have bacon or sausages like ours did. Rather, the portions Eh, Chieftain Is that enough to fill you up? His was less than ours. When I thought about it, both the Chieftain and his wifeughed bitterly, and said, Oh Oh, Im a herbivorous elf. I dont eat meat. Heh I never thought someone could live on just vegetables and no meat so maybe thats why his waistline was so thin Hmm? Im not sure what it is, but Treainar, who was so fussyst night and made me speak for him in a lot of ways, looked a little displeased. What is it? Is there something bothering you about the current situation Mr. Chieftain, you wont grow big if youre picky, you know? No, eating what you dislike doesnt cause a sudden surge in stature. And the limits of ones potential are set in stone. In the first ce, the magnitude of ones frame is meaningless except for those steeped in a life battle. Thus, I conclude that eating only what delights the pte leads to a richer life. Un~? I dont understand what youre saying You neednt ask, Espie. This one is a vexing soul that weaves convoluted arguments with a twisted disposition. Pay him no mind. And yet, you married him Hey, yer! True, I consented to the union! But I conceded to the marriage begrudgingly, so let there be no misconceptions on that ord! Didnt you marry him because you liked him? Su, su, ah, ah, so erm W, well, its not like, um, its because I, um, like him or anything so simple m, marriage is not something that can be based solely on that, after all! There are various considerations! Perhaps notprehensible to a child, though! But by this time, Treainars situation quickly faded from my mind, and we had been talking all morning. Un~ I dont get it do you understand, Big brother? Buhu, m, me? And to think that she would dump it on me here I was so surprised and spewed out my tea. Im not sure how I feel about this, but Espie asked me an innocent question. To which I replied W, well, you see thats the thing. Marriage is not about bing lovers, its about bing a family Ah~ its not just about each others feelings for example, you have to be approved by each others family or get their blessing No, I dont get it either. Treainar also looked stunned Hmm? Im thinking and speaking on my own right now, but Im sure Ive heard that somewhere Ah Now that I think about it Hm~hmm is that right. I dont really understand, but Big brother is an adult after all. Heh, I heard youre still around fifteen, but you seem quite discerning. I initially assumed you were a delinquent, but youre surprisingly pure I suppose your upbringing was decent or something? They seemed impressed, but Espie yer Ah~, I see theyve been listening to my words all this time for years Chieftaaaaaain, grave tidings, chieftain! ? And thats when it happened. At this early hour of the morning, I heard a loud voice outside the house. While tilting his head, wondering what was going on, the Chieftain got up from his seat, opened the window, and looked outside. Then, the young elves who had tried to attack us yesterday, armed with weapons, had a drastic change in their expressions The fire dragons that rushed in recently they have returned! Eh, again? Moreover, they bear grievous injuries! Swiftly attend to them. It seems theyre trying to convey something, but we cannot discern it Juste quickly! There may be some cmity afoot! Fire dragons? Thats Ah The ones we beat back the other day? No, its likely not your doing. Chieftain? A few days ago, when the fire dragons came rushing in, weeping it was probably because of you but now, if they have rushed in once more, then it is likely not you, but rather another ah~ such a bother After saying that, the Chieftain put a piece of bread in his mouth and went outside. It wasnt us? Geez whats going to happen this morning? Chapter 319: Translation Chapter 319 C Trantion It looked like something troublesome was about to happen. After having a delicious breakfast, we headed outside. Then, I was surprised by the scene that unfolded there. Whoa The reports that wounded fire dragons had rushed in it was just as they said. Wow This is very unusual The dragons we encountered in the mountains attacked us with ws and fangs bared, no questions asked. There were five dragons in front of us, but they had painful wounds etched all over their bodies. For the moment, they seemed to be calmly receiving treatment from the elves healing magic and medicine. I had no idea Do dragons and elves get along? The wounded dragons rushed here and were calmly being treated. In addition What? By such formidable foes? Just the other day, our territory was encroached upon by humans, and I deemed it necessary to retaliate lest we be seen as weak Hah~ Gru Gal, Gaa. For that, you sought a counterattack? What of the rest of the group fled or felled truly now~ The chieftain seemed to be talking to the dragon, which was whimpering somewhat weakly. Are they having a conversation? Come to think of it, the elves who came to call the chieftain also asked him to talk to them Hey, maam. Whats happening? For now, I asked his wife so as not to interrupt him Uh-huh, that one possesses the ability to converse with beasts and monsters. Huh? The reason is unclear, but with this gift, the creatures dwelling in these woods, whether beasts, monsters, or dragons, are afforded somemunion He can talk to animals? The chieftain? Arent you casually saying something amazing? Then, Treainar, who was beside me I see he is a tamer Tamer? Mm-hmm, those who canmunicate with animals and monsters and make them obey in other words, they are in a perpetual state of mutual understanding, akin tomanding murmurs, it seems Oh, really Its the ancient forbidden trantion spell that Treainar had mentioned a few months ago. Huh? But what do you mean by perpetual? Isnt it magic? Mm-hmm. It does not appear to be. In other words, tis not magic, but a natural constitution. That ancient forbidden spell was originally developed based on the constitution of such people. Oh, is that so? I mean, are there people who are born with such abilities? Tis certainly rare, but not non-existent. Even before this era, there were a fair number of tamers who could subdue monsters. You see, the picture book that was in the back of your closet the legendary swordsman, Peach Boy, who was also the natural enemy of the Ogres and was born from a peach he was a tamer with such constitution as well. Heh Come to think of it, before I ran away from home, I was told the truth about those picture books. Still, I had no idea that the chieftain had that kind of ability. Could that be why he didnt eat meat for breakfast Geeeeeeeeehh The ones who attacked you Ogres of the Demon King Army! A hundred in number!? Eeh!!??? Ha~ scouring the mountains for Elves Ah~, those entangled with the Bockmati, I presume this is vexing At that moment, the surprised voice of the chieftain, who was listening to the injured dragon, echoed. The Demon King Army? Ogre? Bockmati? So thats how it came to be Th, the Demon King Army!? The Demon King Army, you say? A, and whats more, the Ogres!? What foul happenstance is this? Such beings lurking in our vicinity!? Is it true, Chieftain? The Ogres of the Demon King Army. The elves in the vige were shaken by the shocking fact, and their faces turned pale. Im also sensing them nearby. Just the other day, it was the Amazonesses Wh, what shall we do? Should they find this ce ? Fool, do not falter. Even during this time, we subdued the Dark Elf of the Demon King Army But, the Ogres the mightiest force of the Demon King Army, and furthermore, savage and cruel To think such beings a hundred of them!? No, on the contrary, there are a mere hundred instead of hiding, why not exploit the terrain and assail them from our vantage? But should we lose, its naught but death awaiting us! The women, especially can scarce imagine the torment theyd endure The upset elves were quick to voice their opinions. Young people said they should take up arms and fight, while women, children and old people who couldnt fight were anxiously frightened. Thats Until now, we did face marauding abductors in the woods, but Still, we managed to ovee them. But this time, Ogres this is an unforeseen predicament The same was true of that strong-willed wife. Thats how different the ogre race is from other races I guess thats what it means. Ogres I havent fought one yet. Me neither. Even Espie and yer dont seem to have anybat experience against ogres yet, so they didnt quite get the point right away. On the other hand, I Child. Ask the chieftain about the characteristics of the one who leads the ogres hunting in the mountains. Hmm? Oh, yes, okay. Then Treainar spoke to me. I asked the chieftain the question directly. Hey, Chieftain. Hmm? Can you ask him about the one who is leading the ogres currently hunting in the mountains? O, of course. So, regarding those Ogres yes, the one that seemed most imposing huh. Uh-huh. a blue demon? One horn? Its like a game of messages from Treainar to me, from me to the chieftain, and from the chieftain to the dragon. Blue one horned 100 strong I see. An Independent Detachment tis the Aonii Corps. Apparently, Treainar understood. Treainar, do you know? Yes, I do. In the Hakuki Army, which boasts tens of thousands of troops, there are a hundred demons that he trusts the Demon Heaven Wrath(Kitenretsu) Great Hundred(Daihyakka) Among them is Aonii, who is recognized as one of the top ten in terms of ability therefore, Hakuki granted him the authority to act on his own initiative to some extent in the war Ha~ I didnt know such a title existed. And, I seea lot of things are starting to make sense ? To be honest, I dont really know about the strong people of this era unless they are in the Six Supremacy and Seven Heroes ss, but just because Treainar knew him, I can tell that he is a strong person in his own right. Just In any case Hmm? Just recently, you fought with the Six Supremacy, Jamdiel, Paripi, Norja during this stage, one or two subordinates of the Six Supremacy currently, they will not be worthy opponents for you. Not opponents to me. I couldnt help butugh at Treainars evaluation. Hohou youre giving me a lot of praise, arent you? Tis nopliment, I merely stated the facts. However, tis not just strength that matters what will you do? Child? Huh? What will I do right thats Apparently, Treainar saw through me. I dont feel like acting. I dont know what to do this time no, I dont even think about it. Simply Ogres huh When I heard the name of that race, I couldnt help but think of that person who was kinder than anyone else. Chapter 320: The Ugly People Chapter 320 C The Ugly People Let us flee. Our homnd forsaken, what madness is this!? Hah~ Even as Treainar and I were talking, the elves were discussing what to do, but the chieftains suggestion to run away was unanimously rejected. Its justnd, we can relocate. What nonsense are you spouting? This is where we were born and where we shall beid to rest. To allow it be defiled by those filthy, inferior races is unthinkable! Rather than abandoning this ce, death would be preferable! That is the pride of the Elves! Foolishnesshah~protecting thend territorial disputes in the end, humans, demons, and elvespeople are all the same The chieftain, who waspletely rejected by his wife, sighed and shrugged his shoulders as if somewhat dismayed. And the elves, who were upset because they didnt know what to do, now seemed to be united by the wifes remarks and raised their hands in the air while their faces were tense. Yes, we must defend thisnd! Show them the pride of the Elves! The Gods bless us! Right, flee I would rather die! Voices rose one after another. Maybe its a voice unique to this war-torn world, but I cant quite understand it, and I cant agree with it. But, it would be weird for me to deny that idea, so I cant say anything. Just Dear, seek cooperation from the monsters of the forest! Even if I ask these fire dragons are the mightiest we have, right? Even if we rely on other carnivorous beasts, when facing Ogres Nheless! We must bolster our forces however we can! It seems like the chieftain thinks its weird too. He looked at his wife and the other elves with great pity. Thats right, the Dark Elf from before that one is part of the Demon King Army, right? Cant we use her as a hostage to intimidate the Ogres? Ah. Moreover, she might possess information about the Ogres. Very well, fetch her immediately and extract every bit of knowledge she holds! Agreed, swiftly now! In the midst of all this, there are even radical opinions in the fight. As I said, cease this hostages, torture pride? It really makes meugh in the current state, everyone is turning grotesquely foolish. Chieftain! At a time like this, we neednt be troubled by your usual contrarian views! While the innovations and perspectives you propose may bring about new developments and realizations for us, now is the time for unity! You people are the ones in need of awareness. So hard-headed and narrow-minded ying around with words like life and pride Apparently, only the chieftain seemed to have a different way of thinking than the other elves in this, and he didnt seem to agree with the idea of fighting no matter what. But, despite his position as the chieftain, he seemed unable to convince the other elves of his opinion. Well what will you do? Child! Now, what should I do here? Ever since I arrived in this era, Ive tried not to interfere too much in the war of this era or in the battles with the Demon King Army I should have been able to, but I kept failing at it in any case, what to do now? More than anything, Im reluctant to fight the Ogres, but its not a situation where you can just say that. It doesnt matter, it has nothing to do with us, so just leave the elves alone and run away I cant do that. I dont feel like it, and I dont want to fight the Demon King Army as much as possible. But, there was no need to think about this situation. The elves here aside should anything happen to the Chieftain. In a decade or so, when a certain Great Demon King bes a ghost will he not grieve over such loss of culture? huh I see Those novels made me realize that the Great Demon King has many different sides to his existence in a way, its something that I have a lot of attachment to. Above all, I got along well with the chieftain and his wife, they fed me, and took care of my younger sister and brother as well. Hey hey, Big brother the Demon King Army theyre annoying. But Mrs. Yitea and the others are in danger Either way Ill follow Brother. These two dont seem to have a problem. Theres no other choice since itse to this. Fiiine! Maybe we will help too. Un. If Brother says so That being the case, the Ogres may prove more formidable foes than anticipated Yes, I can only think that if this happens, no matter what the elves think, what the chieftain thinks, and what the ogres that areing do, it will all work out somehow. And then Chieftain, Ive brought the dark elf woman! The young elves brought the restrained dark elf, surrounding her with weapons. Ahhey, Big brother. Brother, that person Espie and yer seemed to have realized, too. No doubt. Its her. Hmm I was wondering whats been going on since this morning I thought it would be an immediate execution but it looks like something funny has happened. The dark elf was bound by rope with both hands shackled, but had a fearless smile on her face. If I remember correctly Larouiph was it? She was a subordinate of Norja and was known as the Ebony so-and-so. Silence, lowly dark elf! Speak not, and answer our questions! Tell us about the ogres who havee to this mountain! What are their weaknesses? Disclose all that you know! Just like the chieftain said, the beautiful-looking elves turned ugly and hurled harsh words. But Larouiph waspletely unfazed by the situation. On the contrary, she snorted at the elves. Well, I dont know which unit it is. In the first ce, I didnt even know that the Ogre squad hade to this mountain. Even though its the same Demon King Army, I dont know that much about the movements of other armies What do you mean? Didnt theye to your aid? Pfft as if theyd do such a kind-hearted thing. I dont know. But Ill tell you this. The Ogres being here means you are dealing with a rabid and brutal force under General Hakuki, the strongest and most fearsome General in the Demon King Army! You and your kind will not stand a chance! Itll be a massacre women and children will mercilessly be raped and tortured, giving pains worse than death. You get it theyre devilish beasts with no shred of kindness or mercy! thats right unlike that person This wasnt a threat, but a fact that Larouiph spoke out loud. it looks like a blue demon with one horn Blue? Hahahahaha, Aonii I see even I know him very well you are no match for him. At these words, the elves who had been up in arms just a few minutes ago also turned pale again. On the other hand, for a brief moment, I felt that the Larouiph showed a somewhat sad, heartrending expression, which bothered me a little. But, that expression quickly changed, and Larouiph again spoke in a strong tone You naive elves! If you want to survive, you should bow to the humans to bring out the Seven Heroes! Well, I dont think you can do that! And at the same time as the words Ahem! Eehh!!?? My younger sister stepped forward, hands on her hips, and a smug look on her face. Hohe? And that Larouiph also stiffened with an idiotic look on her face. Huh? E, Espie of the Seven Heroes? Why are you here!? huh? Seven Heroes!? Well, weve been through a lot ourselves. Y, you too!? The Genius Hunter yer!? Eehh!!?? Yes, Larouiph didnt even realize we were here, or rather it waspletely unexpected. The elves seemed to know only the title of the Seven Heroes, and froze with their mouths agape. Huh? Espie and yer eh? Huh to hold such titles Both the chieftain and his wife were surprised. And.. What do you think? If we were here, the naive elves would be able to do something about it, right? Y, you eh! Finally, I also appeared in front of Larouiph. Then she looked at me and said B, bastard you are the one who shoved that big, thick, outrageous thing up Lady Norjas buttock!! Eehh!? No, its true, buuuut, it happened, buuuuut. How unreasonable. At Larouiphs remark, the other elves pulled their expression all at once, and distanced themselves from me. If I recall correctly. Norja is among the Six Supremacy of the Demon King Army I need to familiarize myself with the details, but I believe she was referred to as the Damsel Commander? Huh? Meaning a little girland her buttocks? Big and thickHuh? Young man? Chieftain, dont take that at face value! No, dont be fooled by the title! Shes a ridiculously huge monster Besides, what I shoved in was a spiral! A spiral! Like a drill! And in a sense, it was an ident I mean, people, dont look at me like that! The eyes of everyone looked like they beheld an ugly beast. Chapter 321: Can’t Escape Chapter 321 C Cant Escape By the Gods even I, who is not well-versed in matters of the outside world, know the names of the Six Supremacy and the Seven Heroes Espie you are one of the Seven Heroes? Un! Thats why Im going to beat up the Ogres a bit! Espie dered proudly and confidently. Well, thats right. And now its not just Espie, but also me and yer are here. Ill lend you a hand. Ogres it will be a good experience. And were here too, so there was nothing to worry about. A smile shed across the faces of the elves, who were surprised by Espies title of the Seven Heroes, but soon they all looked puzzled. W, wait, humans what is it you want? Huh? At that moment, one of the elves asked, as if trying to gauge our expressions. What do we want? I doubt a covetous human would act without rpense. What do you desire? Wealth, perhaps? Or women? N, no, what Wait! Come to think of it, you mentioned doing something obscene to a young female warrior and even now, youre apanied by such a child you could it be that your tastes are as such that you seek elven maidens eh! You beast! Wait, wait, wait, wait, why is this happening!? You took care of us overnight, dont take it too seriously. I mean, I dont have a dangerous hobby! I like decent women! I mean, its you guys who are all sorts of savages! Wh, what. You! They seemed to have doubts about us doing something for free, and because of that, they got some kind of weird suspicion. And then Well, that might be the case leaving aside the true nature of his hobbies and interests this young man truly isnt seeking anything in return. Chieftain!? There are all sorts of humans it might be difficult toprehend for those who only know the Bockmati, but I suppose people like this young man are a minority. Apparently, the Chieftain was the only one who didnt doubt me. But, the elves were puzzled by the Chieftains words. On the other hand But still~ be that as it may. I do feel a bit awkward~ Huh? Perhaps, with the help of the young man and hispanions we can really prevail over the Ogres but even so, I wonder if anything will really change The surprising words of the Chieftain. I didnt know what that meant. The enemy is of notable repute even if driven away, even if yed, stronger foes may emerge afterward a powerful force from the ranks of the Demon King Army. One of the Six Supremacy, or perchance the Great Demon King himself, might descend upon us as with the fall of Shiznautmy, where our hopes were dashed the more we wage war, the more it seems unending a cycle of strife that has ensnared humans and demons, the Surface World and the Demon Realm, for so long thus, by engaging in this ceaseless battle, well fall into the same hole bound to an eternal conflict with no resolution in sight The Chieftain spoke with a cold, dismayed, and reluctant tone. Even the battle for survival between humans and demons that is currently taking ce in the world seemed absurd, he found it all ridiculous. You so what would you have us do then? Thats why I propose we flee. Is thisnd truly ours? Can we not let them through? Its just by chance that our forebears dwelt here, and our dominion is not acknowledged globally. Yet, to engage in such disputes would bring forth further vexations so, let us not engage in battle but flee instead. dear I dont like it. The life of an elf is a long one, and I have no desire to be entangled in such matters, which, once entered, are difficult to escape. A quagmire from which one finds it hard to extricate oneself. How selfish truly, your thoughts are fundamentally different from the rest of us Surprisingly, perhaps I am not truly an Elf. Mayhap, in a former life, I lived in a peaceful world as a human. Yes, yes, not at all but even so you wont just depart alone in haste Because its a lengthy life indeed To marry against my will, forsake those who have affection for me, and carry the burden of such guilt for decades is not to my liking. This is one of the quagmires difficult to escape once entangled. Hence, marriage is akin to a graveyard in ones life. Fufu. Just be honest and say you dont want to lose a devoted, loving wife like myself. In a sense, the Chieftains thoughts were self-centered. He dismissed ancestry, pride, history, war, and all those kinds of things as nonsense. Im sure the military guys fighting for their lives would be angry if they heard that, but I can understand why he doesnt want to be influenced by such things. I also decided to quit being an Imperial Knight halfway through and live my life freely. But Its the same as running away. Do you think theres a convenient safe haven at the end of the flight? And if youre going to live alone and in hiding, why not with everyone else? yer? Surprisingly, even yer disagreed with the Chieftains idea. oh the child has struck at the very core oh Its a challenging matter~ But Yes, you speak truth whether its an era with no Demon King Army or humans or an uninhabited world or distant stars, none shall be exempt from the toils of life Saying stupid things and evading doesnt change the truth. Just running away without fighting thinking you can find your ce that way youre being naive. It seemed yer had some opinions of his own brewing within. Well, like Espie, he lives by himself at this age, moving around the world alone and earning a living as a Hunter. What about his hometown? Who are his parents? I havent heard anything like that, but I know he must have had a hard time. I guess thats why he said what he did. In that sense, Espie may be the same. And me, who ran away from home. But, the Chieftain seemed to understand that. Well, thats the quandary thats why I cant push the issue however, even if we fight, we cant win not against the Six-Gates Eye even Lady Kaguya could not withstand the might of the Great Demon King Treainar the only possibility, thend of Shiznautmy, is upied by the Demon King Army its nigh impossible to begin with, we dont even have the key Hmm? Hmm? this one The Chieftain, looking down with a wry smile at the word of a child like yer, was mumbling something, but I couldnt quite make it out. But, Treainar reacted in some way Eeii, bastards dont ignore me! But, at that moment, the captive woman, who had been stunned until just a moment ago, suddenly burst out and shouted. Why are you even here? Dont tell me that the Allied Forces are joining hands with the elves!? Larouiph, who was surprised that we were here, shouted as he red at us. No, its a coincidence. Besides, were acting without any connection to the Allied Forces. D, dont mess with me! And yet, are you going to attack Aonii and the others? That makes no sense! Either way, you are still the enemy of the Demon King Army! Not an enemy, just annoying. Its just that there are times when you have to fight, depending on the situation. That Aonii is pretty dangerous, right? The Chieftain and his people seem to be in danger, and since weve be friends, Im just lending a hand. Why, such sloppy reasoning from flighty humans! Its because of people like you that that person that man who was kinder than anyone else Why? She was ring at me with eyes filled with murderous intent. Its not my fault that shes being held captive like this right now. Shut up! White elves and ck elves alike, dont get together and call humans dirty! I wont go so far as to say that I or humans are clean, but if I dont have to fight, I wont do it! Believe it or not I have a good friend who is an Ogre! wh at? Eeeeh!?? I couldnt help but snap and say it. Well, its not like its a secret, so its fine. Huh? Is that so? Friends with an Ogre? Huh? Big brother, is it true!? Even though its not a lie because its Brother friends with an Ogre? But, in this world of this era, it seems that friends with ogres is quite far-fetched. Espie and the others were also surprised with an expression that says, I cant believe it. What was that? How is that possible? Its one thing if youre a resident of the Demon Realm like us, but a human like you is friends with an Ogre? But this is an undeniable fact. Its a fact. He I met him by chance after I ran away from home and even though I was a mess he was kinder to me than anyone else. Mr. Aka hes somewhere in this era. Is he still in the Demon King Army? Or has he already fled from the Demon King Army? I cant meet him in this era, and I cant give his name, but Mr. Aka Id like to meet him Chapter 322: Instant Boil Chapter 322 C Instant Boil what nonsense are you It seemed as if Larouiph couldnt believe my words. But then I Its not nonsense! Look at this! ? Saying that, I pulled out the one thing hanging inside my clothes. It was given to me on that day, the night I first met Mr. Aka. Handmade essories and sculptures were disyed in the house. It was all handmade by Mr. Aka. He said he would give me whatever I wanted, so he gave me a stone ne that day. Even though he was the one who gave it to me, Mr. Aka was so happy that I received it. This stone ne! I got it from my good friend! I showed it to Larouiph and everyone else can you believe that an ogre made such a small ne? Is that so, Big brother~? An Ogre made that? No, I dont think Brother would lie. Even I was surprised at first. Mr. Aka was so dexterous with his hands that he makes borate goddess statues with such massive arms Th, that!? Whoa!? Tte, huh? Whats with Larouiph shaking like crazy and wide-eyed? Why? Its something that has been passed down among the Dark Elves like a talisman whats more, its visage has an emblem unique to my hometown Dark Elf? Ah, then again I think I remember reading that in the letter Mr. Aka left me when we parted ways. He lived with his parents in a dark elf vige, where he worked as a guard. Oh~, yes he said that when he was younger, he lived in a dark elf vige with his parents Eehh!?? It was then. Larouiph, who had been ring at me for a long time, suddenly showed a weak expression, like a lost crying child. No way No way I was stunned at the same time. It was the same with Treainar. Child. By no means, this one Ah no way I dont believe it! Even I can tell by the look on her face. This fellow Hey, you the ogres name what was it? No, you were with that ogre when did you meet him? She asked with round, wary eyes. I was confused and at a loss for words. Then it happened. eh, the barrier warding off intruders has been discovered and brought down! The fiends are upon us! Suddenly, the chieftain raised his voice. And at the same time, something like ss shattered. There was a magical barrier that covered this vige. But the fact that it was destroyed means Huh? Our sanctuary has been uncovered already!? Its too soon Women, children, and the elderly who cant fight, seek refuge indoors! Curse it all! Quickly, ready your arms! Dear, there is no choice but to face them! Hah~s indeed once more, must we defend all that we hold dear This was no longer the time to say things like attacking from here or running away. The only thing to do now was to fight now that they were in front of us. Tch, well talkter, Espie, yer, theyreing dont let your guard down. Just me and Big brother will be enough. yer, you should stay in the back~ I wont let my guard down, but me and my brother will do it. Espie, youll be a burden to us, so why dont you stay back? With the two little kids who were huffing full of motivation, we prepared ourselves. And at the same time, I activated the radar Here theye! There are exactly 100 people! from above! Eehh!?? My radar detected them. Among the mass of demons creeping up from beyond the forest surrounding the vige, there was one who threw arge weapon at us. Whoa, something descends from up high! Hii, do, dodgeC A huge iron rod with sharp, stinging spikes. Even in the Peach Boy picture book, the ogres had that weapon a metal club! Fluffy Catch! But, Espie caught the weapon in mid-air with her ability without even touching it. Ironmake, Shining Darkness Ogre Buster de! yer knocked the metal club that was floating in the air with a huge sword. Oh, ooooooooooh~~~ The series of moves was met with exmations of admiration from the elves. But at the same time Whats this, besa? My metal rod missed? What da ya mean~ besa? With the sound of loud footsteps, huge figures stepped into the entrance of the vige. Well, I don know, Captain. Well, lets ravage em. Hey, don touch the elf virgins. They can sell for a high price. I know. Also, I dont care if ya kill men and old hags. But good-looking men can sell for a lot of money, so watch it. Geez, the humans are very particr about their orders why do we, the strongest ogres, have ta ept the request of those naked monkeys? Dontin. Its the Generals order. Besides, Ive been told that we can do whatever we want with non-virgins, so lets have fun with the leftovers here. Ah huge full of muscles but itspletely different Th, they approach the orges Huh, s, such a formidable force Mightier than the fire dragons ku They are here Dear It certainly looks like an ogre. No, that might be the very ogres that everyone fears. But The eyes their expressions its totally different. Itspletely different from the good friend I know from Mr. Aka. Its not like the expression that was kinder than anyone else such distorted eyes just looking at them makes me nauseous. But, this was still the Demon King Army. Normally, I wouldnt want to get involved, meddle in anything, or intervene as much as possible, but Treainar I leave it to you. Do as you please. Theres no choice but to fight here Eh Aonii! Hmm? Hmm? That one over thereisnt that the youngdy~Besa~! What are ya doing~ besa~? Damn its embarrassing They caught ya! Ah, ah more importantly, Aonii! I need to talk to you! Your childhood friend- At that moment, Larouiph shouted at the blue ogre in the middle of the group, and the other party also noticed and stared in amazement. Oh, dark elf! Captain, is she Demon King Army the ones with the sexy outfits? Shes being held by something Hmm? Ah, aah thats Larouiph from the Amazoness Unit~ besa. Larouiph? Ah, that ebony one! Yes, her shes the daughter of the chief of the vige where that cowardly idiot lived! The other ogres seemed to have noticed the presence of Larouiph, but they also seemed to have noticed something else, and their hideous expressions showed an even more vulgar smile, and they burst intoughter. Ah, I know that one too! Thats right, that shitty bastard thats the vige where that useless Aka came from, right? Huh? What? Now What And so Aka? Ah, that failure ogre, the cowardly idiot! Oh, the worst cowardly ogre ever, the one who couldnt get with the mood! No, no, he was useful, wasnt he? After all, he always let those who surrendered live ~. ying around with the women he captured was a great way ta kill time. Well, don know why he cried afterward. Gehahahahaha! Oh, and hes missing, isnt he? Well, even without that idiot, we wouldnt be in any trouble. Hes an idiot with zero achievements. And.. these guys what were they talking about? Hmm Why was Larouiph angry? No, she is from Mr. Aka I mean, does she know Mr. Aka? So, do they know him too? Stop it! Hes gone! Don ever bring up the dead again! Thats right, hes dead! Eh~? Well, it doesnt matter, whether ya bring up that idiot or not. And then Mr. Aka died is that supposed to be the case? In other words, Mr. Aka was already part of the Demon King Army no, not anymore not like that! In fact, that scum irritated me so much that I could have just killed him with my own hands Well, leaving aside the dead idiots, the elves nowC Yes, for the time being, lets sort things out no, we dont have to. All I know is these guys Come, ya forest worms! Were Koraaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Huh? Great Demon Smash!! Huh!? One of the pricks tried to shout something, but before I could hear it all, I found myself running out and smashing the guys jaw with a smash. B, Big brother!? Brother!? Oh? Oh, he What? Human? What in the world? The feeling of shattering the bone remained in my left hand. Now that I think about it, ever since I came to this era, Ive tried my best not to get too involved in punches or anything like that. When it came to Norja, no matter how many punches I threw against that huge figure, there was no response. But now its different. These guys The Demon King Army is not an enemy, nor evil so, even if I were human, I was not going to fight them aggressively but, just to be clear, its different this time. My good friend these guys were talking about him with such rotten eyes and mouths All you bastards,e on! Ill take on all 100 of you at once! Chapter 323: Tearful Rampage Chapter 323 C Tearful Rampage W, why are humans? Allied forces? Tch, ya dare kill em- I rushed in without thinking, and now Im all alone and surrounded by 100 strong ogres so what! Great Demon Flicker! Kape Pyah!? A fast left to the jaw, and then Whos the idiot! Whos the coward? Whos the failure? Who? The moment I swung, I mmed my right into a temple, a body, or a sr plexus. B, Big brother!? Big brother is really excited!? Rather Brother is angry? What should we do do we also but, hell be on his own in that state Eek Hold on, he ventured forth alone!! W-what course of action shall we take? Then again despite this We dont need to work together right now. I can pretty much figure it out with the radar. All of these guys are strong ogres so what! Th, that guy Wh, what the hebeh? Just wait Ill beat up everyst one of them. Damn it, this guy is so skilled! Surround him, surround and squash him! Bug, don mess with ogres! The ogres huge bodies form a circle around me, blocking my escape route. But, their movement was very slow. Oh, get squashed! Got yaaa! Fists, metal clubs, hammers, and axes are all huge weapons and powerful enough to shatter an ordinary persons body if they were to hit them. But Magical Footwork Its toote. Its too slow. Rebal was much faster in the Imperial Match. In other words Wh, what is that? This guy, keeps moving damn, running around! Hah~, damn it! Too damn, ha~, fast! Their speed was so different that they couldnt even touch me. No, in the first ce Running around? Then try hitting me with that fist of yours. I stopped in my tracks and taunted one of the ogres who was swinging his fist around. I stood in front of him and exposed my face. Th, this puny thing d, dont mess with me! Then, the demon shouted angrily at my provocation and put all his strength into his body. Then, he raised his right arm and swung it down towards my face. Im going ta crush ya DDDD Great Demon Head-butt!! I head-butted the fist that came towards me with great force. DDDGusha!! Undoubtedly, that was the sound of bones breaking and flesh being crushed. Huh!? B, big brother!? Wh, what are you doing, Brother? Hold, w, w, hat, what folly? H, hes surely killed A punch delivered from a strong arm. Normally, I wouldnt take it like this. But this time, havingpared it to that time, I didnt see it as a threat. Ah this is definitely different. Yes, its definitely different. Eh, gu, uuaaAAAAAAAAAAHHH, m, my, my FIIIIIIIIIIIIIST!?? The ogre screamed as his fist broke on my forehead. W, wow, Big brother!? What a way to take it but so cool thats my Brother! Goodness truly remarkable, young man. Well, I never I myself didnt care much. No, it doesnt change the fact that it hurts, but my heart didnt waver at all. So different Gah, ha, hi, hii!? Compared to that punch where my brain felt like it was exploding inside my head, sparks flying from my eyes this feeble one is nothiiiing! Huh!? Great Demon Sr Plexus Blow! Kohyu!? I mean, a grown man shouldnt scream so easily! Great Demon Head-Butt! Gah, m, ma nobe, ma teef, ah, ah, ahhiiiiiiii!? When I delivered a blow to the pit of his stomach, the ogre simply fell to his knees and vomited in agony. But, the moment he fell down to his knees, I head-butted him in the face. W-what who is this human!? How can he Damn it! No way, hes a big shot from the Allied Forces It only took a few seconds. With just that, the expressions of the ogres, who had been smiling incredulously until just now, turned pale. W-what is thisthis guy And even the blue-skinned ogre seemed to be confused by me. Yes, surround him! If ya do that, such a puny guDDDD Great Demon Corkscrew Blow! Bagyu!? But to be honest, I dont think I can stop now. I dont think Ill have much mercy left in me. The more I punched, the more I felt like my fists were about to explode, instead of feeling refreshed. I I get it. You were all massive, frighteningly strong, and yet he was kinder than anyone else an ogre whose heart was so much purer than ours! The blood flowing in my body was boiling. And because I was weak because of me, my good friend disappeared before me yet all of you With these eyes, these expressions, these mouths, these smiles, its just that they were the same ogre as Mr. Aka DD Well, Im an ogre, so its impossible for people not to be afraid. Its amon urrence. That alone stained Mr. Aka. DD I I want ta make friends with people, but Im scared. Humans find me scary. Because of you all DD Well, I do. one person at a time. making friends. having fun, ying games, having them over for a meal ah, like that Guys like you!! DD I knew. Ogres werent such a race originally. Everyone has changed because of the war. Ogres demons, humans everyone is always at war! DD Yer my only friend in the world, so I want ta bother Earth. Damn iiiiiIIIIIIIIITT!! I cant see anything ahead anymore. All of you, get flying! Great Demon Rush! Rush! RUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUSSSH!! I should have been angry at first, but the more I punched and the more Ished out, the sadder I got. Hi, hi, what the heck is that we are the Hakuki army, strongest in the Demon King Army Hes like a storm m, monster Why, why is this guy here! It should be an easy mission ta catch some elven bugs and the women for the first time in a long time! WhatDDDDPugya!? I kept beating up about 90 ogres, and the rest hung back, scared and stunned. Yeah, what rotten luck. Seeing their expressions, my feet and hands finally stopped. Damn it this war, get it over with will youyou stupid father I was so angry that I couldnt help but mutter something like that. ku ya guys, stay back Ill take care of it. Captain!? I thought everyone had lost their fighting spirit, but there was one person who was different. Hes Captain Aonii. Its true that his atmosphere may be different from the other ogres, but Ill deal with yahuh? Hey, what are ya crying about? Huh? Hearing this, I hurriedly wiped my eyes. Its true I before I knew it Wait, Aonii! That guy he Then, at that time, Larouiph raised her voice in a panic That man might have some connection to Aka! And.. believe it or not, they are friends Huh!? Perhaps Aka is aliveDDDDD Akas dead! I don care about the dead guy! Hes dead, and thats what Im reporting, youngdy! Mr. Aka hes alive but, it will be more than ten years before he meets me Hey, what is it? What are ya nning, pretending ta be a friend of a dead, stupid Ogre? Ah? In the first ce, humans being friends with ogres? Thats impossible. Puny, weak, and deceiving humans don deserve a thing. Whats that? Oh, thank goodness my anger and fighting spirit, which had begun to fade and be conflicted, has been reignited. Ya seems to be a bit strong, but I cant trust ya with that much. Well, if ya beat me, Ill believe in ya a little. Somehow, he had a sarcastic smile on his face. If thats the case, Ill end you in seconds. Ogre warrior Aonii whatever the oue I shall bear witness to all. Chapter 324: Parry Chapter 324 C Parry Strange? I dont know what it is, but so what. Rraaaaaaargh!! He didnt just have big, strong arms. There was definitely a lot of power packed into those muscles. Hes certainly different from the ogres I beat up in an instant. I step around behind Aonii. Wow! Chieftain, you all need to stand back a bit Ugh Wow H, he sundered the very ground!? Wh, what monstrous power! There was a roar, followed by an explosion, and a huge pit was formed in the center of the vige. Thats a lot of power but there were a lot of openings, the swing was too big, and it was not hard to dodge. So quick besa. Youre just slow. When I got behind him, Aonii immediatelyunched a backfist. But I understand now. Sinceing to this era, we have focused on the radar. My pre-reading improved as I mastered it. Now, I can already see how Aonii will move, no matter how many moves ahead. Thats why I know Damn itDDDDhuh!? Just as Aonii was about to put some strain on his muscles, telegraphing Im going to attack now, I stopped the counter fist right in front of him. Whats wrong? Oh Oh Come on. This was not carelessness or overconfidence. Its conviction. Don look down on me besa! Ogre Hundred Rend Fist!! A continuous series of punches using both arms. Theye at me like a wall. But, no matter how numerous it looked, to my arms, it was like he was just punching at me one by one in turn. Hmm If hees with a straight right, just block his fist from above with the left hand and parry, and if hees with a straight left, just parry with the right. Wha, w, wh what?! While standing in ce, I parried Aoniis continuous punches with only my upper body and both hands. Great Demon Parry!! He cant hit me. All of them, one after the other, without pause, were parried. And turned away. Th, thats a lie, Captain! Thats a lie! Fool, g, get serious, Captain Aoni! Now is the time, show us the power of the Demon Heaven Wrath(Kitenretsu) Great Hundred(Daihyakka)! The attack, which would have been too much for a normal person to handle if it hit them, never hit in the first ce. The other ogres who hadnt fainted let out trembling voices. S, yer can you do that? Um thats unreasonable to begin with it was the same when he fought Norja. Its easy to get caught up in Brothers big moves, punches, and footwork, but um its as if hes in control of the entire battle his eyes seem to be able to read everything I believed he was capable, but his strength exceeded even my expectations. Now This is it what course of fate shall unfold? Young man. H, he was no mere pervert he possessed such strength? And if you can discern this much, youll be able to match the opponents heaviest punch D, damnDDD Here! Great Demon Cross Counter! Huh!? I countered with a crossed fist that added to Aoniis offensive power. Flesh crushed, face caved in by my fist, nose, teeth, and bone shattered as I punched him away. Ka, Kaha Gaa Aonii finallyy on his back and moaned, unable to get up as he was. At that moment, you could say that everything was settled. Wow, thats amazing Big brother, youre so strong! As expected of Brother I get chills imagining him getting hit with a punch like that Tsuyo I, iprehensible A, amazing! That human in an instant, the ogres Cheers went up. The elves who had treated me like a pervert also smiled and pumped their fists in the air, as if they had flipped on their opinion. These self-interested guys. A few months ago, I was still immature, but even with that in mind, Mr. Aka was much stronger than any of the hundred people here. Rather, with this muchDDD Hmm? At that moment, I sensed something piercing in the air. A chill? This is no good besa. Was he still conscious? But what is this guy saying while lying on his back? I mean, even though I hit him that hard, doesnt he feel any pain? He was expressionless, quiet, and Sure, yer a tough one. But not tough enough ta change the world or protect it. Yer halfcocked. Huh? You, what are you doing Well, this is how it goes besa protect it even Hiro of the Seven Heroes couldn beat Lord Hakuki ya don even understand that, so saying things like being friends with an ogre is just nonsense, besa What? This calm its like before a storm Not yet, it starts here Tis what he means, child. Huh!? You have grown strong to the point where you can confront those Six Supremacy However, the name of the Demon Heaven Wrath(Kitenretsu) Great Hundred(Daihyakka) tis not so cheap. At that moment, as if he knew everything from the beginning, Treainar whispered in my ear. No good besa its no good besa no good its frustrating acting all tough as a good guy with just half-baked strength and trying ta do something halfcocked Ah Aah Im going ta kill ya~ I dont get it! But here hees! Tch! What was that? Something exploded! Big brother!? Whats the matter, Brother? A cold sweat ran down my spine. I involuntarily took a step back from the ce. And the next moment Be cool and smart the disappointment will be crushed besa A quiet and gentle tone. But in an instant, the mountains, forests, and surrounding area turned icy cold. The horns on his head grew sharper andrger, his whole body turned blue-ck, and his eyes turned cold and sharp. Ah This power is simr to that time simr to Mr. Aka, when Shinobus big brothers attacked and burned down his fields and house, but its a little different Tis simr to Aka, and yet different unlike Aka, whoid everything bare and overflowed it all, this one quietly burns within the type to getposed as he gets angry I see. Treainar was right, the title wasnt cheap, its not fancy. But Big brother! Brother, well also No, you dont need to interfere, neither of you. Sensing the changed atmosphere, Espie and yer tried to join in, but it was unnecessary. Im a disappointment? In that case, Ill teach you all about me, and then Ill live up to your expectations to the fullest. Its just that the opponent I could defeat with a single punch has be stronger, and now I cant defeat him without a more powerful punch. Then Ill hit him with that one shot, and Ill carve it into him. As many times as it takes. Chapter 325: Riding the Provocation Chapter 325 C Riding the Provocation It was so quiet that it was hard to believe I was facing an ogre. I thought he was going to bare his fangs and rampage like a storm, but then he slowly and calmly closed the gap, like a first-ss swordsman. He must be quite a troublesome being, because when he loses his temper, he bes calmer, and his power increases as well. But Great Demon Jab! Im sure hisbat power and speed have increased, but I dont think hell be able to get past my left with his size. In that case, shake his jaw and Oni Elbow Aonii reacted. But this shouldnt be avoidable is he dodging it? He raised his elbow an Elbow block? The hardness of the body cant stop this, no, Ill just hit him and see what happens. Huh!? The next moment, I felt pain in my left fist. It hurt as if something sharp and hard had pierced it. He used his elbow to deflect my jab that wasnt the end of it. Oni Elbow Cut! Whoa!? Right then and there, he swung his elbow down at an angle, trying to cut me. Its also fast and powerful. Big brother!? Even if I dodge it with a backstep, a vacuum wave will be generated and it will try to cut me open. But, since I had already detected this, I calmly dodged it by crouching down at the same time as the backstep. But from there Thats a great reaction besa but Oh Aonii closed the gap between us with one stride, and swung his right knee at me as hard as he could while I was in a crouched position ah this is dangerous Ill smash you to pieces besa!! Its easy to get caught up in an ogres massive body and strong arms, but whats even more dangerous were the legs and hips that support such a huge body. Its said that a kick is four times as powerful as a punch, and the legs are stronger than the arms. In other words, his legs are many times stronger than his arms moreover, his knees are as sharp and hard as his elbows! Blue Knee!! Breakthrough!! Wha!? Sensing that it would be dangerous if it hit me, I immediately activated the Breakthrough and swiftly distanced myself from the spot at a speed even surpassing Aoniis. S, so close no, more than that, what did that guy do?! Whats that light covering his body? And now he was so fast that I couldnt see how he moved!? He still had that kind of trump move th, thats a lie what the hell is that human? He dodged Captain Aoniis knee kick from that state! I reflexively used the Breakthrough. Its a technique I didnt want to use against the Demon King Army in this day and age, though. Hold, what? What matter is this? Dear, does your understanding grasp the nature of this affair? Ha, I presumed a demeanor rough-hewn, yet hes actually adept in the handling of magical forces, a splendid spectacle, I must say ~ By the way, Espie? That skill of Brothers do you know what its all about? Hehe~un, dont you know yer ~? Thats the Super Big Brother move that Big brother uses when he gets serious! No, Espie. Thats not it either! That said, once I used the Breakthrough, I was able to get a sense of what would happen if Ipared my power to Aoniis. That knee kick is the only threat, but as it is, there are any number of ways to beat him with speed or a right blow. Aah~ look when things get a little dangerous humans run right away. Ah? While I was calmly analyzing the difference in strength between me and my opponent, Aonii sighed and sneered at me, looking disappointed. Thats how you look to me besa. You can talk all the pretty words as long as youre in a safe ce, but when things get dangerous, you quickly run for your own safety. Youre just a human after all hmph such a man besa. This is too obvious a provocation. I also realized this in a moment. Even if we had a normal fistfight, the odds would be against me. By provoking me, he was trying to drag me into his territory. At such a provocation, I Well, a clever ogre would be able to see through something like that right away. But, someone like, um that cowardly idiot, like Aka, erm, might easily fall for it Really, hes a failure of an Ogre to the end. Huh? Well, when you think about it, you do suit each other. Azy ogre and azy human, beingzy friends? Well, its just such a halfcocked thing. I see. Is that how it is? You think Im going to get angry if you do this Such cheap provocation I wouldnt say that. Ill tell you, its going to cost you, isnt it? Hmm, what did you say But even if its a provocation, I wont let you say that again. I wont let him doubt me. I have to prove it to this guyso Ill buy it. Hmm. ? I lowered my hips deep on the spot, positioned to throw a head-butt. Well, I think Im an idiot myself, and to be honest, I think its going to hurt a lot, and its going to be dangerous. Even Espie and yer might make a huge screaming fuss. If I do it right, I can win more easily but I cant help myself Im not trying to win, Im trying to prove something Yeah. No running, Ill prove it! Im not going to run away, Im going to smash your knee against my head, rather Ill break it! Hmph Fufufu Eeh!?? Eeeeeeh!?? Everyone was amazed. The ogres, Espie, yer, the Chieftain, his wife, the other elves, and Larouiph and everyone else there. No not everyone Treainar smiled and silently told me to go. And Hehe, I wont go easy on you. Either way, Ill expose you right away, then youll retract your previous statement and run away crying. Just like Aka. Shut up. Im going to make that pale face even paler than it was before. I wonder what it is. This Aonii guy smiled for a moment rather than a gloat saying, You idiot its like saying, Try it? Well, never mind. From now on, its not about thinking and strategizing in your head. Im not going to think about anything, Im just going to go in with my instincts! Chapter 326: Shaking Off the Running Lights Chapter 326 C Shaking Off the Running Lights Anyone can run their mouth before actually doing it, besa. If youre not careful, you may underestimate an opponent who can beat you. In the first ce, my opponent would be much better than me in terms of the amount ofbat experience, including wars. But I have no choice but to do it. After you actually do it, you canDDDD Hey, let me tell you one thing. Hmm? Strengthen the body through the Breakthrough and just aim straight at the opponent. Whats needed in a fight. Lower the hips deeply and prepare to gain as much momentum as possible. But, the more I do that, the more my face ends up in the perfect position for Aoniis knee kick Speed, power, technique and heart! I said these words not to Aonii, but to myself. Not to win, not to beat him, but to prove something. To make an ogre like Mr. Aka admit that my feelings are not just words. If I cant prove it here, I wont be able to feel proud when I meet Mr. Aka again someday. Heart this brat so cocky besa. Still, you can only say that now, besa! I will definitely say the same words at the end of this sh! So, to battle! Lets go! Squash you besa! A furious charge to immediately close the gap. From there, I bent my upper body and, using the recoil to my advantage, thrust my forehead to the opponent in one fluid motion. Great Demon Head-butt! Blue Knee! Oh, this is dangero DDSmash For a brief moment, the image of ending up like a squashed fruit crossed my mind. Once again, I instinctively sensed that this was dangerous. The big knee that was approaching appeared to be in slow motion, not because of the Breakthrough, but because I was in the Zone. After all, this was also an Ogre. Whether it was a fist or a knee, I could see Mr. Aka in the figure that was attacking by putting all his strength into it. This is dangerous, I might need to evade it. If I wanted to evade it, I could do so now. But Uruaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!! Desperate, but frantically gritting my teeth, I thrust my forehead out wholeheartedly. Then, the next moment, there was a sh of light that made my entire field of vision go white. B Big brother!? Th,th,th, that thud! B, Brother, ku, h, holy cow! Brother could have avoided that easily! Haha I tip my hat truly, the resonance is formidable That man, is he not a fool!? Gyaaaaaaahh, h, he got kneecapped by the captain! What a guy, he really went for it, headfirst! That human Somehow, someone was already saying something, regardless of race ah, I can see no, its okay I can see right away the scenery is DDHey, Sadiz hug DDNfufufufu~, yes~ Little man. Have a hug. Gyu~~ ? DDUgh~, how cute thats my son! Hey, Earth~, Mommy will give you a hug too, soe here~ DD Kuuu~, what a cute little guy my son is. Ill never let that perverted fox woman have you! Come on, Earth~, Daddys gonna y with you ~ DDNaah. I hug, and y, with Sadiz~ DDNhm, Little man~ ? DDUgh~ why~, I want to hold Earth in my arms too ~ DD Why dont you cling to your daddy at all!? Huh? I mean, what? Huh? What am I looking at? DDUfufu, Hiro and Mamu still have much to learn~. Sadiz dear, I think youre too sweet on the boy. Ah well, it cant be helped. Hes so adorable ~ DDAh Granma! DDHau!? Little man!? Uuh~~, Madams Mother! Please dont take away my Little man! DDOh dear, youre so mad. But I only get to see him once in a while, so please forgive me. Look, Earthy. Its Granma~, here, I bought toys for you ~ DDYay! Thank you, Granma! DDLuring Little man like that is sneaky! Ugh, with this, Little man will be fooled by bad girls in the future. Right now, thats going to be DDHere, a souvenir for you too, Sadiz~ DDUgh th, thank you very much DDUfufu, I have two adorable grandchildren, Granma is so blessed~ ? That? Something about when we were little isnt this bad?! Nu, guo!? Hey, this is like the running lights you see when youre about to die! I feel like Im looking back on my life since I could barely remember tsu, uuuuugh!? At that moment, a sharp pain ran through my head. Beyond pain, the only word that came to mind was dangerous. Its like my brain is being hammered directly over and over again at the same time, I feel like my brain is being shaken absolutely outrageous! This pain is just like Mr. Akas punch Nhg, wha, no hmm? tsu b, brat Oh But, in my fading field of vision, I certainly saw it. Aoniis kneecaps were discolored, and his face was distorted with greasy sweat all over his body. Aonii wasnt unscathed either. I almost got in trouble too, but I couldnt give in. Come now tis just the beginning, both of you. Huh!? At that moment, I heard the words of Treainar, who seemed to be in a good mood. This is a battle of wills. As such, the first one to back down loses. So what will you do? Aonii couldnt hear Treainars voice, but Treainar seemed to be speaking not only to me, but also to Aonii. But either way, both me and Aonii were still in a lot of pain, but we hadnt copsed yet. If both of us were still then Well n, not done yet Im still goiiiiiiiiiiing!! Huh!? Then my feet, my head, and my heart couldnt stand still. What, no way, B, B, Big brother!? Idiot, you are still doing it!? Yeah, sorry, Espie, yer. Your brothers an idiot. Great Demon Head-butt! Guh, U, guh, BRAAAAAAAT, BLUE KNEEEEEEE!! Perhaps sensing my feelings, Aonii, not to be outdone, brought up his knee again. Moreover, he dared to use the knee that had been injured by the blow instead of the other, intact one. Gafu!? Tsu~~~~~~gah!? Oh, no another sh of light in my head no, its a lightning bolt but still If it was my first time Id be in trouble Yes, its not my first time. Receiving such a hard blow to the forehead. But for this guy, it was his first time. Im sure hes defeated a lot of people with his deadly knee kicks, but he never thought that someone would ram his head into that knee kick I Im not broken nh not even a single crack! But I know this pain. And I could take it. I got through it once, so I can get through it again! Chapter 327: Why Are You So Stubborn? Chapter 327 C Why Are You So Stubborn? Why would, that human go so far what the hell is going on, Aka The dark elf, Larouiph, seemed quite confused about something, but I couldnt be bothered. How many times was it now? About two or three times maybe? look, Yitea Look. as we did ready ourselves for battle, in secret did I summon forth the beasts of the forest they stand guard around the vige, poised for themand toe What? Ah, truly when did thise to pass? In the moments unbeknownst True. Yet, regardless of my instructions, the beasts and dragons, too, stand agape at this sh I understand even the creatures do. Their incapacity, not just a matter of restraint but one borne of instinct. Ah now I cant even tell if it hurts or not. Big brother, are you stupid?! Are you an idiot!? Are you stupid, brother!? Is he an idiot!? My little sister and brother were both calling me stupid over and over again. Well, Im an idiot though Ngh, ga, ah I felt like my head was cut off, my forehead cracked, blood was gushing out, and I lost consciousness momentarily. I cant stand it anymore! Ill give you my hand, Brother! But I cant back down. I may ept the word idiot, but this was the only thing I wont ept. Back oooooooooooff!!! Huh!? Good, I could still speak my mouth was mushy, and even if I didnt do anything, blood kept dripping out, so I couldnt speak properly. Big, brother W, why, Brother This was my stubbornness. Geho, koho its okay Espie yer Im fine with being stupid. Just for now, I cant act reasonably there are times like that. This right now, is one of those times. Thats why I wont let my siblings interfere. I felt bad for the two of them with their worries and tears, but I wont let them get in the way, and I managed to smile with a mouth that only tasted of blood. I dont know if Im smiling or not. Oh ugh ugh In front of me, Aonii was kneeling down on one knee and holding his other knee with a bitter expression on his face. Heh, hehe whats wrong? Aonii not done yet we only bumped into each other a little Nuh!? Ive heard that kicks are stronger than punches, but I couldntpete with Mr. Aka when he really went all out. Huh!? This is nothing at all, I can still handle it! Honestly, by this point Im already used to it the sensation in my face was also numb, and as long as I dont lose consciousness You why would you go that far are you stupid? Dont talk nonsense, Great DemonC Gah, nuh Blue kneeeeeeeeeee! Head-buuh gahyu!? Ah, not good Im already in dangerous territory. I dont know if it hurts, its hot, or its painful anymore, I dont know anything, I feel did he ask me something just now? Why am I doing this? Wasnt it because you told me not to run away? I didnt want to be a bother I thought I could handle as much trouble as I wanted didnt think it was a bother at all but I wasnt strong enough to say that Hmm? Huh? Its like I cant quite figure it out, but the words just seem toe out naturally. I knew too little about the world about war about races soafter learning everythingIll say it again I dont think it was a bother you This is the one thing I must never bend on! Because Mr. Aka was the first person to see me as myself a friend! I dont really understand but I see Ruaaaaahh, Great Demon Head-Butt!! So far it doesnt seem to be a lie Blue Knee! Mr. Aka Im not the same person I was back then. Even with my current self, is it not enough? Maybe Im not there yet. But Ive be stronger. Ive seen a lot of things. Ive been through a lot. I will continue to get stronger. That, brute Ca, Captain Aoniis knee kick no H, hey their most dangerous guy went stupid and got that battered then the rest will Ah Captain Aonii! Well be able ta kill that guy if we surround him and beat him up! Okay, nowDDDDpugya!? Ah Captain Aonii!? Why don we just were Captain Aoniis If someoneins about something Ill make the whole world my enemy Dont get in the way! You think I cant kill this scum by myself?! Ha, ha, ha W, why are ya being stubborn!? W, were not going ta say anything publicly ta embarrass you!? Hmm? Ah? Ah? Dont ah? Somehow, I noticed that the ogres were arguing with each other. I was about to head-butt him again, but there was no sign of himing from the other side, so I stopped involuntarily, sensing that things were different from usual. Dealing with that crazy guy and sticking ta his stubbornness, theres no need for the Captain ta be stubborn too! Ahwere the other ogres trying to help Aonii out? Well, at that moment, my sister and brother wouldnt stay quiet either, but Aonii refused. Apparently, Aonii was also stubborn suchstubbornness what the hell do you have to be stubborn for? Oh? Is it some boring pride about being insulted by a human brat, or is it about the pride of being an ogre, even if you insult Mr. Aka? It was a simple question. I thought that he would try to provoke me and lure me into a more favorable arena, because he couldnt beat me in a proper fight, but if thats the case, its certainly better to surround me with his minions and defeat me. But Aonii refused. And in the first ce, Aonii was only using his right knee in the sh with me. It was so discolored and swollen that it was already falling apart. He could have used his other leg, tricked me by using both hands, or used any number of sneaky moves. Im here trying to prove that my feelings for Mr. Aka arent just talk. But what about you, bastard? Is there a reason why youre so stubborn to break your knee and talk down to someone you dont like? Why was Aonii ignoring the words of his subordinates, and going along with this foolish honesty? Suddenly, I started to wonder about such things but Whats wrong, Besa? Has it suddenly be so difficult that you finally decided to try something with words, Besa? Aonii did not answer. Well I just hate him and it makes me mad, besa humans, tooer you, darn idiot I see. In other words, you wont say anything unless we settle this. Fu~ thats right, besa. Thats fine. Of course, it would be a waste to end this in a lousy state, so might as well Then, just break down and fall, Great Demon Head-Butt! Youre the one whos going to be squashed! Im going to end this once and for all. Big brother! Brother! Well, in any case, I probably wont be able to do anything about other remaining ogres Espie yer Chieftain and the others, the rest is up to you The rest Damn, what is the Captain thinking not good if the Captain falls guh no choice no ones watching now okay, use the magic crystal ta call the main army! Main Army! This is the Aonii Squad. Big TroubleDDDD [Oh, Aonii Squad, just in time, I was just about to contact you.] No, well talkter. Were in a bad way right now theres a terribly strong guy almost wiped out the squad Captain Aonii is also currently fighting but if things continue like this [What? Captain Aonii? I see is it such a formidable enemy? In fact, ording to the Bockmati, it turns out that there may be an elf with considerable power in the elven settlement that you went to hunt after all, was it true?] What? No.. that is besides, the one making trouble now isn the elves, its DDDDD [But, dont worry. In fact a little while ago, he just wanted to check on thingsDDDDD] For now, Ill defeat this guy, then let Espie and the others handle the rest, and when I wake up, Ill listen to Aoniis story. [General Hakuki is headed there in person.] Chapter 328: Intermission (Demon King) ③ Chapter 328 C Intermission (Demon King) Indeed, if memory serves, it was around this period. DDI heard that there was a death in the Hakuki Armys odd great hundred hmm not death in battle an execution as responsibility for the failure of the mission and the destruction of the squad Aonii I have only heard the name In those days, reports of deaths in battle were routine, and even if it was the death of a unitmander, it was nothing unusual. However, even so, if among the hundreds of casualties reported each day there was a reasonably well-known name, it would certainly catch my attention. Such was the case that day. While I was looking at the pile of letters that had been brought to the office of the Demon Kings Castle, I had a meeting with the three of the Six Supremacy who were present in the castle. DDHahahahaha, these are the ones who were carrying out the request from the Bockmati, Great Demon King. Still, they couldnt even run errands for humans those guys riding high on being selected by themanders for an elite force of the one hundred strongest warriors pathetic~, but super entertaining~ DDParipi, such a disrespectful attitude toward the Great Demon King. Shall I cut off thy head and feed it to the fish of the Demon Realm? DDDa~, as rigid as ever~, Sis Jamdiel. Hey, dont you think so? The old man Laiphant ~? DDNo, Jamdiel has a point, zou. As one of the Six Supremacy, you should be more aware of your status, zou. Hakuki and Gouda are on an expedition under these circumstances, Norja suddenly takes a vacation now, we three who remain in the homnd must support the Great Demon King and lead the Demon King Army, zou. DDAh~ah, this old man was a stiff one, too. Ah~Ah, without little Norja we dont have much to talk about~ no, our views dont match. Its just funny. Hihahahahaha At that time, I only talked about that much, and immediately turned the list of casualties to the next page. However, I did see it. Aoniis name. Mission failure. The destruction of the squad. In other words, tis what it is. Urugaaaaaaaaaahh!!! Gugaaaaaaaaaaahh!!! In this era, there were too many deaths. I am unable to keep track of everyone who risked their lives to fight for the Demon Realm and the Demon King Army. At the very least, all I could do was to read the names of the dead and then etch them into my memory. I do not even know how each of them lived their lives, what circumstances led them to join the Demon King Army, and what battles they fought to the end. Aonii is one of them. A warrior who is willing to risk his body, his life, and his soul to fight with the disciple that I am raising with great care. However, I know how this will end. He will take responsibility for the failure of the mission and the destruction of the squad, and he will be executed. I never even checked the details of the mission. Tis because I left all matters of the Bockmati to Hakuki. However, I never expected to learn the details of the mission and grasp the history now. Aonii you will be defeated here your mission to capture the elves will fail, and Hakuki will force you to take responsibility for it you fought for the Demon King Army and contributed to the Demon King Army, even earning the title of Demon Heaven Wrath(Kitenretsu) Great Hundred(Daihyakka) yet of all things you were defeated by the disciple that I raised . I cannot say that to a child. Should the child, who is still naive in heart and spirit, learn of it, he will feel responsible. Due to his own actions, even though he should not be in this era in the first ce and. But tis a responsibility that need not be. Therefore, the child may fight as he pleases. He has reasons that are not negotiable. Aonii, at the very least, I shall bear witness to your history of how you had a magnificent and fierce sh with the disciple of the Great Demon King, Treainar. Therefore, fight to the fullest so that you may leave no regrets. That is all I can do for you now apologies . I can only take responsibility and apologize. Heh, at first you were acting cool even when you got mad, but now youre being loud, unseemly and persistent okay, enough, just give it a rest. Im not losing anyway! What are you talking about I can still go! However, that being said this one named Aonii even the child seems to have noticed. An execution unit that fulfills the requests of the Bockmati. Which also includes the inhumane. The ones who perform such tasks are limited to those who have killed their hearts and those who can do such things with impunity. And those who ndered and ridiculed Aka were the ones who could do such things. They had those eyes. However, this Aoniis eyes are not so rotten. Perhaps he carried out his assigned task with a deadened heart. As he became absorbed in his sh with the child, he began to reveal his true nature. He is a proud warrior with a passionate, straight heart. Hence why the child can throw himself into the fight without any doubt, only head-butts and knee-kicks. And even when his subordinate ogres attempted to interfere, Aonii repelled them. However, in that case, against Aka. I told you! If things are like this, I still wont approve of you! No longer does this Aonii think about defeating the child or victory. Tis not where Aoniis goal lies. It appears he is testing the child. Trying to judge the child, with expectations on him. Haa, haa if its discipline then Ill finish it with this! Mr. Machio Ill borrow your technique. Nuh?! Oh? Until now, the child had only been charging in a straight line with a low stance, but this was the first time he was showing this stance. Crouching down on one knee with his hands on the ground. I see, the start that Machio used in the Cacretale Tournament, which exploded the umted power over a short distance. Magical Crouching Start? Heh, talking about being a nuisance youre no different are you going to start butting your head at me even more now that weve reached this stage? Take one more knee and your face will get so messed up that no one can recognize you anymore. And yet, youre not right in the head. Why would someone like you be friends with Aka? Well on the contrary I have my doubts too. Howe youre so gutsy and cool. Nu Why, are you and Mr. Aka. I dont care! I dont care about that scum anymore! Hes dead thats all. As I thought, his words were untrue. The child seems to know this. There must be some circumstances or reasons behind the actions of this Aonii. However, this must be settled still the same. Okay Ill destroy it and then make you vomit! Lets go! Great Demon Dash Diving Head-Butt!! Ah if youre not all talk then Ill really try! Now, the finale Huh!? Nuh!? What? Suddenly, even in my spirit body, I felt an overwhelming sense of pressure. No, what tis not now, I sensed the presence of someone approaching here from a little farther away. No, could it tis not this much it can be only one person. I, I never At this point, Aonii and the others were defeated, routed, and to return to the main camp or so I thought was I wrong? This one is said to have survived the war. However, he should only know the child as Hiros son. So, they have not met tis what I thought however, in retrospect, Koujiro and Norja as well could it be, him as well? Will they meet here? No, but in Cacretale, Jamdiel was more or less connected to him at that time, about the child no, I know not. Even if he didnt know the child as Earth Lagann, did he and the child meet here? I cannot fathom what will happen to this ce should that ur Child! However, my words do not reach the child now. With all his might, he mmed into Aoniis knee, utterly destroying Aoniis right knee, and causing Aonii to fall to the ground. Kuh what a blow damn no matter how I feel, my knee its shattered, besa. Heh whoa did you see that? Me.. and Mr. AkaDDDDDD. Having witnessed that, the child copsed with a bloodstained smile on his face. Unaware of that ones impending presence Chapter 329: Intermission (Psychic Maiden) ② Chapter 329 C Intermission (Psychic Maiden) He told me not to interfere, but I almost lost control many times, but before I knew it, all I could do was watch Big brother. Big brother kept banging his head against that ogres attack until the end. He said that the reason he went that far had something to do with Big brothers ogre friend, which neither I nor yer knew about. It may be true that Big brother has an ogre friend. But if thats the case, Im jealous of that friend. It means that Big brother loves his friend so much that he would do this. Tch I cant move.my right knee Captain, get a hold of yerself! But that crazy human finally stopped moving! Also, we will take care of the elves! ya will do nothing, besa. Huh? No more don defile my pride any more than this I cant bear any more shame, besa . Ca, Captain? Oh, I.. lost, besa. We should retreat from here, besa well, theres a chance that we wont be able ta do that, besa Big brother was sleeping, but the other ogres were trying to do something. yer and I thought that if anything went wrong but that blue ogre stopped them. If you just run away, we cant really uun thats no good too Chieftain, before us is an opportunity! The enemy numbers have fallen and their leader in such state. Now is the time to strike! At that moment, other elves were whispering to the chieftain while holding weapons. Dear, this vige has been uncovered by the forces of the Demon King Army. Should they escape here the next encounter shall be even more dire. Im aware I understand that Un Thats right. I dont know what Big brother would feel about it, but it happens all the time. Wiping out the retreating army from behindit happened many times when I was in the Allied Army. If you think about the future, Mr. Chieftain, Mrs. Yitea, and the other elves will do the same. Young Lady Im sorry, . Aonii hey no way is Aka C At that time, the blue ogre seemed to know everything, and was smiling as if he had given up. Then, he apologized once to the captive Dark Elf. Seeing that, the dark elf too Huh!? Huh? What? Suddenly brrr, cold, ! Wh, at? Espie! This is . U, un. yer seemed to have noticed it too. What? Did it suddenly get really cold? Is somethinging? Something ising! Scary? Scary! Hah Dear? troubling indeed the next adversary may not only prove mightier but rather, this seems a tad too otherworldly The Chieftain also smiled bitterly and looked at the direction of what wasing. Nuh, this isno way! Wh.. what is this intense pressure. Both the blue ogre and the dark elf have noticed. Something is Huh, dragons, flee this ce! At that moment, the Chieftain suddenly shouted Ga? GahyuDDDD Eeehh !!?? One of the five fire dragons lost its head Peh Im hungry this is not very good I can already breathe fire, so I dont need this flesh and blood And then someone suddenly appeared, holding the fire dragons head and eating it? But he immediately spat it out and threw the head to the side Well, it looks like youve gotten into quite a spot of trouble Aonii. And I dont know that they even had one of Norjas subordinates. Huh!? But dont be ashamed of your defeat. It was my fault for letting you guys go on your own this time. Therefore, I will forgive you for your failure this time as long as I can make use of you next time. Oh Eeehh!!??? Something is here. Its big no. bigger than normal people, but its not that bigpared to that blue ogre or any of the other ogres. His muscles arent as stuffy as the other ogres. About the size of a normal person? Its like a human being. He was just a little taller, and there were more muscr people in the Allied Forces. The face looked a little like a young person. But. not human. Four horns grew on his head long hair, skin, face, everything was pure white I dont know. I dont know. Its scary. Scary, scary, scary! This guy more than anyone Ive ever met than Hiro than Gouda Its the Great General why ? Inais request after that, I heard a lot of information about the elves, and I thought this might be a tad much for you lot Hmm there are some unexpected people here Huh? Little girlie. He looked at me! Its its the Great General The Great General Why, the Great General himself but were saved! Oh, with this no, but were in a bad situation arent we Great General? Ogre? Great General? Thats uun, not now, if I dont do something, well be killed! Now elves wild dragons and beasts humans all you lot have you lived a life where you can die without regrets? Eeeehh!!??? If you have regrets, I wont kill you, I wont capture you, I will eat you and have you live on as my flesh and blood. Ah why everyonesat down, trembling Cant we win? No.. I dont want to die No, I have to do it! Fluffy Panic! Hoh. Ill use my power to make a mess! Shake him with my levitation power and make him faint. Hmm Psychokinesis is this a field that the ancients discovered by chance during their research into magical technology? Huh? Wh, what? A flick? I tried to spin him around and mess him up with my power, but was it blown away by something that I couldnt see? Poor thing. Born with an unusual power, lifted up by the Seven Heroes despite having no strength Ill put you to rest right away. Huh!? What? The white ogre split his arm and started swinging them around Huh!? Ah, uh, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh! What? Amazing power! Wind!? Typhoon!? Dont try to manipte me just y with dolls like girlies should He just waved his arms around a little, but I got blown away! E, Espie!? Wha Hey, what have you done to the child? Espie, Espie! What be that, that white ogre? Curses, a new ogre appeared what is this creature? OuchI got blown away, hit someones house, and punched a hole in the wall ouch! That hurt! G, General that kid . That was Espie of the Seven Heroes. What is it? You were fighting without knowing that, Aonii. Eh!? Seven Seven Heroes!? No, no, I was fighting there . Hmm? Oh, that one lying there huh? Is that one human too? I dont know why Espie and humans are here but anyway, are they from the Allied Forces? Oh, no! I dont know, but that strong white ogre will kill Big brother! No, definitely not Big brother Shining Ogre Buster de!! Ah Ah Great General! yer! He did it! yer was secretly about to attack the white ogre from behind with arge sword. He cant avoid it anymore Hmm. Wh at? No way Wha, u, uh uwaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! yers sword struck the white ogres neck, but the sword broke. Also, there was a lot of blooding out of the hand that yer was holding the sword with, and the hand also made a cracking sound Iron-Making Magic this, too, is unusual so youre the Genius Hunter Gouda was going on about? Uh, uh, oh ugh, my arm. Broken, is it? Thats what happens when you attack me with all your might. Dont aim for my head, just go fish in the river like boys do. No, hell kill Big brother and even yer too. No, hell kill everyone. Im going to do it! Uu, uuuuuuuuuuu~~~~! Fluffy World!! I wont show mercy. Wh, whats with all our weapons!? Wow, bows and arrows, swords floating! Ah, My metal rod . Hey, wait! The rocks in the forest the big trees more and more are gathering high up in the sky! Weapons and nature are going to be hammered all at once! This guy just cant be normal. Espie eh Now! Ah, while everyone was looking up, yer, who was crouching, pulled Big brother who had fallen down Espie! Mine too! Iron-make, Unlimited de! Nice one, yer! yer dragged Big brother along and made a bunch of swords together un! All at once, together~~~! Oh, do it! I gathered the weapons that yer made for me in the sky, mixed them up, made a big lump, and threw it all at once at the white ogre. I wont involve Big brother either. So I dont need to hold back. Get crushed! Fluffy Meteorite!! Hmm What? Are you smiling? What, you think you can afford to? Smile while you canDDDD Far inferior to Hiro and the rest after all, the Bethreal Kingdom could only get the title of Seven Heroes by throwing money around. huh? Still, its nostalgic even though it was made from trash, I enjoy ying ball this ones a little deformed. No way huh? Wh, what!? Ridiculous Th, that mountain-like mass h, he. M, my, full-powered Fluffy Meteorite caught with one hand As an aside there are people stronger than me in this world. But even so the Great Demon King even the Dragon King of Hell have not been able to destroy me. Ah ah uh ah Did you think you could do something about it by raking up the trash that was lying around? No way that just now was the strongest I can use and yet its not a bother at all But its been a long time since Ive remembered my childhood. On a whim Ill make an offering to Kaguya, who sleeps on the moon. And what will he do? While holding my Fluffy Meteorite huh? Nun! Wh, wh, wh, wh, he, threw it!?? A throw!? He threw my Fluffy Meteorite, which was so big and heavy, into the sky Hmm? Hehe It burned up in the atmosphere. Well, okay. If the trash really reached the moon, Vasr might get pissed ande flying at me. Kaguya Ill make some other offering to your grave. Oh Ugh Ahh Hopeless cant win b Big brother For now, first of all I dont know why youre here, but its convenient. Lets finish you lot off here Espie and yer. I dont need your abilities if you want to live on, Ill eat you. Chapter 330: Intermission (Hunter Kid) Chapter 330: Intermission (Hunter Kid) Chapter 330 Intermission (Hunter Kid) Uoooooh, Fluffy World! Fluffy Dancing! Infinity de Cyclone! Normally, I would havepeted with Espie to show Brother my good side, but now were both struggling to resist. But Katsu!!! Huh!? Even though I created countless des and Espie manipted them and fired them at the opponent from all directions, all of the iron des were shattered with a single yell. Are you done ying with toys? After fighting with Norja, even if only a little, I had a good taste of the power of the Six Supremacy. Im no match for them right now. I knew that. I knew it, but even with Espie, there was such a difference between us? Whats more, the opponent didnt seem to be taking us seriously at all. Hah, hah, hah guh As a Hunter, I had defeated many monsters and bounties, and I was more or less confident in my own abilities. But that confidence was shattered. Ever since I met Brother, things like this have been happening. But this time, its on apletely different level. This Then, either die and be rotting flesh or be eaten and be my flesh and bloodwhich is better? This is the strongest monster of the Six Supremacy. Hakuki, the White Fiendish Emperor. Ah ah S, yer!? Its no use regardless of injuries or anything like that my heart is already I cant move I cant resist I cant stand up Im going to be killed. Oh ugh, ah. Killed! I dont think Im afraid of dying right now in fact, there have been many times when I have yed with my life, even thinking that it would be easier to die yet Im scared B.. Brothe No way I dont want to die Come now choose If not for hunger, y not, nor consume. Oh? Huh? And despoil not the forests, nor the mountains, nor the sanctity of nature futile counsel, for those who ravage the world and disrupt the bnce of life do not heed it. Suddenly, something hit my back huh? Kukeeeeeee! Eh?! A, a bird!? A huge monster bird grabbed my back and flew straight into the sky huh? yer!? Huh? Why? What happened? Was I attacked and kidnapped by a bird? No, something is different. On the contrary, its like the bird just saved me Garururururur!! Gaaaaaaaahhh!! Grrrrrrrrr!! Huh!? What surrounding Hakuki, wolves, wild grizzlies, fire dragons, red panthers, and other ferocious beasts and monsters appeared one after another from the forests surrounding the vige. In addition to the monster bird that had me in its grasp, there were also giant birds with sharp ws also appeared one after another. This is . W-why? There are a lot of animals, Huh!? What is this? Wh, at? Me, Espie, the demon named Aonii, the dark elf, and other ogres were confused by the sudden appearance of a swarm of beasts and monsters. This is Oh~~, truly it weighs upon me Hou Was that him Dear! Chieftain!? The Chieftain surrounded Hakuki with many animals and monsters. That person he said he could understand thenguage of animals, but could something like this be possible? But Birds, while time lingers, swiftly gather everyone to Did you think you could buy time or something? Huh!? The next moment, a sh of white light spread across my field of vision. I was blinded for a moment. But in that instant, the bird that was holding me suddenly burst into pieces. Inais report raised the possibility that there was a monster tamer among the elves like Peach Boy, the legendary swordsman who was the natural enemy of the ogres, and it looks like its true. Dear. Of course, while they may be a threat to the war and my men, to me they are nothing more than a bunch of lower races who have lost their wild pride and their fangs. And its not just the birds. Even if, as in the legend, you bring Cerberus and the Monkey Gods with you, they are no match for me! Dozens of the gathered animals and monsters turned into pieces of flesh in an instant, without even a resistance or a roar, turning the vige into a sea of blood Ah. Being surrounded by so many numbers doesnt mean anything to Hakuki. Even the dragons and animals that were still alive have retreated instead of attacking him in anger. They are afraid. In the face of such overwhelming power, it is hopeless. Naturally Its true that there are a lot of animals and monsters, but with the way things are, even with me and Espie we cant do anything So? What will it be? Will you be killed? Will you be eaten? Or will you be rounded up likembs? The request was to kill all but the young females if they resisted. If you are caught, you wont die for the time being. Yet, a day maye when death grants sweet release yes? Huh forgive me creatures of the wild Hmm? What? The color of the Chieftains eyes has changed? By my doing forgive me I have caused you all to perish yet this one, at least. Are you prepared to die and do something yourself? Hou, what else can you do but be a monster tamer? Given the circumstance I must, for now, struggle onward. Will the Chieftain himself fight? Certainly, I have a feeling that there is something about the Chieftain. Unlike the other elves, I didnt think I could see or understand his power. But I see its not just any elf after all like Jamdiel, who was a heretic among the Seraph tribes something that the ancients of Shiznautmy set up through atavism but so what then. Its impossible. Hell be killed! Even if I were to survive I cannot allow my wife or anyone else to face such indignity. Dear!? Everyone, right now And the Chieftain knows it too. He knows he cant win. But, at least trying to let everyone escape even us and hes going to stall by himself! Are you ready? Okay After Im done with you, Ill eat you along with Espie and yer, and turn you all into my flesh and blood. But it wont work. Such a monster cant even be stalled Whose sister and brother are you trying to eat, perverted bastaaaaard?! Ah Ah!? At that moment, in Hakukis blind spot, who was about to attack the Chieftain, Brother suddenly got up and delivered an uppercut. Big brother!? Brother!? Oh, ooh, young man, despite your dire state, you are safe gods. Brother woke up. And then he punched Hakuki in the face no.. Guh, h, ha hand . Brother who hit him had a distorted face Hakuki, on the other hand, waspletely unfazed. On the contrary, he was mocking us! Oooh, m, my fist is crushed how hard is he, this guy Brother was smiling wryly while holding down his fists. I get it it was the same for me when I shed at him with a sword made of iron, I couldnt get a single scratch on Hakuki. In front of that strong body, I was the one who took damage Hehe, attacking me with bare fists, thats quite the nerve hes got. Whats more, that the bones of the fist he used arent broken shows some impressive training. Thats a pretty ugly look, but its no wonder he drove Aonii to such a state. Yguh, astard . But so restless. I didnt expect him to attack right after regaining consciousness without taking stock of the situation. Shut it what a talkative ogre I dont know whats going on but who is this guy hes just as strange as Aonii Huh? Huh? What was that? Brother, hes so battered that if you poke him a little, he would fall over Whats more, he doesnt even know who hes dealing with? What!? Really!? This guy!? Wait a minute, what?! ? Huh? But he was surprised on his own talking to himself whats wrong with him? Did he notice Hakuki? Well, either way B, Big brother, dont! He is on a different level! That guy is Hakuki, the strongest of the Six Supremacy! Brother, dont fight! Either way, theres no way Brother can win with the state he was in. Ha, ha, ha yes thats how I look at it. Ive just heard about it too but whats with meeting another one of the six now? Jamdiel, Paripi, Norja enough, Ive had it with the Supremacy. Hmm? Have you met all three? Besides even if hes great, even if he is a legend even if hes the strongest in the Six Supremacy even if hes stronger than the current Hero Hiro in the end, hes ultimately weaker than the Great Demon King Treainar! Well, I have to deal with it, I guess! Oh? This one has pretty good eyes. Whats your name? Brother, wont you run away? On the contrary, are you going to fight in such a state? But its impossible! At least we Nuungh!! Gaha Hmm? And at that moment. Brother!? B, Brother was hit from behind. It waspletely unexpected, and Brother fell to the ground again with a bang. And it was not Hakuki. Whats wrong Aonii. Ha, ha, ha It wouldnt matter if you let it go on as it was, but whats going on? The one who hit Brother from behind and knocked him unconscious again was the blue ogre named Aonii who stood on one leg. How cowardly. While admitting defeat, how dare he! This is the only way besa Hmm? Great General this guy only this one you cant kill him right now I cant let you, besa. What? Chapter 331: Intermission (Blue Orge) Chapter 331: Intermission (Blue Orge) Chapter 331 Intermission (Blue Orge) Aka. Really, Ive always found ya frustrating, besa. Ya, really, were a mess. If ya put yer mind ta it, ya could have earned the same title of Great Hundred, just like us, besa. But ya suffered more from the war itself than from the title, than from yer military exploits, or from yer achievements, besa. Hey, stop iiiiiit! Why, why are ya doing this I couldnt just say, Its war, and leave it at that, besa. It was frustrating, besa. Wh, why? How could everyone do such a terrible thing!? Why? Because if we dont do that, we will be attacked, besa. Its not just about killing. If ya just killed them, their family and friends wille ta take revenge. They might evene after ya, me, our friends, and our family, besa. Thats war, besa. If they surrender, thats enough! Aonii, father, mother, and Miss Lal whats wrong with everyone? If we can strike terror into the hearts of the humans with our overwhelming power and intense cruelty so that they will never be able ta resist us again, we will be able ta win the war in the future, besa. Ya are naive. Too naive. Thats not kindness, besa. Even we and humans may be able ta understand each other if we talk ta each other! Yall never know until you try! Talking ta humans? Getting along? Thats not possible, besa. Were at war. Dont have such naive dreams or delusions, besa. Aonii. Do you realize what you are doing to me? Ha, ha youngdyyyyyyyyyy!! Aka. Yer just too weak of heart, besa. Huh? The rope, there ya go, besa! A, Aonii? Hurry up, get them all out of here, besa! Ill hold them off! Wh at? The future of my fellow ogres, the many demons living in the Demon Realm, and the children who will live in the next era rests on their shoulders, besa. I cant run away just because Im having a hard time, besa. If I dont do it, well all be done for, besa. Someone has ta do it so I had no choice but ta do it, besa. Espie of the Seven Heroes! Huh!? Take yer brother gather all the Elves, stick ta the youngdy right now, and escape somewhere via warp, besa! Eh? So, no matter how cruel it may be, we cant show mercy ta humans, besa. I didnt want ta have anything ta do with the scum of the Bockmati Family, but I still wanted ta use the organization ta weaken the humans from within, besa. Its all for the sake of the Demon Realm, besa. Theres no need for mercy, besa. Hey what are you nning to do? Aonii. Even Larouiph are you going to betray the Demon King Army? At the very least ta the man who proved ta me that he wasnt lying ta the friend of my spoiled younger brother at least some sincerity thats all, besa. What? And yet, when ya ran away, I was already fed up, besa. No matter how scared ya were, I believed that ya were the kind of guy who could act when the time came, besa. But ya betrayed us and ran away, besa. Im sorry, General Hakuki, but but Ill never let ya through here, besaaa!! Even if ya, who ran away, live in the Demon Realm and avoid the public eye, even if ya live on the Surface World, there is no ce for ya in this world. Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhh!!! At the very least, I reported that ya had been killed in action, so that ya would not be pursued as a deserter, for old times sake. I decided not ta tell the youngdy the truth and let her memories of ya remain as they were, besa. A, Aonii!? Youngdy, go, besa! And when he wakes up, listen ta all he has ta say, besa! Hey, what are you talking about GO, NOW, BESAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! And Aka, I thought yad take care of yerself after that, besa. We are not together anymore I dont care what happens ta ya I really thought so, besa. I never thought a man of your stature would rebel against me I dont know whats going on but well Oooooh! Ga, AAAAAAAAH, hi, gah! Hey, what are you doing, Captain Aonii? W, why, Great General!? Please stop! Hey, Aka ya know the whole time I was with ya what Ive been hoping for Espie of the Seven Heroes! Bring them all to me now! Hurry! B, but . For once just for now, trust me! You want to save your brother! F-Fu-, Fluffy Collection! What I hoped was for the war ta quickly end in my time I couldnt be honest, but I pushed the youngdy ta make Aka and the youngdy a couple, ogre and dark elf, transcending their races Ill be a champion and get a pretty wife, so that my kids and yer kids would y together and be best friends Everyone, lets go forth as well! The vige must be abandoned! Dear, b, but! Make haste! Kidding the dream I first held on ta I realized Id forgotten until now, besa. Aka, its just like ya said, besa. I have changed, too, besa. The war has changed me, besa. A, Aonii Youngdy, listen carefully think about how you want ta live in the future and live again, the way ya wish ta live, besa! So goooooooo! Eh! auoiaa ooe enoa, Medium-Distance Transfer Magic, Tachzi!! Aka, ya ran away, but ya hadnt changed, besa. And ya found it, right, besa? I I get it. You were all massive, frighteningly strong, and yet he was kinder than anyone else an ogre whose heart was so much purer than ours!! How did ya meet him, besa? The real thing. So, at the very least I thought he would soon regret his mistake and get in line, but twisting off his arms and legs gently hitting him just enough that he could feel pain without losing consciousness, he still clung desperately to me, and did he really put his life on the line Aonii. Even if he is wrong, his fighting spirit is magnificent. As expected, he is one of the hundred strong I recognized. Hah ka hah hah I didnt let them escape because of your stalling. I dont know what happened, but a man like you You, who have contributed so much to the Demon King Army in the past, have only been spared because of the determination to persevere to the end, even if you are in this state let me at least ask you whats going on? How am Ipared ta ya, besa? Ive changed, and I was wrong, wasnt I? I was wrong wasnt I. besa? Hmm? Yes thats right. It cant be right to rebel against me, can it? Was I was the Great General was the Great Demon King was the Demon Kings army, wrong, besa? Nhyah, even the humans are wrong. Was the Bockmati Family wrong, besa? Was the Hero the Allied Forces was everybody wrong, besa? Nhyah No whats wrong is Hmm? Ogres demons, humans everyone is always at war!! Those guys keeping the war going, besa !!. Ah I wasnt scared of dying Aka if only I had heard that ya had found the real thing and that ya had be friends with humans but I cant wish for that anymore, besa I I couldnt do anything when ya were suffering, I didnt do anything. Im not disappointed in ya for running away, but I couldnt even go after ya and talk to ya right away, I didnt have the right but Thisst will makes no sense, but the spirit was conveyed. Im not interested enough to dig out the truth of the words at the very least, live on as my flesh and blood farewell Aonii. Aka ya, together with the youngdy I would like ta meet just one more time Chapter 332: The Witch’s Tears Chapter 332: The Witchs Tears TN: Hey everyone! Still trying to sort stuff out, and my old PC is truly a dinosaur. Ancient but actually rugged. It gets things done but its SOOOOOOOO SLOOOOW, and crashes quite a bit. Still, I didnt want to leave yall hanging so heres a chapter to settle that itch a bit. Thanks for the well wishes. And I hope to be back in full swing. Chapter 332 The Witchs Tears I remember suddenly being hit from behind. But it didnt feel like an attack, although that could have been my imagination. Rather I Indeed. Aonii was trying to protect you. Treainar? What are you talking about that bastard was insulting Mr. Aka You should have known that Aoniis words were untrue. He put his body on the line to test you. To confirm how genuine your friendship with Aka was. And because it was proven true, he risked his life. Thats We were able to escape to a certain distance. Of course, things would still be dire should arge-scale mountain hunt be executed, but Hakuki would do no such thing. Although he is a cruel one, he will overlook it this time due to the fact that his subordinate risked his life to fulfill it he was the sort to care for his own, even if they were traitors. Finally, a blinding light shone into the dark world of consciousness. Ah, this was a prelude to waking up. Anyway, I have to sort out what happened again after I wake up Big brotheeeeeer! Brother! Buhea!? I slowly woke up and before I knew it, my sister and brother dived into my belly, waking me up in an instant. Im so d~, Big brother~ Please dont make me worry like that, okay? Im just d were all okay. They both hugged me with smiles of relief and tears in their eyes. Y, yes calm down . Noooo, Im not letting go of you. Uh. wh, what, Brother, y. you made us worry so much, and now youre treating us as a nuisance? Ah~~, yes yes, you two are so cute. I patted them on the head with both hands and looked around. A wilderness at the foot of the mountainous surroundings? The vige elves were cutting down trees to build simple houses, and elves with weapons on the rocky hillside were looking around and acting as if they were keeping watch. Oh, Young man. You have awakened. Chieftain this is . Oh, due to various circumstances, weve been forced to relocate. Whether well settle here permanently or not is another matter. It seems were not too far from our former settlement, it looks inconvenient. Despite being surrounded by rocky mountains, its quite close to human-inhabited areas, making it easier to be discovered Relocate. In other words, they all fled from that vige. From Hakukis hand We managed to escape. True, those two lent us a hand. Hmm? Ah Then I remembered the conversation I had with Treainar in my consciousness. I see Aonii Yes. He bought us time to escape. Thats what he really put his life on the line for. Huh? But, those two. Yes, there that one. Hmm? Ah Two people helped us escape from Hakuki. If one of them was Aonii, As I wondered who the other was, I turned around, and there was a woman ring at me with crossed arms in the shade of a tree diagonally behind me. You Larouiph Hmmm Are you okay? You cant go back to the Demon King Army anymore Larouiph, the Dark Elf under Norjasmand. Even though her restraints have been removed and she was free, she remained silent. Even this fellow betrayed the Demon King Army? Aonii Aka and their parents all lived in the Dark Elf Vige, where I was born. Eh, Mr. Aka!? Larouiph suddenly began to speak, and I was surprised and convinced at the same time. Was that really the case? I see After all, you were together with Mr. Aka. I thought what if based on her reaction when she saw the stone essory I received from Mr. Aka. We were childhood friends although we were of different races weve been together since we were little Aonii, who was gutsy, strong, and reliable, was like an older brother and Larouiph spoke of those two as she reminisced about the past. She wasnt the so-called Ebony Witch, and the expression on her face didnt show her ominous hatred towards us. She just thought of one man, and He was kinder than anyone else his smile was very reassuring, and when I was having a hard time or feeling sad, he would feel it with me as if it were his own thats . Yeah, thats the kind of guy he is. Mr. Aka. I couldnt help but nod, and at the same time I realized how much she had been thinking about Mr. Aka. Tell me just one thing. Aka is he alive? I cant say much about history. But about this at least Yes I dont know where he is now, but Still, its vexing. Mr. Aka is alive. And hell be hiding in the mountains near Honeyborough in the Empire from now until a decade or so after the war is over so, maybe even now but if I tell her about this, history might I see But Aka is still alive ? The story of his survival was probably enough for Larouiph, who sat down there on the spot with tears rolling down her face. She cared so much for Mr. Aka I cannot believe how ridiculous I never doubted the death of the man I truly loved I didnt believe he was alive one-sidedly calling for revenge, these hands of mine theyre covered in blood far beyond what he would have wanted to the point that he would reject me never again so much that I dont deserve to see him again. Never again hey, you. Just if hes alive Im d I really am d . I see I didnt think there was a woman who was so in love with that Mr. Aka. Ah, Mr. Aka such a sinful guy. Mr. Aka. Next time we meet, Ill give you a little lecture, okay? Making a woman who cares for you so much cry Yes, Boomerang! Shut up, I noticed it myself right away! Geez just either way, Id like to meet Mr. Aka . What Larouiph has done to humans its not my ce to meddle. Thats why Im hoping you two can work something out. Besides For what its worth I was also saved by Aonii it felt like something was entrusted to me. I suppose I, too, felt a sense of sadness as I looked at the distant sky. And naturally, tears welled up in my eyes as well. its heavy being protected with someones life this is what it means. Indeed. You must shoulder this burden the life risked for your sake never forget that weight, child. yeah I wanted to talk with Aonii a little bit more. Stupid bastard once youre dead you wont be able to do anything with Mr. Aka with me tsu you wont be able to do that. You helped us unterally, we didnt even thank you, and then you entrusted them to me without permission? Youve got to be kidding me. If thats the case, Im going to try to do something about the something that was entrusted to me. Im going to put this life of mine that he saved on the line. Chapter 333: From now on Chapter 333: From now on Chapter 333 From now on Fluffy Create! Iron-make, Shining Ultimate Nail! Darkness Burst Hammer! When it came to building temporary dwellings at the new location, Espie and yer were very excited. Bu~, yer, I thought that before, but thats too exaggerated! Thats just a nail and a hammer! You have such poor naming sense! Generally speaking, you say create and just pile up wood and other stuff! yer, you always say Shining this and Darkness that, but theyre all just normal! What you cant tell the difference? Thats why children . The two of them were bickering pretty loudly, but somehow they were working their hardest for the sake of the elves. The elves, who at first had only been wary and hostile towards humans, gradually began to loosen their expressions. Ah~, hey, hey there~, Espie and yer, was it? Youve been toiling away how about a bite of bread and some rest? Ill eat! Ah, Espie, no fair! Dont eat my share! Ah, haha, plenty left, there be. Look, our shares still here. Un! Mrs. Yiteas recipe was tasty, but this one is tasty too! Youre so greedy and unrefined ah, its delicious. They were kids, and most of all, they both put their bodies on the line to protect the elves. Also, theyre cute. Say, Espie! yer! Eat with decorum, do not fret! There will be no leftovers or pilfering here! Yes Hahaha, Fair Lady Yitea is more akin to a mother now, isnt she? Say, hold your tongue! Such musings do not upy my mind! Its but mere spection, akin to pondering upon the nature of parenthood~ or the yearning to have a child as soon as possible~ or such matters, so dont mistake my intent! Ah, yet, its not that I shun the prospect of my own offspring. So its no surprise that everyone gradually opened up. I thought it wouldnt be strange for them to feel depressed and gloomy after running away from the ce where they had been living with only the clothes on their backs, but seeing Espie and yer, who are still children, working so hard, the elves seem to be gradually regaining their cheerfulness. So where threads your path? Lady Dark Elf. At that moment, the Chieftain asked Larouiph, who was sitting quietly next to me while I was receiving treatment. What do you mean? You shall not return to the ranks of the Demon King Army, will you? Will you journey back to the Demon Realm? no.. I wont do that anymore. So, you will pursue that first love of yours, Aka? . Larouiphs shoulders trembled slightly at the mention of Mr. Akas name. Well, she cried so much when she found out that Mr. Aka was alive. If its true, shed like to go look for him and meet him. But No thats not possible. Im already too bloodstained to meet Aka the people Ive killed dont number just ten or twenty. I am repulsive It was war Larouiph didnt make such excuses, and reflected on what she had done so far and seemed to feel guilty about a lot of things. Mr. Aka wanted to stop fighting humans and befriend them. On the other hand, Larouiph had killed, tormented, robbed, and trampled many humans, just like in Ghenkan. Anyway, rest assured, I will not return to the Demon King Army. I will not even speak of the elves. I swear by Aoniis life. Ill leave this ce soon. You have no destination in mind, do you? Even so. Dying miserably in the field is also a fitting end for me Saying this, Larouiph lowered her head again. Honestly, I couldnt say anything rash about how serious she looked, but as Mr. Akas childhood friend, and most of all, the life that Aonii saved, I couldnt leave it alone. I wonder~ in my opinion one path or the other it all leads to the same end. And at that moment, with a sigh of exasperation, the Chieftain spoke. Chieftain? ? Not understanding the meaning of the Chieftains words, Larouiph and I tilted our heads, and the Chieftain said I possess the gift to understand the cries of every creature that dwells in this world. Dragons, beasts, birds, insects, fish, and monsters, theirmentations, the screams of life dying from the strong eating the weak. ever echo within my ears. Some I have befriended, yet others not so much. Its the way of the world even amongst the beasts, some refuse the bounty of thend, demanding flesh to sustain their existence. So, as I listen to those screams, I see no difference between humans, demons, and wars. They struggle to eat. To live. However, in your case, reasons for ughter are garbed in righteousness, in vengeance, emotions not known to the natural world. Ive heard it in the past when Treainar talked about the magic of Mutza Gouro. At the very least, you will not be able to eat meat. Thats right. If I heard a cow or a pig say, Help me, I would have a lot on my mind. The Chieftain was always in such a world. In fact, he understands the cries of all life in the midst of natures survival of the fittest. From the perspective of such a Chieftain, all those who kill each other in war are the same Say, Lady, Young man, I have a question for you Should the wars cease, and in their wake, all demons depart from this realm, leaving only humans behind, what fate would you foresee And conversely, should humans vanish, leaving only demons, what destiny would await our world? I thought about that question for just a moment. A peaceful world without conflict I doubt that If it bes a world of only humans, humans will fight among themselves If it is only the demons remain, the demons will fight with each other thats the kind of world were going to live in Then Larouiph spoke with a stern expression, and although I felt deste, I agreed with her answer. And the Chieftain nodded and raised his face. Indeed, that is the way the world is. Through centuries and eons, it remains unchanged. Wherever you go, conflict prevails apanied by tragedy and screams In essence, whilst some among the aggrieved may mor, on a global scale such matters are butmonce, and perhaps its folly to dwell overmuch upon them, at least in this day and age of the world. Its stupid to think that it should be normal, with how dirty Ive already be. Humans, demons, and of course us elves, bear their share of blemishes, as one might expect. Some elves, puffing themselves up with the arrogance of being the supreme species, look down upon other races, which makes matters worse. Yet, despite our differences, there was but minor skirmishing with your kin, and no lives were lost. In fact, Lady, considering how your sorcery saved us all this time, one might even regard you as our benefactor, surpassing any petty grievances. Im not sure about thest part of the theory anymore, but Im kind of getting the idea In other words, the Chieftain is saying to Larouiph if you dont have anywhere else to go, you can stay here for a while. Dont get so depressed I guess you did a lot of things in the war, but I dont care are you trying to say that? Forgive me, for I too have lost track of my thoughts along the way Yet, I believe thats the gist of it. Despite the talk of execution and torture when the Lady was being held captive, this recent turn of events must have stirred various sentiments. A man who risked his life to protect us and acted a fool for the sake of his friend of a different race the ogre who was moved to action, shielding us with valor and the dark elf who came to our aid innocent children toiling with pure eyes. This time, we elves were attacked, but we couldnt do anything. Everyone must have keenly felt the weight of their own powerlessness and the narrowness of their hearts, prompting a reconsideration of many things. Whats that? I couldnt help butugh. But thats the way it is. Well~, perhaps the blue ogre wished to aid not only the Young man, but the Lady as well. We elves were merely taken along. Aonii ? I mean, what was it he said, think about how you want to live in the future, and live again, the way you wish to live I believe. tsu. That happened while I was unconscious certainly, when I heard those words, I understood that Aonii was trying to help Larouiph as well. Oh I see then Hey, Larouiph. What? I dont know where Mr. Aka is right now, but at least the time I met Mr. Aka, what happened, what we talked about, what kind of games we yed if you dont mind me reminiscing. can we talk about that? Huh!? Aka? I wont mention anything that might involve history, but there are still things I can talk about. Then, I can at least do that Ah please tell me. Memories of you and Aka. At my suggestion, Larouiph nodded obediently with tears in her eyes again. Chapter 334: Memories Chapter 334: Memories Chapter 334 Memories I ran away from home and wandered through the woods, unable to even touch the mushrooms and rabbits that were lying around, and just when I thought I was going to starve to death, Mr. Aka appeared. After escaping from Hakuki, there was no sign of any pursuers, and as the atmosphere gradually calmed down, I talked about that time. I was like, Ogre!?, you got to be kidding me!? It was so scary and I was getting ready to fight, but then that guy with a huge and rugged body like Aonii said, I wont do anything~'' Hah, thats just like Aka hes strong, but hes a little timid. Well~, on the contrary, he said to me, youre hungry? or I dont do anything bad to humans~ I met an ogre for the first time in my life, and I was like, This is an ogre!? well, that was a preconception. Well I guess it cant be helped. Thats what happens when a human suddenly encounters an ogre in the woods. Well~, the house deep in the forest that I was taken to was a cozy wooden house with a handmade garden, and once inside, you will find borate carvings and essories Oh, by the way, thats where I got what I showed you earlier. So, he said that he was going to cook some food ~ When I stood in the kitchen, he swung a kitchen knife and a frying pan with great gusto, and served me a messy meat dish. No~, I traveled quite a lot, but the meat dish I ate at that time was really good. Oh, he was certainly good with his hands, but before I knew it he was growing a garden and even cooking? Yeah. And when I said that it was delicious, he gave a huge grin and said thats good~. Memories of me and Mr. Aka. She had been listening from a little distance away, but before I knew it, Larouiph was leaning over and listening to me up close, nodding in agreement and frowning slightly. On the contrary He~, so such ogres exist, do they? But no~, not the same ilk as those that beset our vige! Mr. Aka is such a nice person. I want to meet him too~! What a weird ogre Somehow, the Chieftain, his wife, Espie and yer stopped their work and sat around me, and even So, Young man. Did you forge a bond with that Mr. Aka? Pray tell, what next? Go on, do tell~ Before I knew it, the other elves had gathered around and were listening to my story. It was kind of funny, but I wanted everyone to know more about it. About Mr. Aka that there were ogres like him Mr. Aka said he wanted to be friends with humans by serving them food, ying games like Go so we yed Go all night. But, of course, its not all fun memories. So, Mr. Aka said he wanted to eat cake so I went to town thinking Id buy him some cake as thanks for helping me but while I was out shopping for cake. Other things were heartbreaking A group of Hunters attacked Mr. Aka. Eehh!?? By the time I got back they had burned his house and fields. If I mention the Ninja Warriors here, it couldplicate things, so I lumped them in with the Hunters. But yer, is it true? Are Hunters really that cruel!? W, wait, even if you ask me . yer, are you a hunter? Listen here! You mustnt be the sort of adult to recklessly attack others! No, um, Mrs. Yitea Kuh Humans after all, the difference between humans and ogres are . I felt like they were getting too emotionally invested. Everyone was seriously angry about what happened to Mr. Aka. But dont direct your anger at yer. W, well, but in those mes it was the Hunters who had fallen as it turned out, Mr. Aka turned the tables on them. He was strong. Oooooh, truly splendid, Mr. Aka! So kind, skilled in cookingand strong!! Ah, of course. Theres no way Aka would lose to such small-time soldiers! But in the midst of that me, Mr. Aka was crying because of the cowardly people he was sad and angry. He was kinder than anyone else, so he kept putting up with all sorts of things, and that anger boiled over. You did nothing wrong, Mr. Aka ~! Thats right, exactly which Hunter was it? Im ashamed as a fellow Hunter! And, on the contrary, they raise their fists in joy theyve grown too fond of Mr. Aka in so little time, havent they? Im happy, though. So, there I was I thought Id let Mr. Aka vent some of his anger that has been umting and decided to have a fight. Why!? Haha, it looks like what Big brother would do~ huh? I mean, if its Big brother, then the technique you used at that time . Thats right, Mr. Akas crazy punch and my . Head-butt!?? y, yes, thats how we shed with each other. Since that day, Ive fought many different people. Even in between those fierce fights, I have continued to train, and I believe that I have be iparably stronger than I was that day. But, even so, I still end up using Mr. Akas power at that time as the standard in many situations. Thats how strong, heavy, and great his fist was. From there, we went at it so hard and so fast Mr. Aka and I shed head-on to the point where I thought I was going to lose my head. Right like todays sh with Aonii, trying to expose everything thats deep in our hearts. Even remembering it now gives me a headache. But because of that And even after all that as expected, Mr. Aka was still Mr. Aka. He came back to his senses and immediately burst into tears, saying sorry to me over and over again Even though we were both the same. But for better or worse, we got to know each other at that moment, I thought that Mr. Aka and I had be true friends. But right after that Chapter 335: Reaffirmation Chapter 335: Reaffirmation Chapter 335 Reaffirmation Everyone was touched by Mr. Akas kindness, got angry at the way he was treated, but rejoiced when we were able to reconcile, and before I knew it, no one was moving about, and they were all listening to me reminisce. And then the story came back to that morning So, Higu he said that if he was with me he would cause trouble for me just because were friends he left a letter behind Mr. Aka was nowhere to be found Before I knew it, I was crying. Just talking about that moment, that morning, when I read that letter, I couldnt help but get emotional. But thats Oooooooh!!! Every single one of them was crying. Or rather Its so sad, Mr. Aka, you didnt do anything wrong~ Well, youre just a child, Espie. You cry so easily. Im Gusun not crying. An admirable ogre nay, a noble man a fine soul indeed. Sniff, ah, I am undone. I, once harbored hatred for all ogres, yet now Such a kind-hearted ogre there was Mother, Im not afraid of ogres anymore! The ogres that attacked us were bad people, but there are good ogres too! Me too! Aye, that is true. Its not just ogres, but also people like the Young man, dear Espie, and thed yer. The ranks of the Demon King Army and the Bockmati arent all there is. Thats too simple. A strangely surreal scene unfolded where the elves, who were said to be big-headed and looked down on other races due to their pride, were now all shedding tears. But I was happy. thats just like Aka. Larouiph also smiled at me sadly, even though she had tears in her eyes. But still still, Aka Im d he met you. Larouiph Me.. Aonii too our family were all caught up in war and hatred thats why Im d that he met someone like you who treated him as a person, who wasnt afraid of him, and who was willing to face him head-on. Im not so sure thats It is. Aonii must have realized that when he shed with you. Thats why he thought that he should never let you die. I see. When she said that, I couldnt help but remember what Treainar had said to me that day, and I looked at him who was beside me, and he smiled. Child, tis no constion. That ogre must have truly been saved by meeting you. You certainly became his friend. Tis why he is no longer before you. You know naught of the world. I know not the depths of humans and demons. Your power is weak, as well. But nevertheless, even though you were human, you befriended an Ogre. I am the first to witness such. Truly, you have done well. Because I was helpless, Mr. Aka took care of me and disappeared before me. Still, I was happy to meet Mr. Aka Thats why those words that were said at the same time It may be harsh to say, but the publics eyes are not as lenient as you think. Because he understands it better than anyone, he left you. The eyes around you do not matter? Do not make meugh. No matter how aggressive your remarks, you who knows nothing of the world, its people, or of demons have no basis. Tis unreliable. What about me now? Even if I say something bullish, as I am now, I can do a little? At the least there was no falsehood in you personally such trust was had, I believe. In response to the question I had, Treainar gave me an assessment that sounded like a passing grade. I felt that I had gotten a little better since then, and I felt that I had been saved a little. Thats why We have to carry Aoniis share of the burden Larouiph both of us. Yes thats right. Larouiph and I realized once again that we cannot let Aoniis feelings, which he entrusted to us at the cost of his life, go to waste. Big brother, you definitely have to find Mr. Aka! Yeah! Even if something happens, Ill be there to help! Ah, yer, youre cheating! Ill be the one to do it! Ill beat up the people who bully Mr. Aka! No, itll be me! And when Espie and yer, who werepletely engrossed in my story, clung to me and spoke with a snort, I couldnt help butugh again and nod in agreement at the same time. Alright, Dark Elf! You too find Aka and bring him joy! Oh, yes, yes! Indeed, as it stands, Akas plight will be too pitiful! Please go to his side and offer your support! Then, one after another, the elves, who were overwhelmed with emotion, thought about Mr. Akas happiness and asked Larouiph to fulfill her role. But Larouiph shook her head sadly at the words. I cant as I am right now no matter what everyone says after listening to Akas storyit makes me feel thatfor a woman like me. Saying this, Larouiph dropped her shoulders and looked down. Listening to Akas story from me, she seems to be sad because she thinks she doesnt deserve it. Then, then perhaps, in saving more people than you have in. you may yet find redemption. No, Yitea, there neednt be any redemption, dont you see? In the throes of war, reciprocation reigns, and besides, you dont believe her to be wicked in the first ce, do you? Even though she may ponder upon her deeds then, there is no redemption required. You may be right, but. Indeed, its a conundrum. How does one make amends for ying in the heat of war? That is a puzzlement beyond reckoning. Right. It was mutual. Both sides carry me. Its not about whos right or wrong in this era of war. So its not about redemption. But, it is not something that can be easily resolved. For now, instead of worrying about making amends, why dont you try living in a way that makes you feel like you can go meet them in your current state? Just a thought. At the end of the day, I dont have an answer, but I have to continue living. I have to reward Aonii. Thats why the Chieftain may be right. But then, when I met Mr. Aka, I didnt get the feeling that Larouiph and Mr. Aka had already reunited. I dont know if she was looking for Mr. Aka in the world more than ten years from now, or if she hadnt met him yet I guess to answer that question Ill first have to yeah. Yes, no matter how much I think about it now, history has already been decided. In that case, all I can do is go and see what happens. Yes, to go back to the time I came from. Previous Chapter 336: A Place of Rest Chapter 336: A ce of Rest A few days have passed since the Hakuki attack, and my injuries have gotten much better. As the elves, myself, and Larouiph revealed our hearts to each other in various ways during my reminiscences, it seemed like the sense of distance had changed a little. Before the ogres attacked, there was a lot of talk about execution torture, and hostage-taking around Larouiph, but now no one speaks of that anymore. It seemed that they have changed the way they look at us, including my fight with Aonii, and now were treated like normal people, or even more like benefactors, so I dont feel bad about that. It may seem like a palpable change of heart, but Larouiph isnt going to leave anytime soon, and seemed shell be staying here until she feels calm. Behold~, with the aid of forest animals and birds, the rough sketch of our map has taken shape Ah~ indeed hmm~ oh, no. Its not to be. With this as the only river nearby While everyone was once again working on setting up temporary shelters, the Chieftain sat alone on a rock, talking to a bird that had flown by. Thus far, the menfolk have managed to fetch water on their own for these few days, but its a weary task should this persist, it will be a burden indeed. Also, the birds whisper of travelers and hunters traversing these parts from time to time its perilous, verily Yes, this was only temporary, and they cant live here indefinitely. Once, this ce would have been a fine abode, fortified with spells of concealment strewn about the vicinity Still, our presence was discerned by those of lofty skill hah Dear by the way, how fare our settlement Its confirmed, after a fashion our settlement has been razed it seems less a matter of we Elves escape and more one of not being found I suppose they sought to conceal their failure by the hands of that Ogre. So it seems. Then, returning after their departure seems an unattainable feat now Until now, the elves had lived in a secluded settlement where humans and demons hardly ever passed through, but that was no longer the case. But, it was not so easy to find a ce with the same environment as before, unknown to humans or the Demon King Army. Historically, the war between the Demon King Army and humanity will end in the not-too-distant future. But, no matter what the Demon King Army does, its counterproductive for the elves to interact with humans. Although they have be somewhat friendly with us, there were also people like the Bockmati family. Its still a long way off before the Bockmati family will be destroyed. Even I can wield some form of concealment magic but as for securing water and food Yes and to start the fields anew even if we disguise ourselves and venture into town for provisions, procuring for all residents~ Perhaps to gather from the wild creatures nearby Ah Indeed in the end, it maye to that for everyone but me It seemed that the elves also have a culture of hunting to make ends meet, so naturally they can secure food in that way. Except for the Chieftain, who couldnt eat meat. Even so, well manage with a few days of camping life at most as for making this our living area it seems quite a task Ah~, tedious it is. hey, Dark El.. Ms. Larouiph, cant you or the Young man use magic to create a river? Well, I.. dont have any affinity with water attribute magic. I only have Terran and Lightning attributes if I can dig the ground and get water that way, its fine. I cant do that either. Me neither. Well then, its hopeless~. ah, s what shall we do now~ After saying that, the Chieftainy on his back on the rock, as if he had lost his will. Wait, dear! Cant you devise a solution? Chieftain~ Can we not find an answer through the chieftains usual ingenuity or invention. His wife and other elves begged for help, but the Chieftain shook his head listlessly. Do not speak so easily it was I who suggested fleeing before the ogres attacked, after all Hmm I shall ponder upon it for a moment. Truly, its a matter of life and death Hah~ Mumble At times like this Perhaps there might be something useful among the tools in that facility Yet it seems futile Mumble why did I drop the key no, but it doesnt matter either way it would onlyplicate matters further ah~ how vexing. Its quite a difficult problem. But something has to be done. The Chieftain was trying toze around in anguid posture, but his expression looked like he was seriously worried. But how can such arge number of people live in such an environment without being found by others Hmm At that moment, Treainar looked at the map that the Chieftain had made. Ah, I see I had yet forgotten the greatest, the biggest, and the strongest brain. If its Treainar, I think hell have some good ideas The area around these parts will not do then perhaps tis best to Oh, if even Treainar finds it hopeless then, I guess its really no good. So, what will happen to these elves in the future Child Hmm? Perhaps purchasingnd could be an option. Huh? Even though there was war being waged all over thend, it was not all without gaps. I never ventured tonds where there was no meaning in war or anything this great forest and mountainous region were exceptions N-no, maybe thats true There are somends in the world that are owned by individuals and arepletely untouched. Tis possible to purchase them, make them private property and prohibit entry to anyone except for those involved. By using Espies title as one of the Seven Heroes in addition to that, if you have the credibility of yer as a Hunter, as long as you have the funds, there should be no issues. If you use both of their names to prohibit entry, it is unlikely that anyone will think to intrude. Buyingnd? I had never thought about such a thing in my life. No, but as long as we have funds where do we get the money? They all have nothing but their clothes, right? No matter how much money the Chieftain secretly earned as a writer, he now has nothing even for me I dont have that kind of money. In any case, even if I simply suggested that they could buynd or mountains, no one would have the money to buy something like that just as I was about to say that, I remembered something. Ah now that I think about it Yes, you do have the funds. In the city of Weinz you deposited most of your winnings from horse races in the depository, did you not? I see. Sure, I had a big bag full, and I deposited everything but the money I needed. Certainly, there are depositories all over the world, and withdrawals can be made from any of them as long as you go through the proper procedures. So, Ill pay for it!?? Well, theres no point in keeping that kind of money Then why not lend it to them? Lend them the money Clearly, the Destiny Series sold quite well on the Surface World in other words, even if he has nothing now, if he writes sequels, the Chieftain will earn arge amount of wealth once more. Yes if I ask him to pay it back in a decade or so Huh? Listening to Treainars story now, one question crossed my mind. Dont tell me that the sequels to the Destiny series keeping out, not only because the Chieftain wants to write them, but no way Hmm? And then it happened! Huh!? Suddenly, the air trembled. Just like when Hakuki appeared. What!? What is that!? Whoa, wait, look at that! And at the same time, something strange happened in the sky further away from the forest where we were. Whats happening!? What what is this? I, I sense such immense power the birds the forest creatures are rmed Huh!? A huge pir of light stretched from thend to the sky. W, what in the world is that?! The sky split!? What, that huge light!? The pir emitted an intense light around us, dazzling even those of us who were far away. Wh, whats that. Brother, what do you think? Both Espie and yer braced themselves. Even though I just encountered that Hakuki, what else is going to happen? Treainar, what is happening? Is this magic? Even without using the radar, I could feel it on my skin. Its a huge, intense pir of light that stretched through the clouds. Its magic power. But that much magic power Treainar? I asked Treainar, thinking he might know something, but he didnt respond. When I looked back to see what had happened Tis been a few days since the Hakuki attack and during that time, Aoniis death was reported ah, I see it was the day after that I also the Demon King Army received a report that shook the Demon Realm. Treainar gazed wistfully at the pir of light piercing the sky in the distance. Ive never seen Treainar like that before. So much so that I hesitated to call out to him Hmm? Oh, no worry not, child. Although tis visible, the source of that light is far from this ce there is no problem. I, is that so? But what the hell is that light Oh, that light was generated when two massive forces collided the half-destroyed Allied Forces along with Hiro, who had risen from the brink of death, is engaged with the Demon King Army there. My father!? No way, my father?! Moreover, he was in battle with the Demon King Army? Even though its quite far away. you can still see their power with the naked eye from here? What a joke For the time being you need not worry about it. For now, I dont have to worry about it, so dont. Thats what Treainar said, but something seemed strange about Treainar. As he was staring into the distance you were one of my pride fight without regret and rest in peace Gouda I couldnt hear what he was muttering. Chapter 337: Today Chapter 337: Today Chapter 337 Today ording to Treainar, for the time being, we can ignore the huge light that appeared in the distantnd. If so, what do we need to do now is What was that!? Young man, you are intending to purchasend and bestow it upon us!? Yes. That seems like the quickest way. If we say its Espie and yers private property, who would have the guts to go in there unannounced? No no,nd you say ah, even so, Young man Young Master? Ugh, dont call me that. I mean, I earned it myself i, its just some easy money, but . As expected, everyone, including the Chieftain, was confused by my proposal. Even if someone told you they would buynd and you would suddenly live there, youd be like, Huh? Yet, purchasing suchnd would require a vast sum. Its not like Im giving it away for free. You can pay me back eventually. I dont need any interest. Ah~, so it amounts to a debt that would be paid to you, Young man no, it does give pause~ You dont have to think so hard about it. At the very least I hope the Destiny Series continues for another decade or so. No, a span of more than ten years that, what manner of grand undertaking is this!? The Chieftain looked surprised at my joking words, but in fact he has been writing novels for more than a decade. And the novel was important to me and Treainar as well. Haha I never thought Id have anything to do with the fact that sequels to the Destiny Series keeping out. The day I met Treainar. I didnt know how to deal with the existence of the ghost of the Great Demon King, but because of that novel, I changed my mind and began to feel affection for Treainar in many ways. I couldnt help but feel a strange sense of destiny when I thought that the novel that triggered this was connected to the future because of my involvement in the past. Treainar? Hmm? Oh, yes Hmm? What is it? No But, when I expressed this to Treainar, he seemed a little distracted Even though he told me not to worry about it, I guess that pir of light was still on his mind. Well, I can pretty much guess a lot of things, but Yet, even if I were to rpense, whenever such wealth avails Y, Young man, from where shall thisnd hail Hmm? Ah thats . That said, I would like to ask Treainar to teach me a lot of things as we discuss our future, and with that in mind, I called his name several times in my mind Oh, yes Hmm. Land let me see so from here, through the forest and taking a short path well, first of all, we must remain inconspicuous while traveling there are several small mountains beyond the former Shiznautmy. I believe, tis certainly the Kingdom of Japone hmm? The ruins of Shiznautmy. Thats where I should be headed to in this era. But, does this mean that in order to solve the problem of the elvesnd, we have to go through Shiznautmy once? Well, as long as you have a certificate to withdraw money from the depository, it doesnt really need to be me so I can just leave it to them I cant do that. Even if the goal is Shiznautmy, there was no rush. Lets travel with Espie and yer a little more Oh Ah! T, tis so there was something else?! Whoa!? Huh? Y, Young man? Suddenly, Treainar beside me shouted. I couldnt help but cry out loud in surprise. What the hell is going on What have I done Child. Our destination is Shiznautmy however, it does not end at Shiznautmy, does it? Huh? I wondered what was going on, but I also just realized it. Going to the ruins of Shiznautmy The ruins are not deserted!? The Demon King Army and the Allied Forces continue to take and retake it in other words, one of the armies was always based there until the end of the war! Under such circumstances, how do you invade the ruins!? Huh? When I heard that, I was stunned. In the first ce, even when I tried to go to the ruins in the future, Norja and Fus father were heading there at the same time, so I avoided it. On the other hand, in this era, there was a military force stationed there? In short, unless I sneak into the ruins under the eyes of an army However, there was only one period in this era when the ruins were uninhabited for a short interval Goudas army was stationed in Shiznautmy Gouda sets out against the approaching Allied Forces to engage your father, Hiro, on the ins near Shiznautmy My father And then, Gouda was killed in battle. The remnants of Goudas army stationed in Shiznautmy retreated after confirming this, the Allied Forces marched on the uninhabited Shiznautmy the next day, and the Allied Forces recaptured Shiznautmy from the Demon King Army it will be so. Oh, oh Certainly, I have also studied the history of that part of the world. Its even mentioned in textbooks, and its a historical event in which humanity first defeated one of the Six Great Demon Generals. Huh? But when it happens In other words, today, the day of Gouda died! There is no other chance to enter the ruins of Shiznautmy than today! If we miss today, tens of thousands of Allied troops will upy Shiznautmy and raise their g! Huh!? Then that light we just saw was? Mm-hmm But today is so sudden and we were talking aboutnd are you saying I should leave the rest to the Espie and the others? No, I cant Espie and yer suddenly came together like this. then should we postpone it? Until the war ends At that moment, I finally understood why Treainar had suddenly panicked. In other words, if I miss today, I wont be able to go home even if I wanted to for a long time, until the war is over. Big brother, whats wrong? Brother? No.. well, thats not the case and the war will be over in the not-too-distant future But when I start thinking about it like that I dont think its a good idea for me to stay in this era forever and continue to be involved in the background of history In the first ce, while trying not to get involved, I got involved with Espie, who is also one of the Seven Heroes, and met Koujiro. As for the Six Supremacy, I also met Norja and Hakuki, and I got involved with a leader of the Hakuki Army and the Elves. If I get involved any further Well in the not-too-distant future, the me of this era will perish after that, the army will withdraw from the ruins Huh!? At that moment, I thought, I dont want that. Waiting until Treainar dies in this era if things continue like this even if I didnt intend it, what I do in this era may indirectly lead to Treainars death, not to mention the defeat of the Demon King Army. In the first ce, I have been dealing with the Six Supremacy in quick session over the past few days I dont like it ah I dont want to do that ?? Child Even if it was the course of history that Treainar would die, I just dont want to be involved in that course of events. Even so, I have to go home. Not someday. Its today. Chapter 338: Lost Item Chapter 338: Lost Item Chapter 338 Lost Item Big brother? Brother, whats wrong? Today, I have to go back to the future. I have decided to go home. Even though the Chieftain was an elf, he seemed to know about various things in the world, enough to write novels on the Surface World, so I think that if he discusses things with Espie and yer, he will be able to handle thend issue. But Im going to have a talk with Espie and yer well, unfortunately Espie yer Un, Big brother? ? I have to leave these two behind. For over ten years. How do I tell them that? How do I convince them? From now on, we wont be able to see each other for more than a decade So, Young man, where will thend be purchased? Hmm? Y, yes. I couldnt think of any words. But there was no time. To get to Shiznautmy, we need to move fast. I mean Uh-huh Shiznautmy the mountainous area beyond there seems to be within the territory of the Kingdom of Japone, and the mountains are privately owned and for sale well buy that . Japone beyond Shiznautmy? N, no, Young man. Thats far too great a feat for our humble number to traverse unnoticed. Huh? In the first ce, the problem was that the Chieftains people could not get there. Thats right. You cant get there unless you pass through the forest and push through the ins. There were less than a hundred elves in the vige, so with that many on the move, theres a possibility that they will be found. Hey, Larouiph, can you use your warp to get us there? No.. I cant get that far either. If it was just me, Espie, and yer, there would be no problem. But, in that case, it means that we will end up abandoning the elves, which would be too heavy on my conscience. Even if I go back to the future today and betray my precious younger sister and brother, I have to at least resolve this Ha~ a conundrum indeed. If only we could employ the teleportation device to swiftly reach Shiznautmy yet, once there, we must surface again, and what lies beyond should be within the warp distance of Lady Larouiph What? Huh? No, its nothing, Young man. Merely a murmured thought. At that moment, Treainar reacted to the iprehensible words uttered by the Chieftain. Teleportation device? A device is it? Chieftain Teleportation Device? What does that mean? Is it some kind of magic? Huh? Oh, thats of no matter. The device is just that, a device. As a matter of fact scattered across the realms, are devices imbued with Shiznautmy technology, some capable of whisking one swiftly to its namesake. Huh!? Well, truth be told, as I was crafting the map just before, I noticed the presence of one such device nearby, although it lies beyond our employ. Treainar seemed concerned about it, so I asked on his behalf, and the Chieftain said something outrageous. Not magic, but technology? Why is there such a thing? Thats ridiculous Ive never heard of such a thing in that ce, even though the Demon King Army destroyed the Sorcery City of Shiznautmy, and investigated it afterwards. Ah~, well~, it is indeed so unmistakably, it lies much deeper still only the city of Shiznautmy and a fraction of its subterranean vaults were vanquished by the Demon King Army yet beyondy depths more securely sealed W-what was that? Ive heard that before. But, Treainar said that no human could get there, and only a few in the Demon King Army knew about it. One of them was Jamdiel. The technology and whatnot that lies deep within was used to conceive Kron And the other was Apologies apologies. Let this tale fade into shadows. Moreover, in truth, this discourse holds no meaning whatsoever. What do you mean? In fact, within those depths lies dormant technology Furthermore, to utilize those teleportation devices, a key is requisite. With said key, one may traverse swiftly from the nearby teleportation device straight into the heart of Shiznautmy but without that key, it remains an impossible feat. Then where is the key? Hmm~ I did possess it, yet somehow managed to misce it truly, I well, at the time, I deemed it no longer of necessity and thus refrained from searching Ha~, in hindsight, perhaps I should have made a more diligent effort. Key? Child Y, yes. The key mentioned by the Chieftain was Say, dear, Im unsure, but could this be before our fateful encounter? You wandered aimlessly, devoid of home or destination, until chance led you to copse within our forest, whereupon me and mypanions discovered you. Hmm? No, the loss of the key urred quite recently, in truth. It slipped from my grasp as I stumbled and fell into the river, carried away by its current. Huh!? Fell into the river? Ive not heard of this! No, it was during my flight from the arranged marriage that I lost it, refusing to be bound to such a fate, I fled. Suddenly, a lot of things happened wasnt the Chieftain originally born in that vige? Besides, how does the Chieftain know so much about Shiznautmy? No, before that, the key is Hey, Chieftain. Do you mean this? I took that out of my pocket. Besides Treainar and Jamdiel, he was the other person who knew about Shiznautmy. I got it from Paripi Oh, indeed. Thats the Master Key, not only for the entrance to the deepest recesses of the ruins but also for activating the device nestled within the depths eh? At that moment, the Chieftain stiffened as if time had stopped. But a few secondster E EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHH !?? M, Master Key!? Wh, what!? F, furthermore th, the very one I dropped in the river and got washed away! Eh!? Why do you have it, Young man!? Did you pick it up!? N-no I-I got it from an acquaintance The Chieftain ran up to me screaming with his mouth so wide open that I thought his jaw might have fallen off. No way I picked it up. No, seriously. Really no lie 100%. I just happened to pick it up after it was dropped. That Paripi, did he really just pick it up?! Whats more, is this something that belongs to the Chieftain? Ha, haha what coincidence this is, or perhaps fate. The Master Key dropped by the Chieftain was picked up by the surviving Six Supremacy, Paripi, who gave it to me in the future more than ten yearster, and the lost item transcended time and ended up here but that aside, one thing that bothers me is Although the hour iste this one who in hells is he? Even ignoring his powers and abilities he is no mere elf. Right. Who was the Chieftain? Chapter 339: Late Questions Chapter 339: Late Questions Chapter 339 Late Questions No~ astonished I am. Never did I expect that by chance the Young man I encountered would pick up my Master Key. Y, yes then, I better return this Hmm~ No, noo. Once lost and feeling parted from it, to find myself holding it anew it feels amiss. But. Young man, I extend thanks for the varied aid even concerning the Ogre, this time as well Thus, I shall repay your kindness. I shall pen the Destiny series aplenty, and use this Master Key for whatever benefit it may bring you, right? The Master Key originally belonged to the Chieftain. I thought I should return it, but the Chieftain refused, looking somewhat conflicted. I could tell that he had some deep feelings about something. Hey, Chieftain you who are you? Hmm~? I tried to ask the question that came to mind. Treainar seemed to be concerned about that, too. But the Chieftain turned away with a nk look on his face Very well, then. Let us promptly make our way to the teleportation device, Ah~, what relief to forego the lengthy trek under a covert shroud~ Chieftain! The Chieftain pped his hands and announced to everyone. Instant teleportation, dear, does such a device truly exist? Indeed. Or should I say, its quite near on foot. Come now, let us proceed forthwith. Was he not willing to answer my question? When I thought so I am no fruit of love between two beings but rather an experiment spawned by sinister entities to test their craft What? Across the vast expanse of time fleeing, fleeing yearning for freedom. The Chieftain muttered with a faraway look in his eyes. The meaning of his words was beyond me. But I could tell that he was saying something very important. Haha, seems beyondprehension, I suppose. Yet I cant rify or rather, it would be challenging So for now, deem me but a humble writer. There is no falsehood in that, and even if I knew of Shiznautmy, Id harbor no intent to wield such technology to alter this world. Its beyond me It seems that they meant not to pass it down through the ages either. Wh, what the hell ? In that sense, I find you a curious soul as well, Young man. You seem an ordinary being yet there is an aura of extraordinariness about you Young man, who are you? Im a normal person I do all kinds of things Im shy around the girl I like I rebel against my parents . Ahahaha! In these turbulent times, what constitutes normal is quite the conundrum, isnt it? On the other hand, I do wonder what sort of environment you grew up in to consider yourself normal. However, rebellion against parents or affection for a maiden it seems you are in the throes of adolescence, indeed. In the end, the Chieftain doesnt seem to be willing to reveal anything. But I know that hes not normal. And thats when I realized something. Or rather, its quitete now, Ive neglected to ask about this for a long time By the way, Chieftain, whats your name? Eh? Eeeeeh? At this hour what do you ask? Oh, wait! Come to think of it, everyone does address me as Chieftain. Yes, I hadnt heard the Chieftains name. It was really toote. Oh, but the books in the Destiny series the authors name is Bamboo Shoots. No, no, no, no, no! Thats but a pen name! Though I do wonder why I chose such a moniker Well, you may continue to call Chieftain, as you have been. Saying this, the Chieftain looked embarrassed I mean, if youre embarrassed, why did you choose that name? Ah, but as you have asked, then likewise, your name oh, everyone! Look! Therge boulder, there! Eh? Is this it? Chieftain! At that moment, the Chieftain asked me my name. Not good. Thinking over it, I cant just casually give my name in this era, and I havent even revealed my name to Espie and yer. I only gave pseudonyms, like Ragaan-Man or Tapir Bael. But before they could ask for my name, we apparently arrived at the destination. It looked like a huge boulder in the woods though Is this the ce, where lies the technology of Shiznautmy? Thats a big rock, Big brother. But is this really it? Brother, what do you think? Even my senses cannot detect any magical power Chieftain, are you sure this is it? Say dear. It just looked like a big rock. As expected, It was very hard to believe this had anything to do with such extraordinary technology. It was the same for everyone, including Treainar. Then, the Chieftain stood in front of the huge boulder Well, let us behold. Young man, apply the Master Key unto this grand boulder. Uh, y, yeah. I took out the Master Key and held it over the boulder as I was told. And then [Master Key Confirmed] Eeeeehhh!!??? The boulder spoke. Hold on!? The rock spoke!? No, or is there someone inside? Nu, wh, who in the world is it Suddenly, the boulder uttered words, and everyone present jumped away. Me, Espie and some others couldnt help but brace ourselves. Simply Child that voice. Treainar? The voice just now tis the same voice as that watch, is it not? Watch? ah! It finally dawned on me when he said that. It was true. The item that seemed to be the cause of our arrival in this era. Wh, what do you mean? Hey, Big brother, thats the voice from the watch that time, right? Please charge or something. A watch spoke? What are you talking about, Espie? Brother, whats wrong? I took the watch out from my pocket. But, unlike the rock, this watch was still as silent as ever. Hmm? whaaaaaaaaaaat!? Y, Young man! Huh? Thats Young man. What?! What is it, Chieftain? Do you know this? No, I know nothing about it ah Oh~~~~~, ah~~~~~~, oh~~~~~~~! Is that how it is Ah~ The Chieftain looked at the watch and uttered a cry of astonishment, like when he saw the Master Key. Do you know about this too? And while the Chieftain shouted, Ah~, he gradually nodded as if he was somewhat convinced. Wait, what ails you? Say, this rock speaks, hey, dear! Chieftain!? From the perspective of the other elves, the situation makes no sense at all. But the Chieftain didnt answer the question, he just stared straight at me Say, Young man. From whence do you hail Future? Past? Which one? Eeehh!?? This one!? I and Treainar both felt the greatest shock at that question. f future Oh. Then, I dont wear it. Mine is in the past. Huh!? This will require some careful discussion with you, Young man, to ensure that it does not cause any inconvenience. But for now, let us focus on our journey ahead. Not good. My heart was racing. The Chieftain was not an ordinary elf Theres something else, something more incredible [Door Unlock Password, Please] It spoke again!?? At that moment, the boulder spoke again. I dont know whats going on anymore. In the midst of all this, the Chieftain calmly raised his hands towards the boulder For the time being Kohon Coughing lightly, he raised his hands Lo, gate, heed my call and open the ancient doors sealed shut! Ah Open Sesame! [Password Confirmed. Door Unlocked] The next moment, the boulder shifted backward on its own, revealing a staircase leading to a pitch-ck basement beneath it. Chapter 340: Passcode Chapter 340: Passcode Chapter 340 Passcode Wh, a, a hidden passage!? Are you, a-are certain this is safe? Will nothing emerge from within? Theres such a thing in this forest!? I, Ive lived here for so long yet I was unaware. Im scared, truly scared! The elves were startled by the pitch-ck staircase. And we were surprised ourselves. Seriously incredible. I never knew something like this was hidden Big brother, its dark hug. Hm, hmph. Youre such a coward, Espie, getting scared and clinging to Brother over something like this r, right? B, brother. The Demon King Army didnt know much about this area but, not only did the elves live here, but there were even hidden passages like this. What in the world would pop out? No, whats at the bottom of this? Thats what I thought Fear not. Nothing lies within these depths. The stairs descent is not so deep. Once we reach the bottom, we shall emerge into a spacious chamber. Ah, mind the stairs, lest you stumble. Once all have descended, we shall take count. The Chieftain, without any warning, quickly descended down the stairs. H, hey, Chieftain! Say, dear, wait! For the time being, the Chieftains appearance suggested that there was no danger here. I dont know whats going on, but we made up our minds and went down the stairs one after the other. This wall Treainar? Tis made to be indestructible even with great force I see I never thought something like this really existed.. On the way down the stairs, Treainar had a difficult expression on his face as he tried to make sense of the ceiling and walls. Thats just how unusual this is. You shouldmit this knowledge to memory, should you have need of it henceforth, Young man. Whether you choose to abuse it or not is a matter left to your discretion. I could hear the voice of the Chieftain as he led the way. Abuse its true that a hidden passage like this if the technology that lies in its depths was real, it would definitely be a threat if it was abused. The threat is that neither the Demon King Army nor the Allied forces at that time knew the existence of this ce I mean, in this era, neither Treainar nor my father didnt know about it. In other words, it is a secret that most people in the world do not know. Yes, weve arrived. Huh! Ah i, its so wide. At the end of the stairs, there was a spacious, bleak space. It was square-shaped,rge enough to hold a hundred of us, and in the center of the room was engraved a pattern that I had never seen before. Wow, what is that? Here? Dear nothing is here! I dont feel any magic or anything Chieftain is the power that makes teleport possible really here? We all looked around the room, but it was just dimly lit and nothing spectacr. Is there really such a power in a ce like this Big brother, is there something glowing? Huh? Ah the Master Key is What!? Young man, are you okay!? I noticed it when Espie told me. The Master Key was emitting light. Was it resonating with something here just like at the entrance? Oh~, fret not, Young man. There is no cause for concern. The device has merely responded, akin to the entrance. All is well. However, the Chieftain doesnt seem to have any particr problem with it Ah~, Activate Gate. Set transfer destination to [Institute Headquarters].'' [Command and Master Key Confirmed] Wow, again!?? And then I heard that voice again. I see, Chieftain! If youre going to do anything, at least exin what will happen before you do it! Dont frighten us! I concur, dear! Ah, I almost used magic in self-defense. The Chieftain was calm, but for us, each and every single surprise was bad for our hearts. [Please Note, For Security Reasons, A Passcode Is Required For Transfer To Headquarters. Provide A Passcode Please] Ah~ the passcode for the headquarters Indeed, that was a necessity~ yet, the passcode for the entrance has remained unchanged over time Passcode: 4545072! [Passcode Authentication Confirmed. System Startup] as before, it remained unchanged Truly, a careless oversight. But even so, the Chieftain nonchntly replied to the voice of someone who was not in front of him, as if he were working, and Wow, what!? Heh, the room the walls are spinning!? Whats going on!? Something strange was happening in the room. No, not the room, but our eyes? Suddenly, the wall in front of me seemed to be spinning at high speed, and the dimly lit space was illuminated by various lights, making it difficult to understand what was happening. Treainar, is this okay!? The principle is different from teleportation magic however, twisting time and space this without using any magical power. Hey,e on! I asked Treainar if it was okay, but he kept a serious look on his face and nodded curiously. With things like this, I guess the current situation was okay for the moment Hmm? Oh, the rotation is . Then, gradually, the phenomenon of the scenery of the room spinning subsided, the light disappeared, and we Hmm? Huh? Hey, Big brother here. H-huh? The scenery in the room has changed a bit!? Its true and theres a door in the corner of the room! There shouldnt have been anything like that! Whats going on, Chieftain?! Just when we thought the strange phenomenon had subsided, the room had changed? The Chieftain smiled wryly I have mentioned thus before? We were to warp. Here we stand, not within our familiar forest anymore. We tread beneath the realm of Shiznautmy. Eeeehhh!!??? Huh!? This is the ce!? Wha huh? Chieftain, wait a minute! No way, no, now were have we moved? Yes. From hereon, we emerge briefly onto the surface and then traverse thend. Yet, much distance has been shortened, easing our path. That cant be right? Sure, we were told that we could warp with a teleportation device or something. But between now and then, were already there? No, warp was understandable when you consider magic, but in this situation where I didnt feel any magical power, even if told that the warp was finished, it doesnt make sense at all. For now, shall we ascertain the truth by observing the surface? There appears to be a mechanism akin to an elevator that leads there ah, yet the presence of the Demon King Army does unsettle me Perhaps its prudent for just you, the Young mans group and I to venture forth initially, and gauge the situation?? With that said, the Chieftain led me, Espie, yer, and Larouiph to check on the situation above ground, while I was still confused. Suddenly, something lifted me onto a tform, forcing me off my feet and up. No good. I dont understand everything anymore. Also, it seemed like there was a considerable distance to the surface, so even my radar couldnt see what was happening on the ground. Is this really Shiznautmy? I dont get it. If wee up to the surface in such a confused state TLs Note Some readers will recognize the passcode from aaaaAAAAAAALLLL the way back in Chapter 6. Read thement section there for more rification hehe Chapter 341: The Last Song Chapter 341: The Last Song Chapter 341 The Last Song If the Demon King Army was on the surface, we would hurry back underground. That was the arrangement, but it was not necessary. This is Shiznautmy We were carried from underground to the surface, and the scene that opened before us was indeed a different ce from the forest of elves. At the same time that I realized that we had really warped, I was confused by the scenery that was spreading before me. Somehow beyond ruins or rubble Shiznautmy, a City of Sorcery, which had left its mark on history this was it. But, there were no houses or buildings here, much less people living here. It had been used as one of the strongholds of the Demon King Army, but now it looked like nothing more than a wastnd, with tents and campfires scattered around. Ah~ the city atop the institute has fallen to such ruin already Theres no one here Big brother Shiznautmy I didnt know anything about it except that it was destroyed by the Demon King Army and turned into a stronghold but this ce. This is the first time Ive been here too The site of the Demon King Armys camp Other than that, there was nothing left except for some rubble and debris. Even if you were told that there was an undergroundboratory in a ce like this, you wouldnt be able to tell. Treainar also looked somewhat self-deprecating. Well, Treainar took this city by his own hands and This is . For a moment, I thought about how this was where Sadizs birthce had been, but I quickly shook it off my mind, thinking there was no point in thinking about it too deeply. However, whats going on? Goudas forces should have been here where is everyone? Huh? Gouda was here Gouda Ugh~ Looking around, Larouiph voiced her doubts, and Espie, who has a history with Gouda, had an annoyed expression on her face. Well, Espie met me after a failed attempt to assassinate Gouda, which was turned back on her. Not long ago Goudas army engaged the Allied forces Gouda was killed by the Hero, Hiro. Eeehh!?? Then, with Goudas death, the remnants of Goudas army retreated in a hurry Tomorrow, the Allied forces will reach the area and retake Shiznautmy. So today is the only time to move everyone. As I looked around, I told everyone about the course of history that Treainar had taught me. Naturally, everyone was surprised when I suddenly started talking about things like that. Nonsense, among the Six Supremacy, Lord Gouda is like an immortal his death is inconceivable! What in hells is going on?! Really!? Big brother, Gouda is dead!? Hey, Brother! Youre saying that so easily, but Gouda is one of the Six Great Demon Generals, just like Norja and Hakuki! Such a legendary figure is dead!? Well, of course that would be the natural reaction. Its true. Thats the unreasonable superpower of the Hero, Hiro? And it looks like hes been obliterated without leaving a trace. For me, hes a textbook figure, but for everyone living in this day and age, the Six Supremacy were such powerhouses. In addition Wait, just a moment how could you possibly know all this? Un. Big brother, when did you find out? Brother? From the perspective of the Larouiph, this was a legitimate question. Ive been with Larouiph for the past few days, and with Espie and the others for even longer, so when did I get this information? Thats . The Chieftain remained silent without saying anything. And I also thought about it. Up until now, I would have tried to cover it up by saying all kinds of nonsense, but Ivee to this point now. For me and Treainar, this ce was the goal of our journey in this era. If so, this was the only ce for it. And so, the whole truth Hmm!? Hold on, child! Huh Hmm? ?? But then it happened. I was about to reveal the truth when Treainar stopped me. is someone there? What!? I was careless. I immediately activated my radar and, just as Treainar said, I detected the presence of someone other than us. There was only one person. Someones here! Huh!? Who is it Demon King Army?! O, over there Truly, alone Allied forces? no, that person! Someone was walking alone from behind the rubble a little further away. But its not human. Ah~, I seriously thought I was a goner Eeehh !?? The person who was talking to himself was not human. What? It was a demon! An Ogre? No, its not. Its gigantic, but not an ogre. It has huge beetle-like horns sprouting from its forehead, and its body is also covered with a pitch-ck epidermis. And, in the giants chest, a red magma-like mass throbbed as if it were about to explode at any moment. Oh i.. annot be it cannot be what the hell is this And Treainar couldnt be more agitated. Do you know? What the heck Hmm? No, thats But the magical power inside my body is going out of control and its going to explode any minute So I wonder if Im going to die this time? But I wont die for nothing Finally, Im going to wipe those bastards out with a huge explosion ah? My eyes met with a mysterious demon Ah Huh? That face Huh? Huh Huh? Oh ah!? Seeing him, Espie flinched in fear the moment their eyes met, and Larouiph was just dumbfounded That face eh, no way! Uh, wow Brother wh, what is happening? It seems that yer and the Chief also knew that face, in other words, he was that much of a person. I knew him too. Ive seen him in textbooks! These guys, what a surprise. Even my soulmates in heart have already retreated from this ce Heh, did theye here first to scope things out? But thats not what surprised me. And more than our reactions It cannot be what is the meaning of this? This this is what in hells is this?! An agitated Treainar eximed. No wonder. Because But the brat of the Seven Heroes you guyswho are you? Allied forces together with elves and even the hunter kid I dont know But now that weve met, I must give you my name! Even if you know it, listen! And apud me! Because, this was happening You punks, with brains smaller than a single piece of my crap, listen up closely, you heeeeaaaarr. This is my final live act! This such a thing Something like this! I~ am~ Gouda~, the~ Great~ General~~~!!! And at the very end, Treainar and I learned the true history that the world didnt know and was never told to future generations. Chapter 342: The Worst Hypothesis Chapter 342: The Worst Hypothesis Chapter 342 C The Worst Hypothesis It was so loud that the air shook and I thought my ears would burst. A song? That wasnt an attack?! But right now, this situation is more important than that. I have to deal with the situation. ~Once upon a time, there was a legendary monster called the Titan God. Its huge body was bigger than a mountain. With one step, thend would shake, and with one swing of the fist, thend would crack. However, the Titan God was destroyed by the Holy Sword wielded by the Hero of Light~ Roughly, it should have been something like this. Thats the story we learned from picture books and textbooks. Gouda was defeated by my father and died. Even Treainar recognized this. Even if he had managed to survive my fathers sword, Gouda was still destined to die. Then, by any chance, will my father and Gouda have a rematch? Ah~~~ What are you bumming about for, cmooooon, apud my beautiful vooooooooooooice! Eeehh!?? Im going crazy right now, but thats my thing! Get it, my personality! Thats rock! Oooooh, long live the Great Demon King! Death to Hiro and humaaaanityyyyyyyy! No, hes gonepletely insane. Should we run for it? G, General Gouda, Im Larouiph, a member of the Amazoness Unit of the Norja Army! Um I heard that you were engaged in a battle with the heroes Huhn? You bet! I fought that dumb sonuvabitch, and he blew me to smithereens with his ridiculous power! S smithereens. But Ive got Super Magic Recovery! In other words, no matter how wrecked my body is, as long as I stay alive for even a few seconds No, this is already way past the safe margin for an explosion ah~~~, who cares about the details! Huh!? It felt like I was about to be blown away by the gust of wind generated by a single yell. And Super Magic Recovery? Oh, Im pretty sure thats Indeed, child, He possesses the same constitution as Machio of Cacretale. Yes, when I fought Mr. Machio in the Cacretale tournament, I heard something like that. DDStructure of the human body applying a load to the body through strength training, and so on, results in a temporary decline due to damage to muscle fiber damage and fatigue umtion, but by taking appropriate rest, it leads to greater muscle strength and muscle hypertrophy than before due to the recoil of recovery tis called it Super Recovery. However, there are people in the world with a unique constitution those who intentionally control and activate cells through the body without the need for rest, regenerate and restore the body and bones at super-speed, and gain more power than before. And tis not just about training. If you fracture, it will regenerate into a stronger and more resilient bone than before, and if you take damage in battle, it will make your body more resilient. Does this mean that Gouda managed to survive my fathers attack thanks to that ability? Moreover, being torn apart has made him even stronger? Well, who has time to waste exining stuff to you morons! Dont listen to my exnations or stories! If you want to listen, listen to the sooooooong! From ancient times to modern times, rock and roll! Feel it, picture it, Koraaaaa! But, even though he got stronger, the bnce between his body, mind, and magic was already messed up. Its like he had exceeded his recovery tolerance, and was going out of control Woooooooooow, lets go out with a huge bang! But first, Im gonna smash you guys to biiiiiits!!! O, oh no! Everyone, scatter! Gouda was screaming, eyes drooling, and blood vessels all over his body that looked like they were on the verge of bursting as he pounced on us. Ugooouuuaaaahh! Beatles Impaaaaaaaaact!!! He jumped at us with his huge, sharp horns. So fast! But its too linear it can be dodgDDD Eeehh!?? We all jumped back on the spot to get some distance. The next moment, the diving Goudas horn hit the ground, and with a powerful explosion, it made a huge hole in the ground. Whoa!? uh. What how . Such destructive force! Wow~Wow~ Its too big, and too deep. If you get hit head-on by something like that Gahahahaha, its no use running anywhere! The Alliance morons will be here soon, and they aint got a clue anyway! Ill set off a huge fireworks show when they get here!! Gahaha, who knows whatll happen, I dont I feel so incredibly hot and ready to burst, I cant even tell whats going on with me! The way its going, not just this city, the whole region is gonna eat this explosion! Youve got to be kidding me. I mean, Norja, Hakuki, and now Gouda! Hey hey, its not just a fight an explosion Big brother! Brother. I think we should get out of here. Lord Gouda Say now, he speaks of an impending explosion, should we not flee for the time being? The underground facility might withstand such a st. Run away? The Chieftain says it casually, but is that the best thing to do? But what will happen if I leave things like this? If the underground can withstand this guys explosion, does it matter? No, in the first ce, the Allied Forces Shiznautmy here Historically after Goudas army retreated, Shiznautmy was retaken by the humans that is just the flow. There is no record of the destruction of the Shiznautmy site due to arge explosion or of any damage being caused to the Allied Forces Eh!??. At that time, Treainar told me the history again as I was perplexed. In other words, this situation was unexpected even for Treainar Hey, hey, you dont think history has changed? No way, could it be because of all the things Ive done in this world? No I do not believe so. Treainar? History has not changed the fact that you existed behind the scenes of history is also the truth of history in other words, this is also correct history. No, but Gouda is still alive No you dont think he doesnt die like this, and will continue to survive in the future by pretending to be dead like Paripi Treainar didnt even know that Paripi was alive. Then, if the same goes for Gouda No, this one is not so dexterous and most of all, as he says, his body tis exceeded the tolerance of Super Magic Recovery, the enormous amount of magic power is out of control, the circuits in his body are ruined, and will explode at any moment this one will likely perish from it No, no, but if thats how the explosion happens what about my father, the Allied Forces Shiznautmy? If the course of history was correct, that Gouda dies in a huge explosion, then what happens to my Father and the Allied forces because of the explosion? The fact that there was no damage even after that explosion means that someone must have intervened in the situation somehow. Huh!? Someone intervened? In this case, who was Oh its me!?? In other words, the fact that my father and the others didnt suffer any damage at the hands of Gouda, who was still alive like this, means that I stopped the explosion behind the scenes of history. Th, that stupid old man! Paripi was alive, Gouda is like this, Hakuki is like that, Jamdiel, Norja and Laiphant I mean, the Seven Heroes were supposed to rival the Six Supremacy. Why didnt they take down at least one!! B, Big brother, whats wrong? Brother.? The unexpected truth. Whats more, you couldnt even stop the final blow of a Six Supremacy my father ha Hmm? Huh!? Child, for now, do not think about anything else, concentrate on what lies before you! Huh? Well, wait here if its the course of history that Im going to do something here then. Child! At that moment, I suddenly wondered. Just as Treainar was flustered, saying, Dont think about it. No, wait. Wait? What will happen if I just dont do anything unnecessary and leave Gouda to explode? Child! Look ahead! Child! Would my father die? No, even if he hadnt died, it would have done a lot of damage to the Allied forces. If that had happened, how would the war have turned out? How would the war situation between the Allied Forces of Humanity and the Demon King Army have changed? Wouldnt the Demon King Army have an overwhelming advantage? No, wait. If we go back to the beginning what would have happened if I hadnt saved Espie from the failed assassination of Gouda? I hate to think about it, but Espie would have died. In other words, one of the Seven Heroes would have fallen. It would have been a major loss of strength and morale for humanity. What about Norja? What about Aonii and the others? Child! Do not think foolish thoughts! Concentrate! Look ahead! Big brother, what are you doing!? Youre staring nkly! Brother!? When I came to this era, I tried not to do too many unnecessary things. Thats why I didnt willingly dare to fight the Demon King Army. But as it turned out, that was totally impossible. Because I saved Espie. As a result, the Demon King Army lost the chance to defeat one of the Seven Heroes and reduce their strength. I fought Norja. As a result, Ghenkan and other captive men were released. A number of Allied soldiers were among those men. What about Aonii? A Champion of the Demon King Army with the title of Great Hundred whatever. Without a doubt, he must have been a great force in the Demon King Army. But he died to protect me. What would have happened if I hadnt done anything? Espi would be dead. Norja would not have retreated and would have inflicted damage on the Allied forces and humanity. Aonii would be alive and well, and as a soldier in the Demon King Army, he would be a threat to humanity. And what about Gouda here? Child! Pay it no mind! What would have happened if I hadnt done anything about Goudas explosion? Wouldnt the Demon King Army have an overwhelming advantage in the war? Because I came to this era, because I did unnecessary things me its all on me! Child! Do you hear my voice?! Child! If the war had progressed with the overwhelming advantage of the Demon King Army if I hadnt done anything unnecessary what would have happened? Oh. Drat this durd . At that moment, my mind and heart remembered the various events that had happened since that day when I met Treainar. He was strict, scary, but interesting, fun, strong, reliable, respectable, grateful Im grateful to have met him Im grateful so grateful I cant thank him enough and now Ive juste up with a ridiculous hypothesis. No, its not a hypothesis anymore. If I hadnt done anything unnecessary the Demon King Army would have defeated humanity Treainar wouldnt have died, right? Do not be conceited you durd . Treainar I The Battle with Norja What did I say to you who were hesitant to save the yer due to your concern over the impact of the battle on history? Chapter 343: Intermission (Master) Chapter 343: Intermission (Master) The child arrived at a theory. Said theory being, What if I. Tis certainly not that such thoughts have not urred to me. The child recalls the moment he saved Espie in that forest, but my first thoughts were from even earlier. When the child saved a younger Hiro. That was where it all started. Had the child not saved Hiro at that time even if share luck had been enough to save him, he would not have felt any kind of yearning for justice. It all started from that moment, and it was during his skirmish with Koujiro that I became certain. In that skirmish, the child activated the Breakthrough. Koujiro experienced it. The child simply did not know, but it was a crucial point. However, what of it? I lost.I am dead. What does it matter if I know that now? Hence why I pushed his back so many times. Child, I should have told you Eh but. During the battle with Norja, I said as much to the child, as he hesitated about whether or not to save yer due to his concern about the impact on history. DDChild even if the world we are in is in the past the present, this moment here with you and I, is all that matters. Then, in this moment, forget about the passage of time and everything else. Just face the reason you absolutely must fight right in front of you. Did I not say it in the woods where you first met Espie in this era? I suppose tis the way of history you have no choice but to act! DDBut DDBesides that, no matter what sort of influence you have on the Demon King Army of this era do not feel guilty for my sake. I am not so daintily inclined as to be perceived in such a manner by you. DDTreainar DDDo not feel sorry for the Great Demon King. Do listen to the words of your master. There was no deceit in that. As such, I told the child to fight without worry. However But back then, so far we were talking about what if. Nu? But this time is different its not certain. whatever I manage to do here, for you No matter how you look at it Exactly. Goudas death was undeniably the signal for humanitys great counterattack. The defeat of one of the legendary Six Supremacy significantly boosted humanitys morale, and conversely, cast a shockingly dark shadow on the Demon Realm and the Demon King Army. Had the child done nothing, the Demon King Army would not have been defeated. I would not have died. However, child then I would not have met you, would I? It is all connected. Even this moment. Ugoraaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!! Time to st oooooooooooooooff!!! Even if your actions led to my death, I was also the one who trained you. Big brother, we have to do it! Fluffy World! Espie, we have to work together! You too Brother! Kuh, what has happened Lord Gouda has gone berserk. This is troubling with no animals, insects, or birds nearby, I am rendered most useless here. Tis merely an ironic coincidence, and you need not feel responsible for it. Ugoraaaaaaaaaaah! Y, yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeaaaahh!! I shall say it again and again. The responsibility falls on me. For Aonii as well as Gouda G, Gouda, h, hes getting bigger and bigger Whats more, his body is even stronger!? This is Lord Goudas power not only Super Magic Recovery, but also the ability to grow to a gigantic size through physical maniption. N, no, in his state, such actions would hasten the explosion I shall say it again and again. I shall say it again and again. Child, do not be conceited. Treainar You, still but half a man, merely wandering around, yet believe you could threaten the life of this all-knowing, all-powerful, and almighty me? Tis a lie. You have grown stronger. Enough to confront even one of the Six Supremacy. If neither the Demon King Army nor I were aware of such an existence, and it was operating behind the scenes in the world and history, it would be a threat. From my point of view at the time, such was the way of things however Seeing as youck understanding, I shall ask you once again. Child, who am I? The Great Demon King Treainar Indeed. Treainar, the Great Demon King, would not have overlooked it now however Durd. I am.. your Master. And as my disciple, you must live up to your Masters expectations and make me proud! So, apologies Gouda like Aonii, you too However, child if you still suffer the guilt then do me one favor. A favor? For you? Do not run away from Goudas end, face it. Gouda. You were also my pride. I am truly sorry that the one I raised was the one to intervene. So, at the very least If Goudas death from the explosion is inevitable, then do not let him die alone for no reason At the very least, let him give it his all in the end. Rather than going berserk and dying in an explosion, let him battle an extraordinary opponent at the end, let him give it his all, and let him die with no regrets Please respond to Goudas end respond. This is all I can ask of you tis something only you can do. Oh uooooooh! Osu!! Shaking off his tears, the child once again had a good look in his eyes. Yes, that will do. Espie! yer! Larouiph! Chieftain! Everyone, stay back! Ill handle this one by myself! Eh!? And if you respond, it would be a fair one-on-one? Big brother, what are you talking about!? This guy is totally different from those Ogres back then!? Brother. I think the best thing to do here is to work together and then get away when the time is right, right? Do you even understand what youre saying? Young man, proceeding on your own is not realistic? Well, tis a natural reaction I suppose. Fighting alone against a berserk Gouda is bound to elicit such reactions. Still, dont interfere, ever! B, Big, brother why However, the child still insisted on a one-on-one battle and told them not to interfere No, child I asked that you face Goudas end, but I never implied you fight one-on-one, did I? And then It cant be helped. My Master is the kind of guy who wouldnt be satisfied with a final battle like that with a fight or a settlement where multiple people beat up on one person. Huh? ah is that so. Oh, indeed. DDThe Hero party was very obscene and could not read the situation! Tis no exaggeration to say they know not the word fair! Aaaah, so abominable!! On the day we first met, I mentioned as much when asked about Hiro. DDThe very height of cowardice! Is that all right? At the final battle They invaded the Great Demon Pce.and the seven warriors led by Hiro reached my base. DDSeven people Oh The Seven Heroes of Humanity. DDYes! However, usually when ites to that junction, shouldnt single battle between the Demon King and the strongest hero decide the fate of the world? But they all seven people at once attacked in a crowd! Including your mother! I would utter such pettyints, unable to ept my defeat. DDExactly! Moreover, as if it was not ridiculous enough, that Hiro Humanity all over the world, grant us your power to implore such an outrageous appeal, and all mankind did send power to Hiro, beaten I was by a huge sword thatbined all that power together! Absolutely obscene! Child, are you considering my words from back then and saying that you will repay not only Gouda but me as well? Oh? Alone? Goraaaaaah, you think you can take me on alone!? may be crazy, but I got what you just said! Are you mocking me?! I dont think I can take you lightly. But theres a reason for this. One of the Six Supremacy, the Titan God Gouda! Im going to keep youpany until the end! Ah, huh? This little shit suddenly acting like a big shot! Really, aside from the Seven Heroes and the Hunter brat, who in Hells are you anyway! Gouda, who knows nothing about such a child, asked. Who are you? And. Then the child said to Gouda no, tis not only Gouda Who am I? Then. Ill tell you. Perhaps his words were meant to convey that this is thest battle in this era or his resolve to make it so. Hence why he would like to express his gratitude to Espie and yer, who were the bonds that were forged in this era My name is Earth Lagann!! Eeeeehh!?? A man who has transcended time toe to this age, and who will ept your final moments! For the first time, the child roared his name without pretense to the inhabitants of this world and this era.LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 1/Chapter393rd Mar 2020In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 1/Chapter47th Nov 2019In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 7/Chapter31115th Nov 2023In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 344: Man Chapter 344: Man Arsu? Earth? Is that, Big brothers name? Espie, you didnt know!? No, its true that weve always called him Brother Not Ragan-man Earth Lagann Huh? Lagann? I believe Lagann is the same family as Hiro is he from the same family as Hiro?!? Heh~ At this moment, Im going to give it everything Ive got. The legendary Six Supremacy. The existence that was a rival of my parents. So far, Ive traded blows with Jamdiel, Paripi, Norja, and Hakuki. But looking back, I wasnt fighting alone. Against Jamdiel and Norja, it took two people with advice from Treainar.For Paripi, not only Treainar, but also support from Sadiz, Mr. Machio, and Phianse. As for Hakuki, I cant say that we fought. In other words. This will be the first time. Lets go, Gouda! I said I would fight alone. Its not only that I wont need the support of Espie, yer, Larouiph, or the Chieftain. I wont even take Treainars advice here. Indeed. You will have to push forward with all your might! Truly, I will fight with my own strength. This is the first match between me and a Six Supremacy. Lagann? Ah~ Its that damn name, aint it? Im gonna stomp on you and crush you down! Gouda has gotten bigger. Much bigger. Just like Norja. The muscles that have swollen up to the point where you can see them, you can feel the tremendous power. If you add not only his strength but also his weight, his destructive power should be iparable to that of Mr. Aka and Mr. Machio. But Breakthrough!! Uruaaaaaaaaaaaaeeh!! His swings were too big. The initial motion was fully telegraphed. If it hits, death is inevitable Im already used to such battles! Magical Footwork! Anh? Huge feet stomped and caused tremors, and huge fists cracked the ground. But, my core and footwork werent shaken by the slightest tremor. I dodged the shattered rock debris and the rising dust. In addition Great Demon Sonic Flicker! Hmm? Obueh!? I shot a shockwave towards Goudas eyeballs from his blind spot. Gouda quickly blinked to block the attack on his eyeballs, but the veins on his forehead grew as he clearly got irritated. Cmoooooooon?! You little punk! First you scuttle around, now you throw ps?! I knew you were bluffing about taking me on. Still calling yourself a man!? Where are your damn bs!? Shut up, Im just getting warmed up! Warmed up!? Dont mess around, men dont need warming up! Just go in as is and wreck shit up, like a man, man, maaaaaaaaaaan! Uooooooooh, Im a man among meeeeeeeeen!! With his physique and durability, theres no way to deal fatal damage with just a series of lefts. But this was all just preparation fornding the big blow. Move your feet and create a rhythm with your left. Frustrated, Gouda threw more punches and stomps that left more openings. Monotonous, sloppy, and easy to read. Ugaaa! Hmmkeeaaahhh! Nudryaaaaaah! Even so, hes now a full-blown rampaging monster. Uncontrobly violent, and yet, rather liberating. In terms of sheer size, he was about the same as Norja. But, his strength and destructive power were greater than Norjas. However, he doesnt have the sameplex movements or speed as Norjas tails. After concentrating and witnessing a few attacks, your eyes get used to it. Get the hell outta my face!! Here! Goudas downward left shot hit the ground. But I ran around it. The moment Gouda was about to pull back the punch that failed tond Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral, Phantom Sonic Impact!! DDDDDDeh!? A counter-shockwave aimed at the moment the opponent pulls back their attacking arm. A shockwave that aimed not simply at the blind spot of the opponents vision, but at the blind spot of the opponents consciousness. The huge blow of the swirling Great Magic Spiral struck Gouda directly on his temple. ahn? He was hit by the shockwave of the Great Demon Spiral but there was no sign of him being pierced or blown away. Still, the sudden blow caused the huge Gouda to stagger and get down on one knee in front of me. Ah Yo that huge face hase much closer so I can smash it this time! Huh!? Goudas face, which was big and high up, was so close that I could reach it if I jumped. Suha Breakthrough. And . N, nu!? After taking a breather with Magical Breathing, I activated the Breakthrough again and made a Great Magic Spiral. Jumping, I jumped onto Goudasp, since he was down on one knee, and used it as a stepping stone Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral, Breeeeeaaaak!!! Instead of a shockwave, Ill hit a huge magic spiral directly on that big face. Beatles Head!!! Nuh!? In an instant, Gouda greeted me with a headbutt aimed about my head. Rather than dodge, he jumped in Tsu, go, ah, nuoooooooooooooooohh!! Hard! Heavy! Strong!!?? My body was blown away so easily it was ridiculous. Gah, ow, gu, ke, ke, geha!? I repeatedly hit the ground, rolled over, and the Great Demon Spiral that I attacked him with was shattered, causing severe pain and numbness in my right arm. A dull pain ached all over my body Big brother!? Brother! Ouch. I didnt expect to be hit back like that. Tsu I never thought there would be someone who would jump face-first into the Great Magic Spiral. After all, hes a monster, and its not going to be easy. I felt pretty sure. I cant take this anymore! Gouda, Ill blow you away! Brother, well alsoDDD I told you to stay out of this, Espie! yer! So Im not taking back what I said before. Espie, yer something like this if youre going to fight one of the Six Supremacy, its a matter of course its something you should expect. So dont make a fuss about it I was bounced back, but I havent lost yet. Big brother but, but! You cant do it alone! Dont worry. This is the task assigned to me alone. Its not a matter of whether I can do it or not, its something I have to do. Stand up. No problem. I can still move. I have a lot of stamina left. The pain can be ovee with determination and perseverance. Oraa! I can still go, Gouda! Ive got more than enough to give! I roared that I could still fight. But on the other hand, Gouda, who had blown me away, looked at me as if he had calmed down, aplete change from his previous boisterousness. how can you use that technique? Punk, seriously Whats going on? The Great Demon Spiral? Breakthrough? Even after losing control and going berserk, he still couldnt help but wonder. The truth I cant say it in this state yet Earth Lagann, just etch it in your mind for now. Huh? I mean, Lagann Oh~ yes, thats what you said Ah~ Well, are you that damn hero Hiros brother? A rtive? I am his son. But dont lump me in with him. I may be rted to the Hero, Hiro, by blood, but that doesnt matter at all! Its me! Its not one of the Heroes who will see your end, its not a member of the Allied Forces, its just a man named Earth Lagann! You, watch me until the very end!! Im not the son of a Hero. Look at me. Look at me as a man, not as a title. I told Gouda, one of the Six Supremacy, the feelings I had for the people around me for a long time. Then Gouda said Is that right I dont really get it, but what I do get is punk, youve got a lotta spirit like a mans man! Although his mind and body were already on the verge of copse, Gouda still forced a smile on his face and said that to me.LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 1/Chapter1027th Nov 2019In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter16913th Nov 2021In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 1/Chapter4211th Mar 2020In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 345: That Technique a Second Time This time, Treainar would not fight. But he was watching us. And he asked me to do this. He said only I could do it. I wonder what this feeling of tion is. It felt even better than when Treainar pushed my back in the Imperial Match. Theres no way Ill lose. Fuh~, fu~ ah~ Im so gonna mess you up Earth, was it? Come on! Goudas breathing was ragged as he called out my name. But, he seemed much calmer than before.But that was more like the calm before the storm the calm before the huge explosion, and there was no change in the chilling pressure in the air. And then I could crush you, but youd just squirm around and get away so, lets do this instead. Hmm? Ha, ha, ndraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh! Huh!? Gouda roared again. But, he didnt roar and pounce, just growled on the spot and gathered all his strength. What was he about to do? At that moment, a change urred in Goudas whole body. What, Goudas body . Goudas body, which had been gigantic, is now back to normal ? No as if it had been shrunk. Lord Gouda, what are you nning? I never thought you would undo your gigantic form No that is rather than merely undoing its more akin to forciblypressing an inting form. Gouda was trying to return from his gigantic size. But, rather than simply releasing the gigantic growth, it seemed like he was forciblypressing his muscles in, as the Chieftain said. Ka, ha nggu, gnu nunu. Gouda was trying to get his body back to normal, as if someone who was wearing baggy clothes was now suddenly wearing tight clothes of a different size. What are you doing? Heh, hehe with magic and muscle maniption well, you see by doing this I wont lose sight of you by squeezing, I became lighter and also faster. Huh!? Well, I forced it so with this stimulus the explosion countdown just got shorter but it doesnt matter, cause Ill finish you off in an instant! Youre not getting away anymore, you bastaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaard!! His size has returned to normal. But, because he forcibly contracted his muscles, they became even denser, and were in a state of extreme excitement. And at the same time, I realized that I had seen Goudas current state somewhere before. That was in Cacretale Huh!? Thats right, Mr. Machios. Pump Up! Control of the muscles and blood flow. As a result, Mr. Machio has dramatically increased his power and speed. Was it the same? No, its greater than that. And the next moment, Gouda kicked the groundDDDD Drop dead, goraaaaaaaaaa! HaDDDD So fast! Avoid Impossible, the trajectory then Great Demon Parry! Theres no time to dodge with steps. The only option was to change the trajectory of Goudas punches, which fly in a straight line. Perfectly repelled Great Demon Slipping Away! Goudas punch flew towards my face without hesitation, and I twisted my neck to parry it. Wh, aaaaaaa~~~, whats going on?! What a punch. The pressure of his fist blows away all the debris in the distance. The destructive power remains the same as before, but the speed has increased to a new level. One more shot!! This time, Gouda threw a left hook. And the next moment, only Goudas left arm began to swell. Is this a type of muscle maniption? By strengthening the muscles only where you need to? You can even do that? But its a simple left hook, just swinging his arm around. The first shot was faster than I expected, so my movement was dyed, but if I calmly watched Gowdas muscle movements, his line of sight, his elbows, fists, and joints, I could predict what wasing. Here! Anh? I ducked on the spot to avoid a left hook. And at the same time, its an opportunity. This was Goudas bosom, and looking up, I see an unprotected jaw. Great Demon Frog Punch!! Huh!? From a crouching position, jump like a frog and hit an uppercut Wha, th, the heck!? Ah~ Is the hardness of his body the same even after the size reduction? No, rather, did the increased density make it harder? Even though the uppercut was perfectly timed and angled, instead of knocking off his head, my fist hurt. Dont mess with me The shockwave of the roar wasing. Ah, I cant stay here Great Demon Escape Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeey!! So loud, I felt like my eardrums were going to burst. I mean, just screaming was enough to create a powerful shockwave. But Ahh My anticipation was quicker. I managed to get out of range. Tch, again you just keep runniiiiiiiiiiig! If youre a man, stand still and fight meeeeeeeeeee!! Gouda was still chasing. He hunched over and took an animal-like stance. Then, in the next moment, Goudas legs bulged out, and he flew straight at me with the force of a cannonball. This explosive speed if it were a linear movement, it would be faster than me in my breakthrough state. A feint no, this guy doesnt care about feints, hes just flying straight at me. Then Great Demon Swim! Nga!? In a low stance, I ced my arms over Goudas head and dodged sideways in a swimming motion. Th, this guy Ha, ha running around again, urraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! I sidestepped Gouda as if I was slipping through, but Gouda stopped abruptly and then turned around and tried to hit me with a straight right. Its monotonous. I can match this. Great Demon Cross Counter! Cross counter on the right. Light cross. T-uhnga Nuh brat Ah, that was dangerous my right arm got hurt when the Great Magic Spiral was shattered now, the bones in my fist were broken, my elbowand my shoulder? I dont have much strength even if I hit him like this, the opponent wont take much damage, and Im the one taking more damage but, so what? Great Demon Heartbreak Shot! Ugh!? Gouda didnt waver even after my cross counter, so I mmed my left fist into his heart. Even if there was no damage, it made Goudas body stiffen for a moment. At that moment, I pulled back and umted magical power to the left Oooooooh, Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral Break!!! Ubueh!?? I mmed the Great Magic Spiral into Goudas unprotected abdomen. Totally went in. It was also rewarding. Open up a windhole and get blown away!! His abdominal muscles were being shaved in. I could feel it intuitively. His muscles were certainly too strong and too hard. But, in terms of body hardness, Vasr, the Dragon King of Hades, was better. Even the Great Magic Spiral was no match for Vasr, but Goudas body could barely withstand it. If the tip dipped even slightly into the abdominal muscles, the rest will be instantaneousDDDDD Dont mess with meeeee! Huh!? Dammit, went in too deep!? Need to create some distance too slow. I was so focused on the Great Magic Spiral that I stopped in ce. Ive got yooooooou!! Guh, ah!? While taking my Great Magic Spiral to the belly, Gouda rather forcibly moved forward, using his abdominal muscles to shatter my attack while it carved into him. Then he spread his arms wide and wrapped them around my back to hold me tight. No good. I cant escape this restraint! Huff, huff, I could just crush you like this, but Id rather smash you into a pulp from the top of your head! Gouda lifted me over his head. Not good. Are you going to lift me up and m me down like this? This was certainly the same as Mr. Machios powerbomb. If he does that to me, let alone on the top of my head Powerbomb? Here! Ah? Immediately, I firmly mped Goudas head with both legs and spun as if flying diagonally backward Great Demon Corkscrew Head Scissors!! Ngo!? Using the recoil, I mmed Goudas head into the ground by his horns. W, wow! B, Big brother! Thats amazing! Its so fast I cant understand it at all, but its amazing! A, awesome so awesome! Thats amazing, Brother! Not only did he avoid all of Goudas attacks, but he even countered with a m! That was awesome too! So cool! W-what a dynamic yet fast-paced attack and defense I cant keep up these two . Oh, oooooooh, could it be, from the ancient tomes the Frankensteiner!? I almost died, but I survived because it was just like that time. This was the technique I showed off in my battle with Mr. Machio in Cacretale. I asked Treainar to teach me, but I thought I would never use such a shy technique again except for that one fight with Mr. Machio. Damn it, for all your grit and swagger, you resort to nothing but tricks Earth! But what you do makes me feel good thanks to that, even with my body going crazy and feeling like Im about to pass out you bring me back every time ah, ah, hn? Damn it, I mmed the Great Magic Spiral into his belly, and mmed his brain too even though it should have done some damage, he got right back up. I was able to pull out even such a technique in an instant. No advice from Treainar this time. But all of Treainars teachings were now ingrained in me. Special Shoutout to all my Patrons for the Overwhelming Support!! Luka Bodro??a Meoya Ethan Cameron Harris Abner Ruiz Gonzalez SleezayMCHeezay UPPISH RACER Jared lilwebsite Raul Juan Melchor Andy Lam dragoncamper Kevin Roark Samuel Rodriguez Devanor Justin BurtLikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter25225th Jan 2023In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter1865th Feb 2022In "Forbidden Master" God-ying Demon King C Chapter2913th Nov 2023In "God-ying Demon King" Chapter 346: Concentrating on Parts Zeh, zeh, Earth if you aint keeping things interesting, oooooooooh? From the start of the battle, Inded a good number of attacks. Great Demon Flicker. Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral, Sonic Impact. Great Demon Cross Counter. Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral Break. But, far from being mortally wounded, Gouda roared even more ferociously. Although I cant be sure of the damage, I have a feeling that the effect of the pump-up was significant, making his breathing difficult. Heh, since I used a technique that I thought I would never use again, doing the same thing two or three times makes no difference. If you like it, how about I do it some more?Anh? Im in pretty bad shape myself. My magical power can be restored with Magical Breathing. I also have my stamina. But my right arm was broken. That wouldnt stop me, though. What matters is what I can do in my current state and what I should do next. Keh, you little sneak, always running around with your little tricks, and now youre getting cocky! But Gouda, not caring about his exhaustion and crumbling body that was about to copse at any moment, came at me at high speed. If thats the case, Ill have no choice but to be reckless. Instead of running around until Gouda self-destructs, I moved around just to defeat him. Fuh~ Magical Radar from the Zone! I also activated the Radar while in the Zone and the Breakthrough state. This allowed me to better improve my movements and anticipate my opponents moves. By doing this Great Demon Split Step! Nugu! Goudas strong arms were swung in vain. Simple hooks, uppercuts, and straights were all evaded. But I didnt keep my distance. I waited in the eye of the typhoon, dodging while keeping my distance within Goudas reach. After all, the only technique that could defeat Gouda was the Great Magic Spiral. But, even if you hit it foolishly, it will be dodged, or shattered by Goudas powerful body and techniques. I have to bring it to a state where he wont have a chance to counterattack or use his full power. Oraoraoraoraoraoraaaaaaaaaaaahh!!! Great Demon Carioca Step! Great Demon Crossover Step! Great Demon Slipping Away! To do that, I have to hit him on the counter Come on, get smaaaaaashed! Here! I can go with this timing! Great Magic Spiral, Earth SpiralDDDDD Aaaaaaa! Huh!? When I tried to counter Gouda who stepped in at an unavoidable timing, Gouda, who had no intention of dodging in the first ce, rushed at me without hesitation, and his body was hit by the Great Magic Spiral but he didnt care, he fearlessly pushed forward, shattering the Great Magic Spiral again. You think Im gonna be phased by a bit of pain right now? You must be messing around! Thats right. The opponent is a Six Supremacy. One who was about to explode at any moment, so why should he care about being shaved a little with his body in its current state? His mind hadpletely transcended the pain. Actually, Im the one who should be doing that much Uooooooh, Great Demon Jolt! Anh? Then, if the Great Magic Spiral on my left arm is destroyed, Ill hit him with the right. I cant even throw a decent punch because its broken, and just bending and stretching my elbow hurts a lot but its nothingpared to my life! If you grit your teeth Gahahahahahaha, you have good guts but, so weeeeaaaaaaak! Eh!?? I forced my broken right arm to swing once more time. Put my whole weight behind it and grit my teeth. But Gouda mmed his left fist into me, and my jolt was easily repelled. My right arm died. Moreover, I intended to exploit the opponents opening, but my upper body waspletely bent over, and my posture was broken. O, oh no!? My upper body was arched, my bnce was off, and I couldnt even take a step. I couldnt even move my hands. Its oveeeeeer, Eaaaaaaaaaaarth!!! And the next moment, Gouda swung his right fist, and only his arm became gigantic. Is this guy going to put this blow in his right arm and kill me? Termination? Itll mostly erase me from existence counter with a headbutt? Impossible, Im not at that level! The Great Magic Spiral but with both arms in this position Huh!? At that moment, I thought of a crazy idea, and executed it right away. Whether I can do it or not wont matter, because if I dont do it, Im dead. Great Magic Spiral Headbutt!! Eeeehhh!?? The Great Magic Spiral is a technique that concentrates all the magical power from the breakthrough state into the arm. Sometimes on the right arm. Sometimes on the left arm. Sometimes on both arms. But if you think about it, its not that it can only be done with the arms; its just that the focus has been on using the arms. Oh Ooh! Concentration of magical power on a part of the body Child, you can do so not only with your arms, but other parts of your body as well! Focusing all my magical power into my head and using the recoil from being bent backward, I created a Great Magic Spiral on my forehead and dove in. Uo, oo, ooooooooooooooh!! My counter headbutt, which so far had received Mr. Akas fist and Aoniis knee. This time, I headbutt as if throwing my whole body out with the Great Magic Spiral. And Goudas swollen fist Nu, Nuga!? Snaped! Y, you Earth!! Then Gouda staggered backward. The Great Magic Spiral Headbutt, which multiplied the power several times on the counter, forced Gouda to retreat. Ha, ha, ha here it is! I cant lose! Me too! It was short-lived, but it wasnt just my arm. Also on the head. No, this feeling it can be enhanced, if necessary, by concentrating magic power momentarily on the legs, on parts of the body! Oooooooh!! I wont miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Fill the legs with magical power. I can step on the ground more forcefully than ever before and jump out with great momentum. Then, I immediately used my magical power to create a Great Magic Spiral in my head just like before and dove in. Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral Diving Headbutt Break!! Go in! No Now youve done it, koraaaaah! Rock n Roll Beatles Head!! Huh!? Even though Gouda was also knocked off bnce, he forced himself to kick the ground with both feet, causing his upper body to curl up just like me, and he returned the headbutt with his horned head to my Great Magic Spiral Headbutt. That headbutt that shattered my Great Magic Spiral no, its now more powerful than before! Oooooooh!! Uoraaaaaaah!! DDDDDDDDeehh!! A head-to-head collision like the ringing of heavy bells Tsu, gah, a, again, this monster countered my Great Magic Spiral with his headdamniiiiiiiiiit! tsu, you uraaaaaaaaaaaahh!! Ive already blown away thoughts about concentration and anticipation. Anyway, what I do know is that the current headbutt collision was evenly matched? No, I was the one who bounced back. But Gouda had also taken a slight step back. In any case, Gouda and I were both pushed back, but neither of us fell down. Then, one more time. I bring my body back immediately Great Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral Diving Headbutt Break!! Rock n Roll Beatles Head Once Moooooooore!! Ive be stupid and desperate if I cant use both hands, this is all I can do. Nugaa!? Guah!? Headbutting an opponent withpletely different power, weight, and horsepower no, Im an idiot tsu, I dont care anymoooooore, its okay to be an idiot! Ha, gaha, gahahahahahahaha!! Maybe thats good enough B, Big brother you did something like that again. Brother. how can you arent you scared? Why why does he fight even I, a woman, feel a hot tingle in my body. Oh, Young man despite not being foolish, you can act the fool when the situation calls for it truly Ah, to think Ive resorted to headbutting again these past few days Im sure Espie and yer are dumbfounded I could have won with smarter, more elegant moves but thats okay. Anyway, I said that I was going to ept Gouda, so instead of trying to be cool, Im going to face him with grit and determination, and sh with all my might in the end! Oooooh, guh?! Uraaaaah, ugoh!? Again and againas many times as you want! Ha, ha, ha, Hahaha Gahahahahaha! Look at that, you pulled it off! Aint that way better than scheming around? If you can do this much, then do it from the start, lets just stop messing around and start pounding away! Dont tell me what to do, Im weak. Ive known that for a long time. Compared to my childhood friends and my parents, who are more powerful, faster, more versatile, or have more magical abilities than me thats why I make up for it with something else!! Punk, maybe youre struggling, but you should puff out your chest and face it head-on with dignity, you idiot! Tricks are for weaklings! Tricks and techniques that make up for inferior parts are not proof of weakness! Im talking about manliness!! Noisy, Im keeping youpany. Soe on! Before I knew it, we had stopped in ce and were head-butting each other head-on. I felt like an idiot, but no matter what I said with my mouth, my instincts told me that I couldnt back down, that if I backed down, I would lose. Ha, ha, ha, oooooooh! Come on, Earth Guhohuppu, ou ha, ha no time to waste, huh but even if its just a few seconds Ill take as many as I can, Gorruaaaa! Cause Im living in the moment!! Even Gouda, whipped his crumbling body into a frenzy, even though he knew it would hasten his death, he tried to give it his all and give off a final ray of brilliance. Ill give it to you, Eaaaaaaaaarth! All thats left of my greatest and strongest!! Gouda no longer thought about self-destructing with the Allied Forces anymore. He intended to die here. Then, Ill settle things here and now! With more power!! More more more than all my previous Great Magic Spirals!!LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter18812th Feb 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 1/Chapter419th Mar 2020In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter16913th Nov 2021In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 347: Piercing the Sun Gouda Ive never seen him like this before a, ah, hathathat!? Wh, what? Its getting really hot! Th the temperature changed? Is that the heat Gouda gives off? Even though its so far away, I feel like Ill get burned too What heat th, thats the power of the Six Supremacy of Lord Gouda One can scarcely even touch such a thing now, can they? Is the countdown on for Gouda, who was about to explode? Ooooooooh, its boiling! Burning up! A scorching great eruptiiiiiiiiiioooon! The color of the magma-like red mass that was throbbing in his chest had spread to Goudas pitch-ck outer shell. Goudas entire body was tinted in a magma-like color, and his body was filled with overwhelming heat. Is this some sort of Gouda-style breakthrough?This is me Burning Lord Goudaaaaaaah! Rock n Roll!! With Goudas roar, the surrounding area turned into scorching air. Sweat gushed out all at once, and a haze or mirage appeared around me, distorting my surroundings. Uruaaaaah! Burning Paaaaaanch! Huh!? Gouda swung his fist from out of range. The fist itself couldnt reach me. But so far, shockwaves have been sent out just from the pressure of his fist. And from now on Whoa, no way!? A huge pir of fire flew out from Goudas fist with the shockwave. Uooooh, if I do this, itll be hot over there too, uguraaaaaaaaah!! This time, he opened his mouth wide and huh? The light geh!? Buuuuuuuuurning Breeeeeaaaaaaath!! Somehow, a sh of magma shot out from his mouth. No, no, what kind of magic is this, without chanting!? Gouda breathed fire out of his mouth!? Its worse than a fire dragons breath! Giga-ss without chanting no, its more . We must withdraw a bit further lest we too melt away It was a total volcanic eruption. I dont think itll stop until it swallows everything. Great Magic Spiral Shiiiiiieeeld!! I immediately activated the Great Magic Spiral on the spot and created a swirling defensive wall impossible! tsu, oh, ooooooooooooooooohh!?? The searing heat swept me away. Big brother!? Wh, what power . Not good. Its frustrating, but my Great Magic Spiral was no longer a threat to this guy. He might get hurt if Ind it, but I guess he would easily smash it. What ridiculous destructive power. Damn you actually did that Strong. This was the power of the Six Supremacy in a serious one-on-one fight with the intent to kill. Even though the Great Magic Spiral reduced his power somewhat, I was still overwhelmed. But Gu, guaaaaaaaaaahh, my tongue buuurns, my teeth are melting! This guy with his every attack, Gouda got hurt too Ha, haha, what a guy he hurt himself tooe on, thats pretty reckless, isnt it? Tch Hah~, hah~ gahahahahahaha! Well it cant be helped. Since youre such a fiery punk, it would suck if I didnt get fired up too! Huh!? Iughed sheepishly, and Gouda forced a smile from pain and talked to me. What can I say more than the temperature of this ce, the words just now made my body hotter from the inside Hehe, hehe exactly youre really awesome, youre . Thats obvious, you idiot! You just figuring that out? Are you just figuring out that Im a stupid idiot? Gahahahahahahahahahah! I may be an idiot, but thats fine, cause I rock! Why am I so happy in such a dangerous situation? No, its only natural, isnt it? Its not like Jamdiel, Paripi, or Norja, who held back so they dont kill me or were just ying around. The Six Supremacy, who came at me with true sincerity and even wielded power to the point of risking even himself toe at me, recognized me. But So, well my bad, but this heat wontst not for long. Gouda Huh!? Gouda, usually so bold, showed a somewhat lonely smile for the first time. Thats right, this moment wontst forever. Its fleetingly short. But that was always understood. I know Im all messed up now, but listen to meeeee, listen to my sooooong! There will be no encooooore!! There was still no sign of the Allied Forcesing. In other words, no matter what happens now, Gowda will not be able to inflict any damage to the Allied Forces. Now all thats left to do is Yeah, me too lets sing together! Ah~? If we quickly evacuate from this ce to the basement with everyone, we wont die. But I cant run away. In fact, dodging around like before wont work with this attack. Because this blow carried a different weight from the previous ones. If I dont respond to this, what sort of disciple would I be? What kind of Ill go all ooooooouut, Goudaaaa! Oh yeah thanks Earth. Certainly youre totally not like Hiro that fool couldnt feel the vibes, he wants everyone to work together, or to be righteous, or to use the power of light, or whatever Gahahahaha, you wanna sing with me? thats the first time anyones ever said that to me! Obviously. The Hero Hiro may be strong, but hes an airheaded idiot who cant read the mood, and Im sure he wont be able to properly raise a child in the future, so dont lump me in with him! Gahahahahahaha! Lets do it then! But punk, can you keep up with my rock?! Ill follow you! Wherever you go! Im going to respond to this guys final moments. Then Gouda flew up. Up, up into the sky, and much higher. Dyed by a great red me Oooooooh, this is my full power! At this point, its like the sun. Is he really going to fall here in that state? Its hoooooooooooooott!! Uggaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! The sky turned a scorching color, and Gouda fell from the sky. You can tell just by looking at it. This whole area will be obliterated Great Magic Spiral, Earth, Spiral! But no. I cant win with that. I need something even bigger! It has to be more powerful but in theory, thats impossible. When it came to releasing magic, the number of magic holes was what mattered. The number of magic holes determines the amount of magic power that can be released for a single spell. In other words, this was my limit right now. It was impossible to increase the number of magic holes in this instant. Damn it I have no choice but to do it with just this left arm eeeeerr, thats reckless! I put everything I have into this left armput everything Huh? It was a momentary sh of inspiration. My Great Magic Spiral so far. In the breakthrough state, I concentrated all the magic power in my body into my left arm to create the spiral. Then, what about the other parts of the body? Since it was concentrated on the arm, the rest of the body would be empty of magic power. If thats the case, what will happen if I apply Magical Breathing only to those other parts? Earlier in the fight, I was able to concentrate magic power on my head and other parts of my body. Then could Magical Breathing also Hoh! So you have arrived there on your own Child! I saw something like it in my fight with Mr. Machio, and now with Gouda. A way of fighting that involves partially erging the muscles or erging the entire body. Then, I Partial Magical Breathing!! I could do it. Uoooh, oh, oh, ha, itsing in! Even more magic power! Now, focus it all and put it on the left arm again! And use Partial Magic Breathing again! Aspensation for the Great Magic Spiral, which wrapped all magic power on my arms, the magic power in parts of my body other than my arm was reduced to zero, so I could take in magic power in areas other than my left arm with Magical Breathing. Then, the newly epted magic power was again released from the left arm and clung to the Great Magic Spiral, and the magic power that had been emptied except for the left arm would take in more with Magical Breathing. Uooh, oh, ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohh!! O, oh, oooooh, whats that!? Magic was released from the magic hole. Therefore, the power of magic released instantaneously was determined by the number of magic holes. But what happens if you keep supplying magic power continuously like this, at least the amounts you can release at once? Tis so! Theoretically, the Great Magic Spiral can be enhanced permanently! The greater the amount of magic power released, the more extraordinary the concentration, skill, and physical effort required to maintain the shape of the spiral. However, the child originally mastered the Zone, and also mastered the Magical Radar at this age. As a result, concentration and skills have improved dramatically in this era the burden on the body that remains can be ovee with spirit and perseverance. As of now, this is your area of ??expertise However, I am in a neutral position regarding this battle. Do not get excited and forget your position. keep calm and collected. If you keep umting it, releasing it, umting it, releasing it, umting it, and releasing it, it will gradually be something ridiculously big However, tis impossible to remain calm. Thisnd was once destroyed by the Great Demon Spiral of the Great Demon King and now tis born in the samend by the hands of one who uses the same technique! Burn it into your eyes, body, and soul, Gouda! This one is worthy of receiving your final moments same as you myDDDDD This will work! A Great Magic Spiral that swelled up to the verge of bursting. My body might explode if I go any further than this but Ill go beyond that limit! Breaking the limit! Extreme Magic Spiral, Earth Spiral, Limit Break!! Complete Combustion, Sun Surface Super Explosiiiooon!! I flew too. At thest moment, I made a big jump with magic power in both feet. With a Great Magic Spiral that exceeded the limit, I thrust into the falling sun. Oooooooaaohh!! Ugaaaaaaaaahh!! A collision. I felt it. The heat of the intersection between me and Gouda. Our souls! Kuhahahahahahahahahahahahah! You!! Gahahahahahahahahahahahahah! Punk!! A short time. But we Isnt this awesome?! I felt like we had a lifetimes worth of conversations. And Atst, you can even pierce the sun and Gouda you were brilliant as well. I pierced the sun. Beyond that, was a blue sky. And Ah really at the end Gouda I looked back. Then there was Gouda, who had lost half of his body Im bursting with joy hey, Earth Gouda It was fun singing in the end dying of old age not exactly how a rock n roller wants to go but. Old age I Old age Losing my magic power and the strength of my whole body, I finally fell as I felt like I was about to fly. Not by the hand of a friend but instead, dying of old age. you truly so it seems you did not die in battle but of old age? And I got confused with Gouda, who smiled helplessly Hey Seven Heroes braaaaaaaaat! Your punk brother is falling, so catch hiiiiiiim! Gouda!? And Gouda screamed as if he was summoning thest ounce of his strength, and then, contrary to my falling, he willed himself higher up into the sky Forgive me oh Great Demon King. Tis I who should apologize I am sorry, Gouda. And I have witnessed it. You are undeniably the pride of the Demon Realm the pride of the Demon King Army and the pride of me I believe so from the bottom of my heart. That guy, no way! Huh!? Gouda, dont apologize! In fact, the Great Demon King Treainar is saying that he is proud of you from the bottom of his heart! That bastard. Dont get me caught up in an explosion at thest minute Gahahahahahahahahahahahah! Thanksand, ciao! In the end, I metmy soulmate! Then, far above, the sun scattered itsst rays of light.LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 7/Chapter34225th May 2024In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 7/Chapter3448th Jun 2024In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 7/Chapter34118th May 2024In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 348: The Truth Is in the Heart The sun rose high above the sky and finally scattered in great splendor. As soon as I saw thest of it, my heart tightened. Was I able to respond to him? You need not ask about the obvious now, do you? I muttered as I fell from the sky, and Treainar replied. Well done, child. yeah You earned this victory on your own, with no outside help unlike Hiro and the others, who always fought with help from theirrades you have done well. Also, I was able to witness Goudas majestic figure, as he met a spectacr end without fear for what little life he had left It was a sad moment, but it was still etched in the hearts of Treainar and I. Gouda was the coolest bastard ever.I was able to witness the end of such a guy, and I was able to respond to him. I was much prouder of that than defeating a Six Supremacy or anything like that. Treainar well then all thats left is. Mm-hmm. And with that, the battle was over, and so was my role. The rest Big brotheeeeeer!! Oh. Fluffy Big Brother Carry! Maybe she heard Gouda yelling for her to catch me, or maybe she couldnt wait any longer, but Espie flew towards me as I fell, caught me with her levitation power, and clung to me in mid-air. Haha, Espie you saved me. Uh~~~~~~ Espie clung to me, burying her face in my chest. She moaned, her shoulders shaking. Big brother you stupid stupid stupid ~ stupid idiooooot! Ouch, ouch, ouch Espie smacked my chest over and over again. I tried to stop her by patting her on the head, but I couldnt because my right arm was dead and my left arm was in bad shape. Ou, ou, ouch, Espie Ugh~, fighting Gouda all by yourself, doing all those dangerous things! I was so worried! I really was! I was! O, oh, I see. It must have made her very worried. I mean, even in this day and age, there arent many people who can stand up against the Six Supremacy, so I guess Im just as stupid as Espie says. Ah, hesing down! Brother! Brother! Then, just as I slowlynded on the ground, yer also ran towards me. Brother, are you okay your arms are ah, really, Brother Larouiph! Patch Brother up! Ah, ah, umm. Seriously Brother but so cool. At first, he looked unhappy with me, but then his eyes lit up, as if he couldnt contain his excitement. Good grief, absolutely adorable. Hey what happened to Lord Gouda? Hmm? yeahhes gone. is that so? On the other hand, Larouiph asked anxiously as she put her hand over my arm and cast a healing spell. Thats right, she was part of the Demon King Army, she probably hasnt been able toe to terms with one of the Six Supremacy dying in front of her. And Fortune smiles upon us, Young man for we have be witnesses to legend Chieftain For what youve done, our eternal gratitude. The Chieftain praised me. Then Espie and yer leaned in close to me. Thats right, Big brother! You defeated the Six Supremacy! No one else has done that yet, not even the Seven Heroes, but you did it! Big brother, youre the best in the world! Nfu~! My Big brother is the best in the world ~! A Legendary Hero yes, Yeah, you really aplished that great a feat, Brother! Everyone should know more! The world needs to know more about how amazing our brother is! They praised me, calling me legendary, hero, and the best in the world, as if they were genuinely happy for me. It didnt feel bad. But No thats not right, Espie, yer. The one who defeated Gouda the Hero Hiro Huh?? Even if the truth is different, we cannot tamper with the records engraved in history. Why, Big brother! You beat him!? Its not that I beat him, Gouda reached the natural end of his life~, so I just sang along with him I dont get it, Brother! Why dont you tell the truth? Are you going to give credit to the Hero? Its fine this way . Espie and yer were naturally unconvinced, and extremely upset. The truth of history is in the hearts of everyone here right now. But thats okay. And then You seek not to make a name for yourself is that it, Young man? No Earth Lagann. Ah Chieftain Then, after hearing the Chieftains words, the Espie and the others came at me with surprised faces. Thats right! Hey Big brother, is your name Earth? Are you rted to Hiro? Thats right, Brother. Theres just so much I dont understand Id like you to tell me too. And about transcending time Maybe only the Chieftain knew everything. About me for the most part. But Espie, yer, and Larouiph didnt know. They dont know what I am. And For the time being, we cant just take it easy. If we keep messing around, the Allied Forces will arrive lets talk while we move to the undergroundboratory Im sure everyone is worried too. Bu~, I want to hear about it right now~ then, let me know as we all go to the mountain of Japone from now on! They dont know that my journey in this time period ends here. No, Ill tell you right away Huh? Really? Brother. I really want to ask about it but Im sure youre tired too, so I cant force you to answeryou can do itter. Im going to tell Espie and yer, who have no doubt that I will always be with them No, right away. ? I have to tell them now. About who I am. And we I due to an item from Shiznautmy, though Im not sure if it was an ident or not I came here from over a decade in the future ???? As I said, my real name is Earth Lagann. Im the child born from the marriage of Hiro and Mamu, two of the Seven Heroes. Hohe??? We have to say goodbye Authors Note Thank you for your continued support. Im d to have received a lot of feedback. He only appeared in a few chapters. However, I am d that many people like Gouda, who survived so bravely. From the beginning, I had nned for this Gouda to be the first Six Supremacy that Earth fights without the help of Treainar, even though I didnt mention the final boss in the past arc. Unlike Paripi and Jamdiel, I didnt want to have Treainar advising him in the fight against Gouda. That was my sentiment I, I have to beat him by my own strength, otherwise Treemon wont be able to return to the future with peace of mind. It was like this. Im sure many of you expected this. Also, Im d that many people had the same trauma with hot. Also, the character and appearance of Gowda is based on Chirotan Popopo, who is on the cover of the third volume of my debut work Reborn In Another World C The Long, Long Journey Until I Reunite With You. You dont have to buy it, so if youre interested, please Google it. Now, the end of the journey is in sight, but please stay with us a little longer. Special Shoutout to all of my Patrons. Thanks for the Overwhelming Support!! Tier Rewards up on the Patreon Page soon. dragoncamper Devanor Justin Burt Ethan Cameron Harris Abner Ruiz Gonzalez SleezayMCHeezay UPPISH RACER Jared lilwebsite Juan Melchor Andy Lam Luka Bodro??a MeoyaLikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter1865th Feb 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 1/Chapter1130th Nov 2019In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 7/Chapter3263rd Feb 2024In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 349: Heartache Chieftain. Here.. Hmm? I have money in the depository. Heres a voucher. Im giving you a loan This loan is meant to be repaid someday right? I must continue to write the Destiny series. Yeah. After receiving treatment, we returned to the basement. Well then, Young man. Present the Master Key to the elevator. The level we are bound for requires its use. O, okay. I cant get used to this moving Elevator thing at all.Hey, Big brother. Whats more, whats going on? Is Big brother Hiro and Mamus child? Hey, right? Im from the future its true . From the future Ive never heard of such magic also, in the future the war what about the war? The underground space was dimly lit, and the ceiling and walls were made of materials I had never seen before. It wasnt the area where the chieftains wife and the others were waiting, but ording to him, we had to go there first. I was aiming for Shiznautmy in other words, this ce to return to the future. Eh re turn? Espie and yer with vacant faces. Its no wonder they still couldnt take in my story. But Well, here we are, Young man. The Master Key to the door once more, if you please. okay! And there was a door at the end of the dimly lit passage. As the Chieftain instructed me, I took out the master key. Then, the center of the door suddenly started shing red, and the door opened on its own. Oh I wouldnt be surprised by anything else thates my way. A world of darkness spread out behind the door. But only for a moment. The moment the Chieftain stepped into the room, Eehh!!?? Suddenly, the room lit up and became bright. O, oh, what is this? Is it light magic? I was immediately surprised again What? It suddenly got brighter? Is anyone there? I dont feel any magic what the hell ? As usual, I was nervous about the Chieftain not giving any exnation beforehand, but it seemed harmless enough this time. And A floor that can only be reached by using the Master Key doors that cannot be opened In other words, I have never set foot in any room beyond this one. Huh!? Thats right. It seemed that Treainar used to explore various things in these ruins, and the people who lived in Shiznautmy also used these ruins, but only a small part of them. The ancients who once lived in this underground area have something much deeper than that. Thats exactly how I came to this era Whoa Its huge . What room is this? this is? The lit room was spacious. Long desks and fixed chairs arranged in a stepped pattern. At first nce, doesnt this look a bit like a ssroom at the Academy? On the walls, there was a huge ss-like structure stretched all over. The mainputer room is the power supply live if they evacuated, they ought to have shut it off well, at least we may recharge, and you can return, Young man. Konpyuta~? Charju? Chieftain, whatnguage are you speaking? The Chieftain walked up to the ss and sat down in front of it. Then, with a slight movement of his fingertips on the table where the Chieftain was sitting, a part of the desk was turned up, revealing a board-like object and an indentation with a mysterious pattern on it. This is but a small section of the research institute. Once, ancient beings from a distant star descended upon this world, yet found themselves unable to adapt to its surface. Hence built shelters in the underground world. In their relentless quest to adapt, they conducted myriad experiments, blending the genes of countless creatures from this world. Through these trials, the Seraph Tribe, experimental creations like myself, and Lady Kaguya were born, all intended to integrate with this realm. Kaguya The Ancients the alien beings that inhabited the underground of Shiznautmy are no more Lady Kaguya was left behind, and the once-thriving city of the Shiznautmy has also perished well, we have little time now. We can delve into the annals of history some other day. Some other day huh ah, thats right. For now, more than that, theres something I have to spend the remaining time on As the Chieftain pressed the indentations with his practiced hand, as he had done with the door earlier, the huge ss that covered the entire wall suddenly lit up, revealing bright colors and patterns he had never seen before. moreover DDGacha Eehh!!?? The drawer of the desk where the Chieftain was sitting suddenly opened with a thud, and inside was. Oh, a watch! Wow, theres a lot of them. Watches simr to the one I had were ced in the drawer, connected to some sort of string. Right, Young man, lend that to me. I shall connect it to the cord and set it to charge. O, okay. I couldnt understand, so I handed the watch to the Chieftain, who snapped the strangely tipped string into a small depression in the watch that I hadnt noticed, and the watch began to glow. Now, I shall adjust the settings Young man, how many years from now should I send you back? U, uhum Settings? Um, what do you mean by that? How many years from now? Do you mean the era I came from? With Goudas death in battlee to think of it, we never paid attention to the date in the future Child, what day was your Graduation Match? L, lets see, I think it was the year , day in the month of Then, by my calctions from then, running away from home, traveling, and the stay in Cacretale tis roughly years and days from now. It may be off by a few days, but. Oh, so its years and days from now. Understood. Im d Treainar was here. And the Chieftain was manipting my watch. And this if it wasnt for the Chieftain, I wouldnt have understood anything Anyway there are a few watches are they the same? Yes. A simple nod was given, an item that transcends time. Thats how Hey wait, I cant believe there are so many of theseif these get abused An item that allows you to travel to the past or future. If you can handle something like this freely, you can do anything Its quite risky as I understand it. However, the Chieftain denied it. This device can transport only one person at a time, and the physical strain it imposes is immense. It can be used only a few times in ones lifetime. eh!? Its not magic, but technology. Aputer analyzes the human body, transmits the molecules, and reconstructs them well, simply put, overusing it can shred your organs, blood vessels, and bones, leading to death. At least it cannot be used on children in their growth phase. Thus, you, Young man, were quite close to the limit. I heard that in some experiments, those who traveled four to five times ended up with their bodies in tatters and died. Huh?! This technology, a relic of the ancient people, was obtained by chance. However, due to the extreme risks, its use was prohibited. I didnt understand the exnation at the beginning, but I understood thest part. In other words, this cant be used often? Well, if I remember correctly, the first time I used it was when my father and mother were children, the second time was when I came to this age, and the third time will be when I return home Ah, ah, that was close ~ I see transferring molecr information and reconstructing it the principle of moving through the space-time distortions is the same, but there is a difference between it and space transfer magic tis certainly quite dangerous. Treainar also groaned when he heard the Chieftains exnation. Future Espie will give me such a dangerous thing I mean So youre saying that if I use this and go back it means I will never be able to return to this era If youve already used it a few times then, that is to be expected there is no guarantee that you survive it. I see, that means I cante back to check on Espie and yer. So with this Hey, Big brother. What do you mean go back? Are you going somewhere? Right now? Then, I left my things with Mrs. Yitea, so Ill go get it. Brother, are you leaving now? Cant we just send the elves off? Well, if you say youre going, well just follow They didnt understand what we were talking about, so I Espie yer ? this is where we say goodbye. ?? Huh!? Ah, even though I knew that my heart aches Huh? Authors Note this was hard to writeLikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter25225th Jan 2023In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter1865th Feb 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C LN Vol.1 Extra Chapter221st Mar 2020In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 350: The Worst Big Brother Big brother, are you going somewhere? Why are you saying goodbye? Iming too, okay? Words that make my heart ache. She still didnt understand the meaning of what I was saying no, she was probably thinking, That cant be true. That theres no way I would say goodbye to them here. But I have to say it. Im sorry I cant take you. Huh? Espie, yer this is. Its tough.Its painful. Its so heavy but I have to say it Goodbye. Eh!? After meeting me and opening up to me, Espies expression, which had always been smiling, froze. Good bye? Yes. I cant stay in this era anymore. I will return to the future to my original time. As for you guys who live in this era now this is where we part. I want to take them along. But I cant. I clenched my fist until it bled, but still No.. But Espie would never agree to that. No. Espie No way!! She looked down, her shoulders were shaking, her lips were pursed, her eyes filled with tears, and.. Big brother, did I do something bad? If Ive done anything bad, Ill fix it! Ill fix it! Im sorry! Ill be a good girl! So. Espie jumped on me. Sobbing, desperately No, Espie, youre not bad. You havent done anything. You just need to grow up as you are. Its my fault. Im sorry! Im sorry! Ill do better! I wont be selfish! I wont bother you, Big brother! I dont need snacks anymore! I dont need clothes! Ill even cut down on cuddles! Thats why thats why no no dont dont throw me away! Dont hate me! Throw her away? I see. I cant take her. I have to go home. Thats my situation. From Espies point of view, its understandable to think that way about what Im doing. Espie Im sorry. No. Here, we Nooooo!!! Yes. I knew. We got too closely connected. I knew that talking about this would lead to this oue. No! No no no no no no! Nooooooo! Nooooooooo! Espie Espie clung to my neck and cried. It felt like she was never going to let go. This was the second time Ive made my sister cry. And then, I finally got it DDOh~, I found you~. The worst kind of brother, one who makes his little sister cry ? Thats what Espie said to me the first time I met her in the future. This was what she meant by those words. Youre right, Espie. Just like with Amae, I really was the worst. And today, its not just my sister Brother. why would you abandon us? Even my younger brother Thats not true. You are my precious little sister and brother. Then why then, please take us with you! I dont care about this era! If youre going to the future, please take us with you too! I cant I dont like this! No way! yer grabbed my arm and screamed frantically. yer, who always acted a little cheeky, and not childlike, had tears in his eyes. Ah, not only my sister but my brother too [Charging Completed] Eehh!?? But at that moment, words signaling the end rang out. Now, Young man. The switch need only be pressed for you to leap. So what coordinates what location would you desire? Would this very ce in the future suffice? No.. the location should be the port town of Ghenkan where there are people I have to go to meet. The ones Ive kept waiting for more than a decade. right Theres no more time. The Chieftain smiled sadly and worked nonchntly. And Child. The Espie of this era should receive one of those watches, should she not? Huh? If Espie does not give it to you in the future, you will not be able toe to this era. Oh, I see Treainar reminded me of this. This watch, which carries the risk of death, was given to me by the future Espie. But the reason Espie gave it to me in the first ce was well thats it Chieftain, one of those watches when the timees, I want you to leave it to Espie. To Espie? Thats right. And one day, I want you to give it to me. Set it for this era. un. With just this exnation, the Chieftain seemed to understand. It really helps. Just No, child. When you first received this watch from Espie, you recklessly tinkered with it thus, tis the era even further in the past, to Hiros time Oh, I see Hahaha Theres no point in setting it up Is that what you mean. ? So that means that after messing around with the setting so much and ruining it, it was just luck that we were able toe to this era Big brother! I dont get it! Ill try to be useful! Dont go! Brother! Yes, I was lucky. I was able to reach an era when I could meet these guys Im sorry, Im really sorry, both of you. I wish I could have yed with you more I wish I could have eaten more curry more more Im so sorry for being the worst big brother who made you both cry Im really sorry I hugged them both. Then lets y! Lets eat some curry too! Brother, no! I, Im . I hugged the two small bodies with all my might. Damn it. My eyes were burning. Im in tears, too stupid bastard! Its my fault. Whats the point of me crying? I dont have the right to cry though. I gave Espie a ribbon, and this is a gift to yer. I fished around my pocket for something and found a knife. Its a reminder of all the times we all camped and ate curry together. No, I dont need it! I dont need it, so stay with me . Take this knife. Brother. Get along with Espiebe good friends. Youre the only one I can trust to take care of Espie. Ugh uh How could I ever forget this? This warmth. This feeling. To you in the future, who have been waiting for over a dozen years, I want to apologize from the bottom of my heart Listen, you guys arent alone. Youre the only ones in this world who know about me. The world doesnt know, but you know me. So, the two of you try to get along. I dont want two of us if my Big brother isnt here only Big brother isnt here I want us three together In a future where youre bigger Im sure well see each other again. Absolutely. At that time, lets eat a lot of curry. Lets y a lot. Lets always be together. Even if you dont forgive me in the future, no matter how long it takes, I will continue to make amends to you. Chieftain Larouiph in this era, you are the only ones who know the truth about me, other than Espie and yer I need you to take care of them . In addition to the funds, I owe a debt of gratitude for saving our lives, Young man thus, this is but a small favor to grant you is it not? I wanted them to keep an eye on these two and help them from time to time. When I asked them what they thought, the Chieftain smiled and nodded. And Earth. You say youre Hiros or Mamus child, I still dont understand, but if thats true suppose you are really from the future is it the Aka of the future that you have be friends with? When Larouiph asked about Mr. Aka, I nodded honestly. Yeah. So, Aka will be alive until that time I see is that so? Then she looked up at the ceiling, tears welling up in her eyes, but smiled just a little, and gently ced her hand on the shoulders of the weeping Espie and yer. Espie, yer. I understand the pain of sudden separation from loved ones and the pain of not being able to see them. But there is hope. into the future. Someday, you will be able to meet again definitely because the man from the future said so. Lal And Ive decided, Im going to live. It seemed Larouiph had given her answer. With hopeful eyes without hesitation, she hugged yer and Espie and dered. I had no attachment to a world without Aka, and I fought thinking I could die at any time. But when I found out that Aka was alive, I looked back on my life so far, and could not forgive my ugly history, and thought about dying even more. But now its different. I will live. Even though I am covered in blood and ugly, one day I will be able to hold my head high and bravely meet Aka again I will live a proud life, and one day I will definitely go and see Aka. I swear it. For Aoniis sake so you guys too Ugh Ugh Why I want to be with Big brother forever So you guys, live strong, and live your lives with pride so that you can meet this man one day and maybe someday, youll be able to hug him. If you want, even punch him. Larouiphs words must have resonated heavily. But that doesnt make it any easier for them to ept it, and neither Espie nor yer can stop crying. But.. Well definitely meet again someday. And please, all of you, remember what Im about to tell you. In the near future, Hiro and Mamu will have a child named Earth Lagann. Then, when that child turns 15 years old, and is about to graduate from the Academy, there will be an Imperial Graduation Match at the Academy, at which the Earth Lagann runs away from home. After that, there is a fighting tournament in the secluded nation of Cacretale, and we will meet a few days after the tournament. After Cacretale, Ill be wandering around in Ghenkan. At that point in time, I wont know you yet but Ill definitely be there to meet you, because I love you. And when I do, I dont care how many shots I have to take. Even just saying it out loud, it will span an enormous amount of time. They will have to wait more than a decade now. Thats right. Im still making them wait. In the future You guys are waiting for me in the future. Thats why I have to go. Listen, Ill say it again and again. I love you guys!! I take the watch from the Chieftain, and stroke the heads of Espie and yer as they wept in Larouiphs arms, and then I vow once again. The next time we meet, I will be with you, even if I have to fight against everything in the world. And then, I activated the watch, and a light enveloped me along with a teleportation circle Big brother ugh, b b Big brotheeeeeeer! Bro ther ah The voices of my beloved sister and brother reached me onest time.LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter24223rd Nov 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 7/Chapter3486th Jul 2024In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter24614th Dec 2022In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 351: Intermission (Psychic Girl, All Grown Up) I havent done chapter themes in a while. Anyway, here goes I will never forget the sadness I felt at that time. Just thinking about it still makes me cry. On that day, Big brother disappeared. He told me that he loved me. He told me I had done nothing wrong. He left me and yer behind. Why? If Big brother was here, I wouldnt be selfish anymore DDNext time we meet when is the next time?So, I didnt understand. Even after listening to the exnations of Mr. Chieftain and Ms. Lal, neither I nor yer could understand it at the time. No. I just couldnt ept it. But there was one thing, just this one thing that Ms. Lal has told me over and over again. DDThat man was not lying. You will be reunited once more. When Hiro and Mamus child was born and grows up Thats such a long way off. yer and I had been huddled in the new elven settlement for a while, spending many days moping. But, in the midst of all this, both I and yer realized that there was something we had to do. DDWhat do you mean youre returning to the Allied Forces, Espie? Why throw yourself back into the war? Do you think your brother would want that? DDUn. Ive decided Ms. Lal, Gouda is dead, but the Demon King Army is still strong, and Hiro and the others are in a pinch DD Is it for the sake of your formerrades? DDNot at all. Because if either Hiro or Mamu dies, Big brother will not be born! Yes, if it is true that Big brother is the child of Hiro and Mamu, then if something happens to them, Big brother will not be born. I wont be able to meet Big brother in the future. That was the one thing I absolutely didnt want. DDIll return to the Allied Forces. Hiro and Mamu if either one of them dies, I wont be able to see Big brother I absolutely dont want that to happen Ill protect them, beat up the Demon King, and make a world where Big brother is born! That was the answer I came up with at the time and what I thought I should do. DDIm going to work with everyone for now. We have to be on the lookout for the Bockmati Family, the Hunters, and now the Japone Samurai, Ninjas, and war fugitives Brother protected all the elves so now its my turn to protect them. DDUn, if both me and yer are gone, it might be dangerous with just Ms. Lal and Mr. Chieftain DDWhen we reunite with Brother, hell be sad if the elves are gone DDThats right, please protect them at all costs, yer DDAh. If things get bad, well run away If something happens to you, Ill be alone in the future and have your brother all to myself. DDTheres no way Im going to die! Ill blow away the Demon King Army in no time! The Allied Forces had listed me as missing, but when I joined up with them, Hiro and the others were in a pinch, and for my dashing appearance to save the Allied forces from such a predicament, I was treated like a hero at the time, and the fact that I had disappeared without a word became a non-issue, with myrades at the time weing me back warmly. Bethreal had a lot to say about it, but my return and my subsequent sesses made it all right. DDEspie, youre alive! Im so d! Really! And, great of you to rush over! Youre one of our bestpanions! DDThank you, Espie. And I promise. If anything ever happens to you again, we will protect you! But I still dont think I was open to everyone. DDThe feeling ofpassion for friends who believe in each other is what makes miracles happen. We can ovee any obstacle! Dont you agree? Espie! Huh? For friends? No. Im fighting for Big brother. Such an idiot. Dont get the wrong idea. In the first ce DDEspie, you can rely on us, okay? If you have a problem with the Kingdom of Bethreal, you can always tell us! We have your back! Youre our friend, and like a little sister to us! DDDefinitely not. And if you call me your little sister again, Ill beat you up. DDOh, hey, Espie~. Seriously shes such a difficult princess I dont like Hiro. I really dont. DD Here, Ill pat your head ~. Good girl, thats a goodgirl ~DD DDEh, dont touch me! DDWhoa!? Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! Hiro got carried away and tried to touch my head without my permission. I would never allow that, even if it meant dying. I knocked him out without holding back at all. DDIm not Hiros little sister! Dont ever touch my head! If you touch me again, Ill just beat you up! Dont kid yourself. Dont kid yourself. Dont touch my head. There is only one person in the world who can pet me. Me, Hiros sister? Annoying, so annoying. I only have one Big brother. There is only one in the world, the coolest and best big brother in the world. Youre not him. I dont care what happens to you after Big brother is born. With that in mind, I endured, but I still fought, knowing that I could never let Hiro and Mamu die. DDEspie-jou DDKoujiro what? DDI wont ask too deeply I just want you to answer me one thing. The reason youre fighting with us right now, risking your life is it because theres something you want afterwards? DDWhat is it? DDI dont know what happened to your Onii-san, butthe way you were acting, at first I thought you were on a rampage that you were desperatebut the way you fight, I cant help but feel like youre fighting for something, trying to protect it, right? Koujiro didnt ask me what happened to Big brother. At first, Koujiro thought that Big brother was dead, and that I was driven by rage and going on a rampage in the war. But I think he realized Im not like that at all. I dont get along with Koujiro because he can see through a lot of things. DDUn. I want to see Big brother again thats why Im fighting DD Is that so? Then Ill have to fight harder than you and be of some use. But I dont dislike Koujiro that much. DD Ah DD ah At the headquarters of the Allied Forces, I asionally pass Sadiz, who was under Mamus protection. Before, I had never tried to have anything to do with Sadiz. But Sadiz was a poor child who didnt have a family, only Mamu, and maybe because I had met Big brother, I couldnt just leave her alone. DDYou can call me Sis if you want. DDOh, e, erm So I decided to y with Sadiz from time to time, and we got along. But Hiro and the others were no good. I wont let them pet me. I wont even be their little sister. Ill only protect them. For Big brother to be born into this world. I fought. I waited. Fought. Waited. Fought. Waited. DDThe war is over! We won! And from this day forward, the conflict between humans and demons wille to an end! No more killing each other! Even after the war ended, I waited. Waited. Waited. Waited. asionally fought. DDNo waaaayy! Theres, like, no way Im letting Hiro get married! After what he did to me He might think he can hide his identity by calling himself Ragaan-Man, but he totally cant fool me! Hes so gonna take responsibility! DDIm going to fight, yer! I wont let anything get in the way of Hiro and Mamus marriage! Besides, Hiro isnt Ragaan-man! That was Big brother ah DDY, you idiot, Espie! Thats DD he? Like, whats that supposed to mean? Fighting loads of fighting un. And DDHey, Sadiz, let Espie hold him too? DDUh fine, as a special treat! But only for ten seconds! Even Sis Espie cant do it too long! It was then that I finally realized that Big brother hadnt been lying. DDThis child is a new member of my, Hiro, and Sadizs family hes Earth. DDOh yes Earth that name DDUuh Yes, its been ten seconds. Its over. The time for you to hold Little man is over. Only Sadiz may hold him for a long time. It was true. Everything Big brother said. So really, we can see each other again. DDyer! Hes born! Big brother was born! His name is Earth! Hes Big brother! Hes definitely Big brother! DDReally?! Then we really someday, really well really be able to meet Brother. DDUn! Un! DDwe did it, we will Hooray! Well see Brother again! DDUn! We did it, we did it! We did it! We held hands and jumped up and down for joy. In fact, that was the first time that yer and I were truly happy together with big smiles on our faces. Thats how happy we were. We just waited, not knowing if that future would reallye, but now that we know that it will definitelye, we finally had hope. Thats why I can work harder. Ivee to feel like I can just wait patiently. DDTodays Union Meeting subject is the Bockmati Family. The recent arrest of their boss, Inai, in our empire has weakened the organization. However, we must remain vignt of the remnants and other missing executives. DD Thats right. Me and Solja no, I mean well, His Majesty, were able to arrest Inai pretty easily, but if there had been other martial leaders, it would have been a bit tougher. DDIve heard about that. ording to the information I have obtained, some martial leaders, such as Deitkonne, Devan Nash, and Jareta, all infamous in the underworld for being stronger than a thousand Bounty Hunters, crossed into Japone territory along with their underlings, but have since disappeared doesnt that worry you? And, Hiro, calling Solja His Majesty feels a little strange, doesnt it? I did my best on the surface. But yer isnt as good as me~, well, I think he did his best. After all, he wiped out all the martial leaders of the Bockmati Family who were trying to find and capture elves. But, if this were toe out, then the elf settlement would be exposed too, so we have to keep it a secret. Yes, a lot happened A very cute baby girl was born between Mr. Chieftain and Mrs. Yitea. That thing with Ms. Lal Norjas un as for that un yers decision to stop being a hunter and open a tool shop That I also cut ties with my country when the time was right And other things about me and yer We weve waited long enough, havent we weve done our best yer. Yeah. Its almost here yeah soon. Both yer and I were restless as we reflected on what had happened so far, almost bursting into tears, but also smiling, and at the same time getting nervous. Weve been waiting anxiously ever since we saw Earth Lagann off. Ive been waiting for the day when Earth Lagann wille back and be our big brother For a long time for a long time Oh! Huh!? At that moment, something shed a short distance away. I couldnt see it through the trees in the forest. But I knew. Someone appeared over there. And the person who appeared there ran this way at a tremendous speed. But, you know, no matter how fast you run, I wont forgive you. Do you know how long how long yer and I have waited really, really How long do you think weve waited! Espie! Un! No matter how hard you run, I wont forgive you! No matter how much you apologize, I wont forgive you! No matter how much you hug me, I wont forgive you! No matter how much you pat me on the head, I wont forgive you! I will never, ever, ever forgive you! No matter what, Ill never forgive(bloom) you again!LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter25225th Jan 2023In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter1865th Feb 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C LN Vol.1 Extra Chapter221st Mar 2020In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 352: A Place to Return to As the light of the watch subsided, I looked around and saw that thendscape had changed. But I knew the ce right away. In the forest facing the sea. This was the port town of Ghenkan. Am I.. back? I suppose so. Not just the location, but the time too? But right now, there is something I need to do before I can confirm anything. Those guys! Espie! yer!Is it a little off from the original location? Where are they? Whats the margin of error? When I thought that Child, over there! There is a campfire. in that direction Oh! The smoke from the campfire rose like a smoke signal. Thats where it all started. I didnt even need to use radar. Its a waste of time to even use it at all. Go, Child! Yes! Breakthrough! Its just a short trip. Thats why I even used the breakthrough. To get there as soon as possible. Espie yer For me, it was just a moment ago. DDBig brother ugh, b b Big brotheeeeeeer! DDBro ther ah Even though they were still in such pain, how many years did I make them wait? More than ten years, from before I was born until now. I made them wait such a ridiculous amount of time DDHello, big brother who makes his little sister cry?. DDYou who are you? DDHuh~ pisses me off~ that you dont know me Shes my little sister! The little sister Ive kept waiting for over ten years! DDArent you going to buy it? DDAh, erm are you the clerk here? DDHmm? Oh you dont know me? Hes my brother! The brother Ive kept waiting for over ten years! No wonder he was so annoyed. Its only natural to be disappointed. What did I do to them DDHey, wait a minute, you! If youd just shut up and listen to me, what the heck is going on! I mean, what is one of the Seven Heroes even doing here?! Is Amae the sister who I made cry?! If thats the case, weve already settled it. Weve already made up and she even kissed me on the cheek! DD Hmm? DDI wouldnt leave my little sister crying! Or what is it? I dont know whats going on, but Ive heard rumors that youre like a sister to my parents! Arent you justplicating things for some reason? Aargh? DD DDTo start with, the shopkeeper there also suddenly shows up, bbering on and on with a nk expression on his face about how much he loves curry! DD unh Damn idiot! Damn idiot! Damn idiot! Im such a damn idiot! DDHmm~, he got mad because of yer. DDYou made him angry, you know? DDYoure both to me, damn it! You guys are so annoying!! Scumbag! Scumbag! Scumbag! Such a scumbag! DDIn the first ce, theres so much I dont get, from the moment you first appeared to this very moment! The only thing I know about you is that you are one of the seven heroes, you are the managers girlfriend, and you are kind of a pain in the ass! And youre asking me to do you a favor? To help you out? I dont get it! Drop dead, stupid bastard! Ua, ah, aaaaaahh, damn it! Stupid! Stupid!! Ive never felt more stupid and like scum than I do today. I what have I done to them Im sorry Im so sorry! Even though I didnt know the circumstances, what did I say to those guys who finally came to see me after waiting for over a decade? I cant stop crying. Ah. And then there they were. After more than a decade, Espie and yer were now older than me. They stood side by side in front of the fire, staring at me. Hah~, hah~ Espie yer Eehh!?? The moment I called their names, they both flinched and shook their bodies. And O, oh? Youre back~, d, d did something happen to make you look like that? Youre the worst kind of person who makes your little sister cry b Big brother? Espie quipped with a smirk. But I get it. Its not sarcasm, its confirmation. She wanted to make sure Im really me. Her eyes were already brimming with tears and her voice was shaking. No. Huh? Im the worst bastard in history I made my beloved little sister and brother cry!! Ah. Tears spilled from Espies eyes and yers eyes at my words. its been over fifteen years, you know? Espie Since then were now much older than you its toote now! Thats right. Imte. Much toote. Its true yer You came to us out of nowhere when we were all alone taught us warmth and love and made us like you so much yet you just disappeared without a trace dont mess around. Yes. Its only natural that they would hate me. I deserved to be punched in the face. Oh really even if I apologize, I cant atone for it Sorry. Such words are too light. Even if I put together all the words of apology that exist, they would still be too light. But Espie, yer I walked over to them and put my hands on the heads of my older sister and brother, who had grown up. Youve gotten so big. Huh!?! Im sorry for making you wait until you got so big really, Im sorrDDD The next thing I knew, they both jumped on me at the same time, knocking me to the ground, and they just hugged me Uh, uh, ah Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Big brother Big brother! Uuuuugh, B-Brother! Brother! Brother! The eyes of the sobbing two were just like they were back then. Big brother! Yeah. Brother! Yeah! I could easily be pushed down like this by the two hugging me now. Idiot, idiot, idiot! You idiot! Big brother, you idiot big brother! I wont forgive! Ill never forgive you! Ugh, Ill, Ill beat you up so! Thats right, Ill never forgive you! This Brother this Brother! And they were smacking on my chest. Again and again Yeah beat me up keep hitting me until you feel better. I epted it all and hugged them both. Ill never let go again! Ive been doing my best, since then I cried a lot, I fought, I waited I wanted to go see Big brother, but I thought maybe I shouldnt change the future, so I couldnt go until the veryst moment So much has happened between us! Since then, there have been so much that we cant talk about all this time, preparing for this day! Yes. Yes tell me all about it we have plenty of time now. Even if you all disappear from my sight this time, Ill chase after you well be together. This time for sure! This time, I will keep the oath and promise I made back then. Espie yer from now on, lets talk a lot lets y a lot and lets spend a lot of time together will you stay with me? I Im younger than you guys, but I want to be your Big Brother againDD Of course!! Holding them both in my arms, I slowly raised my body theyre heavy ah, really heavy Ill never forget this weight for the rest of my life. Hey, Espie yer do you want to make some curry first? Huh!?! And the two of them, who had been sobbing, smiled at my words, even though they were in tears. Un! Of course! Lets make it! Lets eat! Lots and lots! From now on too The two of them jumped to their feet and quickly began getting ready. And then Ah, thats right, Big brother! Ah, thats right, Brother! They turned to me, and then Wee back!! Eh!? Those words soaked into my soul. My journey took me away from my home, across the world, and even through time. At the end of it, I arrived at the ce I could return to. Treainar. My journey isnt over yet, but from now on, these guys will also is that okay? Why ask such obvious questions now? Treainar nodded, smiling, and I said to the two of them Yeah. Im back! I swear it once more. Even if I turn the whole world against me, Ill stay with these guys. Authors Note This is not thest chapter. It will go on for a little while longer. Ah~ I managed to write down everything I had originally nned Im exhausted, thank you, Im grateful. I was finally able to tie up the plot point I had casually hinted at in Chapter 26 C A Conversation between Two People, with the idea of, If For Bre bes a long-running series, I will do a time travel arc~. Ever since the younger sister and brother first appeared, I had heard a lot ofments like, Espie and yer are annoying, serves them right!!. Im sure they felt great seeing them cry. I was really heartbroken, though Anyway, Im d that the beginning and the end were able toe together as originally nned. So, please give me a little time for the next arc. Even though I have the material, Im not feeling energetic right now, so Im going to take a break. As usual, Ive written a new work again, so Id be happy if youd take a look whether youre interested or not. The Banished Demon Prince Strikes Back with the Saintly Hero Trainees~ Its Still Too Early for My /novelview/infotop/ncode/n1870gq/ Just in case, Ill put a link below. Its a good title. In Parts 6 and 7, there wasnt much romance, and a lot of things gotplicated Norja? I dont know what you mean. See you soon! Finally, I would be grateful if you could rate my work so far. TLs Note Aaaand, another arc done!!! A nice heartwarming reunion, before the chaos resumes I guess. What were they doing before the Time Jump??? Might need to re-read that. Anyway, gonna take a short break, then be right back at it. Earth still has heroes and Supremacy he is yet to bump into, ya know. Thanks for all the support. This year has been trying, but youve been a lot of help. Especially my Patreon supporters, yall rock, exceptionally. See you soon-ish. Hopefully with a new series too.LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter25225th Jan 2023In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter1865th Feb 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C IllustrationsAnnouncement1st Jan 2020In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 353: Intermission (Elven Daughter) In me, there is something that has remained unchanged since my earliest days. DD Say, Amicus, you really cherish that book, do you not? DD Un, Mother! I dearly love this book that Father penned! In my tender years, when I was yet untainted and ignorant, my father, a writer,pleted a work. It was with my fathers book that I learned to read and write, and I came to know the tale by heart. The story is so beloved by the children of my generation in the vige where I live, to the point that not one of them is unfamiliar with it. DDFather. I would love for you to write more of this tale, much as you do with the Destiny series~. DDHmm? Ah~, well, perhaps someday someday when the time is right. The sole grievance I harbor is that my father has not penned further chapters of this tale, despite my yearning to see it continue.My love for this story runs so deep that it is the onlyint I have towards my beloved father. Besides DDHello, Amicus. Oh? Reading that book again? You truly do love it, dont you? DDReally you must have it memorized by now, right? DDShould I not have? Brother Sister DDHmmm! Its not wrong at all~ DDWell, I like that book too. Since my early childhood, Sister Espie and Brother yer have often visited our vige, bringing me souvenirs, ying with me, helping with my studies, and even secretly taking me to the nearby town. Though they are humans and different from us elves, they are like family to me and everyone in our settlement. DDI really admire the boy who is the protagonist of this story neither righteous nor viinous, he holds fast to his beliefs theres a fiery passion in him that the boys in this vige just dont have And above all, he cherishes his younger sister and brother dearly, which shows his deep love for his family DD Un un ? DDYes, thats exactly it. DDAnd even though I hardly know anything about the world outside this vige when I read this book, I feel as though Im adventuring in that world myself its strange, isnt it to feel like this DDIts not strange. Its not strange at all. This boy is cool, isnt he? And the sister is just adorable! Much cuter than his little brother! Shes so cute, isnt she? DDNo, no, I think the brother is better. The sister is crass, selfish, and a crybaby yes, the brother is better. DDFufu You two always bicker like this but this boy if he really existed, surely hed be just like the hero who is said to have defeated the Great Demon King and saved the worldDD DDNo way! This boy is way, way, way cooler than the hero! DDYeah, yeah. Thats the one thing I agree with Espie on. My Father has written many tales, yet among all these works, the one that holds a special ce in my heart, the one I love most, has always been and remains this story. Ever since I was young and dered my affection for it, both Sister and Brother would always seem so pleased, and they would shower me with affection. I cherish those two dearly as well. But as ofte DD Unbelievable I cant believe it! Why!? What is this!? The Empire those guys those bastards what is with them!? Hiro and Mamu, theyre utterly useless! Unforgivable! I want to blow them away right now! I cant forgive why why would they do something so terrible DDThose people from the Empire how dare they insult Brother. its been a long time since Ive felt so angry I want to protect my wounded brother right now DDNo, no, calm yourselves. The Imperial Match has ended, and now begins his journey a few months from now, at Ghenkan, right? If we make unnecessary moves now and disrupt history, what then? Youve both been waiting for over ten years, havent you? DDThats right. Calm down a bit, both of you. Well, I can understand the anger when someone precious is insulted, but Ofte, Sister, Brother, Father, and even Master have been whispering to each other in secret. It astonishes me to see Sister and Brother, who never show their emotions before us or the others, disy such raw anger. And yet, they wont tell me the reason or cause of this. Is it because I am still a child? Among the long-lived elves, I am but 15 years old. However, we elves age simrly to humans until we reach the age of 20, after which the pace of aging slows considerably. Sister and brother were already considered adults by the time they were 15, so while I may still be somewhat inexperienced, I believe I am at least halfway to adulthood. At the very least DDHuh? Amicus, those clothes are they new? Didnt I give you lots of hand-me-downs the other day? DDI, Im, sorry, sister. Um, its just the, um, chest was too tight for me DD What? DDApologies! Even though Sister granted those to me DD W-well, I ahem, have a bit of confidence myself, but hey, Amicus h, have they grownrger again? At the very least, I believe my body has joined the ranks of adulthood. And yet, being kept in the dark like this, I felt very lonely However, it was at such a time that Eh?! F, father. what do you mean? Hmm? Its as I say. Amicus, youve been asking since you were a child Th, thats true but why so sudden? Why would you suddenly decide to continue the tale!? Such a shock! Have I ever experienced such a moment before? To my surprise, Father had dered his intent to pen the continuation of my beloved tale. Naturally, I was overjoyed. Yet, I found myself steeped in bewilderment. This tale was written by Father many years ago. And though I oft implored him to continue it, he would but offer vague responses, nevermitting to write more. And now, all of a sudden, he was resolved to do so. Why? Haha, its not sudden at all I did always say so, did I not? When the time is right and now, the time has finallye. Then my father smiled, as if reminiscing about the past. It was rare to see him smileusuallyzy, prone to procrastination, and somewhat contrary in nature. Yet, in this moment, he smiled, and then Atst, the time hase to continue this tale. With that, Father raised aloft the copy of The Adventures of Ragaan-man in his hand. Authors Note Now Ill y around a little bit more. Please take a look when you have time. For the time being, Kakuyomu is one chapter ahead (https://kakuyomu.jp/works/1177354054918478427), but I will continue to do my best here.LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C LN Vol.1 Extra Chapter221st Mar 2020In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 1/Chapter419th Mar 2020In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 1/Chapter1720th Dec 2019In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 354: Spoiled Rotten We ate the curry that brought back memories with tears in our eyes. I thought I made a lot, but we all had second helpings until the pot was empty. I didnt just have a full stomach, my heart was full. And after a day with so much going on, I was physically and mentally exhausted, and drowsiness came over me. So, we decided to split up the work, clean up, and rest for the day but Hey, Espie, dont you have to clean up? yer is washing the pots and pans in the river and hell be mad when he gets back. Its fine~ its fine~ ? Espiey down, using myp as a pillow. She put her hands around my waist and purred like a spoiled child. Big brother, your hands have stopped moving!Yes, yes And just ap pillow wont be enough for Espie. Good girl, good girl will this do? un I forgive you Gush un ehehe. I gently stroked her head. Espie became a little tearful, but soon grinned happily. Its Big brother Big brothers smell Big brothers hand Gush, its actually real its Big brother ~ Espie is older than me now. Older than Sadiz. The body that was once easy to carry has now grown a lot. Youre an adult, how long are you going to be so spoiled? I couldnt bring myself to say that. No, in fact, Im happy too. Even though shes grown up so much, shes still my little sister and Ill spoil her again. So, I put my heart and soul into it, and worked really hard for my sister who waited so long. If shes happy with something like this, Ill be happy to do as much as I can and Youve been waiting for over 10 years Un I waited it was dreadful and I fought and then I waited some more Oh. And by the way, I cut off all ties with my country. O, oh, I see. Well, thats good, isnt it? Ill restrain Norja n, never mind that. Another time. Hmm? Huh? Did you just casually mention an amazing name? Its fine! Anyway, I just waited! As one of the Seven Heroes, she defeated the Great Demon King but that wasnt the end of it. There was so much more to her life after that. After I left them behind, both she and yer had very intense and difficult days Earth Lagann was born and grew up, but never showed any signs of bing Big brother Ha, haha After the Graduation Match, I thought about blowing all those guys away, but I managed to hold myself back. I see yer opened the Equipment Shop so that you could find him as soon as you got to Ghenkan Is that so But I couldnt take it anymore, so I went to Cacretale anyway, but we missed each other. Yes. Amae, was it? Shes not your only little sister, you know? Yes, its true. Anyway! There was loads, loads, loads! Ah. Espieined while being spoiled by myp pillow. I listened to her and nodded, continuing to stroke her head. And even though Espieined, she purred and snuggled on myp every time I stroked her head. I still wanted to feel Espie, so I didnt stop stroking her. But Ah. Ah yer returned with a shiny polished pot in his hand and red at us both. Wh, what what are you doing, skipping the cleanup? Oops, yer looked sulkyhuh? That reminds meAh, thats right! Just then I remembered something ridiculous. Surely, Espie and yer were dating, right? So, right now, I was stroking her head while her boyfriend was away Hmm~? What is it~? yer. Im receiving ten years worth of pampering from Big brother, so dont interrupt me, okay? Eehh!?? Hey, dont provoke your boyfriend either! Even I would be pissed if I saw Kron, Shinobu, or Sadiz lying on a mansp and being pampered by him when I wasnt there no, its not like Kron or Shinobu are my girlfriends yet What are you doing to Brother, Espie! Hes mine~! My Big brother~! Brother, youre guilty too! Always favoring Espiem, m, me too, I Ive been waiting for over ten years too Eh, thats it!? Thats what youre jealous of!? Hes jealous of Espie, not me! No, no, these guys these guys are Hah, Espie. You move a little bit. Eh? Why, Big brother! Im not satisfied yet~! Only halfway. ? Espie had been resting her head on both of my knees, but now shes only resting her head on my right leg Hmm. B, Brother. Righthere you go! I pped my left leg with a pop. Well, I guess that cant be helped. How old do you think I am, Brother? Im not so young that I would ask for such childish things, but if you want to pamper me, I guess its my role as a younger brother toply. But, as expected, yer wasnt one to jump on the bandwagon right away. He made all kinds of excuses and thats why I Hey yer Eh?! Wh, what is it, Brother.? Let me take care of you tooe on,e on. Please. B, Brother Hmm. Hahaha, yer looks deeply moved and teary-eyed. When I first saw him at the Equipment Shop, I thought he was the cool, handsome type Ah~, yer ~, youre crying~, spoiled brat~ S-shut up, I dont want to hear that from you! Its fine~, I am a spoiled brat. If youre not, then yer, you can just clean up by yourself. I, I received a direct request from Brother! So, this, um, has to be done. yer came over to me eagerly, arguing lightly with Espie, and although he looked a little nervous, he rested her head on myp. As I stroked his head Youve grown up so much yer Brother. He became as quiet as a curled-up cat. Im the younger one here. These are my older brother and sister. Its clearly a contradiction. But the feeling is genuine. Ill always be their big brother. I told myself that, stroking their heads as if to reaffirm it, and savoring the happiness I felt right now. In a fashion, I am present as well, but hold on? If our journey henceforth will be as such the child may not give me any attention at all no! Yes, indeed, I will have less time to train the child! This is a grave issue for a master. Well, from now on, I only need increase the intensity and duration of our Vier practice sessions while he sleeps! Yes, let us proceed as such!LikeLoading... Series Timeline, Characters & Other Data (as of the end of Chapter76)20th Apr 2022In "Maiden Game Hard Mode" Maiden Game Hard Mode C SeriesData6th Dec 2021In "Maiden Game Hard Mode" Series Timeline, Characters & Other Data (as of the end of Chapter95)6th Nov 2022In "Maiden Game Hard Mode" Chapter 355: Good Enough? There’s No Such Thing Instead of Shiznautmy, should we first take a detour and visit the elven settlement? Oh! With the two of them hugging me, I had no choice but to sleep like this. I guess from their perspective, they just wanted to make sure that I would stay but theres no way I would disappear. That aside, before going to sleep, I wanted to ask about what we were going to do tomorrow, but Espie and yer spoke up first. We bought somend with Big brothers money, and multiple barriers were erected around it, so the elven settlement is still going strong. Mr. Chieftain and the others have been wanting to thank you for everything you did for them, and they want to see you. Since then, weve been visiting the elven settlement regrly and staying there too. I told the Chieftain that well be reunited with Brother soon. I see the Chieftain. For me, it was just yesterday, but for others, just like Espie and yer, it had been over a decade since west met.And I was relieved to find that the elven settlement had survived all these decades. Yeah. Well, lets go then. Un! Im looking forward to it ~! Besides, theres a child who wants to meet Big brother~? Well then, lets go to bed early to prepare for tomorrow! Espie, youre in the way so move aside. A slovenly body like yours is not good for Brothers future education. Thats not true~ Im having a hard time sleeping, but itll be okay for today at least. Espie has also grown a lot, but strangely enough, I didnt feel anything weird about it. After all, were family, . Well, maybe its because Ive matured through various encounters and experiences. Like Kron, Shinobu, and Sadiz. Not so long ago, I would have panicked and gotten upset if a woman with a nice body got close to me, but I guess that means Im not that kind of kid anymore, right? Somehow, through all the encounters and battles Ive had so far, I think Ive grown a lot. In fact, I survived encounters against the Six Supremacy like this. Ive gotten strongerDDDD Super Demon Spiral, Devil Spiral, Catastrophe!! GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAeh!!!???? Ive grown, and Ive gotten stronger and my slightly egotistical nose was crushed to pieces by an incredible force. Well, in the world of Vier what else can I call it a natural disaster, or the end of the world basically Ah~, Treainar just now jeez, I dont get it anymore. It was beyond the level of being dismembered or torn to shreds, every single cell was gone. At this point, my only emotion was dread, or what the hell was that?. I mean, I dont even know if it was an evolved version of the Great Demon Spiral. What else can I say, Treainar is still as exceptional as ever Ive been through fierce battles with Jamdiel, Paripi, Norja, and Gouda. With legendary title holders that were once rivals of my parents. Now thoughDDD Hmph, knowing you, having fought Norja and triumphed over Gouda in the past, you likely entertained the conceit that you could hold your own against me, even if slightly, in your current state. Yes, Im sorry! I thought so, dammit! After mastering all my skills C footwork, speed, technique, eyesight, foresight, and after that fierce battle with Gouda C I thought I was ready to take on the world. But then, as always, I lost badly to Treainar. My goodness, who do you think I am? Certainly, you have battled the Six Supremacy and even defeated Gouda. However, know this, I am the Great Demon King who led said Six Supremacy. To battle with me is akin to facing all six of thembined. Ugh I . Six people Jamdiel, Paripi, Norja, Gouda, Hakuki, and, though I havent met him yet, Laiphant all six of them at the same time yeah, theres no way I can win. Do you understand? Tis true that I did perish once however, I faced all Seven Heroes, the counterparts of the Six Supremacy, at the same time. So tis only natural that I would have triumphed over Hiro in singlebat! In other words, child, you are far from my equal, with much yet to learn from me and countless trials to ovee! Ugh That being said, I understand the joy of reuniting with your sister and brother, and although tis inevitable that they will apany us on the journey from now on, but enough with the affectionate disys do not grow toocent or idle! As such, the training with me shall continue unabated, understood! Ah~, yeah, yes! Got it, Osu! Hmm, that will do. I thought I had returned to this era stronger, but on the contrary, I just learned the clear difference in strength between me and Treainar. I almost slumped my shoulders a little However, well you have be stronger as well. Eh!? Seriously?! That one word made my heart leap. Well mm-hmm were not so, Gouda would find no reward. He was not one to be bested through half-hearted measures. I see Indeed you did well you epted my wish and bore witness to Goudas final moments very well done When I was told that, I was a little relieved, or rather, had peace of mind. Well, maybe Treainar was too embarrassed topliment me, so he turned away, but I couldnt have been happier with it, and my heart instantly became warm and filled with joy. Treainar Hehe Im going to get even stronger! I wont let Goudaugh at me and Ive also got Aonii on my shoulders. So, Im still counting on you! Hmmph. You best brace yourself. Im not strong enough not yet I promised Treainar that I would still be strong enough for anything. And However, that will be all for today. Eh? Thats unusual, since we usually train in Vier all night. I wonder if Now then tis time you try impressing me with your cooking. Hah? Treainar materialized camping equipment, vegetables, spices, and more into the world of Vier. I too shall partake in your curry tonight. I will grade it! Wh, what? In this world, Treainar and I can materialize all kinds of things. We can even materialize the food we have eaten. The food we eat wouldnt fill us up and nourish our bodies, but it would give us a taste. But why tonight? No, even if you say so, the taste itself isnt that different from before Enough talk, just serve it to me! As we are about to journey across the world, I will evaluate your culinary skills, starting with the curry! After all, if we four are to travel together, it would be remiss that I alone am left out in any case, honing your craft in the kitchen shall also sharpen your skills and senses with your hands! And now that Im stronger, not only will I not cut back on my training, but I have other things to do from now on. Well, theres no pain involved, so its fine.LikeLoading... Series Timeline, Characters & Other Data (as of the end of Chapter76)20th Apr 2022In "Maiden Game Hard Mode" Maiden Game Hard Mode C SeriesData6th Dec 2021In "Maiden Game Hard Mode" Series Timeline, Characters & Other Data (as of the end of Chapter95)6th Nov 2022In "Maiden Game Hard Mode" Chapter 356: Tag Rematch What? A game of tag? Yes ?. I woke up in the morning, packed my bags, and was about to head for the elven settlement, then Espie and yer made a proposal to me. Were heading there now, but it will take a long time if we go on foot. its okay if we take our time but I thought we might as well y around on the way. Well lead the way, so you can follow me and yer, Big brother?. I finally understood what she meant when she said that. Oh, I see its the opposite of what we did in the past They both grinned at my words. In the past, I was powerless to deal with your moves. but, what about now?Big brother, weve gotten stronger, you know? This time, well be able to fight alongside you and even protect you. Im not the same Seven Hero that the country sold for money and forced into service like before. Well, I dont really need that title anymore, though ? The genius, yer, and Espie, one of the Seven Heroes. Unlike me, they had fifteen years. Back then, they could only rely on their blessed abilities to fight, and they couldnt keep up with my movements. But now, Im confident that things were different. I see. Certainly, my strength, having only just returned to this era yesterday, is the same as it was when youst saw my battle with Gouda. Are you saying that youve surpassed the me from back then~? I asked in a slightly teasing manner, and they said We would never say something like that. Were not underestimating the power of the Six Supremacy or the power of Brother, who defeated the Six Supremacy. The power that Brother showed back then thats what we are aiming to reach. We just want you to see it! We also did our best! Their two smiling faces were not saying, Were stronger than you, but rather Look at us now. Of course, if I am asked to do this, there is no reason to refuse. Because I know better than anyone what it feels like to want people to see who you are now. Okay, you two. Ill catch up with you. So, show me! Yes! Hehehe, I havent yed tag with Brother since the deck of that ship. Yes, its a great memory of me and you ? Mmm~~! I was the only one left out back then! For me, it was just the other day. But for these two, it was a fond and nostalgic memory that brought them joy. But, for my dignity as their big brother, I cant afford to lose easily. Im going all out. Hmm The mountainous terrain of Japone from here, no matter how fast you run, it will take a few days a few days A few days. It seemed that something about it had been on Trainers mind, as if he had been contemting something. SomethingDDD Well, then, Brother! Ready~ set~, GO! Ah! You cheats!? But before I could figure it out, Espie and yer dashed off from the spot, with an early start. They ran through the forest in one go. Ah, I see.~ C Dont underestimate your big brother that much! Ill see just how much theyve grown! Anyway, I gave chase. I used the radar to detect the location of the overgrown trees in advance, and used Magical Parkour to determine the shortest route. Oh, youre here, Brother! Un un! That movement~, it takes me back~ Just follow the n, Espie. I know. And be careful when that light the Breakthrough that Norja was talking about, is activated. Yeah. If we let our guard down, hell catch us right away. The two running in front of me look somewhat happy while looking back. Do they think they can afford to do that? But it was true that not only were their limbs longer, their running was smoother and more efficient. Do they think they have some leeway? No, it seems that there is still a lot of room to spare. But Always take the shortest route, gradually close the distance and Ill definitely catch them! Anyway, I ran after them, wanting them to show meDDDD Child. This game of tag is quite good training. Eh? At that moment, Treainar beside me whispered to me Treat this not as a game, but as a form of training. Pursue those two with utmost seriousness. Regard them not from the vantage of one observing their growth, but as a challenger intent on besting them Judging by Treainars suggestion, it seems that yer and Espies powers have grown quite a bit now. That may be true. But thats not all Think of this not as a simple game of tag. This shall be a battle of endurance. And that will be the next challenge I impose on you, child What? For now, child, experience firsthand what you need learn next. I didnt expect that the tag showdown celebrating the reunion of an older brother, younger sister, and younger brother would actually turn into a training session. But, if Treainar says so, then it must have some meaning. So, while taking note of how much they had grown, I decided to pursue them with all my might. Authors Note Thanks for all your support. Ill update tomorrow at about 11 oclock. Im too busy to do anything today. However, as expected, I cant do anything on the day the manga is updated so Ill just have to do it before the Niconico updateLikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter28815th Jul 2023In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter2851st Jul 2023In "Forbidden Master" Series Timeline, Characters & Other Data (as of the end of Chapter76)20th Apr 2022In "Maiden Game Hard Mode" Chapter 357: Outwitted The two, who would have been following along beside me and behind me, now had longer limbs and were running in front of me. Still, they would asionally look back to check how I was doing. That made me somewhat happy and motivated me to catch up. Magical Radar! Finding the shortest route from the very beginning to the very end! I followed after them, using my eyes and radar to detect their movements along with the surrounding conditions. Then, my mind began to focus and I could see the path of light. Magical Shining Road. As expected of you, Brother! Un, hes predicting our movements and following us by the shortest route possible.Will he catch up with the breakthrough eleration once the distance closes? Yes ?. The movements of Espie and yer have matured and be more refined as theyve grown up. But thats not all. This is where the real challenge begins. If these two are truly on par with the Six Supremacy, it wont be easy to catch up to themDDD Alright, Fluffy Course Change! Huh!? In the next moment, the two of them simultaneously dispersed in a direction that waspletely unexpected based on their muscle movements and body positions. Wh, what? They ran in an unexpected direction, so I had to stop abruptly. It wasnt a feint. That was Tis Espies power. Nu By using her ability to forcibly alter the flow and orientation of her and yers bodies, she outwitted the childs predictions. I see. She got me with that one. If their actions change suddenly at thest minute, my predictions be invalid. Kuhaha already going all out, huh, Espie! Nihihihi! Not yet! Fluffy Obstacles! Wha!? Just when I thought they had outsmarted me, I found out there was more. The next moment, Espie started blocking my path with trees and stones from around the forest. Its not just about running away~ That stopped me in my tracks and took away my vision. It wasnt much of an attack, but she seemed to be trying to get in my way. Take this! Great Demon Flicker!! Wow! But I knocked them all away with high-speed jabs. Just taking away my vision wont stop me. This time, the radar also read the flow of Espies power Ironmake, Light Demon Emperors Great Iron Trail! Eh? This time, yer activated his magic, not Espie. Suddenly, a lump of iron appeared from under his feet and stretched out, forming a kind of iron walkway through the forest. Hehehe, if all the routes have been seen through by Brother, then Ill just create a new path with my own hands! Even though I followed after finding the shortest route after grasping all the surroundings, he made a new path using his own unique magic. Now theyve done it. To think theyd outwit me again like this Kuhahaha, youre really giving it your all! Just like with Espie earlier, Ill have to make new predictions again. Again, they got me, so I headed up the iron walkway to follow Espie and yer Ah, Brother. That will copse in no time. Huh? W, whoa!? Halfway up the walkway, I started to climb, it suddenly cracked and shattered into pieces. The walkway looked solid, but suddenly it was as thin and brittle as ss can they really even make adjustments like that? But then, you and Espie wont. But if that is the case, wouldnt Espie and yer, who were running on the walkway, fall off it? I thought, but then I realized Espies psychic powers would allow them to float or so I thought Whoosh! Huh? Espie didnt bother to help the falling yer, but instead flew off in a different direction. But at this rate, yer will Ironmake, Heavenly Primordial Magic Staff! Huh!? Before falling, yer materialized a long iron rod and thrust it diagonally into the ground, and the pierced rod stretched further through yers magic, sending yer far forward through the forest. Th, those guys! By disrupting the childs expectations, deceiving him, dispersing his attention by showcasing their respective abilities, and then setting traps to hold him back and distance themselves from him you are at their mercy~, child ?. Tch, they got me Those guys, they really made a fool of me ~ Right. Looks like I yed right into their hands. Does that mean theyve gotten that much stronger? Even more than meDD No, tis not so, child. Huh!? At that moment, Treainar denied the impression I had. They have indeed be stronger however, I would not go so far as to say that they have be much stronger than you, child. That is the extent of your current level, child. Treainar Had you fought with the intent to defeat them, this would not have urred however, if you are at the level determined to merely run away, tis a different matter. Theyve gotten stronger, but by Treainars assessment, they are not overwhelmingly stronger than me. But the reality is that Im at their mercy. If so, what does that mean? Oi, this is no time to dawdle. You need to run, or you will lose sight of them. Oh, thats right! So far away Damn, I better hurry and catch up. While I was stuck there confused, the other two seemed to have gone quite far. If I let them get any further away, Ill lose sight of them, just like Treainar said. Then, I need to close the distance even a little Tis so in that case your next move is Breakthrough!! A Breakthrough to close the distance at onceDDDD Tis so, the Breakthrough is the only option. But at this distance they are far from your reach hence they wouldDDD At that moment, Treainar whispered to me. Here hees, yer! Wow, I watched the Graduation Match through a magic crystal, but seeing him live is still fun uuh, it brings back memories! Im tearing up! Yes The light of Brothers soul and this is where it all begins, Espie! I know! In the Imperial Tournament, itsted for about 90 seconds but in the past that we know of, itsted about three minutes. If we can get through those 3 to 4 minutes, we can catch our breath, so focus! Of course! And the moment I activated the Breakthrough, yer and Espie, who were far away, looked delighted with a twinkle in their eyes, but then quickly broke out into belligerent smiles. Child, do not underestimate you in any way, nor do they take you lightly. Tis because they are serious that they have taken measures against you. Your eyesight, radar, foresight, speed, and the Breakthrough. All of this is so that when they meet you again, you can acknowledge them, so that they can give you a taste of your own medicine and receive praise from you So they expected me to use the Breakthrough here? Those guys, they thought that far And And you have been virtually unknown up until now as such, aside from your spars with me you have never faced an opponent who knows you well enough to prepare countermeasures for you. Huh!? They had it burned into their eyes, their minds, and their hearts more than a decade ago. Your running, your games of tag, your battle with Norja, your battle with Aonii, your battle with Gouda ever since their childhood And they have thought about it countless times, until this day came. Come to think of it, hes right. Those two had their eyes on me from the moment we met until the day we parted ways, and theyve been thinking about me all this time until today. Authors Note Thank you for your support. Today, the manga version of this work will be updated. We would be extremely grateful if you could go and visit us.LikeLoading... Series Timeline, Characters & Other Data (as of the end of Chapter95)6th Nov 2022In "Maiden Game Hard Mode" Series Timeline, Characters & Other Data (as of the end of Chapter76)20th Apr 2022In "Maiden Game Hard Mode" Maiden Game Hard Mode C SeriesData6th Dec 2021In "Maiden Game Hard Mode" Chapter 358: Stamina Chapter 358: Stamina Chapter 358 C Stamina Damn it, no goodtoo far! I could close the distance between me and those two running in front of me but, if I dont take a breath before reaching them, the breakthrough will be interrupted. In the end, that one breath ends up with me being just one step short. Fufufu, too bad, Brother ?. That game of tag I yed with yer in the past. With a smile, yer said what seemed to be payback for that time. Thats twice now, right~? Espie grinned too. The speed and distance of yer and Espie running in front of me was just barely out of reach with my breakthrough speed and duration. No, Im sure they adjusted it so it would be that close. Damn ha, ha, ha. Besides, I was getting a little out of breath after sprinting as fast as I could. Come to think of it, it was at Cacretale. Before I learned Magical Breathing, Treainar had said DDLearn this, and so long as you have physical strength, you will never be unable to use magic forck of magic power He did say, as long as you have physical strength. So thats what he meant. Tis so. Magical Breathing only restores ones magic power. It does not recover physical strength or fatigue. Running at full speed for the duration of the Breakthrough. If I still cant catch up, Ill have to use Magical Breathing again to chase them with a Breakthrough. But, the speed of the second dash is slower than the first. Naturally. I would get tired. Through your training so far, the childs mental strength and concentration have improved. These are important in an endurance battle. However, the most important thing is stamina. The current child does not have the stamina to carry on for three days and three nights. Stamina. Its an essential element inbat and in anything else. I used to run a lot in Cacretale but I havent done ittely On the other hand, both Espie and yer are well-versed in the art of prolongedbat, whether in the throes of war or the pursuits of a hunter as a seasoned warrior and a masterful hunter, should they find your weakness, it would prove difficult to take the lead. Tch theyre already at that level. Then, fatigue umtes, and the moment you realize it, mental exhaustion and disruption of concentration would set in. Thats right. It feels like my concentration was gradually fading and Im starting to lose track of the Magical Shining Road. Treainar, is there any kind of magic that can help me recover from fatigue? Tis not impossible. Rather than recovering fatigue, tis more like a spell to numb one from it however, rather than relying on that, it would be more beneficial to consider the future and fortify your stamina. Is it easy to learn? It will note in haste. Tis the steady, daily umtion of effort that brings one closer to unrivaled physical and mental strength. Tis not something that can be achieved in a matter of days. In other words, even if its an endurance battle, does that mean I cant catch those two right now? Well, I knew it wouldnt be easy, considering they had been training for 15 years and had been preparing for todays game of tag. But But even so, it would be too pathetic to give up so easily. Indeed. Hence why you should persevere. Take your time, be mindful of your pace, and then think of how best to outwit them. Were just getting started. Weve still got a few days before we reach the finish line. Even if I could see how hard they had worked now, I still had to make them say, As expected. Surpass the you of yesterday. Osu! The duration of the Breakthroughs and my physical strength are not easily extended or recovered. Knowing this, what can I do? Take a deep breath, calm your mind and get into the zone Fluffy Sandstorm! Ugh!? Hmm, I wont let Big brother concentrate, you know? Just as I was trying to calm myself down, Espie, who was supposed to be running away, came running back on purpose! With sand for my eyes!? What a cunning move but, whats the point of blinding me? My concentration and Magical Radar were not disturbed by that much Oh, by the way, Big brother. When I stopped by Cacretale, I heard something interesting~~ Huh? Big brother~, between Sadiz dear, little Phianse, the ninja girl of Japone, and someone I only know by name, Kron? Who do you like the most~? Huh!? Huh? Espie? What Right, I heard about that from Espie, so Ive been really curious about it too! Not only Espie, but even yer, who was far away, came all the way back to say this to me I get that its inevitable for Brother to be popr with thedies, but the woman you choose shouldnt be a matter for you alone, right? Thats right~? Because, to us, whether shell be our older sister? No, since theyre all younger, our younger sister. Either way, shell be our family too, you know? So far, are those four the candidates for Brothers bride? Theres no one else? If its someone Big brother has chosen from his heart, then well bless the marriage and ept it, but~ if its someone you dont like, then we wont like them either, you know? For example what if you only like the girl for her big boobs, or something like that? Youre in puberty, after all right, Brother? I always thought youd marry Sadiz dear, but now there are more options~ Wh, what are these guys saying? Eh? I get that they know about Sadiz and Phianse, but even Shinobu and Kron? No, no, no, boobs? I dont care if theyre big or small, I mean, if they have them, thats fine but Kron doesnt have that much and Shinobu even less I mean, why are my little sister and brother suddenly bringing up love talk with me out of nowheDDDDD Fubya?! Suddenly, I had no footing?! At that moment, I couldnt open my eyes due to the sandstorm, and was so flustered by the sudden love talk that my feet gave way and I fell onto something. A pitfall? Fufu. You have to concentrate properly, okay? Brother. Hey~, Big brother got caught~? Ahahthose guys!? Oooooooh, you guys! Ahahaha, Brother got mad, we have to run away ?. Yay! Go for it! Whoosh ? Waaaaah, just you wait! Ill give your butts a good spanking! Breakthrough!! Making a fool of your brother Ill get you, thats a promise! Fufufu you have totally yed into their hands Authors Note Im messing around again. Butt ass Its a serious story, so I hope you enjoy this one too. There is a character in it that you may have seen somewhere before but he is a different person. Brrrr Vibro! Extreme Ultra-Vibration Crusher ~ The Useless One Abandoned by Humanity is Taken in by the Demon Princess and Has Their Limits Unleashed. Let Humanity, the World, and the Bed Shake Violently!~ Chapter 359: Love Talk In the end, even after spending the whole day at it, I couldnt catch them. Hey, Big brother! Lets eat lots of curry today too ?. By the time the sun had set, Espie and yer were sitting up ahead in the middle of the in, waiting for me and saying, Thats it for today. Well continue the game tomorrow.. We decided to take a break for now, have dinner, and camp here in preparation for tomorrow. Geez you guys have really gotten strong. Ugh?! When I said that while epting the curry that was served on the te, the two of them suddenly looked teary-eyed. Wh, what is it?Uun Big brother praised me. He, hehe, Brother, were not that good yet, you know? More! We can surprise you even more and we can be even stronger and help you more Perhaps ovee with emotion, the two of them looked embarrassed, but also grinned with joy. I cant believe that just one word from me could move them so much I realized once again that the feelings of these two were so strong, and I felt a little embarrassed. And then But Im worried~, yer. Yes, its certainly worrying. What? Big Brother, hes in his growth period right now, right? So, hell be even stronger than he is now, right? Yes, Brother will be even better than he is now thats too strong I couldnt help but wonder what they were talking about so seriously, but my face started to feel hot That would make Big brother more popr than he is now, right? Yeah, that would be a problem. Brother, youre so strong and cool, Im worried that bad girls might approach you and try to seduce you? Yes, thats right. I have to protect Big brother from the bad women who approach him. Exactly. And I thought about it during the day too well, you see, these guys are already grownups but to me, theyre my little sister and brother So, continuing from what we discussed during the day, at the moment, who is the best candidate to be your wife, Big brother? Yeah, we need to stay properly informed. I told you to stop! Its embarrassing! Its so embarrassing! I feel so embarrassed talking about love with these two. But, Im not here to be attacked all the time, I have to fight back too Thats right! If you put it that way, then Espie, yer, you guys are dating, right? Hmm? Hmm~ well, yes, but. S, s, so, which one of you, um confessed first? Ah? Have you gone on a date or something~? Okay, even though theyre dating, I havent heard anything about it. I should ask them for every detail and make them blush U~un Im not sure there was a confession it just kind of happened, right? Wasnt it something like that? Well, I guess so. Its not that theres anything special about it what exactly do you want to know? Huh? What? What is this? This casual vibe between them, like theyre totally in sync? No, no, no, wait! You guys, you know, yer and Espie, are both my brother and sister, so, uh, you know, when something like this~, or that, uh, like if you had any, um, you know, events~, and such, or something like that, uh, dont you think its necessary for you to tell me? Events what do you mean whats that? Whats that even though they look so clueless huh? Are these guys really dating? No, are they more like an old married couple? I was expecting a more lovey-dovey, sugary love talk events? Well, when ites to events between couples Um, so the first time y, you two h, held hands w, when was it? Huh!? Damn, Im embarrassed to even say it! My face is so hot. Why am I the one feeling this awkward, trying to get my little brother and sister to talk about their love life? Did Ie across as nervous and hesitant? And then Hmm? Big brother Brother Espie and yer stood up at the same time. And then there was a strange silence, and I held my breath, wondering what was going on. In the next moment, the two of them B, Big brother so cute what is this!? Big brother is so cute! Cute! Big brother was red-faced and fidgety he asked, When did we hold hands?! Hes strong and cool and cute cool and cute at the same time, Brother is invincible!? They got overly excited and unruly B, Big brother, I really want to hug you tight and pet you! Yesterday I got ap pillow, so today I want to pet you! Hey, thats not fair, Espie! I want to pamper Brother as my younger brother! S, stop, stop teasing me! You guys were talking about asking for permission to get married!? The marriage permission thing can wait~ just a bit longer. Yes, after we find Big brothers wife. Well, us getting ahead of Brother I mean, I dont know. Ohe on, youre going to do it anyway, so just do it! Not yet! Im still Big brothers little sister, and I want to be pampered! I need to stay with you a while longer too, Brother. Yesterday, these two were being clingy and affectionate, and now they are aggressively hugging and clinging to me. It was so embarrassing and humiliating that Treainar was grinning from ear to ear. Damn I never thought the day woulde when I would be having a love talk with Espie and yer, and end up being pampered by them But you know, Big brother. Hmm? But then Espie hugged me, looking a little serious If you already have someone you like and you cant think of other girlsthen you shouldnt show other girls your cool side the side that would make the girls fall for you, okay? Huh? And not only Espie, but yer too Yeah, thats right for example well youre going to meet a lot of people on the journey ahead, arent you? E, especially, like where were headed even in the elf vige, there werent any there a decade ago, but there are elves born after that who are about Brothers age ah is that so? For some reason, the two of them looked a little ufortable with the conversation, and with a wry smile on their faces, they turned to me what are they trying to say? Well, you see, Big brother, if you meet a girl who falls for you, and you like her too, and you end up together, Ill totally support you, okay? But, you know, thats if she isnt chosen, then that girl will cry well Yeah, well we think thats a shame too thats why, Brother. Its one thing when youre with us, but I think you should avoid being too cool in front of girls youre not even interested in, as that might make them fall in love with you. ? ? ? I had no idea what they were worried about. Doesnt that make me seem like some kind of irresistibledies man who makes women fall for him one after another? No, theres no need for that Ive never had a girlfriend before no, I had Sadiz, and Phianse kept getting in the way well, I received confessions from Kron and Shinobu but theres no need to worry about that, right? Its not like Im so popr that I have a fan club, like Rebal or Fu. Umm~ Well, I dont know what theyre so worried about, but its not something that happens often, so theres nothing to worry about. Authors Note Thank you for your support. Just like yesterday, I have written a new work, so please take a look. You can go to it by clicking the big link below. I know Im being persistent. Please forgive me. Because no one will read it its deserted. By the way, as I said yesterday, even if you think youve seen the heroine somewhere before, its someone else. Its not Kron. Its not Norja. Brrrr Vibro! Extreme Ultra-Vibration Crusher ~ The Useless One Abandoned by Humanity is Taken in by the Demon Princess and Has Their Limits Unleashed. Let Humanity, the World, and the Bed Shake /n6384gs/LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter25225th Jan 2023In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter1865th Feb 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C IllustrationsAnnouncement1st Jan 2020In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 360: On a High Eh? That Kron a goddess that Jamdiel of the Six Supremacy was raising in Cacretale Eh~, something like that We had some information about Cacretale and Jamdiel from Norja, and also through Bethreal before Espie severed ties but we never heard of that kid, Kron. Eh? Is that so? Un. There were rumors that Cacretale was connected to the Bockmati family and that Hakuki was involved. But thats why I couldnt actively interfere that kind of job was for Hiro and the others. It seemed like a hassle to get involved, and we had heard in the past that the reunion with Brother took ce after going through Cacretale, and that was all we cared about I see. Hmm? But well~, from what youve just said that Kron isnt human, but a demon? So, does that mean, Big brother you have no problem with an interracial romance? Oh, is that what you mean? Huh? No, I dont have any prejudices or anything, and I wouldnt say no and besides, Mr. Aka and I are friends and everything.Ah, I see Hmm, in that case. Then youre totally fine with elves too which means that girl will probably get even more hopeful now and on top of that, if that monster little girl hears about this, shell get even scarier. No, seriously, what are you guys even worried about? The love talk between my younger sister and brother was so embarrassing that it made me writhe in agony. Its especially embarrassing because, despite myck of experience, they were the ones doting on me. On the other hand, perhaps because we all got so caught up in the love talk, I suddenly became curious about what they were up to. What were Sadiz and Phianse doing? Did they return to the Empire with Rebal and Fu? Did they meet up with father or mother? What is Shinobu doing? Even if Sadiz and the others returned to the Empire, there would be no reason for Shinobu to follow them. And if you think about it, the elven settlement were heading to is in Japone. Well, shes a runaway ninja? In the first ce, she fled the country with her brother andrades to be a Hunter, so theres no way well meet again in Japone, right? What is Kron doing? She is traveling the world with Jamdiel, Bro, and Hilua. Where are they now and what are they doing by? Hmm? Speaking of Kron that reminds me that time Not just breakthroughs, zones, and radars, but if I could get into that state, the game of tag would be a little moreDDDD yer, what do you think? Of Big brother today? Hes aiming for something, isnt he? Hes not as gung-ho as he was yesterday. Just like yesterday, we were ying tag again today. Espie and yer were fleeing at a distance in front of me. They looked back many times to check my position, but today they looked back more often than yesterday. They seemed very concerned about how I was doing. Hehe, they seem curious. Well, I guess they cant tell. Indeed. The image they hold of you is but what you disyed in the past era. And the glimpses they took during the Imperial Match. They cannot possibly know of this. Those two dont know what Im up to, and Treainar seems to think so. Yes, Im trying something different than yesterday. Hes not taking the bait. Theres no sign of a breakthrough to close the gap. Hes just chasing us as we run in front of him. Thats just running. It doesnt look like hes trying to catch us. What Im trying to do now is to prepare to catch them. A Battle of Endurance to think you would attempt to employ such a tactic well, do experiment as you wish. Tis an element that will also prove useful in due course. Treainar wont say if this is the right answer. He lets me figure it out for myself and then pushes me to give it a try. Even without Krons power I can do it on my own I was reminded of thisst night when the topic of Kron came up in the love talk. DDEarth, you can do anything! Thats what Kron told me when we faced Vasr, the Dragon King of Hades. At that time, the power of the Daybreak Eye was activated. Magic Eye Skill, cebo Kiaida. The power of the brains assumptions. With unwavering confidence that I could do it, I was able to perform better than usual. Combined with increased motivation, this eventually transformed fatigue and pain into pleasure. Magical Runners High! What if I could reach that state on my own, without relying on Kron or using magic? If I can get into a state where I dont feel tired, maybe I can surprise those two a little. With that in mind, instead of trying to catch Espie and yer, like running drills, I focused on pushing myself to the limit. Even though we had a love talk and stuff, they are now far away, under a different sky. For now, I should be more concerned about improving myself, rather than worrying about love talk. Authors Note Some people are jumping ahead and adding elves that havent even been introduced yet as heroines, but I dont understand that. Adding more heroines would only burden us, and its not right to assume that an elf is a heroine just because shes beautiful, cute, innocent, naive, and has big, bouncy boobs Well, as always, check out my new work. I posted it all in one go yesterday and finished the first arc. Revenge of the Master of Ultra Vibrations: Crushing All with the Demon Princess C Make Humanity Tremble with /n6384gs/ Ive been ying around with the title a lot. There are a lot of different ones However, today is thest time I will ask. It would be annoying to do it every day Im sure youre already thinking its annoying! Special Shoutout to my Patrons. Thanks for the Overwhelming Support! Also, there is a new one-time payment option on Patreon, and I will be giving it a try for some chapters. So if you REALLY cant wait for the next release, you can read a chapter early that way. AGAIN THANKS!!!! Meoya Tobe4265 Dane Dukeminier Tyler Justin Uehara MLG Ba Just Regr Otaku Ethan Cameron Harris Abner Ruiz Gonzalez SleezayMCHeezay Jared lilwebsite Andy Lam Devanor Justin BurtLikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter2443rd Dec 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter23010th Sep 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter22123rd Jul 2022In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 361: Won’t Do Anything Cliché Chapter 361: Wont Do Anything Clich Chapter 361 C Wont Do Anything Clich I can do it. I remember what Kron told me. Back then, the power of the Daybreak Eye may have certainly been a factor. But there was also power in her words. I repeated those words over and over in my mind and muttered them out loud. To think that I can do it. To believe. To make my brain, my body, and every cell in my body think this way. I can do it! I can do it! I can do it! When I was running at Cacretale. At that time, I even drained the water in my body to learn Magical Breathing. I pushed my body and mind to the limit, saw the very sight of death, and almost lost my mind. But I persevered. What happened next? I defeated Mr. Machio. I faced Vasr and made him roar. I fought the King of the Heavens, the Six Supremacy, and the Demon King Army I did all that fought that much! By repeating that over and over in my mind, how much time had passed? A few hours? If I included yesterday, even more? But in any case This is it! Its been a while since Ist ran, so it may have taken a little longer. But this feeling How is it, child are you starting to feel better? These days, I can enter the zone of extreme concentration at will. At that time, the feeling I had was that I had gotten in. When I think about it, the current situation is a little different. Its rising Even though I was tired, I felt more and more excited? Excited? I even felt fun, and somehow, I felt like I could do anything. Its not like going in the zone, its more like rising up. Even without using Krons eyes, the brain will secrete endorphins thus you will reach a new state of mind. For Espie and yer, who ran nonstop ahead of me, keeping a good distance so they wouldnt lose sight of me, it must have been a tense time, not knowing what was going to happen next, so they might be a little worn out mentally too. But like Treainar said, for me, this is where it starts. Hmm Espie Un, Big brothers air has changed. Hes up to something. Finally. Since yesterday, and for hours today too, hes just been running like that And it seemed yer and Espie sensed my air as well. From the atmosphere, it was clear that their alertness was even higher. Its the same since yesterday. He didnt say anything at mealtime its not like he was getting desperate because he couldnt catch us no matter how hard he ran I bet hes been working on it since yesterday just like curry, the longer its prepared the tastier it bes ?. I agree. It seems like Brother has changed a bit in just the past few days since he defeated Gouda. Hehe, so will he look cool again? I wonder. Nowcan you show me? Brother. Well prove ourselves to Big brother by surpassing him! yer and Espie were waiting for me to do something, saying, Come on. Lets go, my all-grown-up little brother and sister! In this game of tag, if all they wanted to do was beat me, then no matter what I was nning, they should have just quickly distanced themselves until they were out of sight, either yesterday or today. But the reason they dont do that was because its a contest, and they want to focus on how they beat me. Its not about winning by pushing away until you cant see me anymore. Apparently, they knew that no matter what I did right now, I wouldnt be able to catch them, so they were deliberately waiting for me to do something so they could show off their strength. Thats why I was able to prepare it properly. Now then, child. Even if you use a breakthrough here, there is still quite some distance to cover. Though you may sustain yourself with Magical Breathing, Espies ability will hinder you the moment you are left defenseless due to that breathing technique. So, what will you do? It doesnt matter. Ill chase them non-stop, at high speed to the ends of the world! Well then, on with the pursuit. Tis fine for now. The steady path is also a viable option. If I want to catch up, I have to do it during a single breakthrough. But right now, even if I dash through my Breakthrough state, I wont be able to catch them. Anyway, this is all I can do right now. Its not like I can fly through the sky like Espie, or st off in one go Thats right, I dont have any tricks that would allow me to go all out in one go. Thats why I had to steadily run, run, and run to catch up or so I thought st huh Maybe it was because of the Magical Runners High and that I was convincing myself that I could do anything now, but even though I had intended to run steadily, something else came to mind. Thats how I can beat them in an instant Ooh ?. Treainar next to me reacted with a somewhat happy look on his face to what I had imagined in my head. Fuhahaha, so that is what you have thought up. Tis rather amusing, child. What do you think? My goodness the challenge of this training was to build stamina yet through the attainment of Magical Runners High, you have inadvertently grasped something unexpected. tis good! The greatest and most powerful technique I can use to blow away my enemies is always the Great Magic Spiral. Sometimes it hits the target, and other times it blows them away with its shockwave. I put all my strength into it, so much so that I could send my opponent flying. So, what would happen if I were to be blown away by that force? Treainar nodded at my thought. Uoooooh, Great Magic Spiral!! Huh!?! The two of them look stunned. Its finally here Un, un! Its Big brothers signature move I saw it in the Graduation Match through the magic crystal As I thought, seeing it in person like this It brings me to tears ? They had nostalgic expressions, with narrowed eyes and slightly tearful. This power was memorable for them. So, what is he going to do? Maybe attack? I dont think well be attacked, so he will destroy the path ahead of us and make it impassable thats the cliche, right? Then theres no problem. Un. We already have ways to deal with that if that happens. Theres no way I would use this technique on them. Thats why they suspect that what Im going to do is sabotage. Theyre saying, It wont work if you use it like that. In reality, that is not the case. And what Im going to do now is to use it in a way Ive never done before. So, dont worry. I wont do anything cliche. One word of advice, child. Instead of a simple spiral try altering the shape of the spiral a bit. Eh? At that moment, as I tried to send myself flying with the shockwave of the Great Magic Spiral, Treainar whispered something in my ear. The Great Demon Spiral is but one facet of the magic maniption, not its final form. Tis merely created in a spiral form through the maniption of magic power. Therefore, tis possible to create other shapes as well! In other words, you can create anything ording to the circumstances! In a violently swirling vortex. imagine the des of a windmill! des? As you are now, tis possible to change the form of the Great Demon Spiral! As if to give further encouragement, he gave me the most reassuring words, You can do it now. Then Ill do it. Originally, I was conscious of the Great Magic Spiral being in the shape of the gigantic Spiral. After repeating this over and over again, I can now do it subconsciously. This time, we will return to the basics. Shape it as I imagine Wh.. what!? Big Brothers spiral. Whats that? A windmill!? This was the first time they had seen my new Great Magic Spiral form. They were surprised at my technique, which was different from what I had been using until yesterday Fufufu, how nostalgic. Though I have long ceased employing such mboyant techniques since gaining the ability to wield flight magic, a long time ago when I yearned to soar freely through the skies, I once utilized this the fusion technique of spiral(Helico) and wing(Ptah)! Treainar also seemed nostalgic and somewhat amused Fly freely in the sky!! Osu! Great Demon Helicopter!! The explosive power of the Great Demon Spiral, the rotating vortex, and the des created were used as propulsion to push forward. I flew with such force that it felt like I was being shot out of a cannon. Feh? Wha? Ah Whoa, my, my eyes?! So, f, fast?! It was no longer flying but more like sting off. The speed and force were so fast that I couldnt even open my eyes. Whoa, oh, ooooooooooooooooohh!!?? B, brother!? Aaaaaaahh, B, Big brother?! No way, what is this!? Fast, tte, Big brother!? Anyway, all I knew was that I could hear the voices of Espie and yer, who should have been up ahead,ing from behind me. In other words, rather than catching up with the two of them in that instant, I had actually overtaken them Hohou, excellent. No, T, Treainar, wh, what should I do, a, about this?! No, cancel it?! Wait, if you release it too soon, you will be violently thrown forth, or fall straight to the ground. If you want to stop, it must be done gradually, with a slow deceleration. E, even if you say that!? And then I lost control of myself, and flew off into the distance at high speed Hey, Brother is gone!? We have to hurry and catch up with him Luckily, hes heading in the right direction, but it doesnt look like hes going to stop!? If we dont hurry, hell end up crashing into a mountain! Big brother, Iming for you! I couldnt even hear my younger sister and brothers voices as they frantically shouted after me from behind I headed for the mountains beyond, where the trees were dense Fufu, I found it! The Pai Fruit is perfectlyrge and sweetly ripened ?. I must return and swiftly prepare some sweet treats! While apple pie and lemon pie are delightful, nothingpares to this seasons splendid Pai Pieit is the most delicious ?. Soon, brother and sister shall bring important guests to visit, and I must treat them to heaps of my prized Pai pie! Ah, I must hurry back. If Father notices I have slipped beyond the barrier again, he shall surely scold me. Lately, I have heard that humans asionally trespass into this mountain without permission At that time, in the mountain Im flying to, in the direction of my progress Eh? Kyaah, such fierce winds?! What is happening? Something is something is flying eh? I hadnt yet noticed a lone elf scampering around. Chapter 362: It Was All Cliche Watermelons and a White Triangular Shape Gradually slow the rotation of the Great Magic Spiral! In addition to changing its form, the rotation speed can be controlled as well! Treainar yelled as I flew straight ahead at high speed. Slow down the rotation. Id never done that before. I mean, I had never thought to adjust the rotation of the Great Magic Spiral, which I spun and mmed with all my might. Stooooooooop!! The air current that prevented me from even opening my eyes gradually weakened, and I finally opened my eyes amidst the violent sound. And then O, owaah!? Assume a defensive stance!The sky!? A forest in front of me! A mountain? I dont know what it is, but Im going to collide with it. Wh, what the?! A Breakthroughnding? Defense? Impossible, Im out of magic. This is no time for Magical Breathing. I frantically raised both hands to defend my body and crashed into the trees that were right in front of me. Ugh! Only defend your head! Fear not! The pain will be minimal! Guo, da, odo!? I violently went through the trees, hit the ground with great force, and bounced on the ground again and again What? That sound just now who goes there? he? Oh? At that moment, even Treainar was surprised. I barely managed to open my eyes and saw a figure in a green outfit a fairy? A Goddess? No, its a woman! A woman with long beige hair. A somewhat short green dress? Shes wearing Eh? Eeeh? Eh?? L, look out! This was dangerous. I was about to bump into her. A cute, beauty, holding two watermelons? Anyway, theres nothing I can do about it now, Im in a head-on collision with this woman DDBoyin ? Huh? Fu, nngh!? Did I hit something very soft that cushioned the impact? I was repelled, the force weakened, and then I just fell forward DDMogyu ? Mogyu ? Ah, ahn eh!? ? As I was about to fall, both my hands grabbed something. What was this feeling, on the left and right? DDGaba, Mozo, Buchu ? Nghii?! Moga?! Is my face plunged somewhere? What is this? Warmth? Where are my lips and face touching? What is that soft, warm sensation on both sides of my body? A peculiar aromaDDD This is, to, to eh? Eh? Eeeeeh!? Mogamoga? Nh, wait, no, angh eh, eeh!? I cant breathe. The ground? No, I feel something kind of weird. Is it like a warm cloth or something on my lips? tis no fault of mine, just so you know? Treainar muttered something. I dont know. But my body moved. My joints hurt, but I can still move U, um erm!? Someones voice?! A womans voice, so sweet and lovely Oh, I see! Phua, th, thats right, I bumped into someonehuh? Ugh uuuuuugh! When I looked up, right in front of me were the girls smooth, healthy-looking white thighs and a white triangr shape. I see so I had my face stuck on this shape? Y, your hands, um. Eh? Ahcuteah, no. I raised my head further and in front of me was a fairy with a red face and teary eyes, exuding beauty and cuteness. I was surprised by her beautiful expression and without thinking, I unconsciously said, cute. Pointy ears? An Elf? A woman with long beige hair and wearing a short green one-piece dress that exposed her shoulders and thighs. She had two watermelons under her clothes thats right watermelons watermelons cant be that soft. Wh, where are you touching!? I had grabbed those two soft watermelons. But that cant be right! Because such a thing cant exist in this world. Still, theyre much bigger than Sadizs Calm down. Anyway, as I was being thrown to the ground, I happened to collide with a cute elf girl who was walking through the forest or mountains. In the process, my face got stuck on the triangr shape(Panties) under the skirt of the girls dress and got my hands on two watermelons. Nuwaaaaaaaaaahh?!?! Hya!? Im sorry! Im so sorry! No, really, I didnt mean to do that! Im so sorry! Im so sorry! Hi!? In a rush, I stepped back, kneeled down, and mmed my forehead into the ground repeatedly. What did I bump into? What did I grab? Where did I stick my face in and put my lips on? Where!? What!? Whose!? Ah, youre human? Thats right! No, Im really sorry for doing something really awful! But, please please forgive me! I definitely didnt do it on purpose! Human eh, humaaaan! Heh? At that moment, while I was kneeling, the woman quickly stood up, moved away from me, and took a stance against me. Her gaze and mood seemed a little different from those directed at the lewd molesting pervert Wh, who are you? This is privatend! What brings you here, trespassing unbidden? What is your purpose? Ah, I see. Hostility towards trespassers on privatend? Elf? Is this, by any chance, the mountain where the elf settlement is located? Huh!? Then the girls eyes became even sharper. Its not so much that shes shaking as shes bracing herself and even her slightest movement makes them go boing bloing bloing! No, I cant think straight. Ah, are you an evil human? Mayhap one of those wicked hunters who have been searching for us near thesends ofte!? N, no, Im not! Th, then begone at once! There is nothing here! No one dwells here! This is bad. Shes totally misunderstanding the situation. This is not the time for watermelons. Thats right, I ended up with my face under this girls skirt, pressed against her white underwear thats not what I meant at all! Child, calm down Be cool. Thats right, be cool, calm and collected and I put my mouth on the girls precious spot, not that! W, well, I am a fearsome and wicked elf! Eh? Eeeh? While I was panicking, the girl red at me and said that. And Should you remain silent and not take your leave at once I shall drench you in honey and make a delectable treat of you!! The elven girl with her arms outstretched and showing a menacing pose with Fusha. So, begone! How can you eat me? How am I gonna get eaten? Can you eat me, smeared with honey? Oi,pose yourself how will you face your little sister and brother? Huh!? As I was confused, Treainar whispered in my ear in an exasperated tone, and I suddenly calmed down. DDBrother is like this I cant believe he was such a lecher. DDHaa Im kind of disappointed Big brother Huh!? Only that . Thats the one thing they must never say. If they did, I will never be right again. Really Im sorry. You might not believe me, but Im really not a suspicious guy. Its okay. Ive calmed down. Anyway, I calmly bowed my head again. That was an ident I was just practicing a new technique But I swear Im not an enemy of the elves, and would never harm them. Ji~ Um . Then, perhaps believing my words a little, the girl came a little closer to me, peered down at my face, and stared at me intently. With jittery eyes and puffed out cheeks Truly~? Even with such a fearsome gaze? R, really. Give me a break with the staring. Mmm~ Ji Ji Ji~~~~~~~~~ The girl was staring at me intently. But her vignce was only natural, so I just let it be. But the girl giggled after a while and Such a fearsome gaze yet, what is this? Your eyes are gleaming with fervor. What? Indeed, they radiate an extraordinary vigor, as if proiming, I am alive~, and I shall prevail~. I didnt really get what she was saying. I mean, its not normal to be told that. Its just Hm~hmm, yes. You may not be an evil human after all. Though, you do seem like a rather lewd young man. Hah Haha. For the time being, I think she understood. So I also breathed a sigh of relief. In a ce a little away from us Kukuku, I found it! I finally found it, an elf! And its top quality. Hehehe, thats true. That will sell for a high price. Lets grab it right away then well make it spill the location of its vige You idiot. First hehehe, look at that irresistible body. We have to taste it first to heaven! The group, like beasts holding their breath, also resembled hunters Hmm? Whos that right next to it? Is that a human? Did another hunter beat us to it? Hey, hey, if that happens, we wont get any reward from Master Shitnei, you know? Whats it matter? We can just steal it from them! Besides, look at him. Hes just a brat. Holding their breath with their desiresid bare I was about to break the very advice that Espie and yer had given me, Dont do it, and You should hold back as much as possible. And then, they would call me out on it Why, of all things, would it be something so clich? Gah. Authors Note Thats not the case. I mean, did they y tag just so that I could meet this girl when Espie and yer werent around? Stamina? Yes, stamina is important. Also, the Pai fruit mentioned in the previous chapter is a fruit that can be harvested in a specific season in Japone. The elves seem to specialize in making a dessert called Pie of Pie, ormonly known as Pai Pie, using this fruit to make pies. There is no deeper meaning to it, I just wanted to bring out some original fruit and sweets. Dont read too deeply.LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter18529th Jan 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 7/Chapter34011th May 2024In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter1676th Nov 2021In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 363: Don’t Say Anything My name is Amicus. And yours? Earth. Thats my name. Nice to meet you. Yes, well met, Earth! The mishap I had caused and the hostility directed at me all disappeared, and the elf named Amicus looked at me with a pure, smiling face. She didnt seem to be very wary and just stared at me carefully, observing me. Are you a rather youthful one? Hmm? Ah, Im 15, but . Truly?! The same as I? We are of the same age! Eh? Oh, is that so?Yes! Saying that, Amicus happily grabbed my hand and shook it up and down. Swaying vertically its nothing, just forget about it. Huh? So were the same age!? I have never met a human of my own age before this. Brother and sister, even when I secretly wander to the vige at the foot of the hill, I have had no dealings with one of my own years. I see Hmm? Brother? Sister? Yes! Though theyre human, I have an older brother and sister who have always yed with me since times long past. So, if you try anything unbing to me, brother and sister, who are exceedingly strong, shall not remain silent! I, too, am strong, though ?. This elf girl. She must be an elf from the settlement we were heading for. If shes the same age as me, that means she was born after the war. And then, human brother and sister who are really strong Do you mean yer and Espie? Huh?! Eh?! Why?! How do you know of that, Earth? When he mentioned their names, Amicus looked surprised. I thought so Im like family to those two. Huh!? And today, I was heading to the elven settlement with them. On the way we were ying tag and I tried a new technique and we got separated I see Then the special guest brother and sister said they were bringing soon that was you, Earth! Well, well! But what do you mean by family? Haha, well, its a bit of aplicated situation Ill tell you when we meet up with those two. Wow, incredible! I see, thats right~! After learning that I was their family, Amicus seemed relieved, smiled, and took my hand. Then theres no problem, is there? Ill guide you to our settlement, Tapil Bael! Bubo!? Hey Earth? What ails you? Are you well? No, Im just a little surprised I mean, why such a name? I couldnt help but gush at the unexpected and surprising name. Eh, ah, yes it seems, before I was born, Father and the others lived elsewhere. But then, terrifying folk attacked the ce and they couldnt live there anymore, so at that time, there was a person who saved the elves, and not only that, but also provided gold and a newnd. In gratitude, they named our settlement after that benefactor, or so Ive been told. He, heh~ Is that about me? No, it was to show gratitude, but why that name? Then, Treainar wasughing beside me. Hehehe I suppose they could not just name the settlement Earth Lagann after all Ah Well Besides, the funding was provided under that pseudonym I see. But, I didnt know something like this would happen. I never thought the name on the fake ID that Paripi had prepared for me would be used as the name of the elven settlement Thats why, you see, Brother, Sister, and even the great benefactor Tapil Bael himself, are all humans So, though I know there are evil and frightening humans, I also understand that not all of them are like that. When I looked into your eyes, I thought, He should be fine. I, I see So, Earth, if youre the guest they spoke of, Ill do my very best to wee you properly ?. Im Tapil Bael I was about to blurt that out, but to exin it, I would have to exin that I went to a past era or something like that, and that would be such a pain, so I decided to keep quiet for now. Ufufufu, but we must keep it a secret, right? About you touching my bodyFather, Mother, Brother, and Sister must never know. Theyd be quite furious if they did ?. Yes, Id really appreciate that! Please dont tell yer or Espie! Hmm~, what-should-I-do ~? A, Amicus? Fufufu, alright, Ill stay silent. But in return, you must be my friend. Eh? Ah, well, if thats okay with you. Yay?, Ive made a new friend ~! Saying that, Amicus squeezed my hand happily. Is it really that exciting to just be friends In any case, it was worth it if she could just keep quiet about what had happened earlier. If were just friends, it should be fine. All four of them are quite overprotective, you see. Overprotective? Thats right. Whenever I talk to a boy, they immediately start asking, Whats your rtionship with him? or Do you like him? Its so frustrating?'' Hmm, overprotective huh Amicus parents? I dont know who they are, but do they remember me? Well, the only ones Ive had any contact with in that vige were Mr. Chieftain and his wife. Really, so overprotective. The boys in the vige are all just like friends or brothers to me. I have my own type that I like, so I wouldnt fall for someone who doesnt match that. But when I tell them that, all four of them just make this troubled face, you know? He, heh~, I see even Espie and yer. Yes, thats right, Oh, Earth, is there a maiden you like~? Eh? Uh, uh thats sudden. As soon as we became friends, we suddenly started having a love talk. Come to think of it, Espie and yer have also been talking about love, so is it a trend? Amicus eyes were sparkling with joy as well a girl I like, huh when the topices up, the ones thate to mind are Kron, Shinobu, and Sadiz, and then one way or another, she said she liked me Phi My type hasnt changed since my early days. Is that so? But all the boys in the vige are friends Hmm? Yes that is so. When I asked a simple question, Amicus gave a bitter smile and a slightly sad look on her face. You see, I have always thought, This is the sort of boy I desire, and if he is not of that sort though such a person does not exist, yet still, I. Does not exist? Huh? I didnt know what she was talking about. But it seemed like something important, and Amicus looked like she wasnt joking Hmm? Child! It was then. Amicus! Huh? What? Hey, Earth, wh, huh? Hey, where are you touching, huh, huh! What are you doing huh? Suddenly I sensed a presence. I reacted instantly to Treainars words. I took Amicus in my arms, and jumped from the spot. Then, several arrows struck the ground where we were standing. Hohoho. You dodged that one now hes a pretty smart kid, aint you? When I turned around, I saw a middle-aged man with a mischievous smile holding a bow and arrow from the top of a tree in the forest. Eh? What? Who is it? Earth These guys . While holding Amicus, who had an anxious look on her face, I met the man who appeared There are three more. Huh? I checked the surroundings with the radar. Other people were hiding in the woods and behind the trees, aiming at us. Oh, you noticed? When I said that, the guy with the bow and arrow at the readyughed like he was impressed, and then Hes not just some brat. Youre good, boy. But when you met us, you ran out of luck. Armed with swords, spears, and hammers, was a group of four middle-aged men who didnt look like they were any good at all. Their purpose is Kiddo, if you want to live, hand that elven girl to us! Thats right. And in my arms, Amicus shuddered Oh, you are the ones! The humans who have been wandering about this mountain ofte! Begone! If you do not depart, I shall turn you into sweets! Amicus red at them in disgust. But, the menughed rather happily at her re. Guhehehe, thats good, youre so feisty, its irresistible! Such an exquisite body, and yet such a loud roar! Id love to have a taste! I cant wait to have my way with you! Hey, we dont have to sell it, we can keep it for ourselves, right? Dont you think? You idiot. First, well make it tell us where the settlement is, then we eat. Amicus shuddered with horror. At the drooling scumbags who were sniggering with sickening smiles on their faces. Huh Geez, between the ogres and you guys, people just keep bothering the peaceful elves. Its because of people like you that both humans and ogres get a bad reputation. Its the same as in the past. What? Earth? The Ogre Squad of the Demon King Army and today, these guys Hey, kid. Ill say it again. If you hand over the girl, Ill spare you your lifeDDDDD. Dont be ridiculous. This is someone my family seems to care about. And above all shes my new friend. Whats wrong with risking my life? Wh, what? Well, I guess theres no other way. It seems these guys are hunters, so I could take the Amicus and run away, but if theyre wandering around looking for the settlement, Ill have to make sure they endure a bit of pain before sending them home. U, um Earth um . Dont say anything, Amicus. Huh? Dont worry. Ill get this done in no time. eh ah ahh I smiled, trying to reassure the trembling Amicus. Then, in response to my words, Amicus stared nkly, looking a bit blushed. And Hah! What a cheeky brat! Were in the mountains, so if we bury the body somewhere nearby no one will find out thats why we wont show you any mercy! Were going to show you the power of professional hunters! Well tell you our names as a gift on your way to the afterlife! Professional hunters. Saying this, the men roared The names Koino! Im Kyupie! My name is Tenpure! Call me Ebento! One after another, they announced themselves and attacked us all at once. The way they carry themselves, with coordinated movements that leave no gaps in their formation, is quite impressive. Hmm well, do not let your guard down, child. After all, the opponents are professionals. That being said Treainars advice. I certainly cant afford to let my guard down. I have Amicus here after all. In addition, theyre surrounding and attacking from all sides at the same time well, thats fine Then Ill finish it with one shot! I wont let my guard down, and as promised, Ill finish it in an instant. With that technique. Thats easy, right? Special thanks to all my Patrons for the Overwhelming Support! You guys ROCK! Tier rewards up on the Patreon page soon.LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 8/Chapter35324th Aug 2024In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter1865th Feb 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter25225th Jan 2023In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 364: Everything is Connected Chapter 364: Everything is Connected Chapter 364 C Everything is Connected Beware, no! Earth, you flee! I shallDDD The Hunters attack all at once. A frightened Amicus cried out in a panic in my arms, but theres nothing to worry about. Itll all be over in an instant. Hold on to me so I dont get blown away! Eh? I freed one arm and lowered both of Amicus legs, which I had held in a princess carry, to the ground. But my left arm was still around Amicus shoulder to keep her from being blown away. Then I raised my right arm And now, you bastards, fly to the ends of the world! Great Magic Spiral! Huh? Raising my right arm to the sky, I created a spiral vortex that blew everything away. Whaaat?! Gyaaah!? Whoa!? Nuwaaagh?! The four men were sucked into the vortex and sent flying sky-high. Then, when the rotation was stopped at a random point, the airborne men fell to the ground in a battered state. Theyy there twitching and convulsing. I dont think they can get up and fight anymore. But, the trees in the forest were also violently knocked down, leaving the forest in a deste state, and it felt like I was destroying the environment quite a bit, so Ill apologize to Mr. Chieftainter Ah Earth Hey, are you okay? Amicus, who was in my arms, looked stunned with a nk expression. Hmm? Amicus, your face is red. Do you have a fever? Oh. To hear the child finally utter those words I guess I startled her too much. Wait, why does Treainar look so annoyed? Whats going on? For now, you dont have to worry anymore. Ill deal with themter. When yer. How ? Hmm? How is it that Earth used that technique? Huh? Technique? How? You mean the Great Magic Spiral? Why No, no, on the contrary No wait, Amicus, do you know about the Great Magic Spiral? Huh!? It cant be that truly was the Great Magic Spiral? But how!? Earth, how can you wield such a technique!? Why! Eh? No.. I meanwhy Amicus approached me, looking extremely surprised. Wait, dont press your body against me, its soft, no stay focused. Gu, no, way y, you got us in no time . Hmm? Youre no, ordinary brat who the hell! At that moment, one of the Hunters, though still too battered to stand, just barely managed to regain consciousness and red at me. I answered his question My name is Earth. Earth Lagann. I am a man who aims for the world. Remember that. What ? Eehh!?? When I said that, the mans eyes widened and Amicus why is Amicus surprised? I introduced myself, didnt I? Earth Lagann So? Then, uh youre Hmm? Cant be youre the one Master Shitnei was looking for. Huh? Shitnei? Whos that? Gaku Hey! Dont say something troubling and just pass out! The manpletely fainted. He seemed really surprised when he heard my name, but Im not that famous, am I? No, I dont think Ive done much that would be known publicly Traina. Do you know who this Shitnei is? I do not. Well, perhaps strange rumors of you are abound as the runaway son of the Hero, Hiro. Huh? Sure, he might have reacted to the name Lagann. Ah, then Amicus too Lagann Ragaan Man Hmm? Ragaan-man Eh!? No way, an unexpected name jumped out of Amicus mouth. Not only the Great Magic Spiral, but also why that name? Ragaan-man and The Great Magic Spiral Earth, what in the world what is happening?! Thats my line. How do you know that name? Did yer or Espie tell you? Why? Because, because, the Hero Ragaan-man exists in a novel penned by my father, a tale known only in our vige! Hmm? What? Ragaan-man? Hero? A novel? Ragaan-man is in, a novel? My father, a writer, penned that novel over ten years ago! Its called The Adventures of Ragaan-man! The Great Magic Spiral is the signature technique of the hero, Ragaan-man! That tale exists only within our vige so how did you know of it, Earth? Did you learn it from older brother or sister? A novel about Ragaan-man? No, thats eh? Its about me? A novel about me? No, no, more importantly Pukukuku, The Adventures of Ragaan-man Kukuku Hey, this is noughing matter, Treainar. More importantly, this Ah, from what we have just heard Hehehe, this girl is the Chieftains Thats it! There was only one elf who wrote novels. I got excited. Hey, Amicus, you dont mean to tell me youre the daughter of the chieftain!? Eh Uh, yes thats true but. Kuhahahaha, I see, I see! The chieftains daughter! What a coincidence! Huh? Oh, huh? Huh? I never thought Amicus father was that chieftain. And whats more, he wrote a novel about me. Its kind of embarrassing. Even so Hey, let me take a good look at your face. Huh?! Hm~ Oh, Earth!? DDDokin ? Dokin ? Dokin ? I take another close look at Amicus face. She doesnt look much like Mr. Chieftain maybe she takes more after his wife? Um, well, ah, Earth DDDododododododododododododo!!! Even so, where did she get such breasts when that wife was no, I mean Ah, um, Earth y, youre a little close. Oh, sorry. N, no, its its fine More than that, do you also know of my father and mother? Well, sort of. In any case, I see for me, it all happened just the other day, but it was such a long time ago that the child of Mr. Chieftain and his wife, who wasnt even born back then, was now the same age as me, and could meet like this, as was the case with Espie and yer. Ill exinter. But its strange, but Im d to meet you. Amicus Eeehhh!!??? DDZukyuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ??? Oh, child you just now. The past of more than ten years ago was now connected to the present. If the ogres had wiped out the elves back then, none of this would have happened. What Ive done, and what Aonii risked his life for, it all had meaning Biiig brotheeeeerr!! Brooootheeeeerr!! At that moment, two people came running from the distance, kicking up dust and calling for me. Oh, its Espie and yer. Po~ Earth ? Hey, over here! I raised my hand and called out to them. The moment they saw my face, their expressions changed to relief I did it! I found Big brother! Hes safe! But the trees seem to be in a terrible state, why? Brother, what the hell is going on Hmm? Hey, Espie, is there someone with Brother. Un thats . Huh? is thatAmicus!? Eh? Why are you and Big brother together Whew!? Brother and Amicus together!? Why? A coincidence? Dont tell me Amicus went outside of the barrier without a word? Huh? What is it? The two of them suddenly got really flustered and their faces turned blue? Why? Hmm Daughter of the chieftain Ragaan-man A longing for one who does not exist That look on Espie and yer Ah! That is what they meant! Everything is connected. And for some reason, only Treainar beside me seemed to understand and pped his hands. I, its okay, right? Even though its Big brother, its still okay, right! They just met, right? O, of course! It hasnt even been an hour since he left us, so it should still be fine! Thats right Ah~, if I had known it would end up like this, I should have just said it outright instead of saying it in a roundabout way Anyway, before its toote! Biiig brotheeer!! Brootheeeer!! They turned pale, then got relieved, then anxious, then turned pale againwhat is going on? But, the voices of my sister and brother shouting loudly drowned out the words I see It would be a painful experience the flow of time between humans and elves their lifespans they cannot be together forever That Treainar muttered to himself at that time Their time together may be short.. I couldnt hear it. Chapter 365: Such a Convenient Thing…… I see~, So basically, Big Brother crashed into this mountain with a new technique, and at that time, happened to meet Amicus, who happened to be passing by, and you became friends, and then, you happened to run into some bad Hunters, and carried Amicus like a princess, hugging her shoulder to protect her, and finally used the Great Magic Spiral and boom was that right? O, oh. Espie had a huge smile on her face. But this smile wasnt the Espie smile I know. I dont know it reminds me of the way Sadiz smiles when shes really angry Say, brother who is this Earth? Why do brother and sister, who are elder, refer to him as big brother? Why does he speak of the Great Demon Spiral and Ragaan-man what could it all mean? hes so gant but surely, he must already have a lover, right? He must, doesnt he Ah~, anyway, that was a bit scary, Im d youre safe, Amicus safe I wonder if shes safe? Can we call this safe ? Hm~hmm In any case, I do wish to talk on various topics anon~ what is sister speaking of? Must we truly wait until we return to the settlement to learn more~? And a little farther away, Amicus was whispering to yer. yer was smiling wryly as he patted Amicus head in a friendly way what? Hah~~ Big brotherEspie, who had been smiling, held her head and sighed. Sigh? Espie to me? I already know youre cool, Big brother but. Hmm? That was a bit careless. W, what? I never thought that the word careless woulde out of Espie, who was always blowing things away as a kid youve grown Espie. No, thats not it, what do you mean? Well, now that itse to this un, Big brother,e here for a bit. Hmm? And Espie pulled me a little further away from yer and Amicus. I wondered what was going on, but she pulled me closer and whispered in my ear You know, Big brother Ragaan-man is like an idol to Amicus. Huh? It was so sudden that I had to seriously ask her to repeat it. What? H, hey, Espie what that? I mean, Ragaan-man? Is that me? Un, you know, after Big brother returned to the future Mr. Chieftain Yeah, I heard from Amicus, that Mr. Chieftain wrote a novel about me Thats right~ . So, Amicus really loves that novel and the main character, Ragaan-man In other words, Big brother is Amicus ideal man~ Huh!? Involuntarily, I turned to look at Amicus. She seemed excited as she was asking yer a lot of questions just by shaking her body to ask questions, they start to jiggle boing boing her ideal man is me? Hmm Im not sure if I should be happy or embarrassed about this well, after all, an ideal is an ideal and when ites to novels, theyre pretty much morized, right? Thats not true and in fact, Big brother is super cool. Really? But, we just met, so theres no need to panicDDD It doesnt matter that you just met. Both yer and I fell for you as soon as we met. Ah, I see That said, falling in love as soon as we met or something like that, such a convenientDDDD DDHoney! Im in love with you! There was Ive been through that before. Ideal, right but, such a thing. Well, I never thought that there would be a girl in this world who was an elf, beautiful, cute, emotional, had much bigger boobs than Sadiz, and who saw me as her ideal man. But thats just what Espie was saying, and maybe its not that bad right? nce. Hah pui dokidoki peekpeek. When I nced at her, her face turned bright red and she looked away, but still stole peeks at me do you get it? Big Brother. yes, I get it. Shes in love with me! She has definitely fallen for me! No, this has never happened to me before either, and I guess Im so ignorant that I wouldnt even notice unless someone told me directly, like with Kron and Shinobu, and thats why never noticed Phianse at all but even I can tell, and thats saying a lot, right? But thats why Im worried. Big Brother youre so popr, so there must be other girls out there, right? No, Im not dating anyone or anything Thats true! But Mr. Chieftain and Lal told me its really hard and sometimes sad for an elf to fall in love with a human so what if your brother stays indecisive I feel sorry for Amicus U, uh, uhm~ Well, I could understand Amicus feelings to some extent. But, it was so sudden that I couldnt process it either. In the first ce, how do you say give up on me to a girl youve only known for an hour? Who do you think you are? How egotistical are you? Hey, Treainar what should I do? Treainar? Eh? Ah, um, what is it? Huh? Huh? Thats pretty unusual. Was there something going on, or was Treainar just spacing out or something? He didnt hear anything? Whats the matter, Treainar? Is there something bothering you? No nothing. I was contemting for a moment. I cant believe Treainar didnt hear anything because he was lost in thought. What was he thinking about? Anyway, from Treainars point of view, my love affair might seem pointless Ugh~ say, sister! Are you still speaking of something? If this matter does draw on, might we not return to the settlement for now! Eh? Ah, un, thats right. Ah~, yer, these Hunters Hmm. Ill take them to a nearby town and ask a few questions, including a little sermon. Then, as if she couldnt stand it anymore, Amicus shouted and called to us. Espie nodded reluctantly, and yer sighed as he decided to take the hunters I had sent flying out of the mountain. And Hehe, anyway, once we arrive at the settlement, you must tell me all about yourself, Earth! A great many things, indeed ?. Ngh, o, oh. And I shall guide you, and show you around! And then, and then. Somewhat thrilled and excited, Amicus grabbed my arm and pulled me closer. And.. As a token of my gratitude for your aid I shall treat you to plenty of my prized Pai pie, Earth! Hmm? eh? Dont hesitate, have as muuuuch as you desire ?. Pa Paipai? Yes, Pai pie! Mine are truly scrumptious! Once you have a taste, you shall surely be addicted! Ehen! Oh, y, yes Im sure, its amazing but if I taste it, will I get addicted? Ah, no is it okay to taste it? Of course! I shall do my utmost to present it to you! Y, your utmost, what do you mean? Pai of pai, of pai of pai, oppai(boobies)oppai(boobies)? No, proudly puffing out her chest, eh? Such freedom? Thats what the treat is called! Its a pie, Big brother! Like apple pie or lemon pie! Its a fruit called Pai, in a pie dough, a Pai pie! A, ah~~, I, I, I, I see! Ah, Im looking forward to it, thats for sure! Authors Note Thank you for your support. Anyway, besides the Pai pie, the serious word lifespan came up in thest chapter, but there were variousments in thements section, for the time being, about Kron, Krons lifespan has already been mentioned in the past If you take a look at Chapter 210 C All Together, youll see that its mentioned in passing. Also, althoughpletely unrted, Ive been promoting the new work, Brrrr Vibro, for a while now, but since Ive been doing all sorts of things with it, Ive decided to post it on Nocturne Novels. Only extremely refined adult friends should look for it. Ive written it under a different personality in this and that part, so it shouldnt affect this work! As proof of this, the original n was for Earth to say Sure, lets have em, chomp and ahn~, but this time I restrained myself, so please praise me for that.LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 8/Chapter3649th Nov 2024In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 8/Chapter3632nd Nov 2024In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 8/Chapter35324th Aug 2024In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 366: Elven Settlement: Before and After We shall be there soon~, Earth. A hidden ce said to be located deep in the mountains, wading through roadless paths. Its the kind of ce that would be hard to reach, even by chance, if you didnt know where it was. In addition, the ce is covered by magic barriers and spells to repel people. Well, in the first ce, it seemed that this undeveloped and untouched mountainous area as far as the eye can see is the private property of the elves. So, other than the rogue Hunters who had trespassed the mountains without permission like earlier, there didnt seem to be much danger. With a mountain this big, it wont be that easy to find the settlement will yer be able toe? Worry not. Brother has visited many a time before, so he knows the way quite well~ It seems that yer will take the rogue Hunters to the town at the foot of the mountain and give them a lecture and question them.DD You really did something so unnecessary He seemed very angry, so I felt sorry for the hunters, but lets not worry about it. Well, and after a long walk Here we are, Earth! This is our Elven settlement, Tapir Bael! O oh . I couldnt help but shout out. It was a peacefulndscape that resembled the vige where the elves lived fifteen years ago but on a slightlyrger scale. Wow its gotten pretty big. Thats right, Big brother. There are more people than in the past era, so we made it a bit bigger, put in fields and watermills, raised livestock, drew water, and more. Eh? Earth Sister, what do you mean by in the past era? Each wooden house stood at a suitable distance from the next. A canal ran through the settlement, drawing water from the river and feeding the mills, and there wererge, beautiful, splendid terraced fields, its amazing that they could create so much just by being given a previously untouched mountain. And above all, there were elves wandering about the settlement. Elves of all ages, young and old, children, men and women, all seemed peaceful. There was no gloomy or bleak atmosphere at all, which made it seem like a very pleasant ce to live. It looks nice. Eh?! Earth, you approve? That ddens me Ehehe. Later, I shall show you around every nook and cranny! Leave it all to me! Yes, yes, Amicus. Lets calm down for a moment. Shes happy to hear praise for her home but I feel a mix of other emotions too, Espie hugged Amicus with a wry smile and pulled her a little away from me. Uhm whats happening here Oh? Amicus, what are you doing in such a ce oh, thats Espie, is it not! At that moment, one of the young elves in the settlement looked over and noticed Espie, and with a happy smile, called out. And then Huh? Espie dear! Wow, its Espie indeed! Come to visit, have you? Eh? Espie is here then mayhap yer is also about? Oy! Espie! One after another, they all looked over at Espie, waved at her, and ran over happily. Ehehe, hi, everyone! How are you~? That alone shows how much Espie was adored by the elves. And Hm? Espie, whos that by your side? Eh? A human!? Ah,e to think of it, Espie did mention she would soon bring a guest. Huh? do my eyes deceive, or have I seen him somewhere before Their gazes turned to me. As expected, there seemed to be a wariness of humans other than Espie and yer, and everyone almost backed away as quickly as they could, as if surprised. Oh, Big brother, I didnt tell them, but I did say that me and yer will be bringing guests, but only Mr. Chieftain and Lal know that Big brother ising and about traveling through time. Ill exin it to everyer. Oh, I see Hmm? Lal? Still, Espie had said some things beforehand, and most importantly, everyone squinted their eyes when they saw my face and said, he looks familiar. In that sense, I didnt have a conversation with them either, but I did see some familiar faces Everyone, let me introduce you to this person C Everyone, wait! This is Earth, and though he is human, he is no threat! Hes a good man! Moreover, he is most gant, strong and a truly remarkable soul! Perhaps Amicus felt she had to protect me, because she grabbed my arm and desperately pleaded with everyone. No, you dont have to be so desperate and Espie was holding her face, going Acha ~. And then it happened. Pray, wait a moment! Is it true that Amicus has returned alongside Espie!? The voice of a woman came rushing in, pushing her way through the crowd. I knew that voice. Espie, you are most wee! And Amicus, you have ventured into the forest once more without leave tte, eh?!? Oh. Hold, Amicus! What do you mean, clinging to a human male? Release him this instant! Wow, its been more than fifteen years, but she hasnt changed at all! A cute elven woman with peach-colored hair. She was shorter than Amicus, and with a less curvaceous body but Mother, fear not! For Earth is not dangerous in the least~ What do you speak? All boys are beasts and brutes, and humans are thrice the monsters! That, um, uh, w, with that bosom, being only slightlyrger than mine, you surely attract those perverts who pant like hounds in heat! Amicus mother. Mr. Chieftains wife, Mrs. Yitea. Nothing has changed at all. She looked more like a sister than a mother, though she was genuinely worried about Amicus and trying to get her away from me. And, you! Though you appear to be Espies guest, what are your intentions towards.. my daughter. what Then the wife red at me and looked like she was about toin. But as soon as she saw my face, she froze and then Eh? Eh? Huh? You eh? Ah, youre, surely eh!? Apparently, the wife noticed it right away. Oh!?? Th. this man!? Eh? E, everyone, whats wrong? Why were you astonished upon gazing at Earth. And finally, the other elves seemed toe to their senses. But, as expected, it seemed they couldnt believe it. Its not surprising. To the wife and the others, the man they met more than fifteen years ago appeared before them looking exactly the same as back then. Oh, hello, maam. Long time no see. Huh!? Its not possible!!? It couldnt be you!? B, but, being but a mere human how have you remained unchanged after these fifteen years? Are you perhaps the brother or son of that fellow?! Since shes an elf, its natural that her appearance hasnt changed at all. But its strange that I, as a human, havent changed. Not possible after all because What!? Earth, you know of my mother? And mother, youre aware of him as well!? Well, both Espie and yer have arms and legs that stretch so much, so its not that easy to believe. But Maam. Wh, what is it I have a way to make you believe me. And that is If you dont believe me Ill turn into a pouty, pouty grumpy cat, nyah~ Eehhh!?? There it is. I said that to the wife while making a cats paw pose. Buha! B, big Brother Eh? Earth, what has befallen you so suddenly?! Why do you act in the manner of a cat? Espie, who knew what was going on, burst outughing, while Amicus, who didnt seem to know, looked confused. Yes, this was the same one that his wife used Fugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!! Her face turned bright red and she yelled. Yes, the only people who knew this were Mr. Chieftain, Espie, yer, and me. Aah, yo, u, oooh, yooouuuuuuuu! Say, mother, what vexes you so? Hey, what is amiss? Answer me! Her gaze suddenly changed from the wary re she had earlier given a man for approaching her daughter. She red at me, her ears turning red with embarrassment. And Master, I heard a most loud noise just now! ??All the adults are gathered there~? Master. I wonder what Father and Mother, and the uncles, are about. Hearing the strange noise, some young children from the back of the settlement showed their faces. Hey, everyone. The y presentation ising up soon so you need to focus on it or hmm. Everyone is indeed gathering there whats going on? A group of small children were ying together with some kind of bunny ears on their heads Hmm Well then, lets hop on and see what everyone is doing, pyon! Well go singing along, pyon! Lets go, pyon ? Someone also came out who seemed to be ying with and looking after the small children. She was wearing bunny ears on her head along with the children, smiling kindlyhuh? I was under the impression that elves had pure white skin, but thisdy is dark, perhaps tanned. No, rather than dark-skinned By the way, Espie. That beautifuldy with the bunny ears and costumeing over here singing with the smiling small children who is she? I I I feel like Ive seen her somewhere before Haha, well, you might be surprised Ah, its Master! Earth, allow me to introduce her. Hey there, Master~! I see Espie smiling at me. Who is she? Someone I know? Apparently, she was also a master to Amicus, as she waved and called out to her. Little bunny hop, hop, hop in the sky, so happy~? Little bunny hop, hop, hop in the sky, so happy~? The children seemed to be having fun and smiled a lot. They must really love thedy who was ying with them. No~, who is that person? Oh, oh It made even Treainar groan. Yeah, I actually have an idea of who she might be. But, I was more convinced that I was wrong. But still, the bunny-eareddy approached me Well, everyones here, what are you all doing, Pyon? Pyon? She smiled at me with the children and asked Ms. ck Rabbit. Or rather, she was dressed in a way that was not good for the childrens education. She wore a furry costume with her legs, arms, and navel exposed, and wore rabbit ears on her head. Its like a ck bunny outfit that you might find in a forbidden store Oh, Espie. And Hmmmm!!??? Ah, the ck bunny looked at me and froze. And then, her mouth was opening and closing ah there was no doubt about it this fellow.. Y, you! Ragaan-man! No, Earth Lagann! Youve finally arrived! Ady who was once known as the Ebony Witch. Torn from her loved ones by the tragedy of war, she resented and cursed everything in the world, and walked the bloody ordeal-ridden path of hell Oh, what a surprise!? She was dressed in a well-crafted costume. Um Im here as well No, um, young man? Do you not notice me? Ah, Father! Oh, and by the way, Mr. Chieftain was there too, mixed in with the crowd. He hasnt changed at all. Actually, the impact of the bunny was so big that I couldnt pay any attention to that. Authors Note Thank you for your support. As many of you may already know, thetest chapter of the manga has been updated, so please take a look. The Imperial Graduation match you know, thats it ic-earthstar.jp/detail/break/ Also, the second volume of the manga adaptation will be released next week on Friday, February 12th, so please check that out as well. I dont want it to end in an I beat you kind of way so please TLs Note I want to announce a new series I will be releasing soon
Executed Necromancer
The first chapter is up on my Patreon Page. Look forward to the post here soon.LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter25225th Jan 2023In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter1865th Feb 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C IllustrationsAnnouncement1st Jan 2020In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 367: With Pride L, Larouiph?! You, wh, what are you doing!? Nuh what, I was just ying with the kids for a while. Its been over ten years since west met, but youre still the same no, thats only natural. You are right after your battle with General Gouda I suppose? Ah, yeah The one who suddenly changed attitude from smiling, singing, and dancing with the children to a serious expression was the dark elf Larouiph, formerly of the Demon King Army. But, even if she makes such a serious face, while wearing bunny ears and costume.. Ahaha, youre surprised, Big brother. Lal has been living in this settlement since then and has be the childrens teacher. She teaches them things like general studies, magic, and outside knowledge, and also ys with them while the adults are working in the fields shes a big help for taking care of Amicus, and now shes most adored in this settlement ?. As I was surprised at how much Larouiph had changed, Espie whispered in my ear. Somehow, regardless of their past history or race, they have lived their lives together as residents here. DDDying miserably in the field is also a fitting end for meAt that moment, I remembered the words that Larouiph once said. She was in despair about many things, and her eyes showed she had lost the will to live, leading her to say those words. But after the battle with Gouda, when it was time for me to return to the future, she told me while hugging a crying Espie and yer, DDI will live. Even though I am covered in blood and ugly, one day I will be able to hold my head high and bravely meet Aka again I will live a proud life, and one day I will definitely go and see Aka. I swear it. For Aoniis sake That promise. Remembering that, I Hey, Larouiph. Hmm? What is it? Are you living your life with pride? eh!? Yes! Im still alive. Ive never forgotten about Aonii not even for a day. Although Larouiphs eyes widened at my question, she quickly understood and nodded at me with a gentler smile than I had ever seen in the past. I see! Im so d re Fufu. Well, its also thanks to you. Thats not true. Youve worked hard for thest ten years or so, havent you? I dont really feel like I worked that hard I was just enjoying myself. Well, then, Mr.Aka Th, thats um a little more I guess Ill go look for him once Ive gained a little more confidence. When I mentioned Mr. Akas name, her face suddenly turned red and she was not only flustered but fidgety what was she doing now Eh? Say, Master, do you also know Earth? And over ten years since youst met? How can that be!? Even Mother seemed familiar with him. Amicus, who does not know the circumstances, was even more confused by our exchange. Besides Indeed! Say, what do you mean by all this? Why are you and behold, Lal is not the least bit shocked, nor Espie, nor you as well! Just as I thought! So then is he the one who saved us in times past?? Eeeeh?! Th, the young man from that time!? How can this be!? Espie dear, pray exin! Is this the guest you spoke of? Someone, please, exin this to us aright! The adults in the vige, who finally realized who I was, were also confused and holding their heads. Say, Earth! Who truly are you? Besides, a moment ago, Master called Earth Ragaan-man Eh? Ah~, th Ah!? I, I misspoke, I. Ah~ Lal its toote anyway Amicus also seemed caught up in the fact that I was called Ragaan-man once. This made Larouiph look startled and panicked, but Espie chuckled and shook her head. And Hmm? Toote y In fact, Mr. Chieftain had actually been here this whole time. Oh Mr. Chieftain ah, sorry for thete greeting. Its been a while, Mr. Chieftain. Say, Father, you know Earth as well, right? Tell me. She called Earth Ragaan-man And more still, Earth wielded the Great Magic Spiral! What does this all mean!? ? He looked back and forth between me and Amicus with a difficult expression on his face, muttering something to himself So.. somehow, it appears that Amicus is clinging most ardently to the young mans arm giving no regard for personal space as if in the midst of a most intimate embrace The way he looks its as if he was watching a bad bug approach his daughter no, that was definitely it. And Mr. Chieftain nced at Espie Say, Espie. U, un you see me and yer took our eyes off him for a moment and Big brother met Amicus first, . Then, they encountered a group of rogue hunters who were trespassing on the mountain. Okay, hold right there, stop!! Espie replied to Mr. Chieftain with a wry smile, and Mr. Chieftain paused. And Allow me a moment to collect myself. Phew well, if this was a typical temte event devised by some third-rate novelist from my gic hometown, the scenario might unfold thus: they would encounter nefarious hunters, be endangered, and then the young man,ing to Amicus rescue in a most heroic fashion, would unleash the Great Magic Spiral to dispatch the lot of them, and thereby Amicus affection g would be raised after being saved or such so. But such are only clichd imaginings, reality would go differently. Alright, Im steady now. So, Espie could you recount what truly happened? Im sorry Mr. Chieftain that was so urate theres nothing to correct. tte!? Hold a moment! Young man!? Mr. Chieftain mumbled as if he had witnessed the whole scene. That was amazing And Mr. Chieftain, seemingly exasperated, grabbed me. Young man let me be clear, we all owe you a great debt of gratitude, right? And, as befits tales of legend, this would be the part where we offer a bond in friendship, perhaps an elf retainer. Or even betrothal to our daughter, right? But surely you know that life is not so, and yet to think, in but a few hours absence, you would already ensnare my daughter~~! Well, the fault may lie with me for penning the tale of Ragaan-man, and leaving it for her to read nevertheless so swiftly! How is it, Young man, that in mere moments before our reunion, you have charmed her so!? No, wait, Mr. Chieftain! Ive got a lot to say too! Besides, I didnt even know about the Ragaan-man book in the first ce Father, cease at once! What are you doing to Earth!? Unhand him, Earth is my savior and worthy of honor! He grabbed my shoulders and shook me back and forth vigorously. There were too many people talking, both those who knew the situation and those who didnt this is going to take a while Oh my Amicuss admiration for Ragaan-man was a cause for concern enough its already troubling me in many ways theres also the matter of Lady Norja to consider Ahahaha, thats right, Lal. Well, its Big brother after all . but, this is troubling. The truth is, I havent told him about that yet I wanted to discuss it with Mr. Chieftain and Lal, including updates about Big brothers rtionship with girls also, in all seriousness since that Graduation match, Big brother has caught the eye of the Demon Realms Laiphant and that Hakuki as well. So, for now, we decided to go to Mr. Chieftains house and have a talk with the four of us C myself, Espie, Mr. Chieftain, and Larouiph. Authors Note Im sorry. I was nning to update yesterday, but the posting date was wrong. Only Kakuyomi, which posted the same thing twice, was updated and is now two chapters ahead of the original Please forgive me. Well, the second volume of the manga will be released tomorrow! It may already be on sale in some ces, I hope youll check it out at some point and pick it up. The wonderful world of Eto Yona is unfolding! Also, it will probably be updated on Nico Nico Seiga around 11 oclock today, so I hope you will have funmenting there as well!https://seiga.nicovideo.jpic/47196LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter25225th Jan 2023In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 5/Chapter1865th Feb 2022In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C IllustrationsAnnouncement1st Jan 2020In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 368: Proof of Peace Chapter 368: Proof of Peace Chapter 368 C Proof of Peace Although I did nothing but fight, I thought I could teach them general studies and magic, so I was entrusted with the task of taking care of the young children in this settlement at first, the children didnt warm up to me because of my skin color, and especially because of my grumpy face, so it was a daily struggle but I thought that was not good enough, so I tried various things, and. The living room of Mr. Chieftains house. We decided to first talk it over among ourselves C me, Espie, Mr. Chieftain, and Larouiph. Larouiph started talking about what happened from more than a decade ago until now So, youre saying that at the end of it all, you became a bunny to make the children more receptive? No, its not just a bunny I also have a cat and then for naughty children, I dress up in a lion outfit and say things like, Im going to eat you. Ah!? Amicus did that too! Eh? So, Amicus was influenced by you!? Well, its true that Amicus does sometimes use that catchphrase And weughed together as we listened to Larouiphs stories of the fulfilling days she had been living since then. I used to be so conscious of what other people thought of me and my appearance I was so embarrassed that I couldnt sing out loud with the children. But that wasnt good enough I had to change I started thinking that, and umm by the time I realized it, I had be like that. Haha, I see. But when I saw how those little kids and Amicus treated you, I thought you had really changed. In terms of poprity with children, Espie and yer are not to be outdone. They oftene to the settlement to y and look after the children. Now that I think about it, Amicus looks up to them as her older brother and sister Hmm, yer in particr has close ties to the region. Elves donte down to human settlements very often, so all the tools in this settlemente from yers equipment shop. Oh, is that so. When I heard from Espie that a child was born between Hiro and Mamu of the Seven Heroes, and that its name was Earth Lagann, I was not only surprised but also realized once again that what you said was true it made me want to live with an eye to the future. Larouiph has really changed over the past decade or so. Somehow, I felt happy and relieved about that. Personally, I would have liked to see you reunited with Mr. Aka right after I met him, but Im sure youll be able to meet Mr. Aka directly now. Ugh, thats . When I said that half-jokingly, Larouiph suddenly became fidgety, even though she was not shy about the bunny. Well, I mean, it would probably be a bother if a woman he hasnt seen in over a decade suddenly showed up out of nowhere a, and unlike over a decade ago, when it actuallyes down to it, when I think about going to find him I get kind of nervous Ahahahaha, it cant be helped, Big brother. One way or another, Lal has been thinking about her first love for over a decade, without any dating experience ?. From what Ive heard, there were people in this settlement who tried to propose to Lal because of her dedication, but Lal only has eyes for Aka but thats exactly why she gets so timid. Sh, sh, shut up, Espie! Unlike you and yer who just sort of go with the flow Aka knew me back when I was covered in blood and unsightly, so theres a chance that he wont ept me if Aka rejects me, then I I wouldnt even have the will to go on. To be honest, I dont know how old Larouiph is, but she has the innocence of someone who has just fallen in love somehow, I think shes be really cute. I dont think Mr. Aka would reject her. Well, I dont know that much about romance, and its all a matter of Mr. Akas own preferences Well, thats not the case I was able to reunite with Big brother, now you need to find Aka. Yeah. Id like to meet Mr. Aka too you should step out of your scared and timid ways, take the first step. Ugh stop it. In any case, my desire to someday meet Mr. Aka again grew even stronger after I traveled back from the past. Well indeed, such revelry in matters of love and jest is but a sign of peace and it seems, Young man, that you are exceedingly well-favored among the hearts here. And, Mr. Chieftain gave me a cold, narrow-eyed re as he sipped his coffee. O, oh, Mr. Chieftain. By the way, thank you for continuing to write sequels to the Destiny series. Its nothing special ~ just the keeping of a promise unto you, Young man, for all the boons you have granted us ~, and yet~, to think of my very own daughter thusly. E, excuse me for that. No, worry not ~, if things between you were earnest~, then would be between the two of you~, but well ~, you are quite the sought-after fellow, as I hear~? Were my daughter to be drawn in as another member of a haremwell, a fathers heart would take a blow at the thought ~ Harem, hey Huh I crafted the tale of Ragaan-Man as a gesture of gratitude to you, Young man yet never did I imagine Amicus would grow so fond of it~ Now, should she discover that the Young man was actually Ragaan-man himself, who had journeyed to the past by way of an enchanted relic, I fear shed be thoroughly enraptured and so, here we find ourselves~ He said it so naggingly that I couldnt help but shrink back. To be honest, there was nothing I could do about it, so what could I do nowDDDD DDtter!! Hmm? At that time, there was a loud rattling sounding from under the floor of the house. Eh? Is there something under the floor? Hmm, it looks like theres a cat under the floorboards. Un, what a cute, pesky kitty. For my part, that feline is the most precious in all the world The three of them now seemed to realize what was under the floor. Then I activated my magical radar as well and discovered a human-shaped cat with unusuallyrge breasts listening intently under the floorboards. I see so you were eavesdropping Anyway, well talk about thatter. There are a few things I need to discuss with Big brother. Seriously. Hmm? I dont know if Big brother is aware of this or has noticed, but even the demons have been paying close attention to your movements since the Graduation Match. It wasnt just us who were watching that tournament, the demons of the Demon Realm were also watching. Wait, this really turned into a serious conversation out of nowhere!? Of course, yer and I will protect Big brother no matter what happens in the future, and we will stay by your side. But there are some things you need to know To be honest, I thought it would be difficult for Espie to suddenly switch from talking about Bunnies to talking about something like this, but from the way she kept a straight face, I could tell from the atmosphere that she was pretty serious about it. Big brother is being pursued by the Empire Laiphant, the former Six Supremacy and current Supreme Ruler of the Demon Realm Government, is also in on the trend he also uses the Breakthrough, and apart from exchanging information with Hiro and the others, it seems he is also using his own people to investigate Big Brother well, me and yer would like to know why Big brother can use the Demon Kings technique but that can be exined another time. Oh I see And, I got information that Hakuki is also curious about Big brother, although I dont think Hakuki even realizes that Big brother is the same man he met a decade ago However, Hakuki also has connections with the remnants of the Bockmati Family, so it seems that he is trying to obtain information using even more underground people than Laiphant. Hmm~ thats well. The story that Espie told me is certainly a serious one. Still, it was also a story that I somehow knew. Ive never met Laiphant, a former Six Supremacy, but if he saw that Graduation Match, he must be interested in me, and there was also Hakuki, Jamdiel, and Kron after all So, it was a serious matter, but not so surprising, so I calmed down and sipped my coffee And Norja found out that Big brother was the Ragaan-Man she fought a decade ago shes been ranting about how shes definitely going to make you take responsibility, and the pretense ofing from the Demon Realm to investigate the Shiznautmy ruins is just an excuse, in reality shes sneaking out and trying to kidnap Big brother. Buboooooooooooh!! I spat out the coffee. Chapter 369: I Apologize, But You Can’t Keep Me You mean Norja found out about me? Why?! I hid my face back then! Even if we used the same technique, how could she figure out that I was Ragaan-Man!? I mean, you wouldnt think that I would use an item to travel to the past era, right? Un I know I know, but un, Im really sorry . I thought only the people here and yer knew about this, but even Norja knew about it? Wondering why this was happening, I instinctively stood up. DD The cat under the floorboards also listened with bated breath. Then, Espie turned her face away a little Well, you see originally, Norja thought that Ragaan-Mans true identity was Hiro Ragaan-Man as in LagannO, oh. So, when the war ended and Hiro was going to marry Mamu, Norja tried to ruin the wedding but if they didnt get married, Big brother wouldnt be born, so me and yer desperately tried to stop her. I had no idea that happened. I didnt expect that Espie and yer were fighting against a Six Supremacy behind the scenes of my parents wedding. So, but, you know, Norja was so strong and she really wanted to ruin it so we got desperate and things got heated Uh I couldnt help blurting out, Ragaan-Mans true identity isnt Hiro in the first ce!. Th, thats when Norja reacted and demanded to be told on the condition that the wedding would not be ruined so we told her. Not only us, but also Lal, who was a former subordinate of Norja, was present And since it was difficult to restrain Norja by force, Espie and yer tried to persuade her well, it may have been a slip of the tongue, though. Whats more, I didnt realize that even Larouiph was involved. Norja was skeptical at first, but when Hiro and Mamu actually gave birth to Earth Lagann she came to believe it well, at that time, she couldnt hold back and tried to kidnap Big brother when you were still a baby, which caused another mess but a few months ago, you turned 15 and ran away from home at the Imperial Academys Graduation Tournament Anyway, I made her promise not to meet Big brother until you took the pocket watch, went back to the past, and returned from that era but once you came back, she said she wouldnt hold back anymore and kept saying that she would make you take responsibility for what you did to her butt. Responsibility for her butt. I did shoved the Great Magic Spiral up Norjas rear. That said, it was an ident, and I know I did something terrible and I have to apologize, but Ah, if I apologize, will she forgive me? Thats impossible. Shes going to take you as her husband, put a cor on you, and keep you in the Demon Realm as her pet I thought it was a joke but it seemed like she might really do it. Actually, I think she would do it. DDck clickety-ck! The cat under the floorboards seemed surprised too. She wont tell Laiphant or the Empire about Big brother she also wont reveal the time-traveling item but if you resist if its all a lie, shell destroy the underground ruins of Shiznautmy, take it all away she said all sorts of threatening things ? But, despite that, Lady Norja had been quietly waiting for more than ten years well, there was one attempted kidnapping along the way anyway, there was nothing we could do to stop Lady Norja from going on a rampage back then, other than telling her the truth Still, we couldnt let her destroy the ruins especially the deepest part where we said goodbye to Big brother, I destroyed the passage and blocked it off with rubble just in case. I needed to keep that ce intact in case anything happened to the pocket watch or something like that. Mr. Chieftain told me that there was another hidden elevator there, so I could get to the area. Larouiph also seemed a little apologetic. Well, just listening to the story, it seemed there may not have been any other way to stop Norja. But even though that bought me some time, I guess thats all over now that Ive returned from the past. a ah~ Ti On the other hand, Treainar, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly reacted as if he had realized something from what had just been said. What Child, do you recall the time you received the Master Key from Paripi? Hmm? Paripi? Did Paripi not mention that the path leading to the deepest section of the ruins was destroyed and impassable DDThere are several branching paths and some of them are too old, or maybe some idiots made them artificially anyway, there are paths that are catastrophically destroyed and impassable there are paths that even I dont know whats going on with them, so be aware of that. When I heard that, I also remembered. Certainly, when I received the Master Key sent by Paripi in Ghenkan, he said something like that during our conversation using the magic crystal. In other words, the culprit was Espie, and the cause was me I didnt think it would be connected like that Big brother? This isnt funny, okay? This is serious, you know?? Oh, sorry sorry. I couldnt help but chuckle bitterly, but now certainly wasnt the time for that. Lets put Paripis story aside for a moment Anyway, one way to deal with this situation is for Big brother to really be Norjas husband or if Big brother is fine with Norja if shes your type or something like that, then we dont really care. Absolutely not! That would mean resisting and running away Norja woulde after you, and might spread all sorts of rumors but I think the three of us C me, yer, and Big brother C could handle it! Ugh, I dont know if I should run away well, Im the one who did something awful, so I dont really want to fight no, but that was during the war Ah~, but My goodness. Who would have thought that the victory with the Great Demon Spiral on that rear would end up like this. After all the things that had happened in the past and the fierce battle with Gouda, I had finally returned home and was reunited with Espie and yer, and just when I was thinking now is the time to move forward, I never expected that a Six Supremacy would try to put a cor on me and keep me as a pet. But, I.. Well, I dont want to be kept as a pet. I have things I want to do. I want to get stronger and go to various ces. To the very ends, everywhere. Theres no end. Thats how Im going to live my life. Yes, thats all I can think about right now. From now on, I want the four of us to live as we please. Thats why Ill apologize, but whether Ill be kept as a pet is another matter. If I ever meet Norja and she tries to use force against me Im sorry, but Ill fight back as best I can. Big brother I cant take responsibility in the way Norja wants, but Ill apologize anyway, rather than just running away without saying anything. Fu The opponent is Lady Norja of the Six Supremacy Nowadays, few can say without hesitation that they would resist against such a legendary opponent if she came by force as expected of you. Even Larouiph, who was once Norjas subordinate, smiled at my words. Sure, it would have been impossible for me until just a while ago Im already used to the Six Supremacy, Ive had more than enough of them. Im not going to underestimate them, but Im not going to be scared and run away forever. If not, Id be ashamed by Gouda and Aonii, who fought with all their might Authors Note Thank you for your support! So, this weekend! Please enjoy not only the web version, but also the light novel and manga!LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 7/Chapter33827th Apr 2024In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 8/Chapter36012th Oct 2024In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 8/Chapter36516th Nov 2024In "Forbidden Master" Chapter 370: What’s Next…… So, Big brother in the worst-case scenario, you might have to fight with Norja, right? Yes. But this is also my problem, and Espie and yer have Dont say we have nothing to do with this! Im the one who told Norja in the first ce, so I am greatly responsible! So if Norjaes at you by force, me and yer will fight alongside Big brother! N, no, even if you say that. Its my problem, so I need to settle it or so I thought, but Espie stood up in annoyance, leaned forward and looked at me angrily. In the first ce, the one who pushed Big brothers Great Magic Spiral into Norjas rear was actually me. Ah, thats true. That reminded me. I had actually stopped at thest minute. Right before reaching Norjas ass. But at that moment, Espie, who came flying on a ship, gave the boost to my Great Magic SpiralDDNHOOOOOOOOOOHH, NHOOOOOOOOOHH, NHAAAAAAAAAAH!!?? HNKYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!??? That screamIll never forget it. In that sense, I can understand why Espie says, Im also responsible. But thats not all And I dont want to anymore. Huh? Its not just Norja that time with Aonii when Hakuki showed up with Gouda yer and I could do nothing but watch during crucial moments I dont want to do that anymore. yer and I have grown bigger and stronger. So that we can fight with Big brother. So that we can protect Big brother. Thats right, for your sake, Big brother, yer and I dont mind turning the whole world against us! Huh!? At the critical moments, I had to fight alone. Partly because I myself had wanted a one-on-one fight, but apparently the fact that they were just watching my fights all the time was too much for these two to bear. Thats why Espie was determined to not just stand by and watch, no matter what happened. I guess its the same with yer. Its really reassuring. And thus, as it follows the Young man, along with Espie, and yer shall soon make way unto thends of Shiznautmy, where humans and demons are undertaking a joint investigation as we speak is it? Then Mr. Chieftain, who had been watching the events unfold in silence, asked. Is that so? But right now, its not just Norja, it seems Fus father is also apanying them in their investigation of the ruins It would be troublesome if we meet the matter would probably end up being reported to my father Benlinerve, huh Norja said something like she was going to sneak away from Benlinerve and kidnap Big brother ~ but I wonder if thats even possible? I guess Benlinerve is a bit hard to grasp Really? I have the impression that hes a gentle, smiling, baby-faced old man~ Hes always smiling, so I dont really like him I dont know what hes thinking. For Espie, Uncle Ben is arade-in-arms, a fellow member of the Seven Heroes. For me, he is my childhood friends dad. To him, I was a friend of his son, Fu, and he treated me as the son of arade, so I dont remember him ever getting angry with me. So, Espies impression of him as arade-in-arms would be slightly different from mine. Now that I think of it, how long will they be investigating the ruins? It doesnt seem like theres really a set deadline. As expected, Norja cant stay on the Surface World indefinitely, but it seems like the joint demon and human investigation team will set up shop there for a while Is that so? In that case, even if we ignore the Norja issue, it will be quite difficult to explore the interior of the ruins of Shiznautmy I dont want to use force. Well, we cant really fight in the ruins. Although we did fight Gouda there. Thats true. With Uncle Ben there, its all a bit chaotic and confusing but I still want to explore the ruins. To be honest, I didnt get to explore the ruins that much in the past, so this time Id like to see more of them. Im sure Treainar will be delighted, and Im interested too. But from the looks of things Fret not. Espi did rend asunder the main passage ten years past, rendering it impassable to those folk. Yet, as Espie had said, one might still gain entry through another route, employing the likes of teleportation devices or lifts to traverse the side paths. You do bear the Master Key, after all. Mr. Chieftain And as for what lies within, how it shall be wielded or to what end it shall be turned, those choices lie with you alone, Young man I shall not stay your hand. Mr. Chieftain, the only one here who seemed to know the full extent of what was inside the ruins, said so. Come to think of it, in the first ce Hey, Mr. Chieftain Ive asked you before but you just dodged the question then but would you tell me now? Hmm? In the first ce Mr. Chieftain, who are you? Ah~ about that. Yes, that remained a mystery. Mr. Chieftain had detailed information about the ruins and seemed to know how to use the facilities inside. Obviously, he must have a connection. In the past, I would have been able to brush it off if I had heard about it, but now Dear~! yer has arrived! Excuse me for the intrusion. At that moment, his wife called from outside the room, then yer opened the door and walked in. Oh, wee. yer, good work! d you could make it~ You must be tired, yer. yer took the Hunters to the town at the foot of the mountain. Behind him was maam Sorry to interrupt your conversation, but Espie Brother I learned a few things about those Hunters from earli Then, yer came in and suddenly started saying something with a serious look on his face. Those Hunters from earlier? Did something happen with those guys? Wondering what was going on, we stopped talking and turned towards him. But Enough of this! Say, reveal it unto me anon!! Dear, Espie, yer, Lal and you most especially! Before yer could say anything, maam came in and banged on the table. And, upon closer inspection, it seemed that many elves from the vige had gathered outside the house You are human, and yet your visage remains unaltered despite the passage of yearsthat alone defies belief yet Espie and yer call you Big brother and Brother and and you knew of that secret of mine as well hence, you must answer me this if nothing else! Are you indeed, the very same man who, a score of years past, arrived at our vige with Espie and yer shielded us from the marauding ogres and even gave us the coin to im thisnd as ours? Are you truly Tapil Bael himself!? Apparently, maam and the other elves had been waiting for a while, wondering what was going on. But as we talked for a long time, it seemed she couldnt stand it anymore, so when yer came, maam came in too, and asked me loudly so everyone could hear. Eeeeeeeeh!!???. DD Doka, baki, dogo, bago! ! ! ! Atta!? Ow, ouch! The cat under the floorboards also seemed surprised by maams words, and seemed to have hit her head and body against various things. Ah~ well this feels like the final blow . So, I suppose it is. No, Mr. Chieftain, Lal it was toote from the start Im Mr. Chieftain and Larouiph sighed, and Espie and yer smiled wryly. For a moment, I thought about whether or not to change the subject, but still Yes, thats right. It was me. Well, both Tapil Bael and Ragaan-Man were just pseudonyms I used to hide my true identity at the time, my real name is Earth Lagann but it was definitely me. Eeh Using a relic of Shiznautmy I traveled through time. It would be troublesome if other people found out, but I thought it would be okay with these people, so I told them the truth. Authors Note I hope you are all safe.LikeLoading... Forbidden Master C Part 8/Chapter36914th Dec 2024In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter2999th Sep 2023In "Forbidden Master" Forbidden Master C Part 6/Chapter3057th Oct 2023In "Forbidden Master" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!